The due right of presbyteries, or, A peaceable plea for the government of the Church of Scotland ... by Samuel Rutherfurd ...
         Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
      
       
         
           1644
        
      
       Approx. 2136 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 402 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A57969
         Wing R2378
         ESTC R12822
         11827600
         ocm 11827600
         49702
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57969)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 49702)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 41:3, 236:E41, no 1)
      
       
         
           
             The due right of presbyteries, or, A peaceable plea for the government of the Church of Scotland ... by Samuel Rutherfurd ...
             Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
          
           [24], 468 [i.e. 768] p.
           
             Printed by E. Griffin, for Richard Whittaker and Andrew Crook ...,
             London :
             1644.
          
           
             Numerous errors in paging.
             Errata: p. [24].
             This work appears on reels 41 and 236.
             Reproduction of originals in the Yale University Library and the Thomason Collection, British Library.
             (from t.p.) 1. The way of the church of Christ in New England in brotherly equality and independency, or coordination, without subjection of church to another -- 2. Their apology for the said government, their answers to thirty and two questions are considered -- 3. A treatise for a church covenant is discussed -- 4. The arguments of Mr. Robinson in his justification of separation are discovered -- 5. His treatise, called, The peoples plea for the exercise of prophecy, is tryed -- 6. Diverse late arguments against presbyteriall government, and the tower of synods are discussed, the power of the Prince in matters ecclesiastical modestly considered & divers incident controversies resolved.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of Scotland -- Government -- Early works to 1800.
           Church polity -- Early works to 1800.
           Presbyterianism -- Early works to 1800.
           Congregational churches -- Government -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-07 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-07 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             THE
             Due
             right
             of
             Presbyteries
             ,
             OR
             ,
             A
             PEACEABLE
             PLEA
             FOR
             THE
             GOVERNMENT
             OF
             THE
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Wherein
             is
             examined
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               way
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ,
               in
               Brotherly
               equality
               ,
               and
               independency
               ,
               or
               coordination
               ,
               without
               subjection
               of
               one
               Church
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               apology
               
                 for
                 the
                 said
              
               Government
               ,
               their
               Answers
               to
               thirty
               and
               two
               Questions
               are
               considered
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               Treatise
               for
               a
               Church
               Covenant
               is
               discussed
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               arguments
               of
               Mr.
               Robinson
               in
               his
               justification
               of
               separation
               
                 are
                 discovered
              
               .
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 His
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
              
               The
               peoples
               Plea
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               prophecy
               ,
               is
               tryed
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Diverse
               late
               arguments
               against
               presbyteriall
               government
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               synods
               are
               discussed
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Prince
               in
               matters
               ecclesiastical
               modestly
               considered
               ,
               &
               divers
               incident
               controversies
               resolved
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             By
             SAMUEL
             RUTHERFURD
             Professor
             of
             Divinity
             at
             Saint
          
           Andrewes
           .
        
         
           
             
               CANT
               .
               6.
               10.
            
             
          
           Who
           is
           she
           that
           looketh
           forth
           as
           the
           morning
           ,
           faire
           as
           the
           Moone
           ,
           cleare
           as
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           terrible
           as
           an
           Army
           with
           Banners
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             by
          
           E.
           Griffin
           ,
           for
           Richard
           Whittaker
           ,
           and
           Andrew
           Crook
           
             and
             are
             to
             be
             sold
             at
             their
             Shops
             in
          
           Pauls
           Church-Yard
           ,
           1644.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           The
           most
           Noble
           and
           Potent
           Lord
           Archbald
           Marquesse
           of
           Argile
           ,
           one
           of
           His
           MAJESTIES
           honourable
           Privy
           Councell
           ,
           wisheth
           Grace
           ,
           Mercy
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           WHo
           knoweth
           (
           most
           Noble
           and
           potent
           Lord
           )
           how
           glorious
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           praise-worthy
           ,
           when
           the
           mighty
           ,
           and
           these
           who
           are
           a
           called
           
             The
             shields
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Cedars
             of
             Lebanon
          
           cast
           their
           shadow
           over
           the
           
             City
             of
             God
          
           ?
           Airie
           wits
           and
           broken
           spirits
           chase
           fame
           ,
           but
           fame
           and
           glory
           shall
           chase
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           (
           as
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           speaketh
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             Sonne
             of
             courage
          
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           hath
           done
           b
           
             many
             acts
          
           for
           the
           Lord.
           The
           followers
           of
           Christ
           are
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Nobles
           c
           
             All
             blood
             is
             of
             one
             colour
             ,
             holinesse
             maketh
             the
             difference
             .
          
           Fortuna
           vitrea
           est
           ,
           tum
           cum
           splendet
           ,
           frangitur
           .
           Things
           we
           rest
           on
           here
           be
           made
           of
           cristall
           glasse
           ,
           while
           they
           glister
           ,
           they
           are
           broken
           .
           Plures
           tegit
           fortuna
           ,
           quam
           
           tutor
           facit
           .
           The
           world
           may
           cover
           men
           ,
           it
           cannot
           make
           them
           secure
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           is
           a
           Sun
           and
           a
           shield
           .
           What
           hath
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           on
           Earth
           ,
           which
           he
           loveth
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           his
           Church
           ?
           What
           a
           created
           peece
           is
           the
           true
           Church
           ?
           
           
             A
             woman
             clothed
             with
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             the
             Moone
             under
          
           
           
             her
             feet
             ,
             and
             upon
             her
             head
             a
             Crowne
             of
             twelve
             Starres
             .
          
           Her
           very
           servants
           are
           the
           e
           glory
           of
           Christ.
           Yet
           is
           this
           poore
           woman
           in
           Brittaine
           ,
           crying
           ,
           travelling
           in
           birth
           ,
           pained
           while
           shee
           be
           delivered
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           our
           defection
           and
           apostacy
           practised
           ,
           countenanced
           ,
           tolerated
           in
           both
           Kingdomes
           .
           Many
           graves
           ,
           many
           Widowes
           ,
           and
           the
           Land
           turned
           into
           a
           field
           of
           blood
           are
           the
           just
           fruits
           of
           many
           Altars
           ,
           of
           Masse-idolls
           ,
           of
           Bread
           worship
           ,
           of
           many
           inventions
           of
           men
           ,
           let
           then
           :
           have
           a
           name
           and
           flourish
           in
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           be
           written
           with
           the
           living
           in
           Jerusalem
           who
           contribute
           help
           for
           the
           desired
           birth
           of
           the
           manchild
           .
           Prelacy
           and
           Popery
           wither
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Land
           of
           drought
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           planted
           beside
           Rivers
           of
           blood
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           shall
           build
           his
           own
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           Your
           honour
           may
           justly
           challenge
           this
           little
           expression
           of
           my
           obliged
           respects
           to
           your
           Lordship
           .
           I
           acknowledge
           it
           is
           little
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           have
           some
           use
           .
           
             Etiam
             capillus
             unus
             habet
             umbram
             suam
          
           ;
           one
           haire
           casteth
           its
           owne
           shadow
           .
           Jmpotency
           to
           pay
           debt
           layeth
           not
           upon
           any
           the
           note
           of
           unthankfulnesse
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           impotency
           of
           good
           will.
           If
           I
           be
           not
           a
           debter
           for
           will
           ,
           I
           am
           nothing
           .
           And
           this
           I
           owe
           ,
           and
           this
           Church
           and
           Nation
           may
           divide
           the
           sum
           with
           me
           ;
           for
           which
           ,
           wishing
           to
           your
           Lordship
           all
           riches
           of
           Grace
           ,
           I
           stand
           obliged
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             servant
             at
             all
             dutifull
             observance
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             Samuel
             Rutherfurd
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THere
           be
           two
           happy
           things
           (
           worthy
           Reader
           )
           as
           a
           one
           sayth
           ,
           
             The
             one
             is
             not
             to
             erre
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             to
             escape
             from
             the
             power
             of
             error
             .
          
           Times
           wombe
           bringeth
           forth
           many
           truths
           ,
           though
           truth
           be
           not
           a
           debter
           to
           Time
           ,
           because
           Time
           putteth
           new
           robes
           on
           old
           Truth
           ;
           But
           truth
           is
           Gods
           debter
           ,
           and
           oweth
           her
           being
           to
           him
           only
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           evil
           under
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           the
           sicknesse
           of
           mans
           vanity
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           holy
           men
           should
           be
           a
           web
           to
           make
           garments
           of
           for
           new
           opinions
           ,
           but
           the
           errors
           of
           holy
           men
           have
           no
           whitenesse
           ,
           nor
           holinesse
           from
           men
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           wrong
           that
           mens
           praise
           should
           be
           truths
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           mens
           gaine
           ,
           truths
           losse
           .
           Yet
           I
           shall
           heartily
           desire
           that
           men
           herein
           observe
           the
           art
           of
           deep
           providence
           ,
           for
           the
           Creator
           commandeth
           darknes
           to
           bring
           forth
           her
           birth
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           God
           doth
           so
           over-aw
           ,
           with
           a
           wise
           super-dominion
           ,
           mens
           errors
           ,
           that
           contrary
           
           to
           natures
           way
           ,
           from
           collision
           of
           opinions
           ,
           resulteth
           truth
           ;
           and
           disputes
           ,
           as
           stricken
           flint
           ,
           cast
           fire
           for
           light
           ,
           God
           raising
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           and
           ashes
           of
           errors
           a
           new
           living
           truth
           .
           What
           mistakes
           ,
           errors
           ,
           or
           heresies
           have
           been
           anent
           
             Church
             government
          
           ,
           that
           vigilant
           and
           never
           slumbering
           wisdome
           of
           Providence
           ,
           hath
           thence
           made
           to
           appeare
           the
           sound
           doctrine
           of
           Gods
           Kingdome
           .
           So
           here
           Satan
           shapeth
           ,
           and
           God
           seweth
           ,
           and
           maketh
           the
           garment
           .
           Error
           is
           but
           dregs
           ,
           by
           the
           artifice
           of
           all
           compassing
           Providence
           ,
           from
           whence
           are
           distilled
           strong
           and
           cordiall
           waters
           .
           And
           what
           Antichrist
           hath
           conceived
           for
           a
           Hierarchy
           and
           humane
           ceremonies
           ,
           hath
           put
           Christ
           in
           his
           two
           witnesses
           in
           Brittaine
           to
           advocate
           for
           the
           truth
           and
           native
           simplicity
           of
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           heartily
           desire
           not
           to
           appeare
           as
           an
           adversary
           to
           the
           holy
           ,
           reverend
           ,
           and
           learned
           Brethren
           who
           are
           sufferers
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           for
           there
           be
           wide
           marches
           betwixt
           striving
           ,
           and
           disputing
           .
           
             Why
             should
             we
             strive
             ?
             for
             we
             be
             Brethren
             ,
          
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           one
           father
           ,
           the
           borne
           Citizens
           of
           one
           mother
           Ierusalem
           .
           To
           dispute
           is
           not
           to
           contend
           .
           We
           strive
           as
           we
           are
           carnall
           ,
           we
           dispute
           as
           we
           are
           men
           ,
           we
           war
           
             from
             our
          
           
           lusts
           b
           we
           dispute
           from
           diversity
           of
           star-light
           ,
           and
           day-light
           .
           Weaknesse
           is
           not
           wickednesse
           ,
           a
           roving
           of
           wit
           must
           not
           be
           deemed
           a
           Rebellion
           of
           will
           ,
           a
           broken
           inginne
           may
           part
           with
           a
           dead
           child
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           a
           Mother
           of
           many
           healthy
           children
           .
           And
           while
           our
           reverend
           and
           deare
           Brethren
           ,
           fleeing
           the
           coast
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           Babylons
           wicked
           borders
           ,
           aym
           to
           shore
           upon
           truth
           ,
           wind
           may
           deceive
           good
           Sailors
           ,
           naturall
           land-motions
           (
           as
           when
           heavy
           bodies
           move
           downward
           ,
           toward
           their
           own
           (
           clay
           Countrey
           )
           are
           upon
           a
           straight
           line
           .
           But
           Sea-motions
           of
           sailing
           are
           not
           by
           right
           lines
           ,
           but
           rather
           by
           Sea-circles
           .
           We
           often
           argue
           and
           dispute
           ,
           as
           we
           saile
           .
           Where
           grace
           and
           weight
           of
           Scripture
           make
           motion
           ,
           we
           walke
           ,
           in
           a
           right
           line
           ,
           toward
           God.
           But
           where
           opinion
           ,
           a
           messenger
           only
           sent
           to
           spie
           the
           Land
           of
           lies
           ,
           and
           truth
           ,
           usurpeth
           to
           conduct
           us
           ,
           what
           marvell
           then
           we
           goe
           about
           truth
           ,
           rather
           then
           lodge
           with
           Truth
           .
           And
           Christ
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           Scepter
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           Babylons
           fall
           ,
           be
           the
           materiall
           object
           of
           opinions
           ,
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           And
           yet
           the
           word
           of
           God
           hath
           a
           right
           lith
           ,
           that
           cannot
           suffer
           division
           .
           In
           Gods
           matters
           there
           be
           not
           ,
           as
           in
           Grammar
           ,
           the
           positive
           and
           comparative
           
           degrees
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           here
           ,
           truth
           ,
           and
           more
           true
           ,
           and
           most
           true
           .
           Truth
           is
           in
           an
           indivisible
           line
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           latitude
           ,
           and
           cannot
           admit
           of
           spleeting
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           may
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           word
           ,
           
             amicus
             Socrates
             ,
             amicus
             Plato
             ,
             sed
             magis
             amica
             veritas
             .
          
           Though
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           bee
           our
           beloved
           friends
           ,
           yet
           the
           truth
           is
           a
           dearer
           friend
           :
           The
           Sonnes
           of
           Babylon
           make
           out-cries
           of
           divisions
           and
           diversity
           of
           Religions
           amongst
           us
           ,
           but
           every
           opinion
           is
           not
           a
           new
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           where
           shall
           multitude
           of
           Gods
           be
           had
           ,
           for
           multitude
           of
           new
           wayes
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           if
           one
           Heaven
           cannot
           containe
           two
           Gods
           ,
           how
           shall
           all
           Papists
           be
           lodged
           after
           death
           ?
           what
           Astronomy
           shall
           teach
           us
           of
           millions
           of
           Heavens
           ,
           for
           
             Thomists
             ,
             Scotists
             ,
             Franciscans
             ,
             Dominicans
             ,
             Sorbonists
             ?
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           But
           I
           leave
           off
           ,
           and
           beg
           from
           the
           Reader
           candor
           and
           ingenuous
           and
           faire
           dealing
           ,
           from
           Formalists
           ,
           men
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Babylon
           ,
           I
           may
           wish
           this
           ,
           I
           cannot
           hope
           it
           .
           Fare-well
           .
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             S.
             R.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Contents
           of
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           A
           Company
           of
           believers
           professing
           the
           truth
           and
           meeting
           in
           one
           place
           every
           Lords
           day
           ,
           for
           the
           worshipping
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           visible
           Church
           endued
           with
           ministeriall
           power
           .
           
             p.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             &
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           keys
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           are
           not
           committed
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Believers
           destitute
           of
           Elders
           ,
           
             p.
             7
             ,
             8.
          
           
        
         
           The
           keys
           are
           given
           to
           Stewards
           by
           office
           ,
           
             p.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           places
           ,
           
             Mat.
             18.
          
           and
           
             Mat.
             16.
          
           fully
           discussed
           ,
           by
           evidence
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           and
           testimonies
           of
           fathers
           ,
           and
           modern
           writers
           ,
           
             p.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Power
           ministeriall
           of
           forgiving
           sins
           ,
           belongeth
           not
           to
           private
           Christians
           ,
           as
           M.
           Robinson
           ,
           and
           Others
           imagine
           ,
           
             p.
             20.
             21.
             seq
          
        
         
           Private
           Christians
           ,
           by
           no
           warrant
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           not
           in
           office
           ,
           can
           be
           publick
           persons
           warrantably
           exercising
           judiciall
           acts
           of
           the
           keys
           ,
           
             p.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             &
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Who
           so
           holdeth
           this
           ,
           cannot
           decline
           the
           meere
           popular
           government
           of
           Morellius
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           
             p.
             28.
          
           
        
         
           These
           who
           have
           the
           ministeriall
           power
           by
           office
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           Church
           builded
           on
           the
           Rock
           ,
           
             p.
             29.
          
           
        
         
           The
           place
           
             Col.
             4.
             17.
          
           say
           to
           Archippus
           ,
           discussed
           ,
           
             p.
             26
             ,
             27.
          
           
        
         
           The
           keys
           not
           given
           to
           as
           many
           ,
           as
           the
           Gospell
           is
           given
           unto
           ;
           as
           Mr.
           Robinson
           saith
           .
           
             p.
             28
             ,
             29.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
         
           There
           is
           a
           Church-assembly
           judging
           ,
           excluding
           the
           people
           as
           judges
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           hearers
           and
           consenters
           ,
           
             p.
             32.
             33.
          
           
        
         
           Reasons
           why
           our
           Brethren
           of
           
             New
             England
          
           allow
           of
           Church-censures
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           examined
           ,
           
             p.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           necessity
           of
           the
           personall
           presence
           of
           all
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           the
           acts
           of
           Church
           censu●es
           ,
           
             p
             36
             ,
             37.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           The
           place
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
          
           expounded
           ,
           
             p
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
        
         
           How
           farre
           Lictors
           may
           execute
           the
           sentence
           that
           is
           given
           out
           ,
           without
           their
           conscience
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           
             p.
             41.
             42.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           A
           speculative
           doubt
           ●nent
           the
           act
           ,
           maketh
           not
           a
           doubting
           conscience
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           practicall
           doubt
           anent
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             p.
             43.
          
           
        
         
           Ignorance
           vincible
           and
           invincible
           ,
           the
           former
           may
           bee
           a
           question
           of
           fact
           ,
           the
           latter
           is
           never
           a
           question
           of
           Law.
           
             p.
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
        
         
           The
           command
           of
           superiors
           cannot
           remove
           a
           doubting
           conscience
           ,
           
             p.
             45
             ,
             46.
          
           
        
         
           The
           conscience
           of
           a
           judge
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           judge
           ,
           not
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           
             p.
             46
             ,
             47.
          
           
        
         
           The
           people
           of
           the
           Jewes
           not
           judges
           ,
           as
           Ainsworth
           supposeth
           ,
           
             p.
             48
             ,
             49.
          
           
        
         
           That
           there
           is
           under
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           a
           provinciall
           and
           nationall
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             50.
             51.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           A
           diocesian
           Church
           farre
           different
           from
           a
           provinciall
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             52
             ,
             53.
          
           
        
         
           The
           place
           ,
           
             Acts
             1.
             21.
          
           proveth
           the
           power
           of
           a
           visible
           catholick
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             54
             ,
             55.
          
           
        
         
           The
           equity
           and
           necessity
           of
           a
           Catholick
           visible
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             55.
             56
             ,
             57
             ,
             58.
             
          
        
         
           How
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           is
           visible
           ,
           
             p.
             58
             ,
             59.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Jewish
           and
           Christian
           Churches
           were
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           visible
           constitution
           ,
           
             p.
             60
             ,
             61
             ,
             62.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Iewish
           Church
           was
           a
           congregationall
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             61.
             62.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
         
           Excommunication
           in
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             62.
             63
             ,
             64
             ,
             65.
             
          
        
         
           Separation
           from
           the
           Jewish
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Christian
           Churches
           both
           alike
           unlawfull
           ,
           
             p.
             68.
             69.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Iewish
           civil
           state
           and
           the
           Church
           different
           ,
           
             p.
             68.
             69
             ,
             17.
          
           
        
         
           Separation
           from
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           want
           of
           some
           ordinances
           how
           far
           lawfull
           ,
           
             p.
             71
             ,
             72
             ,
             73.
             
          
        
         
           A
           compleat
           power
           of
           excommunication
           how
           in
           a
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           how
           not
           ,
           
             p.
             76.
             77.
          
           
        
         
           How
           all
           are
           to
           joyne
           themselves
           to
           some
           visible
           Church
           .
           
             p.
             78.
             79
             ,
             80.
          
           
        
         
           The
           place
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             12
          
           considered
           ,
           
             p.
             80.
          
           
        
         
           That
           all
           without
           are
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           all
           without
           the
           lists
           of
           a
           parishionall
           Church
           ,
           
             ibid
             &
             81.
             82.
          
           
        
         
           That
           persons
           are
           not
           entered
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           by
           a
           Church-covenant
           ,
           
             p.
             83
             ,
             84
             ,
             85
             ,
             86
             ,
             87.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           That
           there
           is
           no
           warrant
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           for
           any
           such
           covenant
           ,
           
             ibid.
             in
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           The
           manner
           of
           entering
           in
           Church
           state
           in
           
             New
             England
             ,
             p.
             91.
             92.
             
          
        
         
           The
           place
           ,
           
             Act.
             2
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
          
           is
           not
           for
           a
           Church-covenant
           .
           ibid.
           
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Church
           knew
           no
           such
           Church-Covenant
           ,
           
             p.
             97.
             98.
          
           
        
         
           No
           Church-Covenant
           in
           
             England
             ,
             p.
             98.
             99.
          
           
        
         
           Nor
           of
           old
           ,
           the
           places
           
             Genes
             .
             17.
             7.
             
             Exod
             ,
             19.
             5.
             
             Acts
             7.
             38.
          
           favour
           not
           the
           Church-Covenant
           ,
           
             p.
             100.
             101
             ,
             102.
          
           
        
         
           Nor
           
             Deut.
             29.
             10.
             p.
             104
             ,
             105.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           exposition
           of
           
             Deut.
             29.
          
           given
           by
           our
           Brethren
           favours
           much
           the
           glosse
           of
           Arminians
           and
           Socinians
           ,
           not
           a
           Church-Covenant
           ,
           
             p.
             102.
             103.
             104.
             105.
          
           
        
         
           A
           Church-covenant
           not
           the
           essentiall
           forme
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             123
             ,
             124.
          
           
        
         
           The
           place
           ,
           
             2
             Chro.
             9.
             15.
             2
             
             Chro.
             30.
             8.
          
           speak
           not
           for
           a
           Church-covenant
           .
           
             p.
             111.
             112.
          
           
        
         
           Nor
           doth
           Nehemiahs
           Covenant
           
             ch
             .
             10.
          
           plead
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           place
           
           of
           
             Esai
             .
             56.
          
           alledged
           for
           the
           Church-covenant
           discussed
           ,
           
             p.
             112.
             113.
          
           
        
         
           The
           place
           
             Ezech.
             20.
             27.
          
           considered
           .
           
             p
             114.
             115.
          
           
        
         
           And
           the
           place
           ,
           
             Jer.
             50.
             5.
             
             p
             115.
             116.
             
          
        
         
           And
           the
           place
           ,
           
             Esay
             44.
             5.
             
             p
             116.
             117.
             
          
        
         
           The
           place
           ,
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             2.
          
           violently
           handled
           to
           speak
           for
           this
           Church-covenant
           ,
           
             p
             118.
             119.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           A
           passage
           of
           
             Iustine
             Martyr
          
           ,
           with
           the
           ancient
           custome
           of
           baptizing
           ,
           vindicated
           ,
           
             p.
             121.
          
           
        
         
           
             John
             Baptists
          
           baptising
           vindicated
           ,
           
             p.
             121.
          
           
        
         
           The
           place
           
             Acts
             5.
          
           and
           of
           the
           rest
           durst
           no
           man
           joyne
           himselfe
           to
           them
           ,
           &c.
           wronged
           and
           put
           under
           the
           Arminian
           glosse
           ,
           
             p.
             123.
             124.
          
           
        
         
           The
           pretended
           mariage
           betwixt
           the
           Pastor
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           no
           ground
           of
           a
           Church-covenant
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           popish
           error
           ,
           
             p.
             127.
             128.
          
           
        
         
           Power
           of
           election
           of
           Pastors
           not
           essentiall
           to
           a
           Pastor
           all
           relation
           ,
           
             p.
             128
             ,
             129.
          
           
        
         
           It
           is
           lawfull
           to
           sweare
           a
           platforme
           of
           a
           confession
           of
           faith
           ,
           
             p.
             130
             ,
             131
             ,
             132.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           Brethren
           and
           the
           Arminian
           arguments
           on
           the
           contrary
           are
           dissolved
           ,
           
             p.
             136
             ,
             137
             ,
             138.
             
          
        
         
           Pastors
           and
           Doctors
           how
           differenced
           ,
           
             p.
             140.
          
           
        
         
           Of
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           
             p.
             141.
             142.
          
           
        
         
           And
           the
           place
           ,
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
          
           farther
           considered
           ,
           the
           place
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
          
           
           Elders
           that
           rule
           well
           examined
           ,
           
             p.
             141
             ,
             142
             ,
             143.
          
           especially
           ,
           
             144
             ,
             145.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           Arguments
           against
           ruling
           Elders
           answered
           ,
           
             p.
             152.
             18.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           The
           places
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             18.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             8
          
           discussed
           and
           vindicated
           
             p.
             154.
             155
             ,
             156
             ,
             157.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Of
           Deacons
           ,
           
             p.
             159.
             160.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           The
           place
           
             Acts
             6.
          
           for
           Deacons
           discussed
           ,
           
             p.
             161.
             162.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Magistrate
           no
           Deacon
           ,
           
             p.
             161
             ,
             162.
          
           
        
         
         
           Deacons
           instituted
           ,
           
             p.
             163.
             164.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           Deacons
           are
           not
           to
           preach
           and
           Baptize
           ,
           
             p.
             165
             ,
             166.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           Os
           Widdowes
           ,
           
             p.
             172.
             173
             ,
             174.
          
           
        
         
           How
           the
           Church
           is
           before
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           the
           Minestery
           before
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             175
             176
             ,
             177.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Keys
           and
           power
           of
           ordaining
           Officers
           not
           committed
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           destitute
           of
           Elders
           ,
           
             p.
             180.
             181.
             182.
          
           
        
         
           Robinsons
           reasons
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           siding
           with
           Arminians
           and
           Socinians
           ,
           (
           who
           evert
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           Ministery
           )
           are
           dissolved
           ,
           
             p.
             182.
             183.
          
           
        
         
           No
           Ordination
           of
           Elders
           by
           a
           Church
           of
           onely
           Believers
           ,
           but
           by
           Elders
           ,
           in
           a
           constituted
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             184.
             185.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           Ordination
           and
           Election
           differ
           ,
           ibidm
        
         
           Corrupt
           rites
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           added
           to
           ordination
           destroy
           not
           the
           nature
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           though
           such
           an
           Ordination
           be
           unlawfull
           yet
           is
           not
           invalid
           and
           null
           ,
           
             p
             186.
             187
             ,
             188.
          
           
        
         
           The
           various
           opinions
           of
           Romanists
           anent
           Ordination
           ,
           ibid.
           
        
         
           Election
           may
           stand
           for
           Ordination
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           necessity
           ,
           
             p.
             187.
          
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           succession
           of
           Pastors
           to
           Pastors
           ,
           
             p.
             185.
             186.
          
           
        
         
           Calling
           of
           Pastors
           seems
           by
           our
           Brethrens
           way
           not
           necessary
           ,
           
             p.
             200
          
        
         
           Arguments
           for
           Ordination
           of
           Elders
           by
           a
           Church
           of
           onely
           Believers
           dissolved
           ,
           
             p.
             189.
             190
             ,
             191
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Believers
           ,
           because
           not
           the
           successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           have
           not
           power
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           
             p.
             192.
             193
             ,
             194.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Keys
           ,
           by
           no
           warrant
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           are
           given
           to
           Pastors
           as
           Pastors
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           
             p.
             197.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           They
           side
           with
           Sociaians
           who
           ascribe
           Ordination
           to
           sole
           Believers
           ,
           
             p.
             200.
          
           
        
         
           Election
           belongeth
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           
             p.
             201.
             202.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           ancient
           Church
           this
           was
           constantly
           taught
           ,
           till
           Papists
           did
           violate
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ,
           
             p.
             203.
          
           
        
         
         
           Election
           of
           a
           Pastor
           not
           essentiall
           to
           his
           calli●g
           ,
           
             p.
             205.
          
           
        
         
           The
           calling
           of
           Luther
           how
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           how
           extraordinary
           ,
           
             p.
             205
             ,
             206
             ,
             207.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           essence
           of
           a
           valid
           calling
           ,
           
             p.
             208.
             209.
          
           
        
         
           How
           it
           may
           be
           proved
           by
           humane
           testimonies
           that
           the
           now
           visible
           Church
           hath
           been
           a
           visible
           Church
           since
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             p.
             229.
             230.
             
             &
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Since
           the
           long
           continuance
           of
           the
           
             Waldenses
             ,
             p.
             235
             ,
             236.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           A
           calling
           frow
           the
           Papists
           Church
           as
           valid
           ,
           as
           Baptisme
           from
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             237
             ,
             238.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           Robinsons
           arguments
           are
           removed
           ,
           
             p.
             239.
             240.
          
           
        
         
           Of
           addition
           of
           members
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             241.
          
           
        
         
           What
           sort
           of
           Professors
           ,
           whether
           true
           or
           seeming
           believers
           doe
           essentially
           constitute
           a
           visible
           Church
           ;
           divers
           considerable
           distinctions
           anent
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             ib.
             242.
             243
             ,
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           invisible
           ,
           not
           the
           visible
           Church
           the
           prime
           subject
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           priviledges
           due
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           title
           ,
           claime
           and
           interest
           in
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           how
           by
           the
           contrary
           doctrine
           our
           brethren
           imprudently
           fall
           into
           a
           grosse
           poynt
           of
           
             Arminianisme
             ,
             p.
             244.
             245
             ,
             246
             ,
             247
             ,
             248.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           invisible
           Church
           hath
           properly
           right
           to
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           our
           brethren
           in
           this
           poynt
           joyne
           with
           Papists
           whom
           otherwise
           they
           sincerely
           hate
           ,
           
             p.
             242
             ,
             205
             ,
             251.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           What
           sort
           of
           profession
           doth
           constitute
           a
           visible
           Church
           
             p.
             356.
          
           
        
         
           That
           Christ
           hath
           provided
           no
           Pastors
           as
           Pastors
           ,
           for
           converting
           of
           soules
           and
           planting
           visible
           Churches
           ,
           is
           holden
           by
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           
             p.
             256.
          
           
        
         
           The
           arguments
           of
           our
           brethren
           for
           a
           pretended
           Church
           of
           visible
           Saints
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           profession
           ,
           but
           also
           
             in
             some
             measure
             of
             truth
             and
             sincerity
             ,
          
           as
           the
           author
           saith
           ,
           are
           disolved
           ,
           
             
             p.
             256.
             257
             ,
             258.
             
          
        
         
           Robinsons
           arguments
           at
           length
           are
           discussed
           ,
           
             p.
             268.
             269
             ,
             seq
          
        
         
         
           The
           Lords
           adding
           to
           the
           Church
           invisible
           ,
           no
           rule
           for
           our
           adding
           ,
           
             p.
             256.
          
           
        
         
           The
           places
           
             Mat
             22.
             
             &
             Mat.
             13
          
           of
           the
           man
           without
           his
           wedding
           garment
           comming
           to
           the
           feast
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           t●res
           in
           the
           Lords
           Field
           discussed
           ,
           
             p.
             261
             ,
             262.
             263.
          
           
        
         
           The
           typical
           Temple
           no
           ground
           for
           this
           pretended
           visible
           Church
           
             p.
             263
             ,
             264.
          
           
        
         
           Nor
           the
           place
           ,
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             5.
             p.
             261.
             
          
        
         
           Nor
           
             Rev.
             22.
             15.
          
           without
           are
           Dogs
           ,
           
             p.
             267.
             268.
          
           
        
         
           And
           of
           diverse
           other
           places
           and
           persons
           at
           length
           ,
           
             in
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           Ordinary
           and
           prosessed
           hearing
           is
           Church-Communion
           ,
           
             p.
             268
             ,
             269
             ,
             270
             &
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Excommunicated
           persons
           not
           wholy
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             272
             ,
             273
             ,
             274
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Sundry
           distinctions
           thereanent
           collected
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Schoolemen
           ,
           
             p.
             277
             ,
             278
             ,
             279
             ,
             282.
             
          
        
         
           Some
           Separatists
           deny
           that
           the
           regenerated
           can
           be
           excommunicated
           ,
           as
           Robinson
           ;
           some
           say
           onely
           the
           Regenerated
           are
           capable
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           as
           
             Peter
             Coachman
             ,
             p
             279
             ,
             280
             ,
             281.
             
          
        
         
           Of
           the
           diverse
           sorts
           of
           excommunication
           and
           the
           power
           thereof
           
             p.
             282
             ,
             283
             ,
             295.
             
          
        
         
           The
           reason
           why
           Papists
           debar
           not
           the
           excommunicated
           from
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           
             p.
             275
             ,
             276.
          
           
        
         
           How
           the
           Seals
           are
           due
           to
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           only
           in
           
             foro
             Ecclesiastico
          
           properly
           ,
           
             p.
             281.
          
           
        
         
           In
           what
           diverse
           considerations
           the
           word
           preached
           is
           a
           note
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             283
             ,
             284.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           The
           difference
           betwixt
           nota
           and
           
             signum
             ,
             p.
             301.
          
           
        
         
           And
           
             nota
             actu
             primo
             &
             notificativa
          
           ,
           and
           
             nota
             actu
             secundo
          
           ,
           and
           
             notificans
             ,
             p.
             285.
          
           
        
         
           Arguments
           of
           Robinson
           and
           others
           answered
           ,
           
             p.
             286.
             287.
          
           
        
         
           Whether
           discipline
           be
           a
           note
           of
           the
           true
           church
           ,
           diverse
           distinctions
           
           thereanent
           ,
           
             p.
             287
             ,
             288.
          
           
        
         
           The
           order
           of
           Gods
           publick
           worship
           ,
           
             p.
             228.
          
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           visible
           Catholik
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             289
             ,
             290.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Ministery
           and
           Ordinances
           are
           given
           principally
           to
           the
           guides
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             289
             ,
             290
             ,
             291.
             
          
        
         
           And
           not
           to
           a
           Congregation
           only
           ,
           
             ibid
             292.
          
           
        
         
           Congregations
           are
           parts
           of
           a
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             293
             ,
             294.
          
           
        
         
           Christ
           principally
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           and
           secondarily
           a
           Spouse
           ,
           Head
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           King
           of
           a
           praticular
           Congregation
           ,
           
             p.
             295.
          
           
        
         
           The
           excommunicated
           is
           east
           out
           of
           the
           Catholick
           visible
           Church
           
             p.
             295
             ,
             296.
          
           
        
         
           A
           sister
           Congregation
           doth
           not
           excommunicate
           consequenter
           only
           ,
           but
           antecedenter
           also
           ,
           
             p.
             297.
          
           
        
         
           How
           Presbyteriall
           Churches
           excommunicate
           not
           by
           power
           derived
           from
           the
           Catholick
           visible
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             299
             ,
             300.
          
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Catholick
           visible
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             300
             ,
             301.
          
           
        
         
           A
           Congregation
           in
           a
           remote
           I
           le
           hath
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           
             p.
             302.
          
           
        
         
           A
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           is
           the
           first
           and
           principall
           subject
           of
           the
           Ordinary
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           
             p.
             302
             ,
             303.
          
           
        
         
           What
           power
           generall
           councells
           have
           and
           how
           necessary
           ,
           
             p.
             304.
          
           
        
         
           Power
           of
           excommunication
           not
           in
           a
           single
           Congregation
           consociated
           with
           other
           Churches
           ,
           
             p.
             205
             ,
             206.
          
           
        
         
           Synods
           or
           councels
           occasionall
           ,
           rather
           then
           ordinary
           ,
           
             p.
             307.
          
           
        
         
           A
           Congregational
           Church
           ,
           how
           it
           is
           by
           divine
           right
           ,
           
             p.
             307.
             308
          
        
         
           
             Tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
          
           not
           restrained
           to
           a
           single
           Congregation
           only
           ,
           
             p.
             310
             ,
             311.
          
           
        
         
           The
           place
           
             (
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
             Tell
             the
             Church
             )
          
           considered
           ,
           
             p.
             310
             ,
             311
             ,
             312
             ,
             313
             ,
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           An
           appeale
           from
           a
           Church
           that
           hath
           lawful
           power
           ,
           
             p.
             315.
          
           
        
         
         
           A
           representative
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             316.
          
           
        
         
           The
           power
           of
           a
           single
           Congregation
           ,
           
             p
             320
             ,
             321
             ,
             322.
             
          
        
         
           Matthew
           
             18.
             
             Tell
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           establisheth
           a
           Church
           Court
           ,
           
             p.
             322
             ,
             323
             ,
             324.
             
          
        
         
           What
           relation
           of
           Eldership
           do
           the
           members
           of
           the
           classicall
           Presbytery
           beare
           to
           the
           whole
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           congregations
           thereof
           ,
           
             p.
             325
             ,
             326
             ,
             327
             ,
             328
             329
             ,
             &
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           They
           have
           power
           of
           governing
           all
           Congregations
           in
           those
           bounds
           ,
           and
           not
           power
           of
           Pastorall
           teaching
           in
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           ibidem
        
         
           Oncrousnesse
           of
           ruling
           many
           Churches
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           classicall
           Presbytery
           are
           not
           Pastors
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           onerousnesse
           of
           advising
           that
           is
           incumbent
           to
           sister
           Churches
           ,
           
             p.
             331
             ,
             332
             ,
             333.
             
          
        
         
           The
           power
           of
           Presbyteries
           Auxiliary
           ,
           not
           destructive
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Congregations
           ,
           
             p
             334.
             335.
          
           
        
         
           A
           Church-congregationall
           within
           a
           Church
           Presbyteriall
           ,
           
             p.
             336
             ,
             337
             ,
             338.
             
          
        
         
           Entire
           power
           of
           government
           in
           one
           Congregationall
           Church
           against
           nature
           and
           the
           order
           of
           grace
           ,
           
             p.
             340
             ,
             341.
          
           
        
         
           A
           Nationall
           Church
           no
           Iudaisme
           ,
           but
           Christian
           ,
           
             p.
             342
             ,
             343.
          
           
        
         
           How
           Pastors
           are
           Pastors
           in
           relation
           to
           these
           Congregations
           ,
           
             p.
             344
             ,
             345.
          
           
        
         
           And
           Churches
           whereof
           they
           are
           not
           proper
           Pastors
           ,
           
             p.
             344
             ,
             345
             ,
             346.
             
          
        
         
           The
           place
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
          
           considered
           ,
           if
           it
           can
           prove
           that
           all
           the
           multitude
           have
           an
           interest
           of
           presence
           in
           all
           acts
           of
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           
             p.
             348
             ,
             349
             ,
             350.
             
          
        
         
           The
           place
           
             Acts
             15.
          
           for
           a
           lawfull
           Synod
           considered
           at
           length
           ,
           
             Acts
             15.
             p.
             355
             ,
             356
             ,
             357
             ,
             358
             ,
             359
             ,
             360
             ,
             361
             ,
             362.
             &
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           All
           the
           requisites
           of
           a
           juridicall
           Synod
           here
           ,
           
             p.
             355
             ,
             366
             ,
             357.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Apostles
           did
           not
           act
           in
           this
           Synod
           ,
           as
           Apostles
           ,
           
             p.
             358
             ,
             359
             ,
             360.
             361
             ,
             362
             ,
             &
             seq
             .
             368.
             369
             ,
             370.
             
          
        
         
         
           The
           power
           of
           this
           Synod
           not
           doctrinall
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           juridicall
           ,
           
             p.
             365
             ,
             366
             ,
             367.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Church
           
             Acts
             15.
             22.
          
           seemeth
           to
           be
           a
           Synodicall
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             346
             ,
             347.
          
           
        
         
           If
           the
           Apostles
           as
           infallible
           did
           reason
           in
           this
           Synod
           ,
           
             p.
             371
             ,
             372.
          
           
        
         
           How
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           in
           all
           lawfull
           Synods
           ,
           
             p.
             373
             ,
             374.
          
           
        
         
           And
           what
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           meant
           ,
           ibidem
        
         
           This
           Synod
           not
           a
           company
           of
           counsellors
           ,
           
             p.
             382
             ,
             383
             ,
             384.
             
          
        
         
           Church
           power
           intrinsecally
           in
           every
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           not
           derived
           either
           by
           ascending
           or
           descending
           ,
           
             p.
             383
             ,
             384.
          
           
        
         
           Which
           is
           the
           first
           Church
           ,
           and
           five
           necessary
           distinctions
           ,
           thereanent
           ,
           
             p.
             384
             ,
             385
             ,
             386.
             
          
        
         
           Presbyteriall
           government
           warranted
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           
             p.
             386
             ,
             387.
          
           
        
         
           Power
           of
           censures
           in
           this
           Synod
           ,
           
             p.
             388
             ,
             389
             ,
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Acts
           of
           this
           Synod
           could
           not
           have
           been
           performed
           by
           any
           one
           man
           ,
           
             p.
             387
             ,
             390
             ,
             391.
             393.
             
          
        
         
           Reasons
           proving
           that
           the
           Apostles
           acted
           in
           this
           Synod
           as
           Apostles
           ,
           are
           removed
           ,
           
             p.
             391
             ,
             392
             ,
             323.
             
          
        
         
           A
           power
           to
           act
           Church-acts
           cannot
           want
           a
           power
           of
           censuring
           the
           contraveners
           ,
           
             p.
             396.
          
           
        
         
           How
           the
           decrees
           
             Acts
             15.
          
           bind
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           
             p.
             398
             ,
             399.
          
           
        
         
           What
           was
           in
           question
           
             Acts
             15.
             p
             403
             ,
             404.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Apostles
           proceeding
           by
           way
           of
           disputing
           not
           by
           apostolick
           infallibility
           in
           this
           Synod
           ,
           
             p.
             406
             ,
             407.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           The
           question
           
             Acts
             15.
          
           a
           Church
           question
           ,
           
             p.
             410
             ,
             411.
          
           
        
         
           The
           synagogue
           of
           the
           Iewes
           a
           compleat
           Church
           though
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           were
           not
           there
           ,
           
             p.
             414
             ,
             415.
          
           
        
         
           The
           power
           of
           an
           Oecumenick
           Synod
           above
           a
           nationall
           Church
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           
             p.
             416
             ,
             417
             ,
             418.
             
          
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           visible
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             p.
             418
             ,
             419
             ,
             420.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Herusalem
           was
           a
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             425
             427
             ,
             428.
          
           
        
         
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           an
           ordinary
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             429
             ,
             430
             ,
             431
             ,
             432.
             
          
        
         
           A
           presbyteriall
           Church
           after
           the
           dispersion
           ,
           
             p
             438
             ,
             439.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Apostles
           exercised
           acts
           of
           a
           classicall
           presbytery
           as
           ordinary
           Elders
           ,
           
             Acts
             6.
             p.
             440.
             444.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           seales
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           to
           approved
           professors
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           members
           of
           a
           parishionall
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             185
             ,
             186
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           Whether
           the
           invisible
           or
           visible
           Church
           hath
           right
           to
           the
           Seales
           ,
           
             p.
             188.
          
           
        
         
           The
           visible
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           the
           visible
           Church
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           nature
           and
           essentiall
           constitution
           ,
           
             p.
             190
             ,
             191
             ,
             162.
             
          
        
         
           Whether
           for
           every
           sinne
           of
           ignorance
           there
           was
           need
           of
           a
           sacrifice
           ,
           
             p.
             191.
          
           
        
         
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           that
           only
           members
           of
           a
           parishionall
           Church
           are
           capable
           of
           the
           seales
           dissolved
           ,
           
             p.
             192.
          
           
        
         
           No
           strong
           hand
           of
           providence
           ,
           such
           as
           necessary
           absence
           from
           the
           congregation
           ,
           as
           traffiquing
           ,
           but
           only
           morallimpediments
           maketh
           men
           uncapable
           of
           the
           Seales
           ,
           
             p.
             197
             ,
             198.
          
           
        
         
           The
           place
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             5
             ,
             12.
          
           concerning
           these
           who
           ore
           without
           ,
           again
           discussed
           ,
           
             p.
             200
             ,
             201.
          
           
        
         
           Pastors
           doe
           warrantably
           performe
           pastorall
           acts
           in
           other
           congregations
           ,
           then
           their
           own
           ,
           
             p.
             204
             ,
             205.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           The
           place
           ,
           
             Acts
             20.
             28.
          
           discussed
           .
           
             p.
             206
             ,
             207.
          
           
        
         
           The
           congregation
           make
           and
           unmake
           Pastors
           ,
           by
           our
           Brethrens
           Doctrine
           
             ex
             opere
             operato
             ,
             207
             ,
             &
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Arguments
           of
           our
           Brethren
           hereanent
           dissolved
           ,
           
             p.
             208.
          
           
        
         
           That
           persons
           are
           received
           into
           the
           visible
           Church
           by
           Baptisme
           ,
           diverse
           distinctions
           hereanent
           ,
           
             p.
             210
             ,
             211
             ,
             212
             ,
             213.
             
          
        
         
           The
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           handled
           ,
           
             p.
             202.
          
           
        
         
           A
           fourefold
           consideration
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           
             p.
             212
             ,
             213.
          
           
        
         
           The
           error
           of
           Papists
           making
           Sacraments
           physicall
           instruments
           ,
           the
           error
           of
           
             Arminians
             ,
             Socinians
          
           and
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           
           making
           them
           naked
           signes
           ,
           
             p.
             212.
             213.
          
           
        
         
           Of
           Sacramentall
           grace
           ,
           
             p.
             214.
          
           
        
         
           Arguments
           of
           our
           Brethren
           removed
           ,
           
             p.
             605.
             606
             607.
          
           
        
         
           The
           mind
           of
           Socinians
           ,
           the
           difference
           of
           a
           Sacrament
           and
           a
           civill
           seale
           most
           considerable
           ,
           
             p.
             215
             ,
             216
             ,
             217
             ,
             218
             ,
             219
             ,
             220.
             
          
        
         
           In
           what
           case
           separation
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           
             p.
             221.
          
           
        
         
           Fundamentalls
           ,
           
             p.
             221.
             
             
          
        
         
           Of
           fundamentals
           ,
           superstructures
           
             circa
             fundamentalia
          
           ,
           things
           about
           the
           foundation
           ,
           
             p.
             221
             ,
             222.
          
           
        
         
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           poynts
           fundamentall
           different
           ,
           
             p.
             222.
          
           
        
         
           Ignorance
           of
           Gods
           matters
           have
           a
           threefold
           consideration
           ,
           
             p.
             222
             ,
             223.
          
           
        
         
           Ignorance
           of
           fundamentals
           ,
           ibidem
        
         
           Knowledge
           of
           fundamentals
           how
           necessary
           ,
           
             p.
             223.
          
           
        
         
           What
           are
           fundamentall
           poynts
           ,
           
             p.
             223.
          
           
        
         
           How
           Iewes
           nnd
           Papists
           have
           all
           fundamentals
           ,
           and
           how
           not
           ,
           
             p.
             230
             ,
             231.
          
           
        
         
           The
           error
           of
           Papists
           hereanent
           ,
           that
           the
           Churches
           determination
           maketh
           fundamentals
           ,
           
             p.
             224.
          
           
        
         
           Nine
           considerable
           distinctions
           anent
           fundamental
           poynts
           ,
           containing
           diverse
           things
           anent
           fundamentals
           ,
           
             p.
             224
             ,
             225.
             &
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           Brethren
           ignorant
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             231
             ,
             232.
          
           
        
         
           Neither
           believing
           ,
           nor
           unbelieving
           essentiall
           to
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           ibidem
        
         
           Robinsons
           arguments
           for
           separation
           found
           light
           and
           empty
           ,
           
             p.
             232.
             233.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           The
           place
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             14.
          
           fully
           vindicated
           ,
           
             p.
             233
             ,
             234.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           By
           evidence
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           fathers
           and
           protestant
           divines
           ,
           ibid.
           
        
         
           The
           place
           
             Iohn
             17
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
          
           fully
           vindicated
           ,
           Robinson
           his
           interpretation
           borrowed
           from
           Arminius
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           and
           reasons
           discussed
           at
           length
           ,
           
             p.
             246
             ,
             247
             ,
             248.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Eight
           distinctions
           anent
           separation
           ,
           
             p.
             253
             ,
             254
             ,
             &
             seq
             .
          
        
         
         
           Infants
           of
           visible
           professors
           are
           to
           be
           baptized
           ,
           
             p.
             255
             ,
             256
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           Arguments
           on
           the
           contrary
           dissolved
           ,
           ibid.
           
        
         
           What
           right
           to
           baptisme
           the
           child
           hath
           from
           parents
           ,
           
             p.
             257
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           Conversion
           of
           soules
           an
           Ordinary
           fruit
           of
           a
           sent
           Ministery
           ,
           
             p.
             266
             ,
             267
             ,
             268.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
          
           how
           shall
           they
           preach
           except
           they
           be
           sent
           ,
           diseussed
           ,
           diverse
           sending
           acknowledged
           by
           our
           brethren
           ,
           
             p.
             269.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           No
           warrant
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           gifted
           personsnot
           called
           by
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           constituted
           Church
           ,
           Six
           distinctions
           thereanent
           ,
           
             p.
             272
             ,
             273.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           Socinians
           deny
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           sent
           Minister
           ,
           
             p.
             271.
          
           
        
         
           Robinson
           expoundeth
           the
           place
           
             Rom.
             10
             ,
             14.
          
           as
           Socinians
           do
           
             ibid.
             &
             275
             276
             ,
             277
             ,
             278.
             
          
        
         
           Robinsons
           arguments
           for
           preaching
           of
           unofficed
           Prophets
           ,
           answered
           ,
           as
           from
           Eldad
           and
           
             Medad
             ,
             p.
             281
             ,
             282.
             
          
        
         
           And
           
             2
             Chro.
             17.
             7.
          
           from
           the
           Hebrew
           Text
           and
           
             R.
             Jarchi
             Salomon
          
           his
           exposition
           cleared
           ,
           
             p.
             282
             ,
             283.
          
           
        
         
           And
           Jehoshaphat
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           how
           Kings
           may
           exhort
           ,
           
             p.
             284
             ,
             285.
          
           
        
         
           That
           Christs
           disciples
           before
           his
           Resurrection
           and
           the
           seventy
           disciples
           were
           not
           unofficed
           preachers
           ,
           
             p.
             286
             ,
             287.
          
           
        
         
           And
           other
           places
           ,
           
             p.
             290.
          
           
        
         
           As
           
             Joh.
             4.
             28.
             
             Luk.
             8.
             39.
             
             Act.
             8.
             1
             ,
             2.
             3.
             p.
             291.
             292
             ,
             293.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           And
           
             1
             Pet.
             4
             ,
             10.
             11.
             
             Rev.
             11.
             3.
             
             Rev.
             14.
             6.
          
           fully
           vindicated
           ,
           
             p.
             294
             ,
             295
             ,
             296
             ,
             297.
             
          
        
         
           That
           there
           be
           no
           ground
           for
           unofficed
           Prophets
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             14
             ,
             p.
             297
             ,
             298
             ,
             299.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           place
           
             Heb.
             5.
             11.
          
           vindicated
           all
           objections
           from
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
          
           of
           Robinson
           ,
           particularly
           discussed
           ,
           and
           found
           empty
           and
           most
           weake
           ,
           
             p.
             297
             ,
             298
             ,
             299
             ,
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Coachmans
           arguments
           dissolved
           ,
           
             p.
             305
             ,
             306
             ,
             307.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           way
           of
           Church
           judging
           in
           independent
           congregations
           examined
           ,
           
             p.
             308
             ,
             309.
          
           
        
         
           That
           there
           be
           no
           peculiar
           authority
           in
           the
           Eldership
           ,
           for
           which
           
           
           they
           can
           be
           said
           to
           be
           over
           the
           people
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           doctrin
           of
           independency
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           their
           six
           ways
           of
           the
           Elders
           authority
           confuted
           ,
           
             p.
             311
             ,
             312
             ,
             313
             ,
             314
             ,
             315.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           That
           independency
           doth
           evert
           communion
           of
           sister-Churches
           ,
           and
           their
           seven
           wayes
           of
           Churches-communion
           refuted
           from
           their
           own
           grounds
           ,
           
             p.
             324
             ,
             325
             ,
             326.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           divine
           right
           of
           Synods
           ,
           Ten
           distructions
           thereanent
           ,
           
             p.
             331
             ,
             332.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           The
           desinition
           of
           a
           generall
           or
           Oecumenick
           Synod
           ,
           
             p.
             332.
             333
          
        
         
           The
           place
           
             Acts
             15
          
           farther
           considered
           ,
           
             p.
             334
             ,
             335.
          
           
        
         
           Synods
           necessary
           by
           natures
           Law
           ,
           
             p.
             336.
          
           
        
         
           Papists
           no
           friends
           to
           councells
           ,
           
             p.
             336
             ,
             337
             ,
             338.
             seq
             .
             340
             ,
             341.
             
          
        
         
           Three
           ways
           of
           communion
           of
           sister-Churches
           according
           to
           the
           doctrin
           of
           independent
           Churches
           confuted
           ,
           
             p.
             346
             ,
             347.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           How
           the
           magistrate
           hath
           power
           to
           compell
           persons
           to
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           
             p.
             352
             ,
             373.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           Six
           distinctions
           thereanent
           ,
           2
           part
           .
           
             p.
             352
             ,
             353.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Magistrates
           power
           over
           a
           people
           Baptized
           ,
           and
           over
           Pagans
           
           who
           never
           heard
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           this
           poynt
           of
           Coaction
           to
           profession
           ,
           not
           alike
           ,
           
             p.
             353
             ,
             354
             ,
             355.
             
          
        
         
           The
           magistrates
           compelling
           power
           terminated
           upon
           the
           externall
           act
           ,
           not
           upon
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           ,
           sincerely
           ,
           or
           hypocritically
           ,
           
             p.
             355
             ,
             356.
          
           
        
         
           The
           magistrates
           power
           over
           hereticks
           ,
           with
           sundry
           distinctions
           thereanent
           ,
           
             p.
             356
             ,
             357
             ,
             358.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Socinians
           judgement
           and
           Arminians
           hereanent
           ,
           
             p.
             359
             ,
             360
          
           ,
        
         
           A
           farther
           consideration
           of
           compelling
           ,
           or
           tolerating
           diverse
           Religions
           ,
           
             p.
             361
             ,
             362.
          
           
        
         
           Some
           indirect
           forcing
           lawfull
           ,
           
             p
             362.
          
           
        
         
           Erroneous
           opinions
           concerning
           God
           and
           his
           worship
           though
           not
           in
           Fundamentalls
           censurable
           ,
           
             p
             363
             364.
          
           
        
         
           Diverse
           non
           Fundamentalls
           are
           to
           be
           believed
           with
           certainty
           of
           
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           non-believing
           of
           them
           are
           si●nes
           punishable
           ,
           
             p.
             365.
             366
             367
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           Arguments
           on
           the
           contrary
           dissolved
           and
           the
           place
           
             Philip.
             3.
             15.
          
           cleared
           ,
           
             p
             316.
             &
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           How
           an
           erring
           conscience
           obligeth
           ,
           
             p.
             378
             ,
             379
             ,
             380
             ,
             381
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           Arguments
           on
           the
           contrary
           answered
           ,
           
             p.
             383
             ,
             384.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Princes
           power
           in
           Church
           affairs
           ;
           Ten
           distinctions
           thereanent
           ,
           
             p.
             391
             ,
             392.
             393.
          
           
        
         
           How
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             p.
             392
             ,
             393.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Prince
           ,
           by
           his
           Royall
           Office
           ,
           hath
           a
           speciall
           hand
           in
           Church-affaires
           .
           
             p
             393
             ,
             394.
          
           
        
         
           The
           intrinsecall
           end
           of
           the
           Prince
           is
           a
           supernaturall
           good
           to
           be
           procured
           by
           the
           Sword
           and
           a
           coactive
           power
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           the
           externall
           peace
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           Spalato
           resuted
           ,
           
             p
             396
             ,
             397
             ,
             398.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           How
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           subordinate
           to
           Christs
           mediatory
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             p
             402
             ,
             403
             ,
             404
             ,
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           ordinary
           power
           of
           the
           Prince
           is
           not
           Synodicall
           teaching
           ,
           or
           making
           Church-Lawes
           ,
           
             p.
             403
             ,
             404
             ,
             405
             ,
             406.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           influence
           of
           the
           Princes
           civill
           power
           in
           Church-Canons
           ,
           
             p.
             409.
             410
             ,
             411
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           government
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           formall
           part
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           Office
           ,
           
             p.
             417
             ,
             418.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           The
           power
           of
           Ordination
           and
           Deprivation
           not
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           Office
           ,
           
             p.
             427
             ,
             428.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           Instances
           from
           
             David
             ,
             Salomon
             ,
             Ezechiah
             ,
             &c.
          
           answered
           ,
           and
           our
           Doctrine
           and
           Iesuites
           differenced
           ,
           
             p.
             438
             ,
             439.
             seq
          
           .
        
         
           Difference
           betwixt
           the
           Princes
           commanding
           Church-duties
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           commanding
           these
           same
           ,
           
             p.
             417
             ,
             418
             ,
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Kings
           ordinary
           power
           to
           make
           Church-Lawes
           examined
           ,
           
             p.
             438
             ,
             439
             ,
             440.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           intrinsecall
           end
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           a
           supernaturall
           good
           ,
           
             p.
             442
             ,
             443
             ,
             446
             ,
             447
             ,
             448.
             
          
        
         
         
           The
           Popes
           pretended
           power
           over
           Kings
           ,
           protestants
           contrary
           to
           to
           Papists
           herein
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           author
           or
           Popish
           libeller
           of
           the
           survey
           ,
           and
           the
           night-Author
           of
           Treason
           
             Lysimachus
             Nicanor
          
           say
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
             p.
             449
             ,
             450
             ,
             451
             ,
             452.
             seq
             .
          
        
         
           The
           way
           of
           Reformation
           of
           Congregations
           in
           England
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           independent
           way
           ,
           examined
           ,
           
             p.
             457
             ,
             458.
          
           
        
         
           The
           originall
           of
           Church-Patronages
           ,
           
             p.
             459.
          
           
        
         
           And
           how
           unwarrantable
           by
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           
             p.
             462
             ,
             463.
          
           
        
         
           Other
           wayes
           of
           Reformation
           of
           England
           according
           to
           the
           way
           of
           independent
           Churches
           modestly
           considered
           ,
           as
           about
           maintenance
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           replanting
           of
           visible
           Churches
           there
           ,
           
             p.
             464
             ,
             465
             ,
             466.
             seq
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           THe
           Author
           could
           not
           attend
           the
           Presse
           ,
           therefore
           pardon
           errors
           of
           the
           Printing
           ;
           Observe
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           was
           necessitated
           to
           make
           some
           occasionall
           addition
           to
           the
           mids
           of
           this
           Treatise
           which
           occasioned-variation
           of
           the
           Figures
           of
           the
           Pages
           ,
           and
           therefore
           stumble
           not
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Booke
           commeth
           to
           page
           484
           the
           next
           page
           not
           observing
           due
           order
           ,
           is
           page
           185.
           186
           and
           so
           forth
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Treatise
           ,
           page
           60.
           title
           of
           the
           page
           60
           ,
           &c.
           page
           61
           ,
           62.
           64.
           dele
           not
           ;
           and
           for
           ,
           
             not
             of
             the
             same
             essentiall
             frame
             ,
             &c.
          
           read
           
             of
             the
             same
             essentiall
             frame
             ,
             &c.
          
           page
           484
           ,
           line
           22
           ,
           Churches
           their
           persecution
           ,
           read
           Churches
           through
           their
           persecution
           ,
           for
           page
           229
           read
           209.
           for
           page
           259.
           read
           269.
           for
           .
           p.
           484.
           r.
           p.
           498.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             
               יהוה
            
          
        
         
           THE
           Way
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           In
           NEW
           ENGLAND
           ,
           Measured
           by
           the
           Golden
           Reed
           of
           the
           SANCTUARY
           .
           Or
           ,
        
         
           
             The
             way
             of
             Churches
             walking
             in
             brotherly
             equality
             and
             independence
             ,
             or
             coordination
          
           without
           subjection
           of
           one
           Church
           to
           another
           ,
           examined
           and
           measured
           by
           the
           Golden
           Reed
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           .
        
         
           
             Propositions
             concerning
             the
             supposed
             visibility
             and
             Constitution
             of
             independent
             Churches
             ,
             examined
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             SECT
             .
             1.
             
             PROP.
             1.
             
          
           
             THe
             Church
             which
             Christ
             
               in
               his
               Gospell
               hath
               instituted
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               to
               which
               he
               hath
               committed
               the
               keys
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               the
               Tables
               and
               Scales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Officers
               and
               Consures
               of
               his
            
             Church
             ,
             
               the
               Administration
               of
               all
               his
               publick
               worship
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               is
               ,
            
             coetus
             fidelium
             ,
             
               a
               company
               of
               Believers
            
             ,
             
             
               meeting
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               every
               Lords
               day
               ,
               for
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               holy
               ordinances
               of
            
             God
             
               to
               publick
               edification
            
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             23.
             1
             
             
               Because
               it
               was
               a
               company
               whereof
            
             Peter
             
               confessing
               and
               believing
               was
               one
               ,
               and
               built
               on
               a
               rock
               ,
            
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             
             a
             
               Such
               as
               unto
               whom
               any
               offended
               brother
               might
               complaine
               ,
            
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             3
             
             
               Such
               as
               is
               ,
               to
               cast
               out
               the
               incestuous
               ▪
            
             Corinthian
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             
               Which
               cannot
               agree
               to
               any
               diocesian
               ,
               provinciall
               ,
               or
               Nationall
               assemblie
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             
               From
               these
               we
               question
            
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             1.
             
             
               If
               a
               company
               of
               believers
               and
               saints
               builded
               by
               faith
               ,
               upon
               the
               rock
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               united
               in
               a
            
             Church-Covenant
             ,
             
               be
               the
               only
               instituted
               visible
            
             Church
             
               of
               the
            
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               to
               the
               which
            
             Christ
             
               hath
               given
               the
               keys
            
             :
          
           
             Let
             these
             
               considerations
               be
               weighed
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Dist.
             
               The
               matter
               of
               an
               instituted
               visible
            
             Church
             
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               instituted
               visible
            
             Church
             
               is
               another
               ,
               as
               there
               be
               ods
               betwixt
               stones
               and
               timber
               ,
               and
               an
               house
               made
               of
               stones
               and
               timber
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Dist.
             
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               govern
               the
               actions
               of
               the
            
             Church
             
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               governe
               the
            
             Church
             ,
             
               the
               Moderator
               of
               any
               Synod
               ,
               doth
               govern
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               not
               for
               that
               a
               Governour
               ,
               Ruler
               ,
               and
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Synod
               .
               Or
               ,
               ordering
               actions
               ,
               and
               governing
               men
               are
               diverse
               things
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Dist.
             
               A
               thing
               hath
               first
               its
               constituted
               and
               accomplished
               being
               in
               matter
               ,
               forme
               ,
               efficient
               and
               finall
               causes
               ,
               before
               it
               can
               performe
               these
               operations
               and
               actions
               that
               flow
               from
               that
               being
               so
               constituted
               ,
               a
            
             Church
             
               must
               be
               a
            
             Church
             ,
             
               before
               any
               Ministeriall
            
             Church
             
               actions
               can
               be
               performed
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Dist.
             
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               for
               a
               company
               to
               performe
               the
               actions
               of
               a
            
             Church
             
               mysticall
               and
               redeemed
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               performe
               actions
               ministeriall
               of
               a
            
             Church
             
               instituted
               and
               ministeriall
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Concl.
             A
             company
             of
             believers
             professing
             the
             truth
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             saints
             by
             calling
             and
             builded
             on
             the
             rock
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             but
             to
             the
             Church
             instituted
             ,
             
             as
             stones
             to
             the
             house
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             cannot
             performe
             the
             actions
             of
             a
             constituted
             Church
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             a
             constituted
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             
               Our
               Divines
               call
               men
               externally
               called
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               so
               Trelcatius
               ,
               Tilenu●
               ,
               professors
            
             
             of
             
               Leyden
               ;
               Piscator
               ,
               Bucanus
            
             ,
             so
             say
             our
             brethern
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Concil
             .
             Ordination
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             election
             of
             Officers
             ,
             administration
             of
             the
             seales
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             acts
             of
             Church
             censures
             ,
             are
             holden
             by
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             our
             Divines
             ,
             actions
             of
             a
             ministeriall
             and
             an
             instituted
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             third
             distinction
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             how
             a
             company
             of
             Believers
             united
             in
             Church-Covenant
             ,
             cannot
             performe
             all
             these
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             
             united
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             perfect
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             cannot
             administrate
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             for
             though
             they
             be
             so
             united
             ,
             they
             may
             want
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             onely
             can
             performe
             these
             actions
             ,
             as
             this
             
             Treatise
             sayth
             ,
             and
             Robinson
             and
             the
             Confession
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             wonder
             that
             Officers
             and
             Rulers
             who
             are
             to
             feed
             ,
             and
             governe
             the
             Flock
             ,
             are
             but
             only
             accidents
             and
             not
             parts
             ,
             not
             integrall
             members
             of
             a
             constituted
             Church
             :
             no
             perfect
             Corporation
             maketh
             its
             owne
             integrall
             parts
             or
             members
             ,
             a
             perfect
             living
             man
             doth
             not
             make
             his
             owne
             Hands
             ,
             Feete
             ,
             or
             Eyes
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             not
             a
             perfect
             one
             in
             all
             his
             members
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             members
             be
             not
             made
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             Officers
             by
             preaching
             make
             Church-members
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Concl.
             The
             visible
             Church
             which
             Christ
             instituted
             in
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             formally
             a
             company
             of
             believers
             meeting
             ,
             for
             publick
             edification
             ,
             by
             common
             and
             joynt
             consent
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             sayth
             .
             1.
             
             The
             instituted
             Church
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             an
             organicall
             body
             of
             diverse
             members
             ,
             of
             eyes
             ,
             eares
             ,
             feete
             ,
             hands
             ,
             of
             Elders
             governing
             ,
             and
             a
             people
             governed
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             But
             a
             company
             of
             believers
             ,
             meeting
             for
             publick
             edification
             by
             common
             consent
             ,
             are
             not
             formally
             such
             a
             body
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             a
             body
             not
             Organicall
             ,
             but
             all
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             all
             believers
             and
             saints
             by
             calling
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             a
             body
             of
             Officers
             governing
             ,
             and
             people
             governed
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             a
             single
             uncompounded
             body
             ,
             wanting
             Officers
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             yet
             to
             choose
             their
             Officers
             :
             
               and
               all
               thus
               combined
               are
               not
               Officers
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             
             How
             shall
             
               they
               preach
               except
               they
               be
               sent
               ?
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             29.
             
             Are
             all
             Apostles
             ?
             are
             all
             Prophets
             ?
             we
             justly
             
             censure
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
             who
             will
             scarce
             admit
             an
             essentiall
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             but
             acknowledgeth
             other
             three
             Churches
             beside
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             representative
             Church
             of
             their
             Clergy
             onely
             ,
             excluding
             the
             Laickes
             
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             2
             A
             consistoriall
             Church
             of
             Cardinalls
             .
             3.
             
             A
             virtuall
             Church
             ,
             the
             Pope
             who
             hath
             plenitude
             of
             all
             power
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             against
             which
             our
             writers
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Tilenus
               ,
               Iunius
               ,
               Bucanus
               ,
            
             professors
             of
             
               Leyden
               ,
               Whittaker
               ,
               willet
            
             doe
             dispute
             ;
             so
             the
             other
             extremity
             can
             hardly
             be
             maintained
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             instituted
             ,
             visible
             ,
             ministeriall
             Church
             to
             which
             Christ
             hath
             given
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             exercising
             Church
             actions
             ,
             as
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             and
             make
             and
             un-make
             Officers
             and
             Rulers
             without
             any
             officer
             at
             all
             .
             The
             major
             of
             our
             proposition
             is
             grantted
             by
             our
             brethren
             ,
             who
             cite
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             To
             prove
             a
             single
             Congregation
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             visible
             Church
             instituted
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             Nothing
             can
             be
             said
             against
             this
             ,
             but
             a
             Church
             of
             Governours
             and
             People
             governed
             is
             an
             instituted
             visible
             Church
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             an
             instituted
             visible
             Church
             before
             there
             be
             Governours
             ,
             but
             such
             an
             instituted
             Church
             we
             cannot
             read
             of
             in
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             which
             doth
             and
             may
             exercise
             Church
             acts
             of
             government
             without
             any
             Officers
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             company
             cannot
             be
             the
             Church
             ministeriall
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             which
             cannot
             meete
             
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               every
               Lords
               day
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Corinth
             
               did
               for
               administration
               of
               the
               holy
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             to
             publick
             edification
             ;
             for
             so
             this
             Author
             describeth
             a
             visible
             instituted
             Church
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             23.
             
             But
             a
             company
             of
             believers
             meeting
             for
             publick
             edification
             ,
             by
             joynt
             and
             common
             consent
             cannot
             meete
             for
             the
             publick
             administration
             of
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             cannot
             administer
             the
             seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             being
             destitute
             of
             the
             Officers
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             their
             confession
             saith
             ,
             2.
             
             They
             cannot
             have
             the
             power
             of
             
               publick
               edification
            
             ,
             being
             destitute
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             because
             the
             end
             cannot
             be
             attained
             without
             the
             
             meanes
             appointed
             of
             Christ.
             But
             Christ
             for
             publick
             edification
             and
             Church
             edification
             hath
             given
             Pastors
             ,
             Teacher●
             
             and
             other
             Officers
             to
             his
             
               Church
               Eph.
            
             4.
             11.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             I●
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             company
             meeting
             hath
             power
             of
             Pastorall
             preaching
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             Seales
             of
             grace
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             ordaine
             and
             elect
             Officers
             ,
             for
             such
             publick
             edification
             ,
             but
             1.
             we
             prove
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             our
             brethren
             call
             the
             onely
             instituted
             visible
             Church
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             hath
             not
             power
             to
             administrate
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             how
             then
             are
             they
             a
             Church
             ?
             can
             we
             call
             him
             a
             perfect
             living
             man
             ,
             who
             cannot
             exercise
             all
             the
             vitall
             actions
             ,
             which
             flow
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             essence
             of
             a
             living
             man
             ?
             2.
             
             If
             this
             be
             a
             good
             reason
             that
             such
             a
             company
             should
             be
             the
             only
             instituted
             Church
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             having
             power
             of
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             appoint
             Officers
             ,
             who
             have
             such
             a
             power
             ;
             then
             any
             ten
             believers
             ,
             who
             have
             never
             sworne
             the
             Church-Covenant
             ,
             meeting
             in
             private
             to
             exhort
             one
             another
             is
             also
             the
             only
             instituted
             Church
             ministeriall
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             power
             to
             make
             such
             Officers
             ,
             and
             may
             invest
             themselves
             in
             right
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             our
             brothers
             Doctrine
             ,
             3.
             
             All
             the
             places
             cited
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             speake
             of
             a
             Church
             visible
             made
             up
             of
             ,
             Officers
             governing
             ,
             and
             people
             governed
             &
             as
             Mat.
             16.
             
             Mat
             18.
             cannot
             exclude
             Pastors
             who
             binde
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             in
             heaven
             ,
             or
             Pastors
             who
             are
             stewards
             ,
             and
             beare
             the
             keyes
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             ,
             I
             shall
             prove
             .
             Also
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             did
             meete
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             20.
             and
             so
             were
             a
             Church
             of
             Officers
             and
             governed
             people
             ,
             they
             met
             with
             
               Pauls
               spirit
            
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             Pastors
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             another
             Church
             that
             exercised
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             Collosse
             Col.
             2.
             8.
             was
             a
             Church
             of
             Officers
             and
             people
             Col.
             4.
             17.
             
             Philippi
             consisted
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             .
             Phil.
             1.
             1.
             2.
             
             Ephesus
             of
             a
             flocke
             ,
             and
             an
             eldership
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             so
             the
             visible
             ministeriall
             Church
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             and
             their
             Angels
             ,
             had
             in
             them
             Officers
             to
             governe
             ,
             and
             people
             governed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             not
             a
             number
             of
             sole
             .
             believers
             united
             in
             a
             Church-covenant
             ,
             which
             in
             very
             deed
             i●
             but
             stones
             and
             timber
             ,
             not
             an
             house
             builded
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             ministeriall
             Church
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             there
             is
             e●e●
             
             a
             relation
             betwixt
             the
             Elders
             and
             the
             flock
             :
             wee
             desire
             to
             to
             see
             a
             Copy
             of
             our
             brethrens
             instituted
             visible
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             Elders
             are
             neither
             essentiall
             ,
             nor
             integrall
             parts
             ,
             for
             their
             instituted
             visible
             Church
             hath
             its
             compleat
             being
             and
             all
             its
             Church-operations
             ,
             as
             binding
             ,
             loosing
             ,
             ordeining
             of
             Officers
             ,
             before
             there
             bee
             an
             Edldership
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             when
             the
             Eldership
             is
             ordained
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Eyes
             and
             Eares
             to
             the
             instituted
             Church
             ,
             nor
             watchmen
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             body
             in
             essence
             and
             operation
             compleat
             without
             officers
             .
             2.
             the
             officers
             are
             not
             Governors
             ,
             for
             as
             I
             trust
             to
             prove
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             act
             of
             ministeriall
             authority
             of
             governing
             ;
             over
             the
             people
             by
             our
             brethrens
             Doctrine
             ,
             2.
             all
             their
             governing
             is
             to
             Rule
             and
             moderate
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             whole
             governing
             Church
             ,
             which
             maketh
             them
             no
             wayes
             to
             be
             governours
             ,
             nor
             over
             the
             believers
             
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             nor
             overseers
             ,
             nor
             watchmen
             :
             as
             a
             Preses
             who
             moderateth
             a
             Judicatorie
             ,
             a
             moderator
             in
             a
             Church-meeting
             ,
             a
             Prolocutor
             in
             a
             convocation
             ,
             is
             not
             over
             the
             Judicatorie
             ,
             Synod
             ,
             or
             meeting
             ,
             or
             Convocation
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Eldership
             are
             called
             by
             them
             ,
             the
             adjuncts
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             subject
             :
             the
             subject
             hath
             its
             perfect
             essence
             without
             its
             accidents
             and
             common
             adjuncts
             .
          
           
             
               2
               Quest.
               
                 Whether
                 or
                 not
              
               Christ
               
                 hath
                 committed
                 the
                 Keys
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 yet
                 wanteth
                 all
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             Author
             sayth
             ,
             this
             company
             of
             believers
             and
             Church
             which
             wanteth
             Officers
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             )
             is
             compleat
             without
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             corporation
             to
             which
             Christ
             hath
             given
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             which
             deserveth
             our
             brotherly
             censure
             :
             for
             wee
             then
             aske
             a
             Scripture
             for
             the
             Lords
             giving
             of
             the
             keys
             to
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
             ;
             if
             the
             keys
             be
             given
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               Mat.
            
             16.
             as
             a
             professing
             believer
             ,
             by
             what
             Word
             of
             God
             are
             they
             given
             to
             Peter
             ,
             as
             to
             an
             Apostle
             and
             Pastor
             ,
             it
             would
             seem
             the
             Pastors
             have
             not
             the
             keys
             
               jure
               Divino
            
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             argument
             our
             Divines
             prove
             the
             Bishop
             not
             to
             bee
             an
             Office
             of
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             above
             a
             Pastor
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             because
             the
             keys
             were
             not
             given
             to
             Peter
             as
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             a
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             indeed
             this
             would
             conclude
             that
             Pastors
             are
             not
             Officers
             
             of
             authority
             and
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             
               jure
               Divino
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hence
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               if
               it
               can
               be
               concluded
               that
               the
               keyes
               of
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Mat.
             16.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             
               were
               given
               to
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               as
               he
               represented
               all
               professing
               believers
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               were
               given
               for
               the
               good
               of
               professing
               believers
               ,
               but
               to
            
             Peter
             
               as
               carrying
               the
               person
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Church-guides
               ?
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Distinction
             ,
             
               There
               is
               one
               question
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               committed
               ,
               and
               another
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               toucheth
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               popular
               and
               democraticall
               or
               not
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Dist.
             
               It
               is
               not
               inconvenient
               ,
               but
               necessary
               that
               Christ
               should
               give
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               gifts
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               of
               the
               which
               gifts
               the
            
             Church
             
               is
               not
               capable
               ,
               as
               a
               subject
               as
               if
               the
               Church
               might
               exercise
               the
               Pastor
               and
               Doctors
               place
               :
               and
               yet
               the
            
             Church
             
               is
               capable
               of
               these
               gifts
               ,
               as
               the
               object
               ,
               and
               end
               ,
               because
               the
               fruit
               and
               effect
               of
               these
               gifts
               redoundeth
               to
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               see
            
             a
             Parker
             ,
             
               see
               the
            
             b
             Parisian
             
               schoole
               and
            
             c
             Bayner
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Distinct.
             
               There
               is
               a
               formall
               ordinary
               power
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               vertuall
               or
               extraordinary
               power
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Concl.
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             hath
             immediatly
             himselfe
             without
             the
             intervening
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             men
             ,
             appointed
             offices
             and
             Officers
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             office
             of
             a
             pastor
             ,
             and
             Elder
             is
             no
             lesse
             immediately
             From
             Christ
             (
             for
             men
             as
             Christs
             Vicars
             and
             Instruments
             can
             appoint
             no
             new
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             then
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             The
             Offices
             are
             all
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             immediatly
             ,
             and
             so
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             the
             same
             way
             .
             But
             the
             Officers
             ,
             and
             key
             bearers
             now
             are
             given
             mediatly
             ,
             and
             conditionally
             ,
             by
             the
             intervening
             mediation
             of
             the
             ruling
             and
             ministeriall
             Church
             ,
             that
             she
             shall
             call
             such
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             have
             the
             conditions
             required
             to
             the
             office
             by
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             12
             ,
             3.
             
             Hence
             we
             see
             no
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             keys
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             given
             to
             believers
             ,
             any
             other
             wayes
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             are
             given
             for
             their
             good
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Concl.
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             power
             virtuall
             ,
             not
             formall
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             ordination
             of
             pastors
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             acts
             of
             the
             keyes
             simply
             necessary
             ,
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ;
             this
             power
             is
             virtuall
             ,
             not
             formall
             ,
             
             and
             extraordinary
             not
             ordinary
             ,
             not
             officiall
             ,
             not
             properly
             authoritative
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Church
             in
             an
             Iland
             ,
             where
             the
             pastors
             are
             dead
             ,
             or
             taken
             away
             by
             pest
             or
             otherwayes
             ,
             the
             people
             may
             ordaine
             Pastors
             or
             rather
             doe
             that
             which
             may
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             ordination
             ,
             as
             David
             without
             immediate
             Revelation
             ,
             from
             Heaven
             to
             direct
             him
             ,
             by
             only
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             did
             eate
             
               shewbread
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               case
               here
               ,
               so
               answer
               the
               casuistes
               and
               the
               schoolemen
               ,
               that
               a
               positive
            
             Law
             may
             yield
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             a
             Thomas
             b
             Molina
             c
             Suarez
             d
             Vasquez
             e
             Vigverius
             ,
             f
             Sotus
             g
             Scotus
             h
             Altisiodorensis
             i
             Durand
             k
             Gabriel
             ,
             and
             
               consider
               what
               the
               learned
            
             l
             Voetius
             sayth
             in
             this
             .
             What
             if
             in
             an
             extreame
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             endued
             with
             gifts
             and
             zeale
             should
             teach
             publickly
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             the
             faithfull
             at
             Samosaten
             .
             Yea
             and
             Flavianus
             and
             Diodorus
             preached
             in
             Antioch
             ,
             as
             m
             Theodoret
             sayth
             ;
             yea
             ,
             saith
             Voetius
             ,
             an
             ordinary
             ministery
             might
             be
             imposed
             on
             a
             Laick
             ,
             or
             private
             person
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             the
             
               presbytery
               consent
               not
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               .
               God
            
             (
             sayth
             n
             Gerson
             )
             
               may
               make
               an
               immediate
               intermission
               of
               a
               calling
               by
               Bishops
               ;
               yea
            
             (
             sayth
             o
             Anton.
             
               speaking
               of
               necessities
               Law
            
             )
             The
             Pope
             
               may
               commit
               power
               of
               Excommunication
               ,
               quia
               est
               de
               jure
               positive
               ,
               pure
               Laico
               &
               mulieri
               ,
            
             to
             one
             meere
             Laicke
             ,
             or
             a
             woman
             ;
             though
             we
             justifie
             not
             this
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             hence
             concluded
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             tied
             himselfe
             to
             one
             set
             rule
             of
             ordinary
             ,
             positive
             Lawes
             :
             a
             captive
             woman
             (
             as
             Socrates
             saith
             )
             preached
             the
             Gospell
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             of
             Iberranes
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Concl.
             The
             Author
             in
             the
             foresaid
             first
             proposition
             ,
             will
             have
             no
             instituted
             visible
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             a
             Congregationall
             or
             Parishionall
             Church
             ,
             that
             meeteth
             together
             ordinarily
             ,
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             But
             we
             thinke
             ,
             as
             a
             reasonable
             man
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             immediate
             and
             principall
             subject
             of
             aptitude
             to
             laugh
             ,
             and
             the
             mediate
             and
             secondary
             Subjects
             are
             ,
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iohn
            
             and
             particular
             men
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             the
             intention
             of
             nature
             to
             give
             these
             and
             the
             like
             properties
             ,
             principally
             and
             immediately
             ,
             to
             the
             speci●e
             ,
             and
             common
             nature
             ,
             and
             not
             immediately
             to
             this
             
             or
             that
             man
             ;
             so
             are
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             as
             to
             bee
             builded
             on
             a
             Rock
             ;
             victory
             over
             hell
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             given
             principally
             and
             immediately
             to
             the
             Catholick
             and
             invisible
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             and
             principall
             subject
             ;
             and
             no
             wayes
             to
             a
             visible
             Congregation
             consisting
             of
             30
             or
             40.
             professing
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             onely
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             Professors
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             as
             they
             are
             parts
             and
             living
             members
             of
             the
             true
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             .
             For
             sound
             professors
             ,
             though
             united
             in
             a
             Church-covenant
             ,
             are
             indeed
             the
             mysticall
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             professors
             ,
             but
             as
             sound
             believers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             of
             whom
             Christ
             speaketh
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             
             
               Are
               builded
               on
               a
               Rock
            
             ,
             as
             true
             believers
             ;
             but
             the
             keys
             are
             given
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             as
             professors
             making
             Peters
             confession
             ,
             and
             in
             Gods
             purpose
             to
             gather
             them
             into
             Christ.
             But
             the
             Text
             evinceth
             that
             these
             keys
             are
             given
             to
             Peter
             ,
             as
             representing
             the
             Church-guides
             especially
             ,
             though
             not
             excluding
             believers
             ,
             giving
             to
             them
             popular
             consent
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Believers
             ,
             as
             united
             in
             a
             company
             of
             persons
             in
             Church-covenant
             ,
             excluding
             the
             Elders
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             that
             Church
             are
             the
             keys
             given
             ,
             which
             is
             builded
             on
             the
             rock
             as
             a
             house
             ,
             
               the
               house
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               Prov.
            
             9.
             1.
             
             
               The
               house
               of
            
             God
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             4.
             
             By
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             Doctors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             given
             ,
             for
             the
             building
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             
             But
             this
             house
             is
             not
             a
             company
             of
             professing
             believers
             united
             by
             a
             Church-covenant
             and
             destitute
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             but
             a
             
               Church
               edified
            
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             Seales
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             :
             Ergo
             such
             a
             Church
             is
             not
             heere
             understood
             .
             The
             propofition
             is
             granted
             by
             the
             Author
             .
             I
             prove
             the
             assumption
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             believers
             combined
             in
             Church-covenant
             ,
             but
             wanting
             their
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             is
             not
             wisdomes
             house
             ,
             nor
             builded
             by
             pastors
             and
             Doctors
             given
             to
             edifie
             and
             gather
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             only
             the
             materialls
             of
             the
             house
             :
             yea
             wanting
             the
             pastors
             ,
             they
             want
             Ministeriall
             power
             ,
             for
             pastorall
             preaching
             and
             administrating
             the
             Seales
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             ,
             they
             want
             the
             power
             of
             edifying
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             in
             a
             visible
             
               Church
               Eph.
            
             4.
             11.
             
             Though
             the
             building
             of
             this
             Church
             on
             the
             Rock
             Christ
             may
             well
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             inward
             building
             of
             the
             
             Catholick
             and
             invisible
             Church
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             as
             it
             is
             promised
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             Christ
             promiseth
             the
             keys
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             can
             be
             no
             other
             beside
             external
             and
             Ministeriall
             building
             by
             a
             publick
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Arg.
             To
             these
             are
             the
             keys
             here
             promised
             ,
             who
             are
             stewards
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
             
               And
               servants
               of
               the
               house
               by
               office
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
             
               And
               are
               by
               office
               to
               open
            
             the
             doores
             and
             
               behave
               themselves
               aright
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             and
             to
             divide
             to
             these
             
               of
               the
               house
               their
               portion
               in
               due
               season
               ,
               Mat.
            
             24.
             45.
             and
             to
             cut
             the
             word
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
             But
             a
             company
             of
             professing
             believers
             joyned
             together
             in
             a
             Church-covenant
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             officers
             ,
             are
             not
             stewards
             by
             office
             ,
             nor
             servants
             over
             the
             house
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             company
             the
             keyes
             are
             not
             here
             given
             .
          
           
             The
             proposition
             especially
             is
             to
             be
             proved
             (
             for
             the
             assumption
             is
             granted
             by
             our
             brethren
             and
             evidently
             true
             )
             but
             it
             is
             sure
             by
             the
             phrase
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Esai
             .
             22.
             22.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               lay
               upon
               his
               shouldier
               the
               key
               of
               the
               house
               of
            
             David
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Clavis
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             apperuit
             ,
             proveth
             this
             .
             a
             
               Shindlerus
               in
               Lexico
               ,
               metonymicè
               significatur
               ,
               Authoritas
               ,
               Facultas
               ,
               potestas
               omnis
               gubernationis
               ,
               iubendo
               ,
               ac
               vetando
               ,
               expediendo
               ac
               coercendo
               ,
            
             power
             of
             government
             b
             Musculus
             ,
             so
             c
             Calvin
             :
             these
             who
             are
             made
             masters
             of
             housholds
             receive
             keys
             ,
             whereby
             they
             open
             and
             shut
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             token
             of
             power
             given
             to
             Kings
             d
             Iunius
             ,
             it
             noteth
             a
             full
             government
             ,
             by
             this
             borrowed
             speech
             ,
             sayth
             e
             Beza
             ,
             is
             signified
             the
             power
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             Isai.
             22.
             
             Mat.
             16.
             
             f
             Pareus
             .
             I
             shall
             make
             the
             steward
             of
             my
             house
             ,
             g
             Hierom
             the
             key
             is
             a
             power
             of
             excellency
             ,
             and
             h
             Chrysostom
             ,
             i
             Augustine
             ,
             k
             
               Beda
               sayth
               the
               same
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Fulgentius
             calleth
             this
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             given
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             so
             other
             Scriptures
             expound
             the
             keyes
             to
             be
             a
             power
             of
             office
             ,
             as
             Esa.
             9.
             6.
             
             
               And
               the
               government
               shall
               be
               upon
               his
               shoulder
               ,
            
             Interpreters
             say
             ,
             Davids
             keys
             are
             given
             here
             ,
             Rev.
             3.
             7.
             
             
               These
               things
            
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             
               that
               hath
               the
               key
               of
            
             David
             ,
             
             
               who
               open●h
               and
               no
               man
               shutteth
               ,
               and
               shutteth
               and
               no
               man
               openeth
               ,
            
             Rev.
             1.
             18.
             
             
               I
               have
               the
               keys
               of
               hell
               and
               death
               ,
            
             Rev.
             9.
             1.
             
             
               And
               to
               him
               was
               given
               the
               key
               of
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
            
             ;
             so
             b
             Stephanus
             on
             the
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Clavis
             .
             c
             Whittaker
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             a
             power
             of
             office
             given
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             all
             ;
             as
             d
             Calvin
             here
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             Peters
             publick
             office
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             his
             Apostleship
             e
             so
             ,
             Bullinger
             ,
             f
             Erasm.
             g
             Zwinglius
             h
             Marlorat
             ,
             i
             Pareus
             on
             the
             same
             place
             .
             I
             think
             ,
             while
             of
             late
             ,
             never
             interpreter
             dreamed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             the
             keys
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             are
             given
             to
             all
             believers
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             stewards
             of
             the
             house
             builded
             upon
             the
             Rock
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             To
             these
             in
             this
             Text
             doth
             Christ
             give
             the
             keys
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             giveth
             warrant
             ,
             for
             the
             actuall
             exercise
             of
             the
             keys
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             bind
             and
             loose
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             so
             open
             and
             shut
             the
             doores
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             But
             this
             warrant
             and
             officiall
             authority
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             Christ
             giveth
             to
             Peter
             onely
             as
             representing
             Apostles
             ,
             Teachers
             and
             Elders
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             convened
             Covenant-wayes
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             Officers
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             proportion
             is
             cleare
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
             to
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             promiseth
             the
             power
             or
             keys
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             he
             promiseth
             Officiall
             warrant
             to
             exercise
             the
             speciall
             acts
             of
             the
             keys
             ,
             but
             to
             Peter
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             both
             made
             19.
             and
             if
             Christ
             allude
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             Is.
             22.
             22.
             
             Then
             (
             I
             say
             )
             these
             to
             whom
             Christ
             gave
             the
             keys
             ,
             doe
             by
             Office
             represent
             him
             who
             hath
             the
             keys
             of
             Davids
             house
             and
             the
             Government
             on
             his
             shoulder
             ,
             
               And
               I
               will
               give
               to
               thee
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             there
             is
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             granted
             ;
             
               And
               whatsoever
               thou
               shall
               bind
               on
               Earth
               ,
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               Heaven
               :
            
             there
             is
             a
             warrant
             ,
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             power
             given
             also
             to
             Peter
             ;
             Now
             if
             the
             keys
             be
             not
             given
             to
             Peter
             as
             to
             a
             Pastor
             ;
             Peter
             and
             pastors
             ,
             by
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             pastors
             ,
             neither
             have
             the
             keys
             ,
             nor
             officiall
             warrant
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             to
             remit
             ,
             or
             retaine
             sinnes
             ;
             and
             if
             by
             this
             place
             ,
             they
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             we
             desire
             to
             see
             a
             warrant
             from
             Christ
             ,
             before
             he
             went
             to
             heaven
             ,
             for
             pastorall
             preaching
             a
             Beza
             in
             his
             marginall
             notes
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             sayth
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             Heavenly
             authority
             of
             the
             
               Church
               Ministery
            
             ;
             also
             
               binding
               and
               loosing
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               with
               opening
               and
               shutting
            
             Heaven
             Gates
             ,
             and
             with
             remitting
             and
             retaining
             sinnes
             ,
             Ioh.
             20.
             
             Papists
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             deny
             
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             made
             priests
             judicially
             to
             remit
             sinnes
             before
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ioh
             ,
             2.
             so
             b
             the
             Cardinall
             Tolet
             ,
             and
             c
             Maldonat
             d
             Cajetanus
             ;
             but
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             given
             here
             Mat.
             16.
             
             Is
             but
             repeated
             and
             enlarged
             Joh
             20.
             
             And
             they
             are
             now
             sent
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             whereas
             before
             they
             were
             to
             preach
             to
             Iudea
             only
             ,
             but
             this
             Ioh
             ,
             20.
             e
             (
             sayth
             Rollocus
             )
             is
             but
             a
             reiterated
             power
             ,
             it
             was
             given
             before
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             f
             Beza
             sayth
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             g
             Bullinger
             sayth
             ,
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             here
             and
             fulfilled
             Ioh.
             2
             c.
             and
             h
             Pareus
             expoundeth
             (
             what
             thou
             shalt
             loose
             )
             here
             by
             these
             words
             Ioh.
             20.
             
             So
             i
             Calvin
             k
             VVhittaker
             l
             Zwinglius
             m
             Musculus
             ,
             Now
             this
             same
             n
             Author
             acknowledgeth
             that
             Ioh.
             20.
             
             Christ
             gave
             pastorall
             power
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             to
             forgive
             sins
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             bind
             and
             to
             loose
             ,
             are
             act
             .
             s
             of
             officiall
             power
             ,
             and
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             Feeders
             ,
             Ergo
             they
             are
             not
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             destitute
             of
             Feeders
             and
             Governors
             .
             I
             prove
             the
             antecedent
             .
             1.
             
             To
             bind
             and
             loose
             ,
             by
             all
             Interpreters
             ,
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Cyrill
               ,
               Chrysost.
               C●prian
               ,
               Euthymius
               ,
               Hyeromi
               ,
               Basilus
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Sedulius
               ,
               Primasius
               ,
            
             and
             by
             our
             owne
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
               Gualther
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Zwinglius
               ,
               Rolloc
               ,
               VVhittaker
               ,
            
             and
             the
             evidence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             i●
             ,
             by
             publick
             and
             pastorall
             preaching
             ,
             to
             re●nit
             and
             retaine
             sins
             ,
             to
             believers
             or
             unbelievers
             ;
             and
             o
             Bullinger
             saith
             it
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Scripture
             Isa.
             52.
             49
             v.
             9.
             where
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             loose
             the
             prisoners
             ,
             and
             so
             p
             Musculus
             q
             Beza
             ,
             and
             r
             Calvin
             will
             have
             them
             to
             be
             words
             signifying
             the
             ●fficiall
             authority
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Ambassadours
             ,
             to
             set
             at
             liberty
             prisoners
             ,
             or
             to
             cast
             malefactors
             in
             bands
             and
             prison
             ,
             as
             Magistrates
             and
             Rulers
             doe
             ,
             so
             binding
             in
             Scripture
             s
             is
             an
             authoritative
             act
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Superiors
             ,
             Governors
             and
             Rulers
             .
             And
             so
             is
             lo●sing
             a
             judiciall
             and
             authoritative
             act
             of
             Rulers
             and
             Overseers
             l
             as
             Scripture
             teacheth
             us
             .
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             wanting
             their
             Officers
             ,
             watchmen
             ,
             and
             Overseers
             ,
             though
             combined
             in
             a
             
               Church
               Covenant
            
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             company
             of
             Overseers
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             or
             judiciall
             and
             authoritative
             binders
             and
             loosers
             exercising
             power
             over
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             If
             Christ
             doe
             not
             say
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             nor
             in
             Mat.
             18.
             that
             the
             keys
             and
             the
             actes
             of
             the
             keys
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               binding
               and
               loosing
            
             ,
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             without
             their
             Officers
             ;
             then
             neither
             places
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             keyes
             are
             given
             to
             such
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             Christ
             doth
             not
             say
             it
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Text
             cannot
             beare
             it
             :
             the
             assumption
             I
             prove
             .
             
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
            
             16.
             18.
             speaking
             of
             the
             Church
             builded
             on
             a
             Rock
             ,
             sayth
             not
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             to
             the
             Church
             so
             builded
             ,
             the
             keys
             ;
             but
             he
             turneth
             the
             speech
             to
             Peter
             ,
             when
             he
             promiseth
             the
             keys
             V.
             19.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               give
               to
               thee
               ,
            
             (
             Peter
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Church
             )
             the
             keys
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             surely
             none
             needeth
             to
             teach
             our
             Lord
             to
             speak
             .
             This
             change
             of
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             the
             keys
             are
             promised
             ,
             wanteth
             not
             a
             reason
             .
             Our
             brethren
             say
             ,
             
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               to
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               because
               he
               gave
               a
               confession
               of
            
             Christ
             
               in
               the
               name
               of
               all
               believers
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               keys
               are
               given
               to
               believers
               ,
               as
               the
               Spouse
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               as
               his
               body
               united
               to
               him
               :
            
             but
             this
             author
             ,
             granteth
             every
             company
             of
             believers
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             believers
             ,
             are
             not
             an
             instituted
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             be
             a
             company
             of
             believers
             professing
             Covenant-wayes
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Church-communion
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             then
             the
             keys
             are
             not
             given
             to
             believers
             because
             they
             are
             believers
             ,
             and
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             such
             professors
             ,
             so
             and
             so
             combined
             in
             a
             Church-covenant
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             aske
             ,
             whether
             true
             or
             false
             profession
             be
             the
             neerest
             intervening
             cause
             of
             these
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             keyes
             are
             given
             .
             If
             a
             true
             profession
             ,
             then
             .
             1.
             
             Unbelieving
             Pastors
             are
             not
             Pastors
             ;
             for
             their
             profession
             is
             not
             true
             .
             And
             children
             baptized
             by
             them
             are
             as
             not-baptized
             ,
             or
             as
             baptized
             by
             Women
             ,
             2.
             
             If
             one
             shall
             be
             excommunicated
             by
             seven
             (
             for
             such
             a
             a
             number
             this
             Author
             requireth
             to
             make
             a
             visible
             Church
             )
             even
             ,
             
               clave
               non
               errante
            
             ,
             and
             most
             deservedly
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             excommunicated
             ,
             in
             
               foro
               Dei
            
             ,
             before
             God
             :
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             these
             seven
             may
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             actes
             performed
             by
             them
             ,
             are
             a
             
               non
               habentibus
               potestatem
            
             ,
             and
             null
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             no
             Church
             ,
             3.
             
             We
             can
             prove
             by
             Scripture
             b
             that
             Iudas
             though
             the
             child
             of
             perdition
             ,
             was
             a
             called
             Apostle
             .
             But
             if
             a
             false
             profession
             be
             sufficient
             to
             make
             persons
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             the●
             .
             1.
             
             The
             keys
             are
             not
             given
             to
             believers
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             believers
             ,
             and
             united
             
             to
             
               Christ
               ,
               as
               his
               body
               and
               Spouse
               ,
               but.
            
             2.
             
             
               This
               Author
               sayth
               amisse
               ,
               That
               the
            
             Church
             
               instituted
               by
            
             Christ
             
               is
               a
               company
               of
               believers
            
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             and
             godly
             men
             ,
             whereof
             Peter
             was
             one
             ;
             for
             a
             company
             of
             hypocrites
             are
             not
             such
             .
             2.
             
             Our
             brethren
             prove
             the
             keys
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             redeemed
             ones
             ,
             but
             counterfeit
             professors
             are
             not
             redeemed
             ones
             ,
             nor
             have
             they
             that
             liberty
             purchased
             to
             them
             in
             Christ.
             4
             It
             shall
             follow
             ,
             that
             our
             brethren
             widely
             mistake
             a
             supposed
             difference
             which
             they
             devise
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Iewish
             and
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             to
             make
             men
             members
             of
             the
             
               Iewish
               Church
            
             ,
             externall
             holinesse
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             borne
             Jewes
             ,
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             bastard
             ,
             not
             descended
             within
             three
             or
             foure
             Generations
             of
             a
             Moabite
             ,
             or
             Ammonite
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             after
             Christ
             must
             be
             the
             bride
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             true
             Faith
             united
             to
             him
             .
             Whereas
             the
             members
             of
             a
             Christian
             visible
             Church
             are
             and
             may
             be
             hypocrites
             ,
             though
             not
             known
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             members
             of
             the
             
               Iewish
               Church
            
             .
             Also
             Mat.
             18
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Christ
             changeth
             the
             persons
             ,
             v.
             17.
             after
             he
             hath
             spoken
             of
             the
             
               Church
               v.
            
             17.
             he
             sheweth
             v.
             18.
             of
             what
             Church
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             and
             directeth
             his
             speech
             to
             these
             
               to
               whom
               he
               spake
            
             v.
             1.
             
               to
               the
               Disciples
               who
               were
               Pastors
               ,
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               What
               soever
               yee
               shall
               bind
               on
               Earth
               ,
               shall
               be
               hond
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             none
             can
             make
             an
             argument
             from
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             to
             wit
             thus
             ,
             to
             as
             many
             are
             the
             keys
             promised
             ,
             as
             are
             builded
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             faithfull
             are
             builded
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             Ergo
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             are
             the
             keys
             promised
             .
             1.
             
             The
             proposition
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Text
             either
             expressely
             ,
             or
             by
             consequent
             .
             2.
             
             The
             proposition
             is
             false
             ,
             for
             the
             Catholick
             invisible
             Church
             is
             builded
             on
             the
             rock
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             Brethrens
             confession
             the
             keys
             are
             not
             given
             to
             the
             Catholick
             invisible
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             such
             a
             company
             of
             professing
             believers
             ,
             as
             make
             a
             Parishionall
             Congregation
             .
             4.
             
             That
             Christ
             speaketh
             to
             Peter
             as
             to
             one
             representing
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             to
             one
             representing
             all
             believers
             ,
             is
             cleare
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             our
             
               Brethren
               binding
               and
               loosing
               are
               denyed
               to
               many
               that
               make
            
             Peters
             
               confession
               ,
               thou
               art
            
             Jesus
             
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             as
             to
             believing
             Women
             and
             children
             ;
             and
             many
             out
             of
             
               Church
               .
               state
            
             .
             2.
             
             If
             believers
             as
             giving
             Peters
             confession
             ,
             and
             
               as
               builded
               upon
               the
               rock
               ,
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             by
             this
             place
             made
             a
             
               ministeriall
               Church
            
             ,
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             gifted
             with
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             ,
             then
             the
             Ministery
             &
             officiall
             power
             of
             preaching
             and
             binding
             and
             loosing
             should
             be
             made
             as
             stable
             
               and
               firme
               from
               defection
               ,
               as
               the
            
             Church
             
               of
               elect
            
             believers
             ,
             against
             whom
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             cannot
             prevaile
             :
             now
             besides
             that
             this
             is
             most
             untrue
             since
             ,
             visible
             Churches
             doe
             fall
             away
             ,
             as
             these
             seven
             Churches
             in
             Asia
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Galatia
               ,
               Thessalonica
            
             may
             prove
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             elect
             Believers
             in
             Christ
             can
             fall
             away
             ,
             it
             shall
             also
             give
             good
             warrant
             to
             Papists
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             use
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             erre
             in
             points
             of
             conversation
             and
             life
             ,
             but
             cannot
             fall
             from
             the
             rock
             ,
             nor
             be
             overcome
             by
             the
             powers
             of
             Hell
             in
             the
             definition
             of
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
             So
             a
             Gretser
             b
             Bellarmine
             c
             Suarez
             .
             d
             
               Gregor
               .
               de
               Valent.
            
             e
             
               Cardi.
               Hosius
            
             f
             Turrecremata
             ,
             reason
             from
             this
             place
             ;
             and
             the
             connexion
             must
             be
             good
             ,
             if
             the
             Ministeriall
             power
             not
             only
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             as
             to
             the
             Object
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             and
             salvation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             Church
             as
             to
             the
             Subject
             ,
             who
             hath
             all
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             may
             use
             it
             also
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             believers
             and
             builded
             upon
             the
             rock
             Christ
             ;
             nothing
             hindereth
             ,
             but
             Ministeriall
             power
             should
             be
             as
             stable
             and
             free
             from
             being
             overcome
             with
             the
             ports
             of
             Hell
             ,
             as
             the
             Christian
             state
             of
             perseverance
             in
             grace
             .
             Now
             we
             see
             ,
             these
             who
             have
             Ministeriall
             power
             ,
             abuse
             it
             ,
             and
             fall
             from
             the
             rock
             and
             perish
             eternally
             ;
             which
             we
             cannot
             say
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             by
             Faith
             are
             builded
             upon
             the
             Rock
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             .
             3.
             
             These
             to
             whom
             Christ
             giveth
             the
             Keys
             ,
             doe
             represent
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               who
               despiseth
               them
               despiseth
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               he
               that
               honoureth
               them
               ,
               honoureth
            
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             evidently
             spoken
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Matthew
             10.
             40.
             
             And
             is
             said
             here
             Matthew
             ,
             16.
             19.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               then
               yee
               shall
               bind
               on
               Earth
               ,
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Thus
             Christ
             bindeth
             and
             looseth
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             these
             to
             whom
             the
             Keys
             are
             given
             ,
             
               binde
               and
               loose
            
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             are
             to
             be
             looked
             unto
             as
             co-workers
             with
             God.
             Now
             Scripture
             never
             maketh
             all
             believers
             Ambassadours
             in
             Christs
             roome
             .
             Where
             doe
             we
             reade
             that
             the
             despising
             of
             all
             believers
             commanding
             in
             Christs
             Name
             ,
             is
             a
             despising
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             obeying
             them
             ,
             we
             obey
             Christ
             ?
             Nor
             are
             all
             Ambassadors
             ,
             
             Pastores
             ,
             &c.
             5.
             
             These
             to
             whom
             the
             Keys
             are
             given
             doe
             authoritatively
             forgive
             and
             retaine
             sins
             ,
             and
             their
             acts
             of
             forgiveing
             and
             retaining
             are
             valid
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             party
             repenteth
             and
             believeth
             ,
             or
             according
             as
             they
             remain
             impenitent
             ,
             as
             our
             Divines
             teach
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             Sacramentall
             absolution
             .
             But
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             company
             of
             believers
             wanting
             their
             Officers
             ,
             by
             no
             Scripture
             can
             authoritatively
             forgive
             ,
             and
             retaine
             si●s
             .
             
               Robinson
               ,
               Smith
            
             and
             others
             answer
             ,
             that
             believers
             out
             of
             Office
             may
             forgive
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             18.
             21.
             
             Peter
             said
             ,
             
               How
               oft
               shall
               my
               brother
               offend
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               forgive
               him
               ?
               Lu.
            
             17.
             3.
             4.
             2
             
             Cor.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             place
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             10.
             is
             controverted
             ,
             and
             we
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             same
             nature
             ,
             with
             the
             power
             of
             Excommunicating
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             
             But
             for
             private
             forgiving
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Church-forgiving
             here
             meant
             ,
             because
             1.
             
             The
             private
             forgiving
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             charity
             commanded
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             to
             all
             ,
             even
             out
             of
             Church-state
             ,
             and
             obligeth
             the
             Excommunicate
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             not
             exempted
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             bindeth
             all
             ,
             Mat.
             6.
             12.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             44.
             45.
             but
             the
             Church-forgiving
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             obedience
             to
             a
             positive
             Church-Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             2.
             private
             Christians
             are
             to
             forgive
             their
             Enemies
             whether
             they
             repent
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             forgave
             those
             who
             crucified
             him
             ,
             Col
             3.
             13.
             
             Luk.
             23.
             34.
             and
             when
             the
             party
             repenteth
             not
             ,
             this
             forgivenesse
             is
             not
             ratified
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             yet
             are
             we
             obliged
             to
             forgive
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             vengeance
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             authoritative
             forgiveing
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             obliged
             unto
             ,
             absoiutely
             ;
             nor
             may
             they
             ,
             or
             can
             they
             forgive
             ,
             except
             the
             Offender
             repent
             :
             and
             if
             they
             see
             that
             he
             repenteth
             not
             ,
             they
             cannot
             lawfully
             forgive
             ;
             but
             ,
             being
             in
             Gods
             roome
             ,
             must
             
               take
               vengeance
               on
               all
               disobedience
            
             ,
             and
             their
             retaining
             of
             sin
             and
             forgiveing
             ,
             is
             valid
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             in
             Gods
             place
             .
             Now
             any
             forgiving
             or
             retaining
             of
             sin
             but
             these
             two
             ,
             together
             with
             Gods
             forgiving
             and
             retaining
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             .
             But
             Peters
             forgiving
             his
             offending
             brother
             seventy
             times
             seven
             times
             ,
             is
             common
             to
             all
             private
             Christians
             ,
             even
             out
             of
             Church-state
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             instance
             given
             is
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             6.
             
             To
             these
             only
             are
             the
             Keys
             given
             ,
             who
             having
             Pauls
             pastorall
             spirit
             ,
             may
             
             convene
             and
             deliver
             to
             Sathan
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             without
             Officers
             ,
             not
             having
             Pauls
             pastorall
             spirit
             which
             is
             a
             spirit
             officiall
             ,
             and
             authoritative
             to
             preach
             ,
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             administrate
             the
             seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             may
             not
             
               convene
               and
               doe
               this
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
            
             &c.
             indeed
             a
             Francis
             Johnson
             
               sayth
               it
               is
               holden
               now
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Separation
               ,
               that
               people
               out
               of
               Office
               may
               execute
               all
               the
               workes
               and
               duties
               of
               the
               ministery
               ,
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               censures
               ,
               &c.
               which
               I
               thinke
               followeth
               from
               the
               grounds
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               believers
               without
               Office
               are
               a
               compleat
            
             Church
             ,
             
               having
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               :
            
             if
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             be
             not
             a
             speciall
             part
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             the
             opening
             of
             Heaven
             and
             forgiving
             of
             sins
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             what
             belongeth
             to
             the
             
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
            
             ;
             yea
             this
             is
             not
             only
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             b
             but
             also
             to
             their
             c
             own
             confession
             ,
             and
             d
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Arminians
             e
             and
             Socinians
             f
             Cartwright
             sayth
             the
             
               Sanedrin
               ,
               Mat.
            
             18.
             to
             these
             who
             have
             skill
             in
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             
               Iewes
               Talm●d
            
             ,
             was
             a
             selected
             Judicatory
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             this
             Christ
             alludeth
             Mat.
             18.
             g
             learned
             Beza
             ,
             sayth
             much
             from
             Scripture
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             here
             signifieth
             not
             the
             multitude
             ,
             h
             Parcus
             also
             is
             most
             cleare
             on
             this
             place
             i
             Calvin
             hath
             reason
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             alludeth
             to
             
               Iewish
               Synedrie
            
             ,
             k
             see
             also
             VVeems
             .
             I●
             it
             needlesse
             to
             cite
             
               Iunius
               ,
               Zanchius
               ,
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
               VVillet
               ,
               Whittaker
               ,
               Tilen
               ,
               Becan
               ,
            
             and
             all
             our
             Divines
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             hath
             spoken
             of
             the
             Church
             representative
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             16
             ,
             17.
             and
             speaketh
             to
             these
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Sermon
             was
             made
             ,
             v.
             1.
             
               at
               the
               same
               time
               came
               the
               Disciples
               to
            
             Jesus
             (
             they
             were
             then
             Apostles
             in
             Office
             and
             called
             to
             preach
             and
             Baptize
             ,
             though
             not
             yet
             sent
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             )
             
               saying
               who
               is
               the
               greatest
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ?
            
             Now
             to
             these
             Christ
             sayth
             ,
             18.
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               whatsoever
               you
               shall
               bind
               on
               Earth
            
             ;
             and
             this
             place
             is
             to
             be
             expounded
             by
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             
             Where
             the
             Keys
             are
             given
             in
             a
             more
             restricted
             manner
             to
             Peter
             only
             ,
             though
             as
             representing
             the
             whole
             Apostles
             and
             Church-rulers
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             better
             reason
             to
             expound
             this
             place
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             by
             the
             place
             foregoing
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             then
             they
             have
             to
             expound
             the
             place
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             by
             this
             place
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             
               because
               these
               ●am●
               Keys
               that
               binde
               and
               loose
            
             in
             the
             one
             place
             ,
             remit
             and
             retaine
             finnes
             ,
             in
             the
             
             other
             ;
             and
             we
             find
             the
             keys
             given
             to
             Officers
             and
             Stewards
             only
             .
             And
             here
             is
             no
             
               Church
               ,
               Mat.
            
             18.
             or
             yet
             Mat.
             16.
             without
             Pastors
             ,
             except
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             Mat.
             18.
             18.
             speaketh
             not
             to
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             crossing
             of
             the
             Text.
             And
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             speaketh
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             not
             as
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             bare
             affertion
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             proved
             ,
             and
             all
             they
             can
             say
             ,
             hangeth
             upon
             this
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             most
             .
             The
             power
             of
             
               binding
               and
               loosing
            
             is
             given
             to
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               and
               heard
               in
               the
               place
               of
               God.
               But
               this
               Church
               ,
               is
               never
               in
               the
               VVord
               of
            
             God
             (
             
               say
               they
            
             )
             
               taken
               for
               a
               company
               of
               Officers
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Elders
               only
               ;
               it
               signifieth
               alwayes
               the
               Body
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               his
               Saints
               by
               calling
               ,
               partakers
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               Faith.
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             The
             body
             ,
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Saints
             by
             calling
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             is
             the
             invisible
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             keys
             and
             Seales
             a
             sayth
             this
             Author
             )
             
               are
               not
               to
               be
               dispensed
               to
               all
               the
               faithfull
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               arè
               confederate
               or
               joyned
               together
               in
               some
               particular
               visible
            
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sayth
             he
             )
             as
             they
             are
             members
             of
             a
             visible
             
               Church
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             body
             and
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             here
             meant
             of
             ,
             but
             the
             visible
             Congregation
             .
             Now
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             of
             which
             Christ
             speaketh
             here
             ,
             is
             saved
             in
             ten
             ,
             who
             are
             only
             visible
             professors
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Church
             of
             sound
             Believers
             ,
             not
             the
             true
             body
             mysticall
             and
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             yet
             ,
             by
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             Keys
             are
             given
             to
             such
             a
             Church
             ;
             now
             wee
             desire
             againe
             ,
             a
             place
             ,
             in
             all
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             for
             a
             Church
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             and
             a
             Body
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spouse
             in
             this
             meaning
             :
             for
             certainly
             ,
             professors
             this
             way
             confederate
             ,
             as
             professiors
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             redeemed
             ones
             ,
             and
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             then
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Elders
             onely
             can
             be
             called
             such
             a
             Church
             of
             Believers
             ;
             for
             both
             Churches
             are
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             ;
             where
             no
             believers
             are
             at
             all
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             even
             while
             they
             exercise
             this
             power
             
               of
               Binding
               and
               Loosing
            
             ,
             and
             so
             th●
             place
             ,
             Matthew
             18.
             is
             as
             much
             against
             our
             brethren
             ,
             as
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             Lastly
             our
             Doctrine
             is
             acknowledged
             ,
             by
             all
             our
             Divines
             ,
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             proving
             that
             Mat.
             16.
             the
             Keyes
             were
             
             given
             to
             Peter
             as
             representing
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             his
             successors
             in
             the
             pastorall
             charge
             ,
             not
             as
             representing
             all
             believers
             .
             
          
           
             Also
             the
             Fathers
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Nazianz●nus
               ,
               Cyprianus
               ,
               Basilius
               ,
               Ambrosius
               ,
               Theophilactus
               ,
               Cyrillus
               ,
               Euthymius
               ,
               Hyeronimus
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Beda
               ,
               Chrysostomus
               .
            
             And
             
               ordinaria
               glossa
               ,
               Hugo
               de
               sanct
               .
               Victor
               .
               Haymo
               .
               Cardinalis
               Cusanus
               .
               Anastasius
               ,
               Leo
               ,
               Durandus
               ,
               Thomas
               ,
               Adrianus
               ,
               Scotus
               ,
            
             making
             a
             comparison
             between
             Peter
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             say
             ,
             the
             keys
             were
             given
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             given
             to
             Peter
             :
             and
             Peter
             received
             them
             in
             the
             name
             and
             person
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             wherby
             ,
             they
             declare
             ,
             it
             was
             never
             their
             mind
             that
             Peter
             received
             the
             keys
             in
             name
             of
             all
             believers
             .
          
           
             Also
             the
             learned
             ,
             as
             a
             Augustine
             b
             Beda
             c
             Gregorius
             ,
             expound
             the
             Church
             builded
             upon
             the
             rock
             to
             be
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             particular
             visible
             Church
             .
             And
             d
             
             Gerardus
             giveth
             a
             good
             reason
             ,
             why
             this
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             
               cannot
               be
               a
               particular
               visible
            
             Church
             ,
             
               because
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               prevaileth
               against
               many
               joyned
               to
               the
               visible
            
             Church
             
               in
               externall
               society
            
             ,
             e
             and
             VVicklif
             writing
             against
             the
             Monkes
             resureth
             that
             error
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             any
             members
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             can
             be
             damned
             ;
             and
             f
             Whittaker
             sayth
             ,
             Augustin
             g
             against
             Petilian
             sayth
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               builded
               on
               the
               rock
               is
               the
            
             Church
             
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               not
               the
               visible
            
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
             SECT
             .
             2.
             
             PROP.
             
          
           
             THis
             Church
             (
             
               saith
               the
               Author
            
             )
             
               doth
               meete
               together
               every
               Lords
               Day
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               even
               the
               whole
            
             Church
             ,
             
               for
               administration
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
            
             God
             ,
             
               to
               publick
               edification
            
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Two
             things
             are
             here
             said
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             all
             ,
             even
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             must
             meete
             for
             administration
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             actors
             and
             Judges
             in
             dispensing
             of
             censures
             ,
             this
             we
             take
             to
             be
             popular
             governement
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             personall
             presence
             of
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ▪
            
             Hence
          
           
             
               Quest.
               3.
               
               
                 Whether
                 or
                 no
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 people
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 judges
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 private
                 Christians
                 out
                 of
                 Office
                 are
                 to
                 exercise
                 judiciall
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 keys
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             more
             easie
             clearing
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Dist.
             
               There
               is
               a
               dominion
               of
               Government
               Lordly
               and
               Kingly
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               in
            
             Christ
             
               only
               in
               relation
               to
               his
            
             Church
             
               and
               in
               civill
               judges
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               wayes
               in
            
             Church
             -
             
               guides
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               Lords
               over
               the
               Lords
               inheritance
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               government
               Ministeriall
               ,
               of
               service
               ,
               under
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               this
               is
               due
               to
            
             Church-guides
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Dist.
             
               Regall
               power
               ,
               being
               a
               civill
               power
               founded
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
            
             (
             
               for
               the
            
             Ants
             
               have
               a
               King
            
             )
             
               may
               well
               be
               in
               the
               people
               originally
               and
               subjectively
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               fountaine
               ,
               nature
               teaching
               every
               communitie
               to
               govern
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               off
               injuries
               ,
               if
               not
               by
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               by
               a
               King
               ,
               or
               some
               selected
               Rulers
               ;
               but
               power
               of
            
             
             
               Church-government
               being
               supernaturall
               ,
               and
               the
               acts
               of
               Church-government
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               casting
               such
               as
               offend
               out
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               being
               supernaturall
               ,
               neither
               of
               them
               can
               be
               originally
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               professing
               beleevers
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               communicated
               by
               Christ
               to
               some
               certaine
               professing
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               Officers
               .
               Therefore
               to
               put
               power
               and
               acts
               of
               government
               in
               all
               professors
               ,
               is
               a
               naturall
               way
               drawne
               from
               civill
               incorporations
               .
               Christ
               is
               not
               ruled
               by
               our
               Lawes
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Dist.
             
               The
               government
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               is
               the
               most
               free
               and
               willing
               government
               on
               earth
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               government
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               for
               there
               be
               in
               it
               authoritative
               commandements
               ,
               and
               Ecclefiasticke
               coaction
               ,
               upon
               the
               danger
               of
               soule
               penalties
               ;
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               all
               the
               people
               by
               consent
               and
               voluntary
               agreement
               have
               hand
               in
               election
               of
               Officers
               ,
               inflicting
               of
               censures
               ,
               because
               it
               concerneth
               them
               all
               :
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               latter
               ,
               the
               whole
               people
               are
               not
               over
               the
               whole
               people
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               all
               Kings
               reigning
               in
               Christs
               government
               over
               Kings
               ,
               but
               are
               divided
               into
               governours
               and
               governed
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               rulers
               Ecclesiasticke
               onely
               ,
               by
               power
               of
               office
               ,
               are
               in
               Christs
               roome
               ,
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               command
               ,
               sentence
               ,
               judge
               ,
               and
               judicially
               to
               censure
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Distinct.
             
               The
               Officiall
               power
               of
               governing
               superaddeth
               to
               the
               simple
               acts
               of
               popular
               consenting
               ,
               the
               officiall
               authoritative
               and
               coactive
               power
               of
               Christs
               Sceptor
               in
               discipline
               .
            
          
           
             
               That
               distinction
               in
               the
               sense
               holden
               by
               our
               brethren
            
             a
             
               that
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               popular
               ,
               and
               the
               government
               Aristocraticall
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               is
               no
               wayes
               to
               he
               holden
               ;
               nor
               doe
               the
               Parisian
            
             b
             
               Doctors
               ,
               the
               authors
               of
               this
               distinction
               ,
               mind
               any
               Church-government
               to
               be
               in
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             brethren
             in
             the
             answer
             to
             the
             questions
             sent
             to
             them
             from
             England
             ,
             explaine
             their
             minde
             thus
             :
             1.
             
             
               We
               acknowledge
               a
               Presbytery
               ,
               whose
               worke
               it
               is
               to
               teach
               and
               rule
               ,
               and
               whom
               the
               people
               ought
            
             
             
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               we
               condemne
               a
               meere
               popular
               government
               ,
               such
               as
               our
               writers
               condemne
               in
               Morellius
               .
            
             They
             adde
             ▪
          
           
             
               Government
               meerly
               Aristocraticall
               ,
               where
               all
               authority
               is
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               excluding
               the
               people
               from
               intermedling
               by
               way
               of
               power
               ,
               we
               conceive
               to
               be
               without
               warrant
               and
               injurious
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               infringing
               their
               liberties
               in
               chusing
               Officers
               ,
               admitting
               members
               ,
               censuring
               offenders
               ,
               even
               Ministers
               ,
            
             Col.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
           
             To
             which
             doctrine
             we
             oppose
             these
             conclusions
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Concl.
             Our
             brethren
             hold
             a
             meere
             popular
             government
             ,
             with
             Morellius
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             nothing
             is
             left
             peculiar
             in
             government
             to
             the
             Officers
             which
             all
             the
             people
             have
             not
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             a
             greater
             power
             of
             
             Church-Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             prove
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             the
             people
             then
             to
             the
             guides
             ;
             for
             ,
             cursing
             by
             Excommunication
             of
             all
             the
             Officers
             ,
             and
             blessing
             of
             them
             by
             pardoning
             their
             faults
             ,
             and
             admitting
             of
             Members
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             power
             that
             can
             be
             given
             to
             people
             .
             But
             this
             and
             many
             other
             acts
             of
             jurisdiction
             the
             people
             have
             by
             our
             brethrens
             Doctrine
             .
             3.
             
             The
             people
             is
             no
             more
             obedient
             to
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             in
             teaching
             ,
             then
             
               Indians
               and
               Infidels
            
             ,
             who
             are
             hearers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             are
             under
             an
             obligation
             to
             obey
             the
             word
             ;
             and
             under
             the
             very
             same
             obligation
             of
             an
             Evangelicke
             offer
             made
             to
             all
             :
             
               The
               people
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               are
               under
               the
               obligation
               of
               obedience
               to
               Pastorall
               teaching
               ,
               under
               the
               paine
               of
               Church
               censures
               ,
               but
               so
               are
               not
               Indians
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               onely
               hearers
               ,
               but
               are
               in
               no
               Church-membership
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             Obligation
             to
             
               Church
               censures
            
             from
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             Pastors
             ,
             lyeth
             not
             on
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             our
             brethrens
             doctrine
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             Pastors
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             Church
             builded
             on
             the
             rocke
             ,
             nor
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             any
             part
             thereof
             ;
             nor
             any
             part
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             Christ
             hath
             given
             the
             Keys
             :
             for
             the
             visible
             Church
             is
             a
             compleate
             Church
             
               in
               esse
               ,
               &
               in
               operari
               ,
            
             in
             their
             being
             and
             
               Church
               actions
            
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             without
             all
             Pastors
             of
             any
             Officers
             ,
             as
             they
             teach
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             Pastors
             are
             onely
             parts
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             believers
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             as
             believers
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             believers
             have
             ,
             which
             the
             Pastors
             have
             not
             ;
             and
             so
             seeing
             the
             Pastors
             as
             Pastors
             have
             not
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             use
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             or
             excommunicate
             as
             parts
             or
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             Pastors
             ,
             they
             are
             neither
             parts
             nor
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             adjuncts
             ,
             and
             meere
             accidents
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             people
             are
             under
             no
             obligation
             of
             obedience
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             Pastors
             under
             paine
             of
             Ecclesiasticke
             censures
             ,
             more
             then
             Indians
             or
             Infidels
             ,
             who
             are
             their
             hearers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Concl.
             Christ
             hath
             given
             no
             warrant
             at
             all
             of
             actuall
             
               Church
               government
            
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             whole
             visible
             Church
             .
             1.
             so
             the
             places
             that
             I
             cited
             before
             a
             Iadde
             the
             styles
             of
             Officiall
             
             dignity
             given
             to
             Officers
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             government
             ,
             are
             given
             onely
             to
             Officers
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             people
             have
             no
             power
             of
             government
             ;
             the
             consequence
             is
             sure
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             priviledged
             of
             Christ
             to
             governe
             ,
             ordinarily
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             duely
             are
             Governours
             .
             But
             the
             stile
             of
             Gods
             is
             given
             to
             Church-guides
             ,
             Ioh.
             10.
             33
             ,
             36.
             
             Ioh.
             20.
             21.
             which
             title
             for
             governing
             is
             given
             to
             Judges
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             82.
             6.
             
             Exod.
             21.
             6.
             
             And
             his
             Master
             shall
             bring
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             the
             Judges
             .
             Now
             the
             people
             are
             not
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
               over
               the
               people
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             Which
             word
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             so
             stiling
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             not
             because
             of
             their
             place
             of
             preaching
             onely
             ,
             but
             of
             governing
             also
             ,
             as
             Jos.
             13.
             21.
             
             Micah
             3.
             9.
             
             Ezech.
             44.
             3.
             
             Dan.
             3.
             2.
             
             Acts
             23.
             24.
             
             Matth.
             27.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             it
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Kings
             or
             supreame
             rulers
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             frivolous
             ,
             that
             they
             say
             Church-Officers
             are
             never
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             For
             these
             words
             of
             officiall
             power
             of
             government
             are
             no
             lesse
             powerfull
             ,
             and
             never
             communicated
             to
             any
             but
             to
             Church-Officers
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             watchmen
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             preaching
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             government
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             1.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             and
             the
             people
             are
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Governours
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             nor
             are
             they
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             8.
             nor
             obliged
             to
             bee
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             nor
             should
             they
             bee
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             nor
             are
             they
             to
             bee
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Labourers
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             Lord.
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             all
             the
             people
             as
             contradistinguished
             from
             Officers
             ,
             are
             to
             watch
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             by
             office
             to
             rebuke
             ,
             censure
             ,
             excommunicate
             ,
             ordaine
             ,
             and
             exauthorate
             Officers
             ,
             then
             must
             they
             in
             Conscience
             attend
             the
             judging
             of
             all
             causes
             ,
             of
             adultery
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             oppressing
             ,
             defrauding
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             they
             fall
             under
             scandall
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             a
             calling
             distinct
             from
             their
             owne
             calling
             ,
             in
             respect
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             alloweth
             to
             the
             Elders
             stipend
             and
             maintenance
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             yea
             ,
             and
             hire
             as
             to
             labourers
             ,
             Matth.
             10.
             10.
             
               as
               to
               souldiers
               ,
               husbandmen
               ,
               dress●rs
               of
               vineyards
               ,
               feeders
               of
               flocks
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
               yea
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               oxe
               that
               treadeth
               out
               ,
               or
               thresheth
               the
               corne
               ,
               vers
               .
            
             9.
             and
             by
             this
             all
             the
             people
             are
             made
             officers
             and
             stipendiaries
             ,
             to
             whom
             by
             the
             
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             nature
             stipend
             is
             due
             :
             Now
             this
             looscth
             them
             from
             their
             own
             proper
             callings
             of
             Merchandise
             ,
             Trading
             ,
             Husbandry
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             Medicine
             ,
             Manufactures
             ,
             and
             maketh
             all
             these
             callings
             sinfull
             &
             unlawfull
             to
             the
             Saints
             by
             calling
             ,
             who
             are
             members
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
             
               No
               man
               that
               warreth
               ,
               in
               t
               angleth
               himselfe
               with
               the
               affairs
            
             (
             or
             callings
             )
             
               of
               this
               life
            
             ,
             which
             is
             grosse
             Anabaptisme
             condemned
             by
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Eph.
             6.
             5.
             
             Col.
             2.
             22.
             1
             
             Thess.
             4.
             11.
             
             Now
             certainly
             ,
             if
             actuall
             government
             ,
             with
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             be
             committed
             to
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             Canons
             of
             right
             government
             must
             be
             written
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             not
             as
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             beleevers
             ,
             as
             the
             Keyes
             were
             given
             in
             Peters
             person
             ,
             and
             a
             warrant
             to
             binde
             and
             loose
             ,
             Matth
             18.
             
             Matth.
             16.
             as
             representing
             beleevers
             ,
             not
             as
             to
             a
             Pastor
             :
             then
             
               they
               are
               to
               commit
               the
               word
               to
               faithfull
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               ,
            
             and
             to
             give
             up
             their
             earthly
             callings
             ,
             as
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             2
             3
             ,
             4.
             
               and
               to
               lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               receive
               a
               testimony
               against
               an
               Elder
               ,
               but
               before
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22
             ,
             19.
             
               and
               to
               war
               a
               good
               warfare
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             18.
             
             And
             this
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             since
             Separatists
             teach
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               people
               are
               obliged
               in
               Conscience
               to
               judge
               ,
            
             and
             to
             be
             
               personally
               present
            
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             their
             Office
             and
             Church-calling
             ,
             when
             
               ever
               any
               sentence
            
             is
             given
             out
             against
             offenders
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             the
             Elders
             be
             onely
             present
             and
             the
             people
             absent
             ,
             the
             Elders
             shall
             tyrannize
             *
             (
             saith
             Answorth
             )
             over
             the
             peoples
             Consciences
             ;
             
               for
               the
               people
               being
               absent
               shall
               not
               know
               if
               the
               Eldership
               have
               proceeded
               right
               ,
               yet
               must
               they
               repute
               the
               excommunicated
               person
               as
               an
               heathen
               or
               a
               publicane
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             That
             government
             is
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             which
             maketh
             men
             take
             honour
             to
             themselves
             ,
             without
             God
             calling
             them
             thereunto
             .
             But
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             government
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             people
             is
             such
             ,
             ergo
             ;
             the
             assumption
             is
             proved
             :
             1.
             
             By
             it
             ,
             all
             are
             Kings
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             Guides
             ,
             and
             all
             have
             the
             most
             supreame
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             as
             authoritative
             receiving
             in
             of
             members
             ,
             and
             judiciall
             casting
             out
             ,
             by
             the
             pastorall
             spirit
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             all
             governe
             over
             all
             .
             2.
             
             Beleevers
             are
             a
             
               ministeriall
               Church
            
             ,
             a
             company
             of
             private
             Christians
             put
             in
             office
             ,
             and
             doing
             acts
             of
             a
             Ministeries
             now
             a
             Ministerie
             is
             a
             peculiar
             state
             of
             eminency
             that
             
             God
             calle●h
             some
             selected
             &
             gifted
             persons
             unto
             that
             to
             the
             which
             he
             calle●h
             not
             all
             professors
             ,
             as
             in
             Israel
             he
             chosed
             ,
             one
             
               Tr
               be
            
             a
             to
             minister
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             us
             .
             
               Ministers
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               the
            
             Levites
             ,
             
               the
               Lords
               Ministers
               ,
               Ministers
               of
            
             Gods
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             b
             New
             Testament
             ,
             is
             a
             speciall
             emi●ency
             of
             office
             given
             to
             some
             few
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             all
             believers
             ,
             c
             a
             matter
             of
             worke
             that
             some
             ,
             not
             all
             believers
             are
             put
             upon
             ,
             and
             employed
             in
             ,
             d
             the
             act
             ,
             of
             the
             Ministery
             not
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             restricted
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             common
             to
             the
             whole
             visible
             Church
             .
             Now
             to
             ordaine
             Elders
             ,
             excommunicate
             ,
             admit
             members
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             positive
             actes
             of
             a
             received
             ministery
             ,
             and
             must
             flow
             from
             an
             other
             principle
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             common
             to
             all
             professing
             believers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             All
             who
             have
             received
             such
             a
             
               Ministeriall
               state
               to
               discharge
               such
               excellent
               and
               noble
               actes
               ,
               as
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               receiving
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               committing
               the
               Gospell
               to
               faithfull
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               ,
               and
               must
               save
               some
               by
               gentle
               awaiting
               ,
               and
               stop
               the
               mouthes
               of
               other
               Pastors
               ,
               as
            
             a
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               these
               must
               acquit
               themselves
               as
               approved
               worke-men
               to
            
             God
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               therefore
               receive
               a
               Crowne
               of
               Glory
               at
               the
               appearance
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Shepheard
               ,
               and
               must
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               fight
               the
               good
               fight
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               worke-men
               who
               neede
               not
               to
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
             But
             these
             are
             not
             required
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             visible
             ;
             all
             are
             not
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ministeriall
             Souldiers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             feeders
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Titus
            
             ,
             and
             Elders
             like
             to
             Peter
             ,
             as
             these
             b
             Scriptures
             prove
             .
             For
             the
             reward
             of
             a
             prophet
             is
             not
             due
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             That
             Government
             is
             not
             of
             God
             which
             taketh
             away
             the
             ordinary
             degrees
             of
             members
             in
             Christs
             body
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             government
             exercised
             by
             all
             the
             visible
             body
             taketh
             away
             the
             deversity
             of
             offices
             ,
             members
             ,
             places
             ,
             of
             Rulers
             and
             ruled
             ,
             Ergo
             ;
             I
             prove
             the
             assumption
             .
             1.
             
             All
             have
             one
             and
             alike
             equall
             power
             of
             governing
             ,
             all
             the
             members
             are
             one
             in
             place
             ,
             and
             office
             ,
             all
             are
             Eyes
             ,
             all
             Eares
             ,
             all
             are
             hands
             ,
             according
             as
             all
             have
             one
             joynt
             and
             common
             interest
             ,
             and
             claime
             to
             Christ.
             One
             is
             not
             an
             Eye
             and
             head
             in
             relation
             to
             another
             :
             for
             all
             are
             both
             governours
             and
             governed
             ,
             all
             the
             Watchmen
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             City
             ;
             all
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             
             all
             the
             feeders
             ,
             all
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             all
             Rulers
             ,
             Key-bearers
             ,
             Stewards
             ,
             all
             the
             children
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             Tutors
             ,
             to
             bring
             up
             ,
             nu●ture
             ,
             and
             correct
             the
             children
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             power
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             result
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Corporation
             is
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             Body
             ,
             Sister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             redeemed
             flock
             ,
             what
             should
             hinder
             but
             according
             as
             God
             inequally
             dispenseth
             the
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             some
             more
             ,
             to
             some
             l●sse
             ,
             so
             some
             should
             have
             more
             ,
             some
             lesse
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             ,
             and
             some
             exercise
             more
             eminent
             acts
             of
             government
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             more
             eminent
             in
             grace
             ;
             some
             lesse
             eminent
             acts
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             grant
             this
             ,
             we
             cannot
             deny
             the
             order
             of
             a
             Hierarchy
             amongst
             Pastors
             .
             This
             connexion
             may
             be
             denied
             happily
             by
             our
             brethren
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             ,
             if
             their
             arguments
             be
             good
             ,
             they
             alwayes
             conclude
             Church-power
             from
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Concl.
             It
             is
             cleare
             then
             that
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             cannot
             be
             called
             popular
             ,
             and
             the
             government
             Aristocraticall
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             as
             our
             brethren
             meane
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             by
             our
             brethren
             ,
             the
             government
             and
             the
             most
             eminent
             and
             authoritative
             acts
             thereof
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             both
             state
             and
             government
             are
             popular
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             people
             are
             not
             only
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             censures
             ,
             and
             acts
             of
             government
             ,
             but
             also
             authoritatively
             to
             judge
             with
             coequal
             power
             with
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             as
             they
             prove
             from
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             12.
             3.
             
             a
             The
             Parisian
             Doctors
             ,
             the
             authors
             of
             this
             distinction
             acknowledge
             a
             visible
             monarchy
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             far
             from
             popular
             government
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             heare
             what
             our
             brethren
             say
             for
             the
             government
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             their
             judiciall
             power
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             
               Quest.
               15.
               
               Our
               brethren
               say
               ,
               the
               Colossians
               are
               exhorted
               ,
               Col.
               4.
               17.
               to
               say
               to
               Archippus
               ,
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 fulfill
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 points
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 to
                 censure
                 and
                 rebuke
                 the
              
               Pastors
               ,
               
                 and
                 therfore
                 they
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 exercise
                 acts
                 authoritative
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             This
             is
             an
             argument
             off
             the
             way
             with
             reverence
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             say
             to
             Archippus
             ,
             take
             heede
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             say
             Judicially
             and
             rebuke
             with
             all
             authority
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             
               à
               genere
               ad
               speciem
               affirmativè
            
             ,
             and
             a
             non-consequence
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
             
               If
               he
               will
               not
               heare
               them
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             tell
             the
             Church
             ;
             
             Ergo
             ,
             exercise
             an
             act
             of
             authority
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             Ioh.
             8.
             48.
             
             The
             Jewes
             said
             unto
             him
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             said
             it
             authoritatively
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             1.
             8.
             
             If
             we
             say
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             sinne
             ;
             by
             no
             authority
             can
             we
             say
             we
             have
             no
             sinne
             ,
             Luk.
             12.
             11.
             
             Take
             not
             thought
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             what
             ye
             shall
             say
             Rev.
             22.
             17.
             2.
             
             The
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             a
             Augustine
             ,
             b
             Chrysostome
             ,
             c
             Ambrose
             ,
             d
             Hyeronimus
             ;
             The
             Schoolemen
             ,
             as
             e
             Aquinas
             ,
             f
             
               D.
               Bannes
            
             ,
             g
             Suarez
             ,
             say
             ,
             correcting
             of
             our
             brother
             is
             ,
             (
             
               sublevatio
               miseriae
               peccantis
            
             .
             )
             
               a
               succouring
               of
               the
               misery
               of
               a
               sinner
               .
            
             h
             
               Cajetan●ait
               ,
               actum
               correctionis
               elici
               à
               prudentia
               ,
               imperari
               à
               misericordia
               :
               To
               warne
               or
               rebuke
               our
               brother
               is
               an
               act
               of
               prudence
               commanded
               by
               mercy
               and
               compassion
               .
            
             i
             
               And.
               Duvalius
            
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             act
             ,
             
               Non
               solum
               juris
               divini
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               naturalis
            
             ;
             and
             he
             citeth
             Lev.
             19.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               hate
               thy
               brother
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               but
               shalt
               rebuke
               him
            
             ;
             and
             shall
             
               beare
               one
               anothers
               burdens
               ,
               and
               so
               fulfill
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             k
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valent.
            
             saith
             it
             is
             
               a
               spirituall
               almes
               ,
               &
               actum
               misericordiae
               ,
               quo
               subveniatur
               spirituali
               necessitati
               fratris
               .
            
             So
             the
             Doctors
             l
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law.
             So
             the
             Fathers
             say
             ,
             m
             as
             
               Basilius
               ,
               esse
               benevolentiam
               potius
               ,
               quam
               severitatem
               .
            
             n
             
               Augustin
               .
               Vulnus
               fratr
               is
               contemnis
               ,
               vides
               cum
               perire
               &
               negligis
               ,
               pejor
               es
               tu
               tacendo
               ,
               quam
               ille
               te
               offendendo
               .
            
             o
             Excellently
             
               Hieronim
               .
               Sivide
               at
               in
               corpore
               carnes
               putridas
               ,
               &
               dicat
               .
               An
               ad
               me
               pertinet
               ?
               scias
               ,
               quiae
               crudelis
               est
               .
            
             And
             p
             
               Nazianz.
               Charitatem
               potius
               hic
               quam
               potestatem
               ostendendam
               .
               To
               rebuke
               is
               a
               worke
               of
               charity
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               power
               .
            
             q
             Calvin
             saith
             ,
             
               Good
               Ministers
               stand
               in
               need
               to
               be
               admonished
               .
            
             r
             Davenant
             thinketh
             that
             
               Archippus
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               Epaphras
               his
               collegue
               was
               to
               supply
               his
               absence
               ,
               and
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               ,
               was
               somewhat
               cold
               ,
               and
               therefore
               needed
               to
               be
               admonished
               .
            
             But
             because
             the
             Collossians
             were
             to
             exercise
             an
             act
             of
             mercy
             towards
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             enjoyned
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             wide
             inference
             ,
             therefore
             they
             had
             Church
             authority
             and
             power
             over
             him
             ,
             to
             censure
             ,
             deprive
             excommunicate
             him
             ;
             so
             the
             faithfull
             receiveth
             a
             charge
             ,
             Hos.
             2.
             1.
             
             
               Say
               ye
               to
               your
               brethren
               Ammi
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               sisters
               Ruhammah
               .
            
             2.
             
             Plead
             with
             your
             mother
             ,
             plead
             ;
             pleading
             for
             wheredomes
             is
             more
             then
             a
             simple
             exhorting
             of
             Archippus
             ,
             yet
             none
             can
             well
             collect
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             those
             
             faithfull
             who
             kept
             themselves
             cleane
             from
             the
             common
             defection
             ,
             had
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             over
             their
             breth
             en
             ,
             sisters
             ,
             and
             mother
             ,
             to
             censure
             them
             judicially
             ,
             and
             by
             authority
             to
             un-Church
             them
             .
             And
             certainely
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             commanded
             here
             the
             judiciall
             act
             of
             Church-jurisaiction
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             Colosle
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             who
             may
             admonish
             Archippus
             ,
             we
             we
             would
             looke
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             (
             command
             ,
             and
             charge
             with
             all
             authority
             Archippus
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             his
             ministery
             .
             )
             Also
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             if
             the
             duties
             of
             rebuking
             ,
             exhorting
             ,
             and
             comforting
             one
             another
             ,
             be
             positive
             acts
             of
             Church-membership
             ,
             which
             the
             fellow-members
             of
             a
             visible
             Congregation
             owe
             one
             to
             another
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Church-covenant
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             people
             owe
             to
             the
             Pastor
             in
             a
             Church
             way
             ,
             for
             these
             
               (
               ex
               hort
               ,
               teach
               ,
               comfort
               one
               another
               )
            
             are
             duties
             mutuall
             ,
             not
             restricted
             to
             fellow-members
             of
             a
             
               visible
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             Parish
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             we
             owe
             to
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             occasionally
             in
             company
             with
             them
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             duties
             (
             as
             our
             brethren
             say
             )
             that
             sister
             Churches
             owe
             to
             sister
             Churches
             ,
             and
             acts
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             that
             we
             owe
             to
             all
             ,
             as
             brethren
             ,
             not
             as
             brethren
             in
             Church-membership
             ,
             Levit.
             19.
             17.
             onely
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             here
             answer
             :
             What
             Robinson
             saith
             ,
             a
             
               By
               the
               Keyes
               is
               meant
               the
               Gospell
               opening
               a
               way
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               merits
               ,
               as
               the
               doore
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               opening
               and
               shutting
               Heaven
               ,
               is
               not
               tied
               to
               any
               Office
               or
               Order
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               dependeth
               onely
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               who
               alone
               properly
               forgiveth
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               Key
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               this
               Key
               externally
               is
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               which
               ,
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               giveth
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             Isa.
             6.
             9.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             2.
             
             
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Keyes
               are
               given
               to
               all
               ,
               though
               not
               to
               be
               used
               by
               all
               and
               every
               one
               alike
               ,
               which
               were
               grosse
               confusior
               .
               The
               Keyes
               were
               not
               given
               to
               Peter
               as
               Prince
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               Papists
               say
               ,
               nor
               to
               Peter
               as
               chiefe
               Officer
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               Prelates
               ;
               nor
               to
               Peter
               as
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ;
               but
               we
               say
               ,
               to
               the
               conf●ssion
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               Peter
               made
               by
               way
               of
               answer
               to
               Christs
               demand
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               every
               faithfull
               man
               and
               woman
               ,
               who
               have
               received
               the
               like
               precious
               faith
               with
               Peter
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Keyes
             be
             given
             to
             as
             many
             as
             the
             Gospell
             is
             given
             unto
             ,
             all
             have
             the
             Keyes
             who
             are
             beleevers
             ,
             children
             ,
             women
             ,
             
             whether
             within
             or
             without
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             all
             have
             obtained
             alike
             
               precious
               faith
            
             .
             So
             it
             is
             vaine
             to
             speake
             there
             of
             
               a
               Church
               builded
               on
               the
               Rock●
               ,
            
             or
             of
             any
             ministeriall
             Churc●
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Keyes
             are
             not
             given
             to
             the
             naked
             Office
             or
             Order
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             spirits
             working
             and
             proving
             the
             acts
             of
             preaching
             and
             discipline
             
               to
               be
               mighty
               through
               God
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10
             5.
             
               to
               open
               hearts
            
             ,
             Act.
             16.
             14.
             for
             what
             ,
             or
             
               who
               is
               Paul
               ?
               and
               who
               is
               Apollo
               ,
               but
               Ministers
               by
               whom
               ye
               beleeved
               ?
            
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             4
             5.
             and
             Christ
             alone
             worketh
             with
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             great
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             can
             but
             baptize
             with
             water
             .
             Joh.
             1.
             26.
             yet
             all
             say
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             externally
             is
             so
             tied
             to
             the
             Office
             ,
             as
             none
             can
             administer
             them
             without
             warrant
             ,
             but
             Pastors
             ,
             1
             John
             5.
             25
             
             Math.
             26
             19.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             17.
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             weake
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             because
             Christ
             onely
             hath
             the
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             also
             .
             that
             therefore
             he
             hath
             not
             committed
             the
             Keyes
             to
             certaine
             Officers
             under
             him
             ,
             who
             are
             Stewards
             ,
             and
             Key-bearers
             .
             3.
             
             The
             places
             alledged
             prove
             not
             Is.
             6.
             9.
             
             Christ
             is
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             subject
             ;
             O
             say
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             to
             us
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             object
             and
             end
             for
             our
             salvation
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Keyes
             and
             the
             Gospell
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             every
             faithfull
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             ,
             by
             preaching
             ,
             open
             and
             shut
             Heaven
             .
             You
             cannot
             say
             so
             .
             Also
             Rom.
             3.
             2.
             to
             the
             Jewes
             were
             committed
             the
             Oracles
             and
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             might
             be
             a
             Priest
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             teach
             and
             sacrifice
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             to
             say
             so
             :
             but
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             object
             and
             end
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             faith
             in
             these
             Oracles
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Keyes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             all
             ,
             
               though
               not
            
             to
             be
             used
             alike
             by
             
               all
               and
               every
               one
               ;
               which
               were
               grosse
               confusion
               :
            
             that
             is
             the
             same
             we
             say
             ,
             the
             Gospell
             in
             use
             is
             not
             given
             alike
             to
             all
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             believers
             as
             to
             the
             object
             and
             end
             ;
             to
             the
             Officers
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             subject
             and
             proper
             instrument
             .
             And
             so
             you
             fall
             into
             grosse
             confusion
             while
             you
             eschew
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Robinson
               ,
               a
               
                 The
                 Keyes
                 be
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 efficacy
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 depend
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 number
                 and
                 excellencie
                 of
                 any
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 using
                 them
                 be
                 different
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             Sacraments
             remaine
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             nature
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             who
             ever
             be
             the
             persons
             ,
             many
             or
             few
             ,
             excellent
             or
             
             not
             excellent
             ,
             in
             whose
             hands
             soever
             they
             be
             ;
             it
             followeth
             not
             therefore
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             is
             given
             to
             all
             .
             2.
             
             We
             see
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             order
             and
             manner
             of
             using
             the
             keyes
             ;
             if
             all
             ,
             
               even
               a
               faithfull
               man
               or
               woman
               either
               ,
               may
               also
               truly
               and
               effectually
               loose
               and
               binde
               both
               in
               heaven
               and
               in
               earth
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             for
             those
             be
             b
             your
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Robinson
               .
               c
               
                 These
                 keyes
                 in
                 doctrine
                 may
                 be
                 turned
                 also
                 as
                 well
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 sinnes
                 either
                 loosed
                 or
                 bound
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               28
               19.
               
                 in
                 discipline
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 .
              
               1
               Cor.
               5
               13.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             this
             distinction
             were
             in
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             we
             would
             receive
             it
             ,
             but
             seeing
             by
             preaching
             there
             is
             receiving
             in
             and
             casting
             out
             ,
             and
             binding
             and
             loosing
             .
             I
             aske
             ,
             how
             these
             ,
             who
             were
             never
             within
             ,
             can
             bee
             judged
             and
             cast
             out
             by
             preaching
             more
             then
             by
             discipline
             ;
             may
             Pastors
             judge
             these
             who
             are
             without
             by
             preaching
             ,
             and
             not
             judge
             those
             who
             are
             without
             by
             discipline
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             setled
             Church
             ?
          
           
             
               Robinson
               .
               a
               
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 publike
                 ,
                 ministeriall
                 ,
                 by
                 men
                 in
                 office
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 joyntly
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 private
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 person
                 severally
                 who
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 still
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 divers
                 manner
                 of
                 using
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             If
             one
             alone
             have
             the
             keyes
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             there
             be
             keyes
             Ministeriall
             made
             by
             Christ
             before
             the
             house
             be
             builded
             ,
             and
             have
             walls
             ,
             roofe
             ,
             or
             doore
             ,
             the
             keyes
             all
             take
             to
             be
             metaphoricall
             ,
             and
             to
             presuppose
             a
             company
             ,
             a
             constituted
             Church
             ,
             where
             some
             are
             put
             in
             ,
             some
             put
             out
             ;
             these
             private
             keyes
             of
             women
             to
             open
             and
             shut
             heaven
             upon
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             usurpe
             authoritie
             over
             the
             man
             ,
             are
             no
             Church-keyes
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             not
             Church-keyes
             they
             are
             not
             for
             our
             dispute
             .
          
           
             
               Robinson
               b
               
                 If
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 be
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 officers
                 ,
                 then
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 without
                 the
                 officers
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 entrance
                 into
                 heaven
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 doore
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 climbing
                 over
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 key
                 the
                 doore
                 cannot
                 be
                 opened
                 :
                 Then
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 knowledge
              
               c
               
                 then
                 must
                 the
                 multitude
                 perish
                 eternally
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Though
             the
             keyes
             be
             appropriated
             to
             officers
             ,
             it
             followeth
             
             not
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             forgivenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             nor
             opening
             of
             Heaven
             at
             all
             without
             officers
             ;
             but
             onely
             no
             Ecclesiasticall
             forgivenesse
             ,
             no
             Church-opening
             by
             a
             Ministeriall
             power
             ,
             but
             through
             Ministeriall
             keyes
             ;
             and
             opening
             cannot
             ordinarily
             be
             without
             officer●
             .
             Faith
             commeth
             by
             hearing
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             no
             faith
             by
             reading
             .
             Baptisme
             saveth
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             no
             salvation
             without
             Baptisme
             ,
             so
             doe
             Anabaptists
             reason
             ,
             as
             saith
             d
             Gerardus
             ;
             so
             reasoneth
             a
             Socinus
             ,
             averring
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             worke
             of
             charity
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             therefore
             all
             may
             preach
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             doth
             both
             the
             Raccovian●
             b
             Catechisme
             and
             c
             Ostorodius
             say
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             
               Theoph.
               Nicolaides
            
             d
             defending
             Muncerus
             the
             Anabaptist
             .
             Though
             keyes
             bee
             a
             publike
             ordinary
             meane
             in
             a
             constituted
             Church
             ,
             it
             followeth
             not
             therefore
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             of
             opening
             Heaven
             .
             In
             the
             Sacraments
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             is
             sealed
             ,
             and
             heaven
             opened
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             therefore
             ,
             all
             may
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             2.
             
             What
             inference
             is
             here
             ?
             if
             the
             keyes
             bee
             appropriated
             to
             officers
             ,
             then
             people
             must
             perish
             when
             officers
             faile
             ;
             certainly
             so
             saith
             the
             Lords
             Spirit
             :
             Proved
             .
             e
             
               Where
               there
               is
               no
               vision
               ,
               the
               people
               perish
            
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             fearfull
             soul
             judgement
             ,
             when
             God
             removeth
             the
             f
             
               candlestick
               ▪
            
             g
             and
             
               there
               is
               no
               prophet
               to
               shew
               how
               long
            
             ;
             h
             and
             the
             people
             are
             plagued
             
               with
               a
               famine
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             yet
             there
             be
             other
             meanes
             then
             publike
             ministery
             .
          
           
             
               He
               addeth
               :
               i
               
                 They
                 which
                 may
                 forgive
                 sinne
                 and
                 sinners
                 ,
                 save
                 soules
                 ,
                 gaine
                 and
                 turne
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 are
                 the
                 keys
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 given
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 open
                 the
                 doore
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 thus
                 forgive
                 ,
                 gaine
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 th●se
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 no
                 Ministers
                 may
                 doe
                 ,
              
               as
               Matth.
               18.
               15.
               2
               
               Corinth
               .
               2.
               5
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Acts
               8.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             proposition
             is
             false
             ,
             for
             all
             who
             open
             the
             doore
             by
             exhorting
             and
             gaining
             soules
             ,
             as
             Christians
             in
             no
             Church-state
             may
             in
             some
             cases
             doe
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             Church-keyes
             ;
             for
             this
             were
             to
             make
             
               Church
               keyes
            
             without
             any
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             keyes
             without
             house
             ,
             doore
             ,
             or
             lock
             :
             for
             the
             keyes
             are
             metaphorically
             so
             called
             ,
             with
             necessary
             relation
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             stewards
             of
             the
             house
             ;
             the
             places
             alleadged
             are
             the
             controversie
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             others
             of
             them
             I
             shall
             answer
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
               Robinson
               .
               k
               
                 The
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 office
              
               
               
                 of
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               16.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 as
                 Apostles
                 receive
                 the
                 keyes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             trust
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             hereafter
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             received
             not
             the
             keyes
             ,
             by
             no
             warrant
             are
             the
             keyes
             given
             to
             Pastors
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Robinson
               .
               l
               
                 Every
                 servant
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 Officers
                 have
                 authority
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 carrieth
                 authority
                 with
                 it
                 whither
                 soever
                 it
                 goeth
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               25.
               14.
               
                 and
                 all
                 have
                 received
                 some
                 good
                 thing
                 or
                 gift
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 should
                 watch
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 the
                 porter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Answ.
             What
             can
             be
             hence
             collected
             ?
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             keyes
             are
             given
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             all
             are
             porters
             ,
             and
             all
             should
             watch
             as
             porters
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             exhorting
             given
             to
             all
             ,
             is
             of
             like
             authority
             when
             a
             woman
             or
             boy
             speaketh
             it
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             Prophet
             speaketh
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             good
             to
             helpe
             Arminius
             and
             Jesuits
             ,
             who
             reason
             for
             universall
             grace
             given
             to
             all
             and
             every
             one
             from
             these
             Parables
             :
             Mr.
             Pemble
             ,
             and
             opposers
             of
             Jesuits
             ,
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             grace
             ,
             expound
             this
             of
             Pastors
             .
             2.
             
             But
             let
             the
             Parable
             speake
             of
             all
             ;
             all
             have
             authority
             ,
             because
             all
             have
             the
             word
             ,
             all
             who
             privately
             exhort
             have
             the
             word
             ,
             have
             authority
             objective
             ,
             and
             of
             divine
             obligation
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             all
             have
             the
             keyes
             ,
             it
             followeth
             not
             :
             but
             all
             who
             privately
             and
             occasionally
             exhort
             ,
             have
             not
             authority
             officiall
             by
             the
             calling
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             have
             not
             this
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             the
             keyes
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             by
             publike
             preaching
             none
             have
             ,
             but
             usurpers
             ,
             (
             save
             onely
             called
             Officers
             )
             and
             because
             they
             steale
             the
             Word
             ,
             they
             steale
             the
             Keyes
             also
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             Sacraments
             have
             authority
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             followeth
             not
             therefore
             that
             Baptisme
             administrated
             by
             women
             is
             of
             authority
             .
          
           
             
               Robinson
               m
               
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 that
                 Elders
                 and
                 Bishops
                 were
                 ordained
                 to
                 suppresse
                 false
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 there
                 alone
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Answ.
             There
             alone
             they
             must
             lay
             on
             hands
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             judiciall
             way
             excluding
             all
             the
             people
             ;
             for
             people
             never
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             laid
             on
             hands
             upon
             any
             ,
             to
             ordaine
             them
             Elders
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             it
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             
               Robinson
               .
               n
               
                 The
                 officers
                 ,
                 Ephes
              
               4.
               11.
               
                 are
                 chosen
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 watch
                 ;
                 so
                 Mark
              
               13.
               
                 the
                 porter
                 should
                 watch
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 servants
                 should
                 not
                 watch
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 Officers
                 are
                 to
                 knit
                 together
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 all
                 who
                 are
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               6.
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Officers
                 are
                 to
                 edifie
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 all
                 to
                 edifie
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               1
               Thess.
               5.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             argument
             must
             be
             thus
             ,
             These
             who
             are
             to
             watch
             ,
             to
             knit
             together
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             edifie
             them
             ,
             have
             received
             the
             keys
             ,
             and
             are
             Governours
             ,
             and
             are
             Officers
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             faithfull
             are
             to
             watch
             ,
             to
             knit
             together
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Ergo
             ;
             first
             ,
             the
             major
             is
             false
             ;
             for
             if
             because
             the
             Saints
             may
             edifie
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             joynt
             power
             and
             use
             of
             the
             keys
             with
             the
             Officers
             ,
             they
             may
             administrate
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             Now
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             in
             a
             Christian
             way
             doe
             some
             acts
             of
             edifying
             ,
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             therefore
             they
             may
             doe
             these
             acts
             by
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             Church-power
             ;
             they
             may
             doe
             the
             same
             duty
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             power
             .
             A
             scholler
             may
             teach
             his
             school-fellow
             the
             same
             lesson
             that
             his
             Master
             doth
             teach
             him
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             may
             doe
             it
             by
             the
             same
             Magisteriall
             authority
             :
             A
             wife
             may
             cure
             a
             disease
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             shee
             may
             by
             the
             same
             authority
             that
             a
             Doctor
             of
             Physicke
             ,
             approved
             by
             the
             incorporation
             of
             Physicians
             ,
             cure
             a
             disease
             ,
             it
             followeth
             not
             :
          
           
             Beleeve
             me
             ,
             so
             still
             doth
             a
             Socinus
             ,
             and
             b
             Ostorodius
             ,
             c
             
               Theoph.
               Nicolaides
            
             ,
             reason
             against
             Gods
             ordinance
             of
             a
             sent
             Ministerie
             .
             d
             Robins
             .
             
               God
               hath
               indeed
               set
               in
               the
               body
               some
               to
               be
               eyes
               and
               mouth
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               said
               to
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               Goe
               and
               preach
               ;
               but
               ,
               first
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               their
               gifts
               from
               the
               Church
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               the
               body
               to
               starve
               ,
               if
               such
               hands
               as
               Deacons
               will
               not
               feed
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               body
               blinde
               ,
               if
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               watchmen
               be
               blinde
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Yet
             thus
             much
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             gifts
             give
             not
             the
             keyes
             ,
             nor
             authority
             to
             use
             gifts
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             all
             beleevers
             ,
             though
             gifted
             and
             graced
             also
             ,
             have
             not
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             .
             2.
             
             It
             's
             certaine
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             constituted
             Church
             there
             be
             no
             hands
             nor
             mouthes
             to
             doe
             and
             speake
             by
             authority
             ,
             and
             
               ex
               officio
            
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             an
             office
             ,
             save
             onely
             Elders
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             they
             doe
             or
             speake
             ,
             they
             doe
             it
             extraordinarily
             ,
             when
             Churches
             hands
             are
             lame
             ,
             and
             her
             eyes
             blinde
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             doe
             and
             speake
             ordinarily
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             the
             law
             of
             charity
             in
             a
             private
             way
             ,
             not
             by
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             and
             as
             Judges
             and
             Officers
             .
          
           
             Manuscript
             .
             5
             ch
             .
             4
             sect
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Churches
               ,
               not
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               are
               blamed
               for
            
             
             
             
               not
               executing
               censures
               against
               Balaam
               ,
               Jezabel
               ,
               the
               Nicolaitans
               .
            
             (
             g
             )
             
               Robinson
               saith
               more
            
             ,
             1.
             
             
               These
               whose
               workes
               Christ
               commendeth
            
             ,
             
             
               for
               that
               dwelling
               where
               Sathans
               throne
               was
               ,
               they
               kept
               his
               name
               and
               denyed
               not
               his
               faith
               ;
               these
               he
               reproveth
               for
               suffering
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Balaam
               and
               the
               Nicolaitans
            
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             2.
             
             
               They
               which
               were
               commended
               by
               Christ
               ,
               for
               their
               workes
               ,
               love
               ,
               service
               ,
               faith
               ,
               patience
               ,
               increase
               of
               workes
               ;
               are
               reproved
               for
               suffering
               Jezabel
               ,
               but
               these
               were
               not
               the
               Angels
               onely
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               These
               conjunctions
               (
               but
               )
               (
               never
               the
               lesse
               )
               say
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               z●alous
               in
               many
               things
               ,
            
             yet
             they
             failed
             in
             not
             being
             zealous
             enough
             against
             false
             teachers
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             These
             connexions
             prove
             guiltinesse
             in
             Angels
             or
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             one
             common
             fault
             may
             be
             laid
             upon
             them
             all
             ,
             but
             hence
             it
             followeth
             not
             ;
             that
             they
             all
             ,
             abused
             one
             and
             the
             same
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             collaterall
             Judges
             ,
             no
             doubt
             the
             Angels
             preached
             not
             against
             
               Balaam
               ,
               J●zabel
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Nicolaitans
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             yet
             women
             dwelt
             where
             Sathans
             throne
             is
             ,
             and
             there
             faith
             and
             patience
             was
             commended
             ,
             and
             yet
             our
             brethren
             will
             not
             say
             women
             are
             rebuked
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             beleevers
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             pastorally
             preach
             against
             Balaam
             ,
             and
             Iezabel
             ;
             so
             this
             argument
             hurteth
             them
             as
             much
             as
             our
             cause
             .
             The
             Pastors
             were
             guilty
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             in
             their
             place
             use
             the
             Keyes
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             say
             to
             Archippus
             and
             their
             Officers
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               how
               you
               governe
            
             ;
             as
             Israel
             was
             involved
             in
             Achans
             trespasse
             ,
             because
             they
             warned
             not
             one
             another
             .
             2.
             
             Seeing
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             maketh
             mention
             of
             Churches
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             7.
             of
             S●yrna
             ,
             v.
             11.
             of
             Pergamus
             17.
             of
             Thyatira
             29
             of
             Sardis
             3.
             6.
             
             Philadelphia
             13.
             
             Laodicea
             22.
             
             It
             is
             cleare
             ,
             there
             were
             more
             Churches
             then
             a
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             an
             independent
             incorporation
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             Presbytery
             of
             Angels
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             behoved
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             this
             neglect
             of
             discipline
             ,
             yet
             not
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             .
             It
             is
             not
             cleare
             enough
             ,
             though
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             Ephesus
             was
             to
             be
             rebuked
             ,
             or
             that
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             whereof
             there
             were
             a
             good
             number
             ,
             (
             Act.
             20.
             26.
             
             
               He
               prayed
               with
               them
               all
               they
               all
               wept
               sore
               ,
            
             )
             were
             guilty
             of
             these
             abuses
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ;
             for
             in
             Sardis
             there
             were
             a
             few
             names
             which
             had
             not
             defiled
             their
             garments
             ,
             yet
             the
             whole
             body
             is
             rebuked
             .
          
           
           
             Manuscript
             ,
             Ch.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               When
               the
               word
            
             Congregation
             
               is
               put
               for
               the
            
             Elders
             or
             Judges
             only
             ,
             
             
               it
               is
               never
               understood
               of
               them
               sitting
               in
               consistery
               and
               judgement
               there
               alone
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               apart
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               publick
               assembly
               ,
               who
               also
               had
               liberty
               in
               such
               cases
               to
               rescue
               an
               innocent
               from
               unjust
               judgment
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             45.
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             we
             urge
             not
             a
             
               Church
               assembly
            
             of
             Elders
             only
             to
             exclude
             the
             people
             from
             hearing
             yea
             and
             in
             an
             orderly
             way
             ,
             from
             speaking
             ,
             reasoning
             and
             disputing
             even
             in
             our
             Generall
             assembly
             ,
             but
             for
             judiciall
             concluding
             ,
             we
             find
             not
             that
             given
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Church-guides
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             6.
             
             Act.
             16.
             4.
             2
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             good
             argument
             ,
             the
             people
             sate
             with
             the
             Rulers
             and
             rescued
             innocent
             Jonathan
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             
             Therefore
             all
             the
             people
             may
             fit
             and
             give
             judiciall
             sentence
             or
             impede
             the
             Elders
             to
             sentence
             any
             .
             This
             I
             grant
             ,
             is
             alledged
             by
             Ainsnorth
             a
             for
             to
             give
             popular
             government
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             1
             King
             21.
             13.
             and
             Ier.
             26.
             11
             ,
             12.
             but
             1.
             a
             fact
             of
             the
             people
             is
             not
             a
             Law.
             2.
             
             It
             was
             one
             fact
             and
             that
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             case
             of
             extreame
             iniquity
             in
             killing
             innocent
             
               Ionathan
               a
               Prince
               and
               Leader
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             3.
             in
             a
             civill
             businesse
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             were
             to
             be
             executioners
             of
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             they
             saw
             it
             manifestly
             unjust
             .
             4.
             they
             were
             not
             the
             common
             people
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             thar
             company
             were
             the
             
               Princes
               of
               the
               Tribes
               and
               heads
               ,
            
             and
             the
             King
             and
             his
             family
             only
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             what
             will
             this
             infer
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Kings
             in
             Israel
             ,
             who
             had
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             nor
             any
             judges
             ,
             as
             Ainsworth
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             sayth
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             people
             were
             joynt
             Judges
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             people
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             co-equall
             Judges
             with
             the
             Elders
             ,
             from
             so
             poore
             an
             example
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Separatists
             b
             proving
             from
             the
             peoples
             power
             of
             judging
             in
             civill
             causes
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             a
             wide
             mistake
             )
             and
             a
             punishment
             bodily
             to
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             strangers
             as
             c
             Paget
             doth
             learnedly
             observe
             ;
             doe
             conclude
             the
             peoples
             power
             of
             judging
             in
             Ecclesiastick
             causes
             ,
             which
             concerneth
             only
             the
             members
             
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             Manuscript
             .
          
           
             
               We
               grant
               ,
               it
               is
               orderly
               to
               tell
               the
            
             Elders
             
               the
               offence
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
            
             
             Church
             
               be
               not
               frivolously
               troubled
               ;
               but
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               Officers
               may
               judge
               there
               alone
               without
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               :
               he
               who
            
             
             
               told
               his
               complaint
               to
               the
            
             Levite
             ,
             
               told
               it
               orderly
               enough
               to
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               assembled
               at
            
             Mizpeh
             Jud.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             These
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             to
             complaine
             ,
             these
             and
             these
             only
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             as
             Judges
             binding
             and
             loosing
             in
             Earth
             and
             validly
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             but
             these
             are
             not
             the
             multitude
             ,
             nor
             one
             Elder
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             Elders
             .
             2.
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             Believers
             be
             the
             only
             subject
             (
             as
             you
             teach
             )
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Elders
             ,
             but
             in
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             believing
             Church
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             more
             orderly
             to
             complaine
             to
             the
             multitude
             who
             only
             are
             proper
             Judges
             ,
             then
             to
             Elders
             who
             are
             not
             properly
             Judges
             .
          
           
             Manuscript
             .
          
           
             
               A
               second
               reason
               why
               we
               allow
               such
               power
               to
               the
               people
               in
            
             
             Church
             
               censures
               ,
               is
               from
               the
            
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             .
             1.
             
             
               He
               directeth
               the
               whole
            
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             
               to
               whom
               he
               writeth
               ,
               to
               excomunicate
               the
               incestuous
               man.
               
            
          
           
             Ans.
             He
             writeth
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             women
             ;
             the
             woman
             is
             not
             to
             usurpe
             authority
             over
             the
             man
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             34.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             but
             to
             voyce
             judicially
             in
             Excommunication
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Apostolick
             authority
             .
          
           
             Manuscript
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             
               The
               whole
            
             Church
             
               is
               to
               be
               gathered
               together
               and
               to
               Excommunicate
               ,
            
             Ergo
             
               not
               the
            
             Bishop
             and
             Elders
             alone
             ,
             3.
             
             Pauls
             
               spirit
               was
               to
               be
               with
               them
               and
            
             Christs
             authority
             ,
             4.
             
               the
               whole
            
             Church
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             
               did
               forgive
               him
            
             ,
             5.
             
               nothing
               is
               in
               the
               Text
               that
               attributeth
               any
               power
               to
               the
               presbytery
               apart
               ,
               or
               singularly
               above
               the
               rest
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               reproofe
               is
               directed
               to
               all
               ,
               for
               not
               mourning
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Commandement
               of
               casting
               out
               directed
               to
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             cleare
             that
             if
             some
             were
             gathered
             together
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             Paul
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             authority
             that
             he
             received
             over
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             for
             edification
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             8.
             and
             Pauls
             Rod
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             21.
             then
             as
             many
             as
             were
             convened
             Church-ways
             ,
             and
             mourned
             not
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             did
             not
             cast
             out
             and
             authoritatively
             forgive
             ;
             seeing
             women
             and
             believing
             children
             did
             convene
             with
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             humbled
             for
             the
             sinne
             ;
             and
             yet
             women
             and
             believing
             children
             cannot
             be
             capable
             of
             pastorall
             authority
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             for
             edification
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               power
               of
               the
            
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             God
             were
             committed
             to
             Peter
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             and
             power
             to
             bind
             and
             retaine
             ,
             to
             loose
             and
             pardon
             sinnes
             ,
             Joh.
             20.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Which
             power
             is
             given
             to
             these
             who
             are
             sent
             as
             Ambassadors
             as
             the
             Father
             sent
             
               Christ
               ,
               v.
            
             21.
             which
             power
             cannot
             be
             given
             to
             puffed
             up
             women
             ,
             3.
             
             Except
             this
             be
             said
             ,
             the
             Text
             must
             beare
             that
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Presbytery
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             Governors
             and
             Teachers
             there
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             more
             eminent
             act
             in
             excommunicating
             and
             
               Church
               pardoning
            
             ,
             then
             the
             women
             who
             mourned
             not
             ,
             for
             by
             what
             reason
             our
             brethren
             would
             have
             the
             act
             of
             excommunicating
             an
             act
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             convened
             ,
             including
             all
             to
             whom
             Paul
             writeth
             ,
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             by
             that
             same
             reason
             we
             may
             appropriate
             it
             to
             these
             only
             ,
             who
             are
             capable
             of
             Pauls
             pastorall
             spirit
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             according
             
               as
               attributes
               are
               appropriated
               (
               by
               good
               logick
               )
               to
               their
               own
               subjects
               ,
            
             else
             that
             cannot
             be
             expounded
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             31.
             
             
               For
               ye
               may
               all
               prophecy
               one
               by
               one
               .
            
             What
             ?
             may
             all
             that
             the
             Apostle
             writeth
             unto
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             prophecy
             one
             by
             one
             ?
             even
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             
               even
               all
               sanctified
               in
            
             Christ
             Jesus
             ?
             
               called
               to
               be
               Saints
            
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             in
             every
             place
             call
             upon
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ?
             I
             thinke
             our
             brethren
             will
             not
             say
             so
             :
             so
             when
             Paul
             sayth
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             12.
             
             
               Esteem
               highly
               of
               these
               that
               are
               over
               you
            
             if
             that
             command
             be
             directed
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             which
             is
             in
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             as
             the
             Epistle
             is
             directed
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             1.
             1.
             then
             doth
             Paul
             command
             the
             Elders
             in
             Thessalonica
             to
             esteem
             highly
             of
             themselves
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             workes
             sake
             :
             if
             exhortations
             be
             not
             restricted
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             subject
             in
             hand
             we
             shall
             mock
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             ridiculous
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             Ainsworth
             sayth
             ,
             
               The
               putting
               away
               of
               leaven
               was
               commanded
               to
               all
            
             Israel
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             
               the
               putting
               away
               of
               the
               incestuous
               person
               is
               commanded
               to
               them
               all
               in
            
             Corinth
             
               without
               exception
               ,
               and
               the
               putting
               away
               of
               the
            
             Leper
             
               was
               commanded
               to
               all
            
             Israel
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             Proportions
             are
             weake
             probations
             ,
             1.
             every
             single
             woman
             ,
             2.
             privately
             in
             her
             own
             house
             ,
             3.
             without
             Churches
             consent
             and
             authority
             was
             to
             put
             away
             Leaven
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             poore
             inference
             ,
             therefore
             every
             woman
             in
             Corinth
             he●e
             alone
             might
             excommunicate
             without
             the
             Churches
             authority
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             private
             houses
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Priest
             only
             judicially
             putteth
             away
             the
             
             Leper
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             13.
             and
             the
             Priests
             without
             the
             peoples
             consent
             put
             out
             Uzzah
             their
             Prince
             from
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Leper
             .
             2.
             
             Ch●on
             .
             26.
             20.
             
          
           
             Manuscript
             .
          
           
             
               Lest
               this
               judgement
               should
               be
               restrained
               to
               Presbyteries
               only
               ,
               he
            
             
             
               magnifieth
               the
               judging
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               taking
               occasion
               from
               thence
               to
               stretch
               their
               judicature
               ,
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               deciding
               of
               civill
               causes
               ,
               rather
               then
               that
               they
               should
               fly
               suddenly
               to
               Law
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               before
            
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             That
             upon
             this
             
               Church
               judging
            
             ,
             he
             taketh
             occasion
             to
             magnifiy
             the
             judging
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             ,
             for
             he
             passeth
             to
             a
             new
             subject
             in
             reprehending
             their
             pleadng
             ,
             before
             heathen
             Judges
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             that
             cohesion
             of
             the
             Chapters
             were
             granted
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             not
             magnifie
             the
             Judging
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             multitude
             ,
             the
             Saints
             of
             men
             and
             women
             shall
             judge
             the
             world
             by
             assenting
             to
             Gods
             Judging
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             even
             women
             ,
             are
             not
             Church-Iudges
             .
             Also
             he
             extendeth
             Judging
             of
             civill
             causes
             to
             the
             most
             eminent
             Seniors
             amongst
             them
             v.
             5.
             
             
               Is
               there
               not
               a
               wise-man
               amongst
               you
               ?
               no
               ,
               not
               one
               who
               shal
               be
               able
               to
               judge
               betwixt
               his
               brethren
               ?
            
             and
             therefore
             he
             layeth
             a
             ground
             ,
             that
             far
             lesse
             can
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             men
             and
             women
             be
             Judges
             Ecclesiastick
             to
             binde
             and
             loose
             validly
             in
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             wiser
             and
             selected
             Elders
             .
          
           
             I
             may
             adde
             what
             Master
             Robinson
             
               sayth
               ,
               that
               our
               argument
               from
               confession
               ,
               may
               be
               objected
               to
               the
               Apostles
               no
               lesse
               then
               to
            
             Separatists
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             23.
             
             
               They
               presented
               two
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               multitude
               which
               were
               about
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               and
            
             Act
             6.
             5.
             
             
               And
               the
               while
               multitude
               presented
               seven
            
             Deacons
             
               to
               the
               twelue
            
             Apostles
             ,
             
               and
               the
               twelve
            
             Apostles
             
               called
               the
               multitude
               ,
               and
               so
               spake
               to
               them
               and
               v.
            
             6.
             
               prayed
               and
               laid
               hands
               on
               the
            
             Deacons
             .
             
               Now
               when
               the
               multitude
            
             Acts
             1.
             presented
             Joseph
             and
             Matthias
             ,
             
               it
               behoved
               them
               to
               speak
               ;
               spake
               they
               joyntly
               ,
               or
               all
               at
               once
               ?
               this
               were
               confusion
               ,
               contrary
               to
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             14.
             
               did
               the
               women
               speak
               ?
               they
               must
               not
               meddle
               in
            
             Church-maters
             ,
             v.
             34.
             
               did
               children
               speak
               ?
               It
               is
               impossible
               ;
               so
            
             Acts
             6.
             
               did
               all
               the
               twelve
            
             Apostles
             
               speak
               at
               once
               ?
               and
               pray
               (
               vocally
               )
               at
               once
               ?
               did
               the
               whole
               multitude
               speak
               when
               they
               presented
               the
               seven
            
             Deacons
             ?
             
               that
               is
               confusion
               ;
               by
               these
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               women
               and
               children
               are
               utterly
               excluded
               from
               the
            
             Church
             ,
             
               as
               no
               parts
               of
            
             
             it
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             22.
             
             
               The
               whole
            
             Church
             
               sent
               Messengers
               to
            
             Antioch
             ,
             1
             Co●
             .
             14.
             23.
             
               the
               whole
            
             Church
             
               commeth
               together
               in
               one
               ,
               to
               exercise
               themselves
               in
               praying
               and
               prophecying
               ,
               but
               children
               could
               not
               send
               messengers
               nor
               pray
               ,
               nor
               prophecy
               ,
               and
               women
               might
               not
               speak
               in
               the
            
             Church
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
               women
               and
               children
               must
               be
               excluded
               from
               being
               parts
               of
               the
            
             Church
             ;
             
               if
               one
               be
               excluded
               ,
               why
               not
               another
               ?
               and
               so
               till
               we
               come
               to
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Congreation
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             This
             is
             much
             for
             us
             every
             way
             ;
             therefore
             the
             120
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             and
             the
             multitude
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             did
             present
             the
             two
             elect
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             seven
             Deacons
             by
             some
             select
             persons
             ,
             and
             when
             these
             select
             persons
             spake
             ,
             the
             Church
             spake
             ,
             and
             when
             one
             Apostle
             prayed
             the
             whole
             twelve
             prayed
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             representative
             Church
             which
             performeth
             Church
             actions
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             have
             a
             representative
             Church
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             be
             a
             point
             (
             as
             you
             say
             a
             )
             of
             Judaisme
             ;
             yet
             here
             you
             are
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             2.
             
             By
             all
             good
             reason
             when
             
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
            
             18.
             sayth
             if
             he
             refuse
             to
             heare
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             speaking
             and
             commanding
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             as
             a
             heathen
             ,
             he
             must
             speak
             of
             a
             representative
             Church
             ;
             for
             a
             collective
             body
             of
             all
             believers
             even
             women
             and
             children
             cannot
             command
             ,
             nor
             soeak
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             confusion
             that
             women
             and
             children
             should
             bind
             and
             loose
             on
             Earth
             as
             Christ
             doth
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             when
             Paul
             sayth
             that
             the
             convened
             Church
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             should
             cast
             out
             the
             incestuous
             person
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             not
             that
             they
             should
             all
             Judge
             him
             by
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             pastorall
             spirit
             of
             Paul
             ;
             therefore
             your
             doctrine
             is
             false
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             are
             Judges
             in
             the
             Judiciall
             acts
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             
               as
               did
               not
               mourn
               for
               the
               sin
               ,
               as
               were
               Saints
               by
               calling
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
            
             Paul
             writeth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             
               and
               as
               met
               together
               for
               the
               publick
               worship
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               as
               great
               confusion
               for
               women
               and
               children
               who
               are
               true
               parts
               of
               the
            
             Church
             
               to
               be
               Iudges
            
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             Christs
             authority
             ,
             and
             Pauls
             Ministeriall
             spirit
             ,
             as
             for
             women
             to
             speak
             ,
             or
             for
             twelve
             Apostles
             to
             pray
             all
             at
             once
             vocally
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             said
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             22.
             to
             send
             messengers
             ,
             and
             Canons
             to
             Antioch
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             whole
             Church
             are
             but
             ,
             in
             the
             act
             of
             governing
             and
             decerning
             ,
             and
             judiciall
             passing
             of
             these
             acts
             ,
             only
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             2.
             v.
             6.
             
             Act
             16.
             4
             
             :
             Act.
             21.
             5.
             
             (
             Ergo
             )
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             we
             exclude
             women
             and
             
             children
             from
             being
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             that
             all
             are
             excluded
             except
             Elders
             ;
             all
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             mysticall
             ,
             and
             redeemed
             Church
             ;
             officers
             are
             only
             the
             ministeriall
             Church
             ,
             and
             Mat.
             18.
             
             Christ
             speaketh
             only
             of
             a
             ministeriall
             Church
             in
             the
             judiciall
             act
             of
             excommunication
             ;
             though
             if
             you
             speak
             of
             excommunication
             in
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             exclude
             the
             whole
             multitude
             ,
             Mat.
             8.
             nor
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             from
             a
             popular
             consenting
             to
             the
             sentence
             ,
             and
             a
             popular
             execution
             of
             the
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             and
             therefore
             though
             the
             whole
             Church
             convene
             ,
             yet
             the
             whole
             Church
             conveneth
             not
             with
             Pauls
             ministeriall
             spirit
             to
             excommunicate
             judicially
             ;
             either
             must
             our
             brethren
             here
             acknowledge
             a
             Synocdoche
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             yea
             and
             a
             representative
             and
             select
             Church
             in
             the
             judiciall
             act
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             else
             they
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             
               Ex
               officio
            
             ,
             by
             a
             ministeriall
             spirit
             doe
             Judge
             and
             so
             speake
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             he
             who
             Judgeth
             
               Ex
               officio
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             and
             must
             speake
             and
             excommunicate
             in
             the
             Church
             
               Ex
               officio
            
             :
             but
             more
             of
             this
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
             SECT
             .
             3.
             
             QUEST
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               WHether
               or
               no
               is
               there
               a
               necessity
               of
               the
               personall
               presence
               of
               the
               whole
            
             Church
             
               in
               all
               the
               acts
               of
            
             Church-censures
             ?
          
           
             The
             Author
             a
             giveth
             us
             ground
             for
             this
             question
             ,
             whiles
             as
             he
             holdeth
             the
             company
             of
             believers
             cloathed
             with
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             ,
             and
             these
             
               meeting
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               even
               the
               whole
            
             Church
             
               to
               be
               the
               only
               visible
               instituted
            
             Church
             .
             And
             b
             Ainsworth
             
               sayth
               ,
               with
               what
               comfort
               of
               heart
               can
               the
               people
               now
               excommunicate
               him
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               not
               heard
               the
               proceedings
               against
               him
               ?
               Let
               wise
               men
               Iudge
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               not
               spirituall
               tyranny
               ,
               that
            
             Elders
             
               would
               bring
               upon
               the
               conscience
               of
               men
               ?
            
             Also
             it
             would
             seem●
             if
             the
             people
             be
             to
             execute
             the
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             in
             faith
             repute
             the
             excommunicated
             man
             ,
             as
             a
             Heathen
             and
             a
             Publican
             ,
             and
             eschew
             his
             company
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             assured
             in
             conscience
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             lawfully
             cast
             out
             :
             now
             how
             shall
             they
             have
             this
             assurance
             ?
             the
             Elders
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             lawfully
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             cast
             out
             man
             sayth
             ,
             no
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             wronged
             ;
             therefore
             it
             would
             seem
             that
             all
             the
             people
             must
             be
             personally
             
             present
             to
             heare
             that
             the
             processe
             be
             lawfully
             deduced
             against
             him
             ,
             else
             they
             punish
             ,
             upon
             a
             blind
             faith
             ,
             now
             the
             like
             question
             is
             ,
             
               if
               Souldiers
               can
               make
               war
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               present
               at
               the
               counsell
               of
               war
               to
               know
               the
               just
               reasons
               of
               war
               ,
            
             which
             the
             
               Prince
               and
               States
            
             doe
             keepe
             up
             to
             themselves
             ,
             upon
             grave
             considerations
             .
             And
             the
             same
             is
             the
             question
             ,
             if
             the
             Lictor
             and
             executioner
             of
             the
             Judges
             sentence
             be
             obliged
             in
             conscience
             to
             know
             ,
             if
             the
             Judge
             have
             proceeded
             orderly
             and
             justly
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             upon
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             may
             execute
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Distinction
             ,
             
               There
               be
               oddes
               betwixt
               a
               free
               willing
               people
               executing
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
            
             Church
             ,
             
               and
               meere
               Executioners
               and
               Lictors
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Dist.
             
               There
               is
               a
               doubting
               of
               conscience
               speculative
               ,
               through
               ignorance
               of
               some
               circumstance
               of
               the
               fact
               ;
               and
               a
               doubt
               of
               conscience
               practicall
               through
               ignorance
               of
               something
               ,
               which
               one
               is
               obliged
               to
               know
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               is
               also
               a
               speculative
               and
               a
               practicall
               certainty
               of
               a
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Dist.
             
               There
               is
               one
               certaeinty
               required
               in
            
             questione
             Juris
             ,
             
               in
               a
               question
               of
               Law
               ,
               and
               another
               in
            
             questione
             facti
             ,
             
               in
               question
               of
               fact
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Dist.
             
               There
               is
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               an
               ignorance
               invincible
               which
               a
               man
               cannot
               help
               ,
               in
               a
               question
               of
               fact
               ;
               but
               Papists
               and
               Schoole-men
            
             erre
             ,
             who
             maintaine
             an
             
               invincible
               ignorance
            
             in
             questione
             Juris
             ,
             in
             a
             question
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             they
             lay
             imperfection
             on
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Dist.
             
               There
               is
               a
               morall
               diligence
               given
               for
               knowledge
               of
               a
               thing
               which
               sufficeth
               to
               make
               the
               ignorance
               excusable
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               morall
               diligence
               not
               sufficient
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Dist.
             
               There
               is
               a
               sentence
               manifestly
               unjust
               as
               the
               condemning
               of
            
             Christ
             
               by
               witnesses
               ,
               belying
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               a
               sentence
               doubtsomely
               false
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Conclu
             .
             The
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             are
             not
             meere
             Lictors
             and
             Executioners
             of
             the
             sentences
             of
             the
             Elder-ship
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             to
             observe
             ,
             warne
             ,
             watch
             over
             the
             manners
             of
             their
             fellow
             members
             and
             to
             teach
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             and
             admonish
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             are
             guilty
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             deficient
             in
             that
             ,
             2.
             
             Because
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             charity
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             brethren
             under
             one
             head
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             warne
             and
             admonish
             their
             Rulers
             .
             And
             by
             the
             same
             
             reasons
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jewes
             were
             not
             meere
             executioners
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             to
             stone
             the
             condemned
             Malefactors
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             Judges
             as
             Ainsworth
             sayth
             .
             It
             is
             true
             Levit.
             20.
             2.
             
               they
               were
               to
               kill
               him
               who
               offered
               his
               seed
               to
            
             Moloch
             ;
             but
             the
             precept
             is
             given
             first
             to
             Moses
             the
             supreme
             Magistrate
             ,
             the
             accused
             for
             
               innocent
               blood
               stood
               before
               the
               children
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             Num.
             35.
             22.
             but
             their
             Gnedah
             signifieth
             the
             Princes
             ,
             I●s
             .
             20.
             4.
             
             
               The
               slayer
               shall
               declare
               his
               cause
               before
               the
            
             Elders
             
               of
               that
               City
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             7.
             there
             be
             Tribes
             who
             are
             feeding
             or
             governing
             Tribes
             ,
             or
             1
             Chron.
             17.
             6.
             
             Judges
             :
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             understand
             by
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             or
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             only
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             when
             the
             word
             doth
             include
             a
             Congregation
             of
             Princes
             ,
             so
             Num.
             8.
             11.
             the
             Levites
             are
             the
             children
             of
             Israels
             shake-offering
             a
             Ainsworth
             saith
             the
             people
             are
             put
             for
             the
             Princes
             ,
             the
             sins
             of
             unjust
             Judges
             are
             peoples
             sinnes
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             judicially
             exercise
             unjust
             acts
             ,
             for
             they
             should
             not
             judge
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             mourne
             not
             for
             the
             publick
             sins
             of
             Judges
             ,
             Eze.
             9
             9.
             and
             
               because
               the
               people
               love
               to
               have
               it
               so
               ,
            
             Jer.
             5.
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Concl.
             When
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Judge
             is
             manifestly
             unjust
             ,
             the
             executioners
             and
             Lictors
             are
             not
             to
             execute
             it
             ;
             
               for
               Doeg
               the
               Edomite
            
             sinned
             in
             
               killing
               the
               Lords
               Priests
            
             at
             the
             command
             of
             Saul
             ,
             and
             the
             footmen
             of
             Saul
             did
             religiously
             refuse
             that
             service
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             22.
             17.
             
             The
             Souldiers
             who
             crucified
             Christ
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             men
             ,
             but
             as
             Licto●s
             ,
             sinned
             against
             a
             principle
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             believe
             (
             Maries
             sonne
             is
             the
             true
             Messiah
             )
             nor
             are
             we
             to
             joyne
             with
             a
             Church
             excommunicating
             a
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             confessed
             
               Christ
               Iob.
            
             9.
             nor
             need
             we
             consent
             to
             these
             ,
             that
             the
             Senate
             of
             Venice
             is
             excommunicated
             by
             Paul
             the
             fift
             An.
             1607.
             and
             
               Henricus
               Borbonius
            
             King
             of
             Navarre
             by
             Sixtus
             5.
             and
             Elizabeth
             of
             England
             by
             Pius
             5.
             and
             Henry
             the
             4.
             by
             Gregory
             7.
             or
             Hilderland
             ,
             and
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             by
             Leo
             the
             10.
             
             An.
             1520.
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             as
             many
             learned
             Papists
             ,
             especially
             ,
             the
             Parisian
             Theologues
             teach
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Concl
             There
             is
             not
             required
             the
             like
             certainty
             of
             conscience
             practicall
             in
             a
             question
             of
             fact
             ,
             that
             is
             required
             in
             a
             question
             of
             Law.
             1.
             
             Because
             in
             a
             question
             of
             Law
             all
             ignorance
             is
             morall
             and
             culpably
             ,
             evill
             to
             any
             who
             undertaketh
             actions
             upon
             
             conscience
             of
             obedience
             to
             others
             ;
             for
             to
             all
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             exactly
             perfect
             ,
             for
             faith
             and
             manners
             ;
             and
             every
             on
             is
             obliged
             to
             know
             all
             conclusions
             of
             Law
             that
             are
             determinable
             by
             Gods
             word
             .
             2.
             
             Every
             one
             in
             his
             actions
             is
             to
             do●
             out
             of
             a
             plerophorie
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             perswasion
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             pleaseth
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             14.
             
             
               I
               know
               and
               am
               perswaded
               by
               the
            
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             
               that
               nothing
               is
               uncleane
               of
               it selfe
               .
            
             3.
             
             We
             are
             to
             doe
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             our
             consciences
             we
             are
             perswaded
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             know
             what
             is
             sinne
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             no
             sin
             .
             All
             Souldiers
             in
             war
             ,
             and
             Lictors
             ,
             and
             these
             who
             execute
             the
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             just
             causes
             of
             war
             ,
             and
             what
             crimes
             by
             Gods
             Law
             deserve
             death
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             as
             what
             
               homicide
               ,
               sorcery
               ,
               parricide
               ,
               incest
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             sinnes
             deserve
             by
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             :
             because
             every
             one
             is
             obliged
             to
             know
             morally
             ,
             what
             concerneth
             his
             conscience
             that
             he
             be
             not
             guilty
             before
             God
             ;
             the
             executioner
             who
             beheaded
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             sinned
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             obliged
             to
             know
             this
             (
             
               a
               prophet
               who
               rebuketh
               incest
               in
               a
               King
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               therefore
            
             )
             It
             was
             unlawfull
             for
             the
             men
             of
             Iudah
             to
             come
             and
             make
             war
             with
             Ieroboam
             and
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             ,
             because
             God
             forbade
             that
             war
             ,
             1
             Ki.
             12.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Concl.
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             some
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             question
             be
             negatively
             just
             ,
             then
             Souldiers
             and
             executioners
             ,
             and
             people
             may
             execute
             the
             sentence
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             see
             no
             unlawfulnesse
             in
             the
             fact
             ,
             I
             meane
             unlaw
             fulnesse
             in
             
               materiâ
               juris
            
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             Law
             ;
             hence
             some
             say
             ,
             subjects
             and
             common
             Souldiers
             not
             admitted
             to
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             councell
             of
             war
             ,
             may
             fight
             lawfully
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             this
             negative
             justice
             in
             the
             war
             ;
             but
             forraine
             Souldiers
             who
             are
             conduced
             ,
             may
             not
             doe
             so
             a
             for
             the
             Law
             sayth
             
               he
               is
               not
               free
               of
               a
               fault
               who
               intermedleth
               with
               matters
               which
               belonge
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               hurt
               of
               others
            
             ;
             so
             Teacheth
             b
             Suarez
             c
             D.
             Bannes
             d
             
               Andr.
               Duvallius
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Prince
             can
             remove
             no
             doubt
             of
             conscience
             ,
             also
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             war
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Law
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             word
             is
             not
             manifest
             to
             executioners
             ,
             is
             there
             culpable
             ignorance
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             ignorance
             of
             a
             sentence
             manifestly
             unjust
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             practise
             of
             these
             who
             execute
             a
             sentence
             negatively
             only
             just
             ,
             is
             not
             lawfull
             ,
             I
             prove
             the
             antecedent
             ,
             beacuse
             the
             practicall
             
             ignorance
             of
             what
             we
             doe
             which
             is
             not
             warranted
             by
             Gods
             Word
             is
             alwayes
             culpable
             ,
             whether
             the
             cause
             be
             cleare
             or
             darke
             :
             for
             no
             obscurity
             of
             Gods
             Law
             doth
             excuse
             our
             ignorant
             practise
             ,
             when
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             can
             sufficienty
             resolve
             us
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             our
             morall
             actions
             in
             their
             lawfulnes
             be
             just
             negatively
             ;
             because
             actions
             morall
             which
             are
             beside
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             (
             
               praeter
               dei
               verbum
            
             )
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             hold
             Gods
             Word
             perfect
             in
             faith
             and
             manners
             ,
             are
             also
             ,
             
               contra
               dei
               verbum
            
             ,
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             unlawfull
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             actions
             morall
             having
             no
             warrant
             but
             the
             sole
             will
             and
             Commandement
             of
             superiors
             ,
             are
             undertaken
             upon
             the
             sole
             faith
             :
             that
             what
             superiors
             command
             ,
             if
             it
             seeme
             not
             to
             us
             unjust
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             it selfe
             unjust
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             be
             done
             .
             Now
             we
             condemne
             this
             in
             Schoolemen
             and
             
               Popish
               casuistes
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Commandement
             of
             superiors
             (
             as
             sayth
             
               Gregor
               .
               de
               Valent.
               Bannes
               ,
               Suarez
               ,
               Silvester
               ,
               Navarre
            
             )
             may
             take
             away
             and
             remove
             all
             doubting
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             action
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             a
             Navarre
             ,
             b
             Corduba
             c
             Sylvester
             d
             Adrian
             ,
             hold
             that
             an
             action
             done
             without
             a
             due
             practicall
             certainty
             is
             unlawfull
             .
             
               If
               he
               shoud
               diligently
            
             (
             e
             sayth
             Suarez
             )
             
               search
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               cannot
               find
               it
               ,
               yet
               the
               doubter
               may
               practise
               ,
               so
               he
               practically
               perswade
               himselse
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               out
               of
               a
               good
               mind
            
             ;
             and
             whereas
             the
             Jesuite
             sayth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             his
             negligence
             in
             not
             seeking
             the
             truth
             ,
             he
             answereth
             ,
             his
             negligence
             
               which
               is
               by
               past
               ,
               cannot
               have
               influence
               in
               his
               present
               action
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               unlawfull
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               past
               and
               gone
               .
            
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             Physically
             past
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             morally
             present
             ,
             to
             infect
             the
             action
             as
             habituall
             ignorance
             ,
             maketh
             the
             acts
             of
             unbeliefe
             morally
             worse
             or
             ill
             .
             And
             to
             these
             we
             may
             adde
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             doth
             with
             such
             a
             doubt
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             sinneth
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             in
             faith
             f
             2.
             
             He
             exposeth
             himselfe
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             finning
             ,
             and
             of
             joyning
             with
             an
             unjust
             sentence
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             the
             corrupt
             Doctrine
             of
             Papists
             who
             muzzle
             up
             the
             people
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             discharge
             them
             to
             reade
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             so
             maintaine
             (
             because
             of
             the
             obscurity
             and
             imperfection
             of
             Gods
             Word
             which
             is
             not
             able
             to
             determine
             all
             questions
             )
             that
             there
             is
             an
             ignorance
             of
             many
             lawfull
             duties
             which
             is
             invincible
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             excused
             ,
             
               as
               no
               wayes
               sinfull
               ,
               and
               which
               vitiateth
               not
               our
               morall
               actions
               ,
               so
            
             a
             Thomas
             b
             Bonaventura
             ,
             
             c
             Richard
             d
             Gabriel
             e
             Occam
             f
             Antoninus
             g
             Adrianus
             h
             Almaine
             i
             Suarez
             ,
             though
             Occam
             and
             Almain
             may
             be
             expounded
             favourably
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Concl.
             Souldiers
             ,
             Lictors
             ,
             Servants
             ,
             People
             under
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             are
             not
             meere
             instruments
             moved
             only
             by
             superiors
             ,
             as
             Schoolemen
             say
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             morall
             agents
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             lesse
             to
             obey
             in
             Faith
             ,
             then
             superiors
             are
             to
             command
             in
             Faith
             and
             they
             are
             to
             obey
             their
             Superiours
             only
             in
             the
             Lord.
             2.
             
             They
             are
             to
             give
             all
             diligence
             that
             they
             be
             not
             accessary
             to
             unjust
             sentences
             ,
             lest
             they
             partake
             of
             other
             mens
             sinnes
             .
             What
             k
             Aquinas
             l
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valent
            
             m
             
               and
               And.
               Duvallius
            
             saith
             against
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             stood
             upon
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Concl.
             But
             in
             
               questione
               facti
            
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             required
             that
             certainty
             of
             conscience
             .
             But
             that
             we
             may
             more
             clearely
             understand
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             a
             question
             of
             fact
             is
             taken
             three
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             For
             a
             fact
             expressely
             set
             down
             in
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             as
             that
             Moses
             led
             the
             people
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             that
             Cain
             slew
             his
             brother
             Ab●l
             ,
             these
             are
             questions
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             not
             
               questiones
               facti
            
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             believed
             as
             n
             Almaine
             and
             o
             Occam
             say
             well
             ,
             with
             that
             same
             certainty
             by
             which
             we
             believe
             Gods
             Word
             .
             2.
             
             A
             question
             of
             fact
             is
             taken
             for
             a
             question
             ,
             the
             subject
             whereof
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             but
             the
             attribute
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             Law
             ,
             as
             (
             if
             Christ
             in
             saying
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             did
             blasphem
             )
             if
             the
             Lords
             Priests
             in
             giving
             David
             shew-bread
             ,
             did
             commit
             Treason
             against
             King
             Saul
             )
             there
             is
             some
             question
             there
             made
             
               circa
               factum
            
             ,
             about
             the
             fact
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             formally
             a
             question
             of
             Law.
             For
             these
             questions
             may
             be
             cleared
             by
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             ignorance
             of
             any
             questions
             which
             may
             be
             cleared
             by
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             is
             vincible
             ,
             and
             culpable
             ,
             for
             the
             Law
             sayth
             a
             
               The
               ignorance
               of
               these
               things
               which
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               know
               is
               culpable
               ,
            
             and
             excuseth
             not
             .
             But
             thirdly
             a
             question
             of
             fact
             is
             properly
             a
             question
             (
             
               whether
               this
            
             Corinthian
             
               committed
               incest
               or
               no
            
             )
             (
             whether
             Tittrs
             
               committed
               murther
               ,
               or
               no
            
             )
             and
             in
             this
             there
             is
             sometimes
             invincible
             ignorance
             ,
             when
             all
             diligence
             morally
             possible
             is
             given
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             fact
             .
             Now
             we
             know
             here
             the
             question
             of
             Law
             must
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             all
             are
             obliged
             in
             concience
             to
             know
             what
             sinnes
             deserve
             death
             and
             Excommunication
             .
             But
             whether
             this
             man
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Anna
            
             ,
             
             Marie
             hath
             committed
             such
             sins
             ,
             is
             a
             question
             of
             fact
             and
             cannot
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             a
             
               the
               L●●
               is
               not
               anent
               singulars
               or
               particulars
               ,
            
             this
             is
             proved
             by
             sense
             and
             the
             Testimonie
             of
             witnesses
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             certainty
             practicall
             of
             conscience
             here
             is
             humane
             and
             failible
             ,
             not
             Divine
             and
             infallible
             .
          
           
             Now
             though
             Souldiers
             ,
             Lictors
             ,
             or
             People
             joyne
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             a
             sentence
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             doubtings
             anent
             the
             fidelity
             of
             the
             witnesses
             ,
             yet
             when
             all
             diligence
             morally
             possible
             is
             given
             to
             try
             the
             matter
             ,
             they
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             doe
             in
             Faith
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             not
             certainty
             of
             Faith
             concerning
             the
             fact
             ,
             ,
             because
             there
             cannot
             be
             certainty
             of
             Divine
             Faith
             in
             facts
             ;
             mens
             confession
             ,
             sense
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             of
             witnesses
             cannot
             breed
             Divine
             Faith
             :
             yea
             here
             the
             Judge
             himselfe
             may
             condemne
             the
             innocent
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Judge
             may
             be
             most
             just
             because
             the
             witnesses
             are
             Lyers
             ,
             and
             the
             Judge
             giveth
             out
             that
             sentence
             in
             Faith
             ,
             because
             Gods
             Word
             hath
             commanded
             him
             to
             proceed
             ,
             
               secundum
               allegata
               &
               probata
            
             ,
             he
             must
             give
             sentence
             under
             b
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             the
             Judge
             saw
             ,
             with
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             the
             guilty
             commit
             the
             fact
             ,
             yet
             he
             cannot
             by
             Gods
             Law
             condemne
             him
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             testimony
             of
             witnesses
             ▪
             For
             the
             wise
             Lord
             seeth
             what
             confusion
             and
             tyranny
             should
             follow
             ,
             if
             one
             might
             be
             both
             
               Index
               ,
               actor
               ,
               &
               t●stis
               ,
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               the
               accuser
               ,
               and
               the
               witnesse
               .
            
             And
             when
             the
             Judge
             giveth
             out
             a
             sentence
             to
             absolve
             the
             guilty
             and
             condemne
             the
             innocent
             ,
             his
             sentence
             is
             judicially
             and
             formally
             just
             ,
             and
             materially
             and
             by
             accident
             and
             contrary
             to
             his
             intention
             only
             unjust
             ,
             if
             the
             Judge
             in
             that
             case
             should
             say
             (
             as
             Master
             Weemes
             observeth
             well
             )
             c
             
               such
               a
               proposition
               is
               true
               when
               he
               knoweth
               it
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               and
               being
               posed
               and
               urged
               in
               conscience
               ,
               is
               this
               an
               innocent
               man
               or
               no
               ?
            
             it
             he
             should
             answer
             and
             say
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             he
             should
             then
             answer
             contrary
             to
             his
             knowledge
             ?
             but
             as
             a
             Judge
             he
             must
             answer
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             innocent
             ,
             because
             witnesses
             being
             with
             all
             possible
             diligence
             examined
             ,
             have
             condemned
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             inconvenience
             here
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Judge
             hath
             one
             conscience
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             another
             contrary
             conscience
             as
             a
             Judge
             ,
             in
             the
             question
             of
             fact
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             tyed
             his
             conscience
             ,
             as
             a
             Judge
             ,
             to
             the
             fidelity
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             known
             not
             to
             be
             false
             .
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             
             to
             see
             anent
             this
             more
             in
             a
             Bonaventura
             b
             Richardus
             c
             Occam
             d
             Antoninus
             e
             Adrian
             ,
             f
             and
             our
             Countreyman
             
               Iohn
               Weemes
            
             and
             g
             Henricus
             .
             Now
             because
             Souldiers
             ,
             Lictors
             ,
             and
             people
             are
             not
             Judges
             ,
             if
             they
             know
             the
             fact
             in
             Law
             deserveth
             such
             and
             such
             punishments
             ,
             where
             the
             sentence
             is
             not
             manifestly
             false
             and
             unjust
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Law
             just
             ,
             though
             erroneous
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             all
             possible
             dilligence
             being
             used
             by
             the
             Judges
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             execute
             that
             sentence
             upon
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             personally
             present
             at
             the
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Judges
             and
             Eldership
             which
             may
             be
             proved
             many
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             By
             the
             confession
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             i●
             any
             of
             the
             Congregation
             be
             absent
             by
             Sicknesse
             ,
             Child-birth
             paine
             ,
             Trading
             over
             Sea
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             the
             Congregation
             doth
             justly
             put
             away
             from
             amongst
             them
             the
             incestuous
             Corinthian
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             are
             absent
             are
             to
             repute
             the
             party
             Excommunicate
             ,
             as
             a
             Heathen
             ;
             as
             their
             own
             practise
             is
             at
             censures
             in
             the
             week-day
             ,
             the
             largest
             halfe
             of
             the
             Congregation
             is
             absent
             ,
             yet
             the
             absent
             upon
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             hold
             valid
             what
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             Other
             sister
             Churches
             who
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             present
             at
             Church-censures
             ,
             as
             our
             Brethren
             teach
             ,
             are
             to
             repute
             the
             Excommunicate
             cast
             out
             by
             a
             sister
             Church-independent
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             as
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             because
             being
             bound
             in
             Heaven
             :
             here
             ,
             is
             he
             not
             bound
             in
             a
             Church
             visible
             ,
             one
             mile
             distant
             from
             the
             Church
             Excommunicating
             ?
             yet
             this
             is
             no
             tyranny
             of
             conscience
             .
             3.
             
             Women
             are
             to
             execute
             the
             sentence
             and
             to
             eschew
             the
             company
             of
             the
             party
             Excommunicated
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             to
             be
             present
             ●s
             Judges
             to
             n●●rp
             authority
             over
             the
             men
             .
             This
             h
             Robinson
             granteth
             .
             4.
             
             This
             should
             evert
             all
             judicatories
             of
             peace
             and
             war
             ,
             so
             many
             thousands
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             could
             not
             be
             present
             at
             every
             act
             of
             censure
             and
             that
             dayly
             ,
             nor
             are
             acts
             o●
             Discipline
             necessarily
             tied
             to
             the
             Lords-day
             They
             are
             (
             I
             grant
             )
             acts
             of
             Divine
             worship
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             women
             and
             children
             are
             deprived
             of
             the
             liberty
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             for
             six
             dayes
             to
             the
             works
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             if
             they
             must
             be
             personally
             present
             ,
             at
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             to
             cognosce
             of
             all
             scandals
             ,
             and
             to
             here
             and
             receive
             Testimonies
             against
             Elders
             under
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             office
             of
             Timothy
             i
             this
             way
             the
             overseeing
             
             of
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             also
             our
             Brethren
             laye
             upon
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             taketh
             up
             the
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Pastors
             office
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             office
             of
             ruling
             Elders
             .
             And
             if
             we
             lay
             upon
             the
             people
             the
             worke
             and
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             not
             lay
             upon
             them
             the
             office
             it selfe
             ?
             5.
             
             All
             Israel
             gathered
             to
             war
             ,
             from
             Dan
             to
             Beersheba
             ,
             could
             not
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             duty
             and
             obligation
             ,
             be
             present
             personally
             at
             the
             determination
             of
             lawfull
             War
             :
             Nay
             if
             they
             were
             all
             present
             ,
             as
             Judges
             ,
             as
             c
             Mr.
             Ainsworth
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             there
             be
             no
             Governors
             and
             Feeders
             in
             Israel
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             governed
             are
             Feeders
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             Magistrate
             and
             Ruler
             ,
             as
             Anabaptists
             teach
             here
             .
             1.
             
             It
             were
             not
             lawfull
             for
             one
             to
             be
             King
             over
             more
             people
             ,
             then
             he
             could
             in
             his
             own
             personall
             presence
             judge
             ,
             contrary
             to
             
               Gods
               Word
            
             ,
             that
             teacheth
             us
             to
             obey
             these
             
               who
               are
               sent
               by
               the
               supreme
               Magistrate
               ,
            
             as
             we
             obey
             the
             King
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             14.
             
             Ergo
             ,
             these
             who
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             are
             lawfull
             Judges
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             King
             Judgeth
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             .
             2.
             
             This
             error
             is
             founded
             upon
             a
             worse
             error
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             supreme
             Magistrate
             had
             no
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             in
             Israel
             ,
             without
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             certainly
             there
             are
             as
             specious
             and
             plausible
             reasons
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             specious
             ,
             for
             the
             peoples
             government
             in
             all
             civill
             matters
             ,
             then
             there
             can
             be
             for
             their
             Church-power
             of
             judging
             in
             the
             Church-matters
             ,
             and
             government
             therof
             .
             Yet
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             for
             it
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Rulers
             only
             could
             not
             be
             charged
             ,
             
               to
               execute
               judgement
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               to
               deliver
               the
               oppressed
               ,
               to
               execute
               judgement
               for
               the
               Fatherlesse
               and
               the
               VViddow
               ,
            
             nor
             can
             there
             be
             a
             promise
             made
             to
             establish
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Throne
             for
             obeying
             that
             Commandement
             ,
             as
             
               (
               a
               )
               Gods
            
             
             Word
             teacheth
             ;
             if
             the
             people
             have
             as
             great
             ,
             yea
             ,
             greater
             power
             in
             Judging
             ,
             then
             the
             Rulers
             have
             by
             this
             our
             Brethrens
             argument
             .
             They
             say
             all
             the
             Believers
             at
             Corinth
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             could
             not
             be
             commanded
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             incestuous
             person
             ,
             nor
             could
             they
             all
             be
             taxed
             for
             omitting
             that
             duty
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             .
             2.
             
             
               Neither
               can
               the
               Spirit
               of
            
             God
             
               complaint
               that
               the
               Judges
               builded
            
             Zion
             
               with
               blood
               ,
               and
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               house
               of
            
             Jacob
             ,
             
               and
               Princes
            
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             did
             abhor
             judgement
             and
             pervert
             equity
             as
             the
             Prophets
             say
             ,
             e
             nor
             could
             they
             be
             condemned
             as
             roaring
             Lyons
             and
             
             evening
             Wolves
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             sayth
             :
             for
             the
             Judge●
             might
             well
             be
             faultlesse
             ,
             when
             the
             poore
             were
             crushed
             in
             the
             Gate
             ,
             and
             Judgement
             turned
             into
             Gall
             and
             Wormewood
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             helpe
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             people
             are
             the
             greatest
             part
             in
             caring
             matters
             in
             judgement
             .
             2.
             
             We
             see
             f
             Davids
             practise
             in
             condemning
             the
             Amalckite
             out
             of
             his
             own
             confession
             ,
             not
             asking
             the
             peoples
             consent
             ,
             and
             in
             condemning
             to
             death
             g
             Baanah
             and
             Rehab
             ,
             for
             killing
             
               Ishbosheth
               .
               Solomon
            
             gave
             sentence
             h
             against
             
               Adoniiah
               ,
               Ioab
               ,
               Shimei
            
             ,
             without
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             David
             pardoned
             Shimei
             contrary
             to
             the
             counsell
             of
             Zerviahs
             sons
             .
             3.
             
             If
             from
             the
             peoples
             witnessing
             and
             hearing
             of
             judgement
             in
             the
             Gate
             ,
             we
             conclude
             the
             people
             were
             Judges
             ,
             with
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             
               no
               King
               in
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               no
               Iudge
               to
               put
               evill
               doers
               to
               shame
               ,
               but
               every
               man
               did
               what
               seemed
               good
               in
               his
               own
               Eys
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             i
             because
             all
             are
             a
             generation
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             Ruler
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             Anabaptists
             teach
             .
             By
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
             our
             brethren
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             he
             that
             gathered
             stickes
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             was
             brought
             ,
             Num.
             15.
             33.
             to
             Moses
             and
             to
             Aaron
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             but
             the
             Congregation
             signifieth
             not
             the
             common
             multitude
             .
             For
             35.
             
             Moses
             received
             the
             sentence
             from
             God
             and
             pronounced
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Congregation
             stoned
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             And
             Numb
             .
             27.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Daughters
               of
            
             Zelophehad
             
               stood
               before
            
             Moses
             ,
             Eleazar
             ,
             
               and
               before
               the
               Princes
               as
               Iudges
               ,
            
             and
             before
             all
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             as
             witnesses
             ,
             not
             as
             Judges
             :
             but
             v.
             6.
             7.
             
             Moses
             gave
             out
             the
             judiciall
             sentence
             ,
             
               from
               the
               Lords
               mouth
            
             .
             And
             1
             King.
             21.
             12.
             
             Naboth
             stood
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             people
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             but
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Princes
             were
             his
             Judges
             ,
             because
             v.
             8.
             
             Iezabel
             wrote
             to
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Princes
             that
             v.
             10.
             they
             should
             carry
             out
             Naboth
             and
             stone
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             judicially
             ,
             and
             v.
             11.
             
             The
             Nobles
             and
             Princes
             did
             as
             Iezabel
             had
             sent
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             Ieremiah
             cap.
             26.
             pleaded
             his
             cause
             before
             the
             Princes
             and
             people
             ,
             for
             v.
             10.
             
             The
             Princes
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Set
             down
             (
             judicially
             )
             in
             the
             
               entry
               of
               the
               new
               gate
               of
               the
               Lords
               House
               ,
            
             nothing
             can
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             place
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             people
             judged
             ,
             but
             because
             Ieremiah
             spake
             to
             the
             Princes
             and
             the
             people
             who
             vers
             .
             24
             :
             were
             in
             a
             fury
             and
             
             rage
             against
             Ieremiah
             ,
             if
             Ahikam
             had
             not
             saved
             him
             from
             their
             violence
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
             SECT
             .
             4.
             
             QUEST
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               WHether
               there
               be
               no
               nationall
               or
               provinciall
            
             Church
             
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               parishionall
               Congregation
               meeting
               every
               Lords
               day
               ,
               in
               one
               place
               for
               the
               worship
               of
            
             God
             ?
          
           
             The
             Author
             ,
             in
             this
             first
             proposition
             denieth
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Nationall
             or
             provinciall
             Church
             ,
             at
             all
             ,
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             for
             clearing
             of
             the
             question
             observe
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Dist.
             
               VVe
               deny
               that
               there
               is
               any
               diocescan
               ,
               provinciall
               or
               Nationall
            
             Church
             
               under
               the
               care
               of
               one
               Diocesan
               or
               Nationall
               Prelate
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               hence
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               visible
               instituted
            
             Church
             
               now
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               particular
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Dist.
             
               VVe
               deny
               any
               Nationall
               typicall
               Church
               ,
               where
               a
               whole
               Nation
               is
               tyed
               to
               one
               publick
               worship
               ,
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               as
               sacrificing
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Dist.
             
               VVe
               deny
               not
               but
               the
               most
               usuall
               acception
               of
               a
            
             Church
             ,
             
               or
               visible
               meeting
               is
               given
               ,
               as
               the
            
             a
             
               refutator
               of
            
             Tylenus
             
               sayth
               ,
               to
               a
               convention
               of
               people
               meeting
               ordinarily
               to
               heare
               the
               word
               and
               adminstrate
               the
               Sacraments
            
             b
             Stephanus
             deriveth
             it
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             c
             Cyrillus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             As
             d
             Causabon
             observeth
             ;
             so
             these
             who
             meete
             at
             one
             Sermon
             are
             called
             Ecclesia
             ,
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             called
             
               Ecclesia
               &
               concio
            
             ,
             sayth
             the
             Refutator
             of
             Tilen
             ,
             e
             but
             this
             hindreth
             not
             the
             Union
             of
             more
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             in
             their
             principall
             members
             for
             Church-government
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             meeting
             or
             Church
             representative
             of
             these
             many
             united
             Congregations
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Dist.
             A
             Parish-Church
             
               materiall
               ,
               is
               a
            
             Church
             
               within
               such
               locall
               bounds
               ,
               the
               members
               whereof
               dwell
               contiguously
               togegether
               ,
               one
               bordering
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               meane
               not
               of
               such
               a
            
             Church
             ;
             
               for
               as
            
             f
             Pa●●
             Baynes
             
               sayth
               well
               this
            
             God
             
               instituted
               not
               ,
               because
               a
               company
               of
            
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             
               may
               thus
               dwell
               together
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               Parish
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               axe
               of
               contrary
            
             Churches
             ,
             a
             Parish-Church
             
               formally
               is
               a
               multitude
               who
               meete
               in
               manner
               or
               forme
               of
               a
               Parish
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               dwelt
               neere
               together
            
             
             
               in
               a
               place
               ordinarily
               ,
               to
               worship
            
             God
             ,
             
               as
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               those
               who
               came
               together
               to
               celebrate
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               is
               called
               the
            
             Church
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             18.
             
             
               For
               first
               of
               all
               when
               ye
               come
               together
               in
               the
            
             Church
             ,
             
               I
               heare
               that
               there
               are
               divisions
               amongst
               you
               .
            
             〈◊〉
             
               what
               ?
               have
               ye
               not
               houses
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               in
               ?
               or
               despise
               ye
               the
            
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Concl.
             If
             we
             shall
             evince
             a
             Church-visible
             in
             the
             Now
             Testament
             which
             is
             not
             a
             Parishionall
             Church
             ,
             we
             evince
             this
             to
             be
             false
             which
             is
             maintained
             by
             our
             Brothren
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               visible
               instituted
            
             Church
             
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               save
               onely
               a
               Parishionall
            
             Church
             ,
             
               or
               a
               single
               independent
               Congregation
            
             .
             But
             this
             Church
             we
             conceive
             to
             have
             been
             no
             Parishionall
             Church
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             these
             who
             met
             
               dayly
               and
               continued
               with
               one
               accord
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               breaking
               bread
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             administrating
             the
             Sacraments
             together
             as
             our
             Brethren
             say
             ,
             were
             a
             visible
             Church
             .
             But
             these
             being
             first
             an
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             ,
             as
             Acts
             1.
             and
             then
             three
             thousand
             added
             to
             them
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             41.
             could
             not
             make
             all
             one
             single
             independent
             Congregation
             ,
             whereof
             all
             the
             members
             had
             voyce
             in
             actuall
             government
             ▪
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             were
             a
             visible
             instituted
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             a
             Parishionall
             Church
             .
             The
             proposition
             is
             cleare
             ,
             The
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             was
             one
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             did
             exercise
             together
             a
             visible
             act
             of
             government
             ,
             in
             sending
             messengers
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               Acts
            
             15.
             22.
             
             
               Then
               pleased
               it
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
            
             (
             our
             Brethren
             say
             ,
             the
             whole
             collective
             Church
             Men
             ,
             Women
             ,
             and
             Children
             at
             Ierusalem
             )
             
               to
               send
               men
               of
               their
               own
               company
               to
            
             Antioch
             23.
             
             
               And
               wrote
               Letters
               ,
               and
               some
               Decrees
               and
               Commandements
               to
               be
               observed
               .
            
             Now
             the
             many
             thousands
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             by
             no
             possibility
             could
             meete
             a●
             one
             Parish
             ,
             in
             one
             materiall
             house
             to
             administrate
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             :
             farre
             lesse
             could
             they
             be
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ;
             Acts
             2.
             42.
             
               all
               continuing
               stedfastly
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               and
               followship
            
             (
             our
             Brethren
             say
             in
             P●rishionall
             or
             Congregationall
             fellowship
             )
             and
             in
             breaking
             of
             bread
             and
             prayer
             ,
             nor
             could
             they
             dayly
             continue
             in
             the
             
               Temple
               and
               breake
               bread
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
            
             being
             all
             one
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             fixed
             parishionall
             meeting
             in
             one
             materiall
             house
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             cleare
             ,
             they
             were
             〈◊〉
             even
             after
             they
             exceeded
             many
             thousands
             in
             number
             ,
             in
             one
             Parishionall
             and
             Congregationall
             
             government
             ,
             as
             our
             Brethren
             would
             prove
             from
             Acts
             15
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             And
             Acts
             2.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             Else
             how
             could
             they
             have
             all
             their
             goods
             common
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             one
             visible
             government
             amongst
             them
             ?
             but
             this
             government
             could
             not
             be
             of
             one
             single
             Congregation
             ;
             for
             all
             who
             sold
             their
             goods
             ,
             and
             had
             all
             things
             common
             ,
             could
             not
             meete
             to
             give
             voyces
             in
             Discipline
             ,
             a
             judicatory
             of
             so
             many
             thousand
             Judges
             were
             impossible
             and
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Paul
             writeth
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             many
             Parish
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             2.
             as
             our
             Brethren
             teach
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             write
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             :
             where
             our
             Brethren
             will
             have
             one
             Parish
             -
             Church
             ,
             and
             writeth
             to
             them
             of
             uniformity
             of
             visible
             government
             ,
             that
             they
             meete
             not
             together
             to
             keepe
             dayes
             ,
             Sabbaths
             ,
             and
             yeers
             Gal.
             4.
             10.
             as
             the
             Iewes
             did
             ,
             that
             they
             keep
             not
             Iewish
             and
             ceremoniall
             meetings
             ,
             and
             conventions
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             9.
             these
             Churches
             are
             called
             
               one
               lumpe
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               leavened
               ,
            
             as
             Corinth
             is
             a
             Parishionall
             lumpe
             in
             hazard
             to
             be
             leavened
             ,
             as
             our
             Brethren
             teach
             .
             Now
             how
             could
             Paul
             will
             
             them
             that
             the
             whole
             lump
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             and
             Congregations
             in
             Galatia
             ,
             be
             not
             leavened
             ,
             except
             he
             lay
             down
             a
             ground
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             with
             united
             authority
             to
             joyne
             in
             one
             visible
             government
             ,
             against
             the
             false
             Teachers
             :
             suppose
             there
             were
             twenty
             sundry
             Kings
             in
             Brittaine
             ,
             and
             twenty
             Kingdoms
             ,
             could
             our
             friends
             over
             Sea
             write
             to
             us
             as
             to
             one
             Nationall
             lump
             ,
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             Spanish
             faction
             ,
             except
             they
             laid
             down
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             twenty
             little
             Kingdomes
             ,
             had
             some
             visible
             union
             in
             Government
             ,
             and
             might
             with
             joynt
             authority
             of
             all
             the
             twenty
             Kingdomes
             concurre
             to
             resist
             the
             common
             Enemie
             ?
          
           
             Here
             that
             godly
             and
             learned
             Divine
             Mr.
             
               Baynes
               sayth
               ,
               Communion
               in
               government
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               make
               them
               one
               Church
               ,
               this
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
            
             a
             
               maketh
               them
               rather
               one
               in
            
             tertio
             quodam
             separabili
             (
             
               in
               a
               third
               thing
               which
               may
               be
               separated
               )
               then
               one
               Church
               ;
               Government
               being
               a
               thing
               that
               commeth
               to
               a
               Church
               now
               constituted
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               absent
               ,
               the
               Church
               remaning
               a
               Church
               ,
            
             I
             answer
             this
             is
             a
             good
             reason
             against
             the
             Prelates
             Diocese●n
             Church
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             Baynes
             sayth
             well
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             frame
             in
             which
             many
             Churches
             are
             united
             with
             one
             head
             -
             Church
             (
             under
             one
             
             Lord
             prelate
             ,
             common
             Pastor
             to
             all
             the
             Pastors
             and
             particular
             Congregations
             of
             the
             Diocese
             )
             as
             part
             aking
             of
             holy
             things
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             that
             power
             of
             government
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             chiefe
             ,
             Church
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             others
             within
             such
             a
             circuit
             .
             Now
             the
             prel●tes
             frame
             of
             a
             properly
             so
             called
             Church
             ,
             under
             one
             Pastor
             being
             a
             Creature
             with
             a
             hundred
             heads
             ,
             having
             Church
             and
             pastorall
             care
             of
             a
             hundred
             little
             Congregations
             and
             Churches
             ,
             is
             a
             dreame
             ,
             for
             we
             know
             no
             such
             Church
             fed
             by
             a
             Prelate
             ,
             nor
             no
             such
             prelaticall
             Argos
             to
             oversee
             so
             many
             flocks
             ;
             nor
             doe
             we
             contend
             that
             the
             many
             Congregations
             united
             in
             a
             presbyteriall
             government
             ,
             doe
             make
             a
             mysticall
             visible
             Church
             meeting
             for
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God.
             But
             union
             of
             many
             Congregations
             in
             a
             visible
             government
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             all
             these
             united
             Churches
             one
             visible
             ,
             ministeriall
             and
             governing
             Church
             who
             may
             meete
             ,
             not
             in
             one
             collective
             body
             ,
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             in
             one
             representative
             body
             ,
             for
             government
             :
             though
             worship
             may
             be
             in
             such
             a
             convened
             Church
             also
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             heare
             .
             The
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             I
             thinke
             is
             given
             to
             such
             a
             meeting
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
             Acts
             15.
             22.
             though
             more
             usually
             in
             Scripture
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             fixed
             Congregation
             ,
             convened
             for
             Gods
             worship
             :
             now
             government
             is
             an
             accident
             separable
             ,
             and
             may
             goe
             and
             come
             to
             a
             mysticall
             Church
             ;
             but
             I
             thinke
             it
             is
             not
             so
             to
             a
             Ministeriall
             governing
             Church
             .
             So
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             is
             called
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             1.
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               Rev.
            
             1.
             20.
             but
             seven
             Churches
             ;
             and
             Christ
             directeth
             seven
             Epistles
             to
             these
             seven
             ,
             and
             writeth
             to
             Ephesus
             as
             to
             a
             Church
             having
             one
             government
             ,
             v.
             2.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               tryed
               them
               which
               say
               they
               are
               Apostles
               and
               are
               not
               ,
               and
               hast
               found
               them
               lyers
               .
            
             This
             was
             Ecclesiasticall
             tryall
             by
             Church-Discipline
             ,
             yet
             Ephesus
             contained
             more
             particular
             Congregations
             then
             one
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             Christ
             speaking
             to
             Ephesus
             only
             ,
             sayth
             ,
             v.
             7.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               an
               Ear●
               to
               heare
               let
               him
               heare
               what
               the
               spirit
               sayth
               unto
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             2.
             
             Because
             there
             were
             a
             good
             number
             of
             preaching
             Elders
             in
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Acts
            
             20.
             28.
             36.
             37.
             and
             it
             is
             incongruous
             to
             Gods
             dispensation
             to
             send
             a
             multiude
             of
             pastors
             ,
             to
             over
             see
             ordinarily
             one
             single
             and
             independent
             Congregation
             .
             3.
             
             This
             I
             have
             proved
             from
             the
             huge
             multitudes
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             so
             huge
             and
             populous
             
             a
             City
             where
             many
             
               Iewes
               and
               Greeks
               dw●l●
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               grew
               so
               migh●●ly
               ,
               Acts
            
             19.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             and
             Christ
             writeth
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             as
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             yet
             exhorteth
             seven
             times
             in
             every
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             Churches
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             heare
             what
             the
             spirit
             sayth
             .
             Now
             as
             our
             Brethren
             prove
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             so
             called
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             were
             many
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             so
             doe
             we
             borrow
             this
             argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             every
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             who
             are
             seven
             times
             called
             Churche
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             contained
             many
             Congregations
             under
             them
             ,
             yet
             doth
             .
             Christ
             write
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             ,
             as
             having
             one
             visible
             Government
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Concl.
             A
             nationall
             typicall
             Church●
             was
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             we
             deny
             .
             But
             a
             
               Church
               nationall
               or
               provinciall
               of
               Cities
               ,
               Provinces
               ,
            
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             having
             one
             common
             government
             ,
             we
             thinke
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             :
             so
             
               Paul
               Baynes
            
             citeth
             for
             this
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             1.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             2.
             
             Though
             we
             take
             not
             the
             Word
             Church
             for
             a
             my
             sticall
             body
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             ministeriall
             company
             .
             But
             Acts
             1.
             
             Matthias
             was
             elected
             an
             Apostle
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             our
             Brethren
             confesse
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             who
             met
             every
             Lords-Day
             ,
             and
             in
             ordinary
             to
             partake
             of
             all
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             1.
             
             Here
             were
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             whose
             Parish
             -
             Church
             was
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             
               Goe
               teach
               all
               Nations
            
             2.
             
             In
             this
             Church
             were
             the
             brethren
             of
             Christ
             from
             
               Galilee
               ,
               Acts
            
             1.
             14.
             and
             some
             from
             
               Jerusalem
               v.
            
             15.
             3.
             
             No
             particular
             Church
             had
             power
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             as
             this
             Church
             had
             power
             to
             choose
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Pastor
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             as
             our
             brethren
             teach
             ,
             so
             *
             Mr.
             Paget
             sayth
             well
             ;
             
               These
               Disciples
               who
               waited
               upon
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               such
               as
            
             Barsabas
             and
             Matthias
             ,
             
               were
               no
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               and
               so
               what
               pow●r
               had
               a
               particular
               Church
               to
               dispose
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               no
               members
               of
               their
               Church
               ?
            
             3.
             
             
               That
               which
               concerneth
               all
               ,
               must
               be
               done
               by
               all
               ,
               and
               that
            
             which
             concerneth
             the
             feeding
             and
             governing
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             must
             be
             done
             by
             these
             who
             represent
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             but
             that
             Matthias
             should
             be
             chosen
             ,
             and
             ordained
             an
             Apostle
             to
             teach
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             concerned
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             particular
             
             Church
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Therefore
             there
             was
             here
             either
             no
             Church
             (
             which
             no
             man
             dare
             say
             )
             for
             ●here
             is
             here
             a
             company
             of
             believers
             where
             there
             is
             preaching
             and
             Church
             ▪
             government
             ,
             v.
             15.
             16.
             26.
             or
             then
             there
             was
             here
             a
             Congregation
             which
             is
             against
             sense
             and
             Scripture
             ;
             or
             there
             is
             a
             
               Church
               Provinciall
               ,
               Naturall
            
             ,
             or
             Oecumenick
             ;
             call
             it
             as
             you
             please
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             visible
             Church
             instituted
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             after
             the
             ascension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Parishionall
             Church
             .
             Some
             answer
             ,
             this
             was
             extraordinary
             and
             meerely
             Apostolick
             ,
             that
             an
             Apostle
             should
             be
             ordained
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             warrant
             for
             a
             nationall
             Church
             now
             ,
             when
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             are
             constituted
             .
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             this
             distinction
             of
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             is
             wearied
             and
             worne
             to
             death
             with
             two
             much
             employment
             .
             2.
             
             
               Beza
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Tilenus
               ,
               Whittaker
               ,
               Chamier
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Bucanus
               ,
            
             professors
             of
             Leyden
             ,
             
               Walaeus
               ,
               VVillet
            
             ,
             P.
             
               Martyr
               ,
               Ursinus
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             all
             our
             Divines
             ,
             yea
             a
             Lorinus
             the
             J●suite
             ,
             b
             Cajetan
             ,
             alledge
             this
             place
             with
             good
             reason
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             ordination
             and
             election
             of
             Pastors
             belongeth
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             one
             man
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             or
             any
             Pope
             .
             Yea
             c
             Robinson
             and
             all
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             use
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             Christ
             hath
             power
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             and
             exanthorate
             and
             censure
             her
             officers
             .
             2.
             
             We
             desire
             a
             ground
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             ordinary
             and
             perpetuall
             to
             Christs
             second
             comming
             ,
             should
             joyne
             as
             a
             coll●terall
             cause
             in
             ordination
             and
             election
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ▪
             which
             ordination
             is
             extraordinary
             ,
             temporary
             &
             apostolick
             ;
             see
             for
             this
             d
             
               Pet.
               Martyr
            
             e
             VVhittaker
             f
             Bilson
             g
             Chamier
             ,
             h
             Pareus
             ,
             i
             Beza
             .
             k
             Calvin
             ,
             l
             Harmonie
             of
             the
             confessions
             m
             Iunius
             ,
             n
             Cartwright
             o
             Fulk
             p
             Ursinus
             q
             Zwinglius
             r
             Munsterus
             ,
             and
             s
             
               Theodoret
               ▪
            
             would
             have
             us
             to
             rest
             upon
             Apostolick
             demonstrations
             like
             this
             .
             And
             t
             Irenaeus
             speaketh
             against
             rectifiers
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             this
             u
             Cyprian
             sayth
             the
             like
             ,
             2
             Acts
             6.
             
             A
             Church
             of
             Hebrewes
             and
             Graecians
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             is
             not
             a
             particular
             Ordinary
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             
             a
             governing
             Church
             choosing
             Deacons
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             a
             nationall
             Church
             ;
             though
             the
             first
             ordination
             of
             Deacons
             be
             meerely
             Apostolick
             ,
             and
             immediately
             from
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             ordination
             of
             these
             seven
             persons
             was
             a
             worke
             of
             the
             Churches
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             .
             Now
             let
             our
             Brethren
             speake
             ,
             if
             this
             was
             a
             Congregationall
             Church
             ,
             that
             meeteth
             ordinarily
             to
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             say
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             was
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             ●1
             .
             18.
             
             So
             say
             I
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               Acts
            
             15.
             22.
             called
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             this
             could
             not
             be
             a
             particular
             Church
             ;
             for
             no
             particular
             Congregation
             hath
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             to
             prescribe
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             Canons
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             done
             by
             an
             ordinary
             Ecclesiastick
             power
             that
             remaineth
             perpetually
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             such
             as
             this
             was
             ,
             is
             cleare
             ,
             because
             our
             Brethren
             prove
             that
             the
             whole
             multitude
             spake
             in
             this
             Church
             from
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Then
               all
               the
               multitude
               kept
               silence
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             the
             multitude
             (
             say
             our
             Brethren
             )
             spake
             from
             v.
             21.
             all
             the
             Church
             voyced
             in
             these
             Decrees
             and
             Canons
             ,
             say
             they
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Sister
               Churchers
            
             keepe
             a
             visible
             Church-communion
             together
             .
             1.
             
             They
             heare
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             the
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             occasionally
             one
             with
             another
             .
             2.
             
             They
             eschew
             the
             same
             excommunicated
             heretick
             ,
             as
             a
             common
             Church-enemy
             to
             all
             .
             3.
             
             They
             exhort
             ,
             rebuke
             comfort
             ,
             and
             edifie
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             one
             body
             visible
             .
             4.
             
             If
             one
             sister
             Church
             fall
             away
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             labour
             to
             gaine
             her
             ,
             and
             if
             she
             will
             not
             be
             gained
             ,
             as
             your
             Author
             sayth
             a
             
               they
               tell
               it
               to
               many
               sister
               Churches
               ,
               if
               shee
               refilse
               to
               heare
               them
               .
               they
               forsake
               Communion
               with
               her
               .
            
             1.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             visible
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             having
             right
             to
             the
             keyes
             ,
             word
             and
             seales
             of
             grace
             .
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             visible
             body
             exercising
             visible
             acts
             of
             Church-fellowship
             one
             toward
             another
             .
             Hence
             here
             a
             visible
             Provinciall
             ,
             and
             Nationall
             Church
             exercising
             the
             specifick
             acts
             of
             a
             
               Church
               .
               Ergo
            
             ,
             Here
             is
             a
             Provinciall
             and
             Nationall
             Church
             .
             For
             to
             whom
             that
             agreeth
             which
             essentially
             constituteth
             a
             
               Church
               visible
            
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             a
             visible
             Church
             .
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             a
             visible
             Church
             because
             they
             cannot
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             ordinarily
             all
             meete
             in
             one
             materiall
             house
             ,
             to
             heare
             one
             and
             the
             same
             word
             
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             joyntly
             :
             but
             I
             answer
             1.
             
             This
             is
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             .
             2.
             
             They
             performe
             other
             specifick
             acts
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             then
             to
             meete
             ordinarily
             ,
             to
             partake
             joyntly
             ,
             and
             at
             once
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             ordinances
             .
             3.
             
             If
             this
             be
             a
             good
             reason
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             meete
             not
             all
             ordinarily
             to
             heare
             the
             some
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             Ordinances
             ,
             then
             a
             locall
             and
             visible
             and
             ordinary
             union
             joyntly
             in
             the
             same
             worship
             ,
             is
             the
             specifick
             essence
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ;
             but
             then
             there
             was
             no
             visible
             Nationall
             Churches
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             they
             could
             all
             meete
             in
             one
             materiall
             house
             ,
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             worship
             .
             4.
             
             These
             who
             for
             sicknes
             and
             necessary
             avocations
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             as
             Navigation
             ,
             Traffiquing
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             cannot
             ordinarly
             meet
             with
             the
             congregation
             to
             partake
             joyntly
             with
             them
             of
             these
             same
             Ordinances
             ,
             loose
             all
             membership
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             absurd
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             cast
             out
             for
             no
             fault
             .
             5.
             
             This
             is
             not
             essentiall
             to
             a
             nationall
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             ordinarily
             all
             joyntly
             meet
             for
             the
             same
             worship
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             be
             united
             in
             one
             ministeriall
             government
             ,
             and
             meet
             in
             their
             chiefe
             members
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             Brethren
             use
             an
             argument
             ,
             
               à
               specie
               ad
               gen●s
               negativè
            
             ;
             a
             provinciall
             or
             nationall
             company
             of
             believers
             cannot
             performe
             the
             acts
             of
             a
             particular
             visible
             
               Church
               ;
               Ergo
            
             ,
             such
             a
             company
             is
             not
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             just
             as
             if
             I
             would
             reason
             thus
             :
             A
             Horse
             cannot
             laugh
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             a
             living
             Creature
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             
               à
               negatione
               unius
               speciei
               ,
               ad
               negationem
               alterius
               ,
            
             such
             a
             company
             is
             not
             such
             a
             congregationall
             
               Church
               ,
               Ergo
            
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             visible
             Church
             at
             all
             ;
             an
             Ape
             is
             not
             a
             reasonable
             Creature
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             an
             Ape
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Conclu
             .
             There
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             fellowship
             of
             Church
             communion
             amongst
             all
             the
             visible
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             ;
             
               Ergo
               de
               jure
            
             and
             by
             Christ
             his
             institution
             there
             is
             an
             universall
             or
             catholick
             visible
             Church
             .
             I
             prove
             the
             antecedent
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             mutuall
             fellowship
             of
             visible
             Church-duties
             ,
             as
             where
             there
             is
             one
             internall
             fellowship
             ,
             because
             Eph.
             4.
             4.
             
               we
               are
               one
               body
               ,
               one
               spirit
               ,
               even
               as
               we
               are
               called
               in
               one
               hope
               of
               our
               calling
               ,
            
             v.
             5.
             
               one
               Lord
               ,
               on
               Father
               ,
               one
               Baptisme
               ,
            
             v.
             6.
             
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               Father
               of
               all
               .
            
             There
             also
             should
             there
             be
             externall
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             Church
             -
             
             fellowship
             ,
             of
             exhorting
             ,
             rebuking
             ,
             comforting
             ,
             and
             Church-praying
             ,
             and
             Church-praising
             ,
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             all
             the
             visible
             Churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             even
             for
             those
             ,
             whose
             faces
             we
             never
             saw
             ,
             Coloss.
             2.
             1.
             and
             when
             one
             nationall
             Church
             falleth
             away
             ,
             the
             visible
             Churches
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             are
             obliged
             to
             rebuke
             ,
             and
             to
             labour
             to
             gaine
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             she
             will
             not
             be
             gained
             ,
             to
             renounce
             all
             the
             foresaid
             communion
             with
             such
             an
             obstinate
             Nation
             .
             2.
             
             As
             the
             Apostles
             had
             one
             publicke
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             kept
             visible
             fellowship
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             occasion
             to
             preach
             ,
             write
             to
             them
             ,
             pray
             ,
             and
             praise
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             so
             this
             care
             as
             Apostolick
             I
             grant
             is
             gone
             and
             dead
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             the
             pastorall
             and
             Church-care
             ,
             and
             consequently
             acts
             of
             externall
             fellowship
             are
             not
             dead
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             are
             left
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             what
             Church-communion
             of
             visible
             fellowship
             members
             of
             one
             particular
             congregation
             keepe
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             that
             same
             by
             due
             proportion
             ,
             ought
             nationall
             Churches
             to
             keepe
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             3.
             
             This
             is
             cleare
             Act.
             1.
             where
             particular
             Churches
             with
             the
             Apostles
             did
             meete
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             to
             provide
             a
             Pastor
             and
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             Matthias
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             why
             ●ut
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             are
             hereby
             taught
             to
             confer
             all
             Church-authority
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             visible
             Churches
             ;
             and
             the
             Churches
             conuened
             in
             their
             speciall
             members
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             12.
             extended
             their
             Church-care
             ,
             in
             a
             Church-communion
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             canons
             to
             all
             the
             visible
             Churches
             of
             the
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             Hence
             Oecumenick
             and
             generall
             councells
             should
             be
             
               jure
               divino
            
             ,
             to
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Neither
             need
             we
             stand
             much
             on
             this
             that
             our
             Brethren
             say
             ,
             that
             one
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             is
             a
             night
             dreame
             ,
             
               because
               no
            
             Church
             
               is
               visible
               save
               only
               a
               particular
               congregation
               ,
               the
               externall
               communion
               whereof
               in
               meeting
               in
               one
               materiall
               house
               ordinarily
               ,
               and
               partaking
               of
               the
               same
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               doth
               incurre
               in
               our
               senses
               ,
               whereas
               a
            
             Church
             
               communion
               and
               visible
               fellowship
               with
               the
               whole
               Christian
            
             Churches
             
               on
               Earth
               is
               impossible
               ,
               and
               no
               wayes
               visible
               .
            
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             Brittish
             Sea
             be
             visible
             ,
             then
             are
             all
             the
             Seas
             on
             earth
             visible
             also
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             all
             come
             in
             one
             mans
             senses
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             so
             if
             this
             Church
             particular
             
             be
             visible
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Churches
             also
             in
             their
             kind
             are
             visible
             .
             2.
             
             There
             be
             acts
             of
             Church-communion
             externall
             with
             all
             the
             visible
             Churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             according
             to
             these
             acts
             is
             visible
             .
             I
             prove
             the
             antecedent
             ,
             we
             pray
             in
             a
             Church-way
             publickly
             for
             all
             the
             visible
             Churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             we
             praise
             Church-wayes
             publickly
             for
             them
             ,
             we
             fast
             and
             are
             humbled
             Church-wayes
             before
             God
             when
             they
             are
             in
             trouble
             ,
             and
             so
             ought
             they
             to
             doe
             with
             us
             ;
             we
             by
             preaching
             ,
             writing
             ,
             and
             Synodicall
             constitutions
             proclaime
             the
             common
             enemie
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             to
             be
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             his
             doctrine
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             that
             body
             whereof
             he
             is
             Head
             to
             be
             false
             and
             hereticall
             ,
             by
             writings
             we
             call
             all
             the
             people
             of
             God
             to
             come
             out
             of
             Bab●l
             ,
             and
             we
             renounce
             externall
             communion
             with
             Rome
             ,
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Ceremonies
             :
             and
             Rites
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             Church-acts
             of
             externall
             communion
             with
             the
             reformed
             catholick
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             neither
             to
             make
             a
             Church
             visible
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             it
             requisi●e
             that
             we
             should
             see
             the
             faces
             of
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             one
             materiall
             Church
             with
             them
             at
             once
             ,
             partaking
             of
             the
             same
             visible
             worship
             :
             yea
             ,
             so
             the
             Church
             of
             Iudea
             should
             not
             be
             one
             visible
             Church
             ,
             which
             our
             Brethren
             must
             deny
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             one
             Priest
             hood
             ,
             on
             Temple
             ,
             one
             Covenant
             of
             God
             visibly
             professed
             by
             all
             ;
             yet
             could
             they
             not
             all
             meete
             in
             one
             materiall
             Temple
             to
             partake
             together
             at
             once
             of
             all
             Gods
             O
             dinance●
             .
             For
             I
             partake
             in
             externall
             worship
             with
             these
             of
             New
             England
             ,
             who
             are
             baptised
             according
             to
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             without
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             though
             I
             never
             saw
             their
             faces
             .
             Hence
             all
             may
             see
             that
             Oecumenick
             councel's
             are
             
               de
               jure
            
             and
             Christs
             lawfull
             Ordinances
             ,
             though
             
               de
               facto
            
             they
             be
             not
             ,
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             ;
             yet
             such
             a
             visible
             Church-fellowship
             in
             externall
             Church-communion
             is
             kept
             in
             the
             whole
             catholics
             Church
             visible
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             considering
             the
             perversity
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             malice
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             constantly
             denied
             by
             our
             brethren
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             was
             a
             congregationall
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             frame
             and
             institution
             with
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             but
             that
             it
             was
             peculiar
             and
             meerely
             
               in
               laicall
            
             to
             be
             a
             nationall
             Church
             ;
             yet
             let
             me
             have
             liberty
             to
             offer
             a
             necessary
             distinction
             here
             .
             1.
             a
             nationall
             Church
             
             is
             either
             when
             a
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Congregations
             and
             Synogogues
             thereof
             are
             tied
             by
             Divine
             precept
             ,
             to
             some
             publique
             acts
             of
             typicall
             worship
             ,
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             
               Which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               chosen
            
             ;
             so
             all
             Israel
             were
             to
             sacrifice
             at
             Jerusalem
             onely
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             were
             to
             officiate
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             there
             onely
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             pray
             toward
             the
             Temple
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             prese●t
             the
             male
             children
             there
             ,
             
               as
               holy
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Luke
             2.
             23
             &c.
             this
             way
             indeed
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             was
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             ;
             and
             thus
             farre
             our
             brethrens
             arguments
             doe
             well
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             was
             Nationall
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             proper
             to
             that
             Church
             onely
             .
             But
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             is
             taken
             in
             another
             sense
             now
             ,
             for
             a
             people
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             revealed
             his
             statutes
             and
             his
             testimonies
             ,
             
               Whereas
               he
               hath
               not
               d
               alt
               so
               with
               every
               Nation
               ,
            
             Psal.
             147.
             19
             ,
             20.
             which
             Church
             is
             also
             made
             up
             of
             many
             Congregations
             and
             Synagogues
             ,
             having
             one
             worship
             and
             government
             that
             doth
             morally
             concerne
             them
             all
             .
             Thus
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             was
             once
             Nationall
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             God
             chose
             them
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             people
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             Deut.
             7.
             7.
             and
             Deut.
             32.
             8.
             
             
               When
               the
               most
               high
               divided
               to
               the
               Nations
               their
               inheritance
               .
               Iacob
               was
               the
               lot
               of
               his
               inheritance
               ,
            
             Amos
             3.
             2.
             
             
               You
               onely
               have
               I
               chosen
               of
               all
               the
               families
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             But
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             was
             in
             this
             sence
             but
             Nationall
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             
               Now
               hath
               God
            
             (
             Act.
             11.
             v.
             18.
             )
             
               also
               granted
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               repentance
               unto
               life
               ,
            
             and
             called
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             ,
             Hos.
             1.
             11.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Esay
             54.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             revealed
             his
             testimonies
             to
             England
             ,
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             
               He
               hath
               not
               done
               so
               to
               every
               Nation
               .
            
             So
             if
             a
             false
             Teacher
             should
             goe
             through
             Israel
             and
             call
             himselfe
             
               the
               power
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             did
             .
             All
             the
             Congreations
             and
             Synagogues
             in
             Israel
             might
             joyne
             together
             to
             condemne
             him
             ;
             if
             there
             were
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             an
             Arke
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             taken
             captive
             as
             the
             Prelates
             kept
             the
             Gospell
             in
             bonds
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             morall
             dutie
             to
             all
             the
             Congregations
             ,
             to
             convene
             in
             their
             principall
             Rulers
             and
             Pastors
             to
             bring
             againe
             the
             Arke
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Discipline
             to
             set
             it
             free
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             whole
             Land
             were
             involved
             in
             a
             Nationall
             apostacie
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             meet
             in
             their
             principall
             members
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             morall
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             as
             to
             Israel
             by
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             renew
             a
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             his
             wrath
             may
             
             be
             turned
             off
             the
             Land.
             In
             this
             sence
             ,
             we
             see
             it
             never
             proved
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             peculiar
             to
             Israel
             ,
             onely
             to
             be
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             I
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewes
             had
             their
             Congregationall
             Churches
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             .
             For
             that
             is
             a
             Congregationall
             Church
             which
             meeteth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             that
             same
             place
             ,
             for
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             .
             But
             the
             Jewes
             meet
             every
             Sabbath
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             for
             teaching
             the
             people
             ,
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             for
             Discipline
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jewes
             had
             their
             Congregationall
             Churches
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             .
             The
             major
             proposition
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             except
             they
             say
             ,
             (
             as
             its
             like
             they
             must
             )
             that
             except
             they
             meet
             to
             pa●take
             of
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             a
             Congregationall
             Church
             .
             Yet
             truely
             this
             is
             but
             a
             knot
             in
             a
             Rush
             ,
             for
             1
             Cor.
             14
             meeting
             for
             prophecying
             onely
             ,
             is
             a
             Church
             Convention
             ;
             and
             the
             forbidding
             of
             women
             to
             teach
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             an
             ordering
             of
             a
             Congregationall
             worship
             ;
             and
             the
             meeting
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             baptising
             of
             Infants
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             our
             brethren
             the
             formall
             meeting
             of
             a
             Congregationall
             Church
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             not
             celebrate
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             2.
             
             What
             Ecclesiasticall
             meetings
             can
             the
             meeting
             of
             Gods
             people
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             ▪
             Psal.
             74.
             8
             for
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             for
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Church
             meeting
             in
             a
             Congregation
             ?
             I
             prove
             the
             assumption
             by
             parts
             ,
             and
             first
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             undeniable
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             meet
             for
             doctrine
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             21.
             
             
               For
               Moses
               of
               old
               time
               hath
               in
               every
               City
               them
               that
               preach
               him
               ,
               being
               read
               in
               the
               Synag●g●e
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               .
            
             And
             Ps.
             74.
             8
             ,
             9.
             these
             two
             are
             joyntly
             complained
             of
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             desolation
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               the
               burning
               of
               Gods
               Synagogues
               in
               the
               Land.
            
             And
             v.
             8.
             that
             there
             are
             
               no
               Prophets
               which
               know
               how
               long
               .
            
             And
             Math.
             9.
             35.
             
             Christ
             went
             about
             
               all
               Cities
               and
               Villages
               teaching
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               .
            
             Luke
             4
             16.
             
             
               He
               went
               into
               the
               Synagogue
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               and
               stood
               up
               to
               read
               ,
            
             Math.
             6.
             2.
             
             
               And
               when
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               was
               come
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               teach
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               ;
               and
               many
               hearing
               him
               were
               astonished
               .
            
             Luke
             6.
             6.
             
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               another
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               he
               entered
               into
               the
               Synagogue
               and
               taught
               .
            
             John
             18.
             20.
             
             
               I
               ever
               taught
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               daily
               in
               the
               Temple
               whither
               the
            
             Jewes
             
               alwayes
               resort
            
             .
             Math.
             13.
             54.
             
             
               And
               when
               he
               was
               come
               into
               his
               own●
               Countrey
               ,
               he
               taught
               them
               in
               their
               Synagogue
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               were
               astonished
               .
            
             And
             that
             there
             was
             ruling
             &
             government
             
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             is
             cleare
             ,
             1
             ,
             by
             their
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             15.
             
             Act.
             18.
             17.
             8.
             
             Luke
             13.
             14.
             
             Marke
             5.
             22.
             35.
             
             And
             if
             this
             Ruler
             had
             beene
             any
             save
             a
             Moderator
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             beene
             an
             unlawfull
             Officer
             ,
             Christ
             would
             not
             have
             acknowledged
             him
             ,
             nor
             would
             Paul
             ,
             at
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             have
             preached
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             15
             ,
             16.
             2.
             
             Also
             ,
             if
             there
             was
             teaching
             cisputing
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             there
             behooved
             to
             be
             some
             ordering
             of
             these
             acts
             of
             worship
             ;
             for
             onely
             approved
             Prophets
             were
             licensed
             to
             preach
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             that
             there
             was
             beating
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             behoved
             to
             be
             Church
             discipline
             .
             Hence
             that
             word
             of
             delivering
             up
             to
             the
             Synagogue
             .
             Luke
             21.
             12.
             3.
             
             There
             was
             the
             censure
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             a
             cutting
             off
             from
             the
             Congregation
             .
             Hence
             that
             act
             of
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             any
             who
             should
             confesse
             Jesus
             .
             John
             12.
             42.
             which
             they
             executed
             on
             the
             blind
             man
             ,
             John
             9.
             34.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             our
             brethren
             deny
             that
             there
             was
             any
             excommunication
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             they
             alledge
             ,
             that
             the
             cutting
             off
             from
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             a
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             life
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             Sword
             ;
             or
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             other
             say
             )
             Gods
             immediate
             hand
             of
             judgement
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             1.
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             congregation
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             never
             called
             simply
             off-cutting
             ,
             and
             expounded
             to
             be
             destroying
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Genes
             .
             9.
             11.
             but
             expressed
             by
             dying
             the
             death
             :
             for
             who
             will
             conceive
             that
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             was
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             male
             child
             that
             is
             not
             circumcised
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             14.
             or
             to
             cut
             off
             by
             death
             the
             parents
             ?
             I
             grant
             the
             phrase
             signifieth
             bodily
             death
             .
             Exod.
             31.
             14.
             and
             for
             this
             God
             sought
             to
             kill
             Moses
             .
             But
             Divines
             say
             it
             was
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             never
             Ruler
             in
             Israel
             executed
             this
             sentence
             :
             not
             Moses
             ,
             nor
             any
             Judge
             that
             ever
             we
             read
             tooke
             away
             the
             life
             of
             an
             infant
             for
             the
             omission
             of
             a
             ceremony
             .
             Nor
             are
             we
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             for
             eating
             leavened
             bread
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             was
             to
             take
             away
             the
             life
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
             Levit.
             7.
             20
             ,
             21.
             2.
             
             ●his
             word
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             ,
             is
             expounded
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             to
             put
             away
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             by
             death
             ,
             for
             he
             willeth
             them
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             to
             pardon
             him
             ,
             and
             confirme
             their
             love
             to
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Neither
             could
             Paul
             rebuke
             the
             Corinthians
             because
             Gods
             hand
             had
             not
             miraculously
             
             taken
             him
             away
             ,
             or
             because
             the
             Magistrate
             had
             not
             taken
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             the
             Corinthians
             fault
             .
             3.
             
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             because
             Ioh.
             9.
             the
             blind
             man
             after
             he
             is
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             Jesus
             meeteth
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             he
             believeth
             and
             confesseth
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             Ioh.
             16.
             distingusheth
             them
             
               cleerely
               ,
               They
               shall
               kill
               you
               ,
               and
               beside
               that
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               They
               shall
               excommunicate
               you
            
             .
             But
             though
             it
             were
             granted
             ,
             t●●t
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             used
             not
             excommunication
             had
             they
             no
             Ecclesiasticall
             censures
             before
             for
             that
             ?
             I
             thinke
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ;
             for
             the
             excluding
             of
             the
             Leper
             ,
             that
             these
             who
             touched
             the
             dead
             were
             legally
             uncleane
             ,
             and
             might
             not
             eate
             the
             Passover
             ,
             were
             censures
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             not
             civill
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             Ecclesiasticall
             they
             must
             be
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             a
             meer
             .
             Ecclesiasticall
             censure
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             Also
             if
             Pastors
             and
             Preachers
             be
             complained
             of
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             but
             every
             where
             ,
             through
             all
             the
             land
             ,
             
               they
               strengthened
               not
               the
               ●●
               eased
               sheep
               ;
               They
               did
               not
               bind
               up
               the
               broken
               ,
               nor
               bring
               againe
               the
               loosed
               ,
               but
               with
               force
               and
               cruclty
               they
               did
               governe
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             34.
             4.
             and
             if
             every
             where
             ,
             
               the
               Prophets
               did
               prophecy
               falsely
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               bare
               rule
               by
               their
               meanes
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               lov●d
               to
               have
               it
               so
               .
            
             Jer.
             5.
             31.
             
             Then
             in
             Synagogues
             there
             was
             Church-government
             ,
             as
             at
             ●erusalem
             ;
             for
             where
             the
             Lord
             rebuketh
             any
             sinne
             ,
             he
             doth
             recommend
             the
             contrary
             duty
             .
             Now
             Prophets
             and
             Priests
             are
             rebuked
             ,
             tor
             their
             ruling
             with
             force
             and
             rigour
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             Ierusalem
             onely
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             were
             not
             compassionate
             
               to
               carry
               the
               Lambs
               in
               their
               bosome
               ,
               as
               Iesus
               Christ
               doth
               ,
            
             Esai
             .
             40.
             11.
             their
             ill
             government
             every
             where
             must
             be
             condemned
             .
             3.
             
             Luk.
             4.
             16.
             
             
               Christ
               ,
               as
               his
               custome
               was
               ,
               went
               into
               the
               Synagogue
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ;
               Paul
            
             and
             Barnabas
             were
             requested
             ,
             to
             exhort
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             as
             the
             order
             was
             ,
             that
             Prophets
             at
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             
               if
               they
               had
               any
               word
               of
               exhortation
               ,
               they
               should
               speake
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             their
             order
             was
             that
             every
             one
             should
             not
             speake
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             had
             customes
             and
             orders
             of
             Church-Discipline
             to
             the
             which
             
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
            
             did
             submit
             themselves
             ,
             And
             to
             tie
             all
             Church-government
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             were
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             had
             ordained
             his
             people
             elsewhere
             to
             worship
             him
             publickly
             ,
             but
             
             without
             any
             order
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             subjected
             themselves
             to
             an
             unjust
             order
             .
          
           
             I
             further
             argue
             thus
             .
             Those
             Churches
             be
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             frame
             ,
             and
             essentiall
             Constiutions
             ,
             which
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             essentials
             ,
             and
             diff●r
             only
             in
             accidents
             ;
             but
             such
             are
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             
               Churches
               ;
               Ergo
            
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             frame
             and
             essentiall
             consti●●tion
             of
             the
             one
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             frame
             and
             essentiall
             constitution
             of
             the
             other
             .
             
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             major
             is
             of
             undeniable
             certainty
             .
             I
             prove
             the
             assumption
             .
             These
             which
             have
             the
             same
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             externall
             profession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             these
             have
             the
             same
             frame
             and
             essentiall
             constitution
             ,
             but
             they
             and
             we
             be
             such
             Churches
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             the
             same
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             31.
             
             Jer.
             32.
             39
             40.
             
             Heb
             8.
             8
             ,
             9
             10.
             
             Therefore
             that
             same
             faith
             ,
             differing
             only
             in
             accidents
             :
             their
             faith
             did
             looke
             to
             Christ
             to
             be
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             our
             faith
             to
             that
             same
             very
             God
             now
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             Heb.
             13.
             8.
             
             They
             were
             saved
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             
             Acts
             10.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             Acts.
             11.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             and
             consequently
             ,
             what
             visible
             profession
             of
             faith
             doth
             constitute
             the
             one
             visible
             Church
             ,
             doth
             constitute
             the
             other
             .
             I
             know
             ,
             
               Papists
               ,
               Arminians
               ,
               Socinians
            
             doe
             make
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Seales
             of
             the
             Iewish
             and
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             much
             different
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             onely
             answer
             that
             can
             be
             made
             to
             this
             ,
             must
             be
             ,
             
               that
               though
               the
            
             Church
             
               of
               the
            
             Jewes
             
               wanted
               not
               congregations
               ,
               as
               our
            
             Christian
             Churches
             
               have
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               a
               nationall
            
             Church
             
               of
               another
               essentiall
               ,
               visible
               frame
               ,
               then
               are
               the
            
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             
               because
               they
               had
               positive
               ,
               typicall
               ,
               and
               ceremoniall
               and
               carnall
               commandements
               that
               they
               should
               have
               one
               high
               Priest
               for
               the
               whole
               nationall
            
             Church
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             
               have
               not
               for
               that
               ,
               one
               visible
               Monarch
               and
               Pope
               ;
               they
               had
               an
               Altar
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               divers
               pollutions
               ceremoniall
               ,
               which
               made
               persons
               uncapable
               of
               the
            
             Passover
             ;
             
               but
               we
               have
               no
               such
               legall
               uncleannesse
               ,
               which
               can
               make
               us
               uncapable
               of
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               to
               separate
               from
               the
            
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             
               in
               which
               did
               sit
               a
               typicall
               High
            
             Priest
             ,
             
               where
               were
               Sacrifices
               ,
               that
               did
               adumbrate
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               our
               great
               High
            
             Priest
             ,
             &
             
               c.
               not
               withstanding
               of
               scandalous
               persons
               in
               that
            
             Church
             ;
             
               because
               there
               was
               but
               one
               visible
            
             Church
             ,
             
               out
               of
               which
               was
               to
               come
               the
               Redeemer
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               according
               
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               the
            
             Christian
             Churches
             
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               be
               of
               another
               frame
               ,
            
             Christ
             
               not
               being
               tyed
               to
               one
               Nation
               ,
               or
               place
               ,
               or
               Congregation
               :
               therefore
               if
               any
               one
               Congregation
               want
               the
               Ordinances
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               we
               may
               separate
               therefrom
               ,
               to
               another
               Mount
            
             Sion
             ,
             
               seeing
               there
               bee
               so
               many
               Mount
            
             Sions
             no●
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             was
             a
             visible
             Church
             in
             its
             essentiall
             constitution
             different
             from
             our
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Religions
             tie
             of
             so
             me
             carnall
             ,
             ceremoniall
             ,
             and
             typicall
             mandats
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             under
             ,
             then
             doe
             I
             inferre
             ,
             that
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levy
             was
             not
             one
             visible
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             essentiall
             frame
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             which
             is
             absurd
             ,
             for
             that
             Tribe
             conteyning
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             was
             under
             the
             obligatory
             tie
             of
             many
             typicall
             Commandements
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             them
             only
             ,
             as
             to
             
               offer
               Sacrifices
               ,
               to
               wash
               themselves
               ,
            
             when
             they
             were
             to
             officiate
             ,
             to
             weare
             
               linnen
               Ephods
               ,
               to
               beare
               the
               Arke
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
            
             now
             it
             was
             sinne
             for
             any
             that
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             or
             of
             another
             Tribe
             to
             performe
             these
             duties
             ;
             yet
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             they
             made
             but
             one
             nationall
             Church
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Tribes
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             infer
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             cannot
             be
             of
             that
             same
             essentiall
             frame
             with
             the
             Apostolick
             Churches
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Jewish
             ceremonies
             were
             indifferent
             ,
             (
             
               in
               statu
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             and
             mortall
             ,
             but
             not
             mortiferae
             ,
             deadly
             ,
             was
             to
             practice
             these
             ceremonies
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             scandall
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             and
             yet
             the
             Christian
             Church
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             can
             in
             no
             sort
             practice
             these
             ceremonies
             :
             yea
             ,
             I
             inferre
             that
             the
             Eldership
             of
             a
             Congregation
             doth
             not
             make
             one
             Church
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             essentiall
             frame
             and
             constitution
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             because
             the
             Elders
             be
             under
             an
             obligatory
             tie
             to
             some
             positive
             Divine
             Commandements
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             to
             administer
             the
             Seales
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             multitude
             of
             Believeres
             ,
             in
             that
             same
             congregation
             ,
             are
             under
             no
             such
             tie
             ;
             and
             certainly
             if
             to
             be
             under
             ceremoniall
             and
             typicall
             ordinances
             doth
             institute
             the
             whole
             Jewish
             Church
             in
             another
             essentiall
             frame
             different
             from
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             reason
             would
             say
             that
             then
             ,
             if
             the
             members
             of
             one
             Church
             be
             under
             Divine
             positive
             commandements
             ,
             which
             doth
             in
             no
             sort
             tie
             other
             members
             
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             that
             then
             there
             be
             divers
             memberships
             of
             different
             essentiall
             frames
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             which
             to
             me
             is
             monstrous
             ;
             for
             then
             ,
             because
             a
             command
             is
             given
             to
             Abraham
             to
             offer
             his
             sonne
             Isaak
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             such
             command
             is
             given
             to
             Sarah
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             Abraham
             and
             Sarah
             shall
             not
             bee
             members
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             visible
             Church
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             different
             positive
             commandments
             of
             ceremoniall
             and
             typicall
             ordinances
             put
             ●o
             new
             essentiall
             frame
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             upon
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             on
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             .
             These
             were
             onely
             accidentall
             characters
             and
             temporary
             cognizances
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Jewish
             and
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             while
             as
             both
             agree
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             morall
             constitution
             of
             visible
             Churches
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             both
             had
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             covenant
             ,
             one
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             same
             seales
             of
             the
             covenant
             in
             substance
             ,
             both
             were
             visibly
             to
             professe
             the
             same
             Religion
             ;
             the
             differences
             of
             externals
             made
             not
             them
             and
             us
             different
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             can
             our
             brethren
             say
             ,
             they
             made
             different
             bodies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             different
             Spouses
             ,
             different
             royall
             Generations
             ,
             as
             concerning
             Church-frame
             .
             Yet
             are
             wee
             not
             tied
             to
             their
             high
             Priest
             ,
             to
             their
             Altars
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Holy
             dayes
             ,
             Sabbaths
             ,
             new
             Moones
             ,
             &c.
             no
             more
             then
             any
             one
             private
             Christian
             in
             such
             a
             congregation
             ,
             or
             a
             beleeving
             woman
             is
             tied
             to
             preach
             and
             baptize
             ;
             and
             yet
             her
             pastor
             Archippus
             ,
             in
             that
             congregation
             ,
             is
             tied
             both
             to
             preach
             and
             baptize
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Jews
             were
             to
             separate
             from
             
               B
               thaven
            
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             we
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             to
             joyne
             with
             Idolaters
             in
             Idol-worship
             ,
             neither
             are
             we
             .
          
           
             2
             Whereas
             it
             is
             said
             that
             it
             
               was
               not
               lawfull
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               because
               in
               it
               did
               sit
               the
               typicall
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               be
               borne
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               were
               the
               onely
               Church
               on
               earth
               ;
               but
               now
               there
               be
               many
               particular
               Churches
               .
            
             All
             this
             is
             a
             deception
             ,
             a
             
               non
               causi●
               pro
               causâ
            
             ,
             for
             separation
             from
             that
             Church
             was
             not
             forbidden
             for
             any
             typicall
             or
             ceremoniall
             reason
             ,
             not
             a
             shadow
             of
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             for
             this
             :
             Because
             there
             can
             be
             no
             
               ceremoniall
               argument
               why
               there
               should
               be
               communion
               betwixt
               light
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               or
               any
               concord
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               Belial
               ,
               or
               any
               comparting
               bètwixt
               the
               beleever
               and
               the
               infidell
               ,
               or
               any
               agreement
               of
               the
               temple
               of
               God
               with
               idols
               ,
               nor
               any
               reason
            
             typicall
             
               why
               Gods
               people
               should
               goe
               to
               Gilgal
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               Bethaven
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               joyned
               with
               idols
               ,
               or
               why
               a
               David
               should
               sit
               with
               vaine
               persons
               ,
               or
               goe
               in
               to
               dissemblers
               ,
               or
               why
               he
               should
               offer
               the
               drinke
               offerings
               of
               these
               who
               hasten
               after
               a
               strange
               god
               ,
               or
               take
               up
               their
               names
               in
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             This
             is
             then
             an
             unwritten
             tradition
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             Dagon
             had
             beene
             brought
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             as
             the
             Assy●ian
             altar
             of
             Damascus
             was
             set
             up
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             the
             people
             ●ught
             to
             have
             separated
             from
             Temple
             and
             Sacrifices
             both
             ,
             so
             lo●g
             as
             that
             abomination
             should
             stand
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             :
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             communicating
             with
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Israel
            
             as
             a
             member
             thereof
             ;
             was
             typicall
             and
             necessary
             to
             make
             up
             visible
             membership
             ,
             as
             ceremoniall
             holinesse
             is
             ;
             for
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             sound
             worship
             ,
             though
             the
             fellow-worshippers
             be
             scandalous
             ,
             is
             a
             morall
             duty
             commanded
             in
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ;
             as
             to
             forsake
             Church-assemblies
             is
             a
             morall
             breach
             of
             that
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             to
             Christians
             ,
             Hebr.
             10.
             25.
             who
             are
             under
             no
             Law
             of
             Ceremonies
             .
             And
             it
             is
             an
             untruth
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             were
             legally
             cleane
             ,
             and
             not
             ceremonially
             polluted
             ,
             were
             members
             of
             the
             Jewish
             visible
             Church
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             they
             were
             most
             flagitious
             :
             For
             to
             God
             they
             were
             no
             more
             his
             visible
             Israel
             then
             Sodome
             and
             
               Gomorrah
               ,
               Isaiah
            
             1.
             10.
             or
             the
             
               children
               of
               Ethiopia
               ,
               Amos
            
             9.
             7.
             and
             are
             condemned
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             sinning
             against
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             visible
             incorporation
             in
             the
             Israel
             of
             
               God
               ,
               Jerem.
            
             7.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               But
               shall
               we
               name
               and
               repute
               them
               brethren
               ,
               whom
               in
               conscience
               we
               know
               to
               be
               as
               ignorant
               and
               void
               of
               grace
               ,
               as
               any
               Pagan
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             professe
             the
             truth
             ,
             though
             they
             
               walke
               inordinately
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             were
             excommunicated
             ,
             Paul
             willeth
             
               us
               to
               admonish
               th●m
               as
               brethren
               ,
            
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             15.
             and
             calleth
             all
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             (
             for
             he
             writeth
             to
             good
             and
             bad
             )
             amongst
             whom
             were
             many
             partakers
             of
             the
             table
             of
             devils
             ,
             pleaders
             with
             their
             brethren
             before
             heathen
             ,
             deniers
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             yea
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospell
             was
             hidden
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             
               brethren
               and
               Saints
               by
               calling
            
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             say
             our
             brethren
             )
             
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ;
               as
               to
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               state
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               because
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Jewes
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               was
               all
               one
               ;
               and
               none
               is
               said
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Surely
             Esay
             66.
             vers
             .
             5.
             
               these
               who
               are
               cast
               out
               by
               their
            
             
             brethren
             ,
             and
             excommunicated
             ,
             are
             not
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             men
             ,
             who
             after
             they
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             live
             till
             God
             comfort
             them
             and
             shame
             their
             enemies
             ;
             
               but
               he
               shall
               appeare
               for
               your
               joy
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             state
             of
             
               Gods
               Israel
            
             and
             the
             Church
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             because
             the
             Jewish
             policie
             was
             ruled
             by
             the
             judiciall
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             judiciall
             Law
             was
             no
             lesse
             divine
             then
             the
             Ceremoniall
             Law
             ,
             is
             to
             me
             a
             wonder
             :
             For
             I
             conceive
             that
             they
             doe
             differ
             formally
             ,
             though
             those
             same
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             members
             of
             the
             state
             ,
             were
             members
             also
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             not
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             formall
             reason
             ;
             first
             ,
             because
             I
             conceive
             that
             the
             State
             ,
             by
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             is
             before
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             a
             family
             state
             ,
             God
             called
             Abrahams
             family
             ,
             and
             by
             calling
             made
             it
             a
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Israel
             and
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             Zion
             and
             Jerusalem
             are
             thus
             differenced
             ,
             That
             to
             be
             a
             State
             was
             common
             to
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jewes
             with
             other
             Nations
             ,
             and
             is
             but
             a
             favour
             of
             providence
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             is
             a
             favour
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             implieth
             the
             Lords
             calling
             and
             chusing
             that
             Nation
             to
             be
             his
             owne
             people
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             ,
             Deut.
             7.
             7.
             and
             the
             Lords
             gracious
             revealing
             of
             his
             
               Testimonies
               to
               Jacob
               and
               Israel
               ,
               whereas
               he
               did
               not
               so
               to
               every
               Nation
               and
               State
               ,
               Psal.
            
             147.
             19
             20.
             
               but
               say
               they
               ,
               The
               very
               state
               of
               the
               Iewes
               was
               divine
               ,
               and
               ruled
               by
               a
               divine
               and
               supernaturall
               policie
               ,
               as
               the
               judiciall
               Law
               demonstrateth
               to
               us
               .
            
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             Now
             you
             speake
             not
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             common
             with
             them
             to
             all
             States
             and
             Nations
             ;
             but
             you
             speake
             of
             such
             a
             state
             and
             policie
             which
             I
             grant
             was
             Divine
             ,
             but
             yet
             different
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             because
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             ruled
             by
             the
             morall
             Law
             and
             the
             Commandments
             of
             both
             Tables
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             the
             Ceremoniall
             Law
             ;
             but
             the
             Jewish
             State
             or
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             as
             such
             was
             ruled
             by
             the
             judiciall
             Law
             onely
             ,
             which
             respecteth
             onely
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             and
             matters
             of
             mercy
             and
             justice
             ,
             and
             not
             piety
             and
             matters
             of
             Religion
             which
             concerne
             the
             first
             Table
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             the
             Church
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             Israel
             rejected
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             a
             King
             ,
             conforme
             to
             other
             Nations
             ,
             they
             sought
             that
             the
             state
             and
             forme
             of
             governmnent
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             should
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             affected
             conformity
             with
             the
             Nations
             in
             their
             state
             ,
             by
             introducing
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             whereas
             they
             were
             ruled
             by
             
             Judges
             before
             ;
             but
             in
             so
             doing
             they
             changed
             not
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             kept
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             the
             whole
             Morall
             ,
             Ceremoniall
             ,
             and
             Judiciall
             Law
             entire
             ,
             and
             their
             profession
             therein
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             did
             nothing
             which
             can
             formally
             destroy
             the
             being
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             they
             did
             much
             change
             the
             face
             of
             the
             state
             and
             civill
             policie
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             refused
             
               God
               to
               reigne
               over
               them
            
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             care
             in
             raising
             up
             Judges
             and
             Saviours
             out
             of
             any
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             government
             to
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             where
             the
             Crowne
             by
             divine
             right
             was
             annexed
             to
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             was
             possible
             that
             the
             State
             should
             remaine
             entire
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             a
             lawfull
             
               King
               sitting
               upon
               Davids
               throne
            
             ,
             and
             were
             ruled
             according
             to
             the
             Judiciall
             Law
             :
             but
             if
             they
             should
             remaine
             without
             a
             Priest
             and
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             follow
             after
             Baal
             ,
             and
             change
             and
             alter
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             as
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             did
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Iudah
             in
             the
             end
             did
             ,
             they
             should
             so
             marre
             and
             hurt
             the
             being
             and
             integrity
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             should
             say
             ,
             
               She
               is
               not
               my
               wife
            
             ,
             
             
               neither
               am
               I
               her
               husband
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             might
             remaine
             in
             that
             case
             a
             free
             Monarchie
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             State
             and
             policy
             in
             some
             better
             frame
             ;
             though
             I
             grant
             ,
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             these
             two
             Twins
             ,
             State
             and
             Church
             ,
             civill
             Policy
             and
             Religion
             ,
             did
             die
             and
             live
             ,
             were
             sicke
             and
             diseased
             ,
             vigorous
             and
             healthy
             together
             ;
             yet
             doth
             this
             More
             ,
             that
             State
             and
             Church
             are
             different
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             if
             that
             Nation
             had
             made
             welcome
             ,
             and
             with
             humble
             obedience
             beleeved
             in
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             reformed
             all
             ,
             according
             as
             Christ
             taught
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             beene
             a
             glorious
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             beloved
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             their
             receiving
             and
             imbracing
             the
             Messiah
             should
             not
             presently
             have
             cured
             their
             inthralled
             state
             ,
             seeing
             now
             
               the
               Scepter
               was
               departed
               from
               Iudah
               ,
            
             and
             a
             stranger
             and
             heathen
             was
             their
             King
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             necessary
             that
             that
             Saviour
             ,
             
               whose
               Kingdome
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               John
            
             18.
             36.
             and
             came
             to
             bestow
             a
             spirituall
             redemption
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             reestablish
             a
             flourishing
             earthly
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             loose
             the
             works
             of
             the
             
               Devill
               ,
               Heb.
            
             2
             :
             14.
             and
             not
             to
             spoile
             Cesar
             of
             an
             earthly
             Crowne
             ,
             should
             also
             make
             the
             Jews
             a
             flourishing
             State
             ,
             and
             a
             free
             and
             vigorous
             Monarchy
             againe
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             cleare
             that
             State
             and
             Church
             are
             two
             divers
             things
             ,
             if
             the
             one
             may
             bee
             restored
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             other
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             
             was
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             might
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             Priests
             office
             ,
             or
             performe
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             acts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             Uzzah
             smitten
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             leprosie
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             burne
             incense
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Priests
             onely
             .
             And
             the
             Priest
             in
             offering
             sacrifices
             for
             his
             owne
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             did
             represent
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             the
             State.
             And
             
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Church-matters
             ,
             and
             
               the
               matters
               of
               the
               King
            
             ,
             which
             were
             civill
             matters
             of
             State
             ,
             are
             clearly
             distinguished
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             11.
             which
             evidenceth
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             in
             Israel
             were
             two
             incorporations
             formally
             distinguished
             .
             And
             I
             see
             not
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             doe
             confound
             them
             ,
             may
             also
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Christian
             State
             and
             the
             Christian
             Church
             be
             all
             one
             State
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             government
             of
             the
             one
             must
             be
             the
             government
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             which
             were
             a
             confusion
             of
             the
             two
             Kingdoms
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             God
             hath
             not
             prescribed
             judicials
             to
             the
             Christian
             State
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             the
             Jewish
             State
             ,
             because
             shadows
             are
             now
             gone
             ,
             when
             the
             
               body
               Christ
               is
               come
            
             ;
             but
             Gods
             determination
             of
             what
             is
             morally
             lawfull
             in
             civill
             Laws
             ,
             is
             as
             particular
             to
             us
             as
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Jewish
             judicials
             did
             no
             more
             make
             the
             Jewish
             State
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             then
             it
             made
             Aaron
             to
             be
             Moses
             .
             and
             the
             Priest
             to
             be
             the
             King
             and
             civill
             Judge
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             by
             as
             good
             reason
             Moses
             as
             a
             Judge
             should
             be
             a
             prophet
             ,
             and
             Aaron
             as
             a
             Prophet
             should
             be
             a
             Judge
             ;
             and
             Aaron
             as
             a
             Priest
             might
             put
             a
             malefactor
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             Moses
             as
             a
             Judge
             should
             proph●sie
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Prophet
             should
             put
             to
             death
             a
             malefactor
             ;
             all
             which
             wanteth
             all
             reason
             and
             sense
             :
             and
             by
             that
             same
             reason
             the
             State
             and
             Common-wealth
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             should
             offer
             sacrifices
             and
             prophesie
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             should
             denounce
             warre
             and
             punish
             malefactors
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             .
          
           
             Our
             brethren
             ,
             in
             their
             answer
             to
             the
             eleventh
             question
             ,
             teach
             ,
             That
             those
             
               who
               are
            
             sui
             juris
             ,
             
               as
               masters
               of
               families
               ,
               are
               to
               separate
            
             
             
               from
               these
               Parish-assemblies
               ,
               where
               they
               must
               live
               without
               any
               lawfull
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               to
               remaine
               there
               they
               hold
               it
               unlawfull
            
             for
             these
             reasons
             :
             
               First
               ,
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               observe
               all
               whatsoever
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               ,
            
             Matth.
             28.
             10.
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Spouse
               seeketh
               Christ
               ,
               and
               rests
               not
               till
               she
               finde
               him
               in
               the
               fullest
               manner
               ,
            
             Cant.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               David
               lamented
               when
               hee
            
             
             
               wanted
               the
               full
               fruition
               of
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
            
             Psal.
             63.
             and
             42.
             and
             84.
             
               although
               he
               injoyed
               Abiathar
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               Ephod
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               Gad
               the
               Prophet
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             23.
             6
             ,
             9.
             10.
             1
             
             Sam.
             22.
             8.
             
             
               So
               did
               Ezra
            
             8.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
               yea
               and
               Christ
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               no
               need
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               yet
               for
               example
               ,
               would
               be
               baptized
               ,
               keepe
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               no
               ordinances
               of
               Christ
               may
               be
               spared
               ,
               all
               are
               profitable
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               proud
               man
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               not
               his
               owne
               heart
               in
               any
               measure
               ,
               who
               thinketh
               he
               may
               be
               well
               without
               any
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ.
               Fifthly
               say
               they
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               the
               people
               may
               be
               without
               sinne
               ,
               if
               they
               want
               any
               ordinances
               through
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               superiours
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               not
               their
               fault
               who
               want
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               superiours
               sinfull
               neglect
               ,
               as
               appeareeth
               by
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             Acts
             4.
             19.
             and
             5.
             29.
             
             
               For
               if
               they
               had
               neglected
               Church-ordinances
            
             
             
               till
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               who
               were
               enemies
               to
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               had
               commanded
               them
               ,
               it
               had
               beene
               their
               grievous
               sinne
               .
               For
               if
               superiours
               neglect
               to
               provide
               bodily
               food
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               thinke
               that
               any
               mans
               conscience
               would
               be
               so
               scrupulous
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               thinke
               it
               lawfull
               by
               all
               good
               meanes
               to
               provide
               in
               such
               a
               case
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               sit
               still
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               If
               I
               perish
               for
               hunger
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               sinne
               of
               those
               who
               have
               authority
               over
               me
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               answer
               for
               it
               .
               Now
               any
               ordinance
               of
               Christ
               is
               as
               necessary
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               as
               food
               is
               necessary
               for
               temporall
               life
               .
            
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             I
             see
             not
             how
             all
             these
             Arguments
             ,
             taken
             from
             morall
             commandments
             ,
             doe
             not
             oblige
             sonne
             as
             well
             as
             
               father
               ,
               servant
            
             as
             master
             ,
             all
             are
             Christs
             free
             men
             ,
             sonne
             or
             servant
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             
               are
               to
               obey
               what
               over
               Christ
               commandeth
               ,
            
             Matth.
             18.
             10.
             
               and
               with
               the
               Spouse
               to
               seeke
               Christ
               in
               the
               fullest
               measure
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               sonne
               and
               servant
               are
               to
               know
               their
               owne
               heart
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               have
               need
               of
               all
               Christs
               ordinances
            
             ;
             and
             are
             no
             more
             to
             remaine
             in
             a
             congregation
             where
             their
             soules
             are
             samished
             ,
             because
             fathers
             and
             masters
             neglect
             to
             remove
             to
             other
             congregations
             ,
             where
             their
             souls
             may
             be
             fed
             in
             the
             fullest
             measure
             ;
             then
             the
             Apostles
             Acts
             4.
             29.
             and
             5.
             29
             were
             to
             preach
             no
             more
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             because
             the
             Rulers
             commanded
             them
             to
             preach
             no
             more
             in
             his
             Name
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             with
             reve●ence
             of
             our
             godly
             brethren
             ,
             I
             thinke
             this
             distinction
             of
             persons
             free
             ,
             and
             
               sui
               juris
            
             ,
             and
             of
             sonnes
             and
             servants
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             remove
             from
             one
             congregation
             to
             another
             ,
             
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             separate
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             false
             constitute
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             renounce
             all
             communion
             therewith
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             and
             Antichrist
             ,
             as
             the
             Separatists
             doe
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             heare
             any
             Minister
             ordained
             by
             a
             Prelate
             :
             now
             except
             these
             arguments
             conclude
             separation
             in
             this
             latter
             sense
             ,
             as
             I
             thinke
             they
             can
             never
             come
             up
             halfeway
             to
             such
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             what
             they
             prove
             ,
             nor
             doe
             they
             answer
             the
             question
             ,
             &c.
             
               concerning
               standing
               in
               Parish-assemblies
               in
               Old
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               if
               it
               be
               lawfull
               to
               continue
               in
               them
               .
            
             Which
             question
             must
             be
             expounded
             by
             the
             foregoing
             ,
             Quest.
             10.
             
             
               If
               you
               hold
               that
               any
               of
               our
               Parishionall
               assemblies
               are
               true
               visible
               Churches
               ,
               &c.
            
             Hence
             the
             11.
             
             Question
             goeth
             thus
             in
             its
             genuine
             sense
             ;
             
               are
               we
               not
               then
               to
               separate
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               from
               false
               Churches
               ?
            
             Now
             neither
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             7.
             c.
             3.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             nor
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             63.
             
             Psal.
             42.
             
             Psal.
             84
             nor
             Ezra
             .
             8.
             15
             ,
             16.
             nor
             Christ
             ,
             in
             these
             cases
             when
             they
             sought
             Christ
             in
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             in
             the
             fullest
             measure
             ,
             were
             members
             of
             false
             Churches
             :
             nor
             did
             they
             seeke
             to
             Separate
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             Christs
             command
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             10.
             to
             separate
             from
             these
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             renounce
             all
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             
               these
               who
               sate
               in
            
             Moses
             Chaire
             ,
             did
             neglect
             many
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             when
             they
             gave
             the
             false
             meaning
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             stole
             away
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             principall
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             Christ
             (
             I
             believe
             )
             forbad
             separation
             ,
             when
             he
             commanded
             that
             they
             should
             heare
             them
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             doe
             I
             judge
             that
             because
             there
             was
             but
             one
             visible
             Church
             ,
             in
             Israel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             lawfull
             to
             separate
             therefrom
             ,
             and
             because
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             there
             be
             many
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             and
             many
             Mount
             Sions
             ,
             therefore
             this
             abundance
             doth
             make
             separation
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             lawfull
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             was
             unlawfull
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jewes
             .
             For
             separation
             lawfull
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               to
               not
               partake
               of
               other
               mens
               sins
               ,
               not
               to
               converse
               bretherly
               with
               knowen
            
             flagitious
             Men
             ,
             
               not
               to
               touch
               any
               uncleane
               thing
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               Infidels
               ,
               Idols
               ,
               Belial
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             this
             is
             a
             morall
             duty
             obliging
             Iewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             of
             perpetuall
             equity
             ;
             and
             to
             adhere
             to
             ,
             and
             worship
             God
             aright
             ,
             in
             a
             true
             Church
             is
             also
             a
             morall
             branch
             of
             the
             second
             commande
             ,
             and
             a
             seeking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             presence
             and
             face
             in
             his
             owne
             Ordinances
             ,
             
             and
             what
             was
             simply
             morall
             ,
             and
             perpetually
             lawfull
             ,
             the
             contrary
             thereof
             cannot
             be
             made
             lawfull
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             Congregations
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             most
             that
             these
             arguments
             of
             our
             Brethren
             doe
             prove
             ,
             is
             but
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             goe
             ,
             and
             dwell
             in
             a
             Congregation
             where
             Christ
             is
             worshiped
             in
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             remaine
             in
             that
             Congregation
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             not
             worshipped
             in
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             Church
             censures
             are
             neglected
             ,
             which
             to
             us
             is
             no
             separation
             from
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             removall
             from
             one
             part
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             he
             separateth
             not
             out
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             who
             removeth
             from
             the
             Gallery
             ,
             to
             remaine
             and
             lie
             and
             eate
             in
             the
             Chamber
             of
             the
             same
             House
             ,
             because
             the
             Gallery
             is
             cold
             and
             smoaky
             ,
             and
             the
             Chamber
             not
             so
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             not
             made
             a
             vow
             never
             to
             set
             his
             foote
             in
             the
             Gallery
             .
             But
             to
             our
             Brethren
             to
             separate
             or
             remove
             from
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             dismembred
             from
             the
             only
             visible
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             for
             to
             them
             there
             is
             not
             any
             visible
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             except
             a
             congregation
             .
             And
             our
             Brethrens
             mind
             in
             al
             these
             arguments
             ,
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             Parish
             assemblies
             of
             Old
             England
             ,
             because
             of
             Popish
             ceremonies
             (
             and
             we
             teach
             separation
             from
             these
             ceremonies
             to
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             the
             Churches
             )
             but
             also
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             to
             adjoyne
             to
             independent
             Congregations
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             onely
             true
             visible
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             to
             none
             others
             ,
             except
             we
             would
             sinne
             against
             the
             second
             Commandement
             ,
             which
             I
             conceive
             is
             proved
             by
             not
             one
             of
             these
             arguments
             .
             And
             to
             them
             all
             I
             answer
             ,
             by
             a
             deniall
             of
             the
             connex
             proposition
             .
             As
             this
             ,
             
               These
               who
               must
               doe
               all
               which
            
             Christ
             
               commandeth
               ,
               and
               seek
            
             Christ
             
               in
               all
               his
               necessary
               Ordinances
               ,
               though
               superiors
               will
               not
               doe
               their
               duties
               ,
               these
               must
               separate
               from
               true
               visible
            
             Churches
             ,
             
               where
               all
            
             Christs
             
               Ordinances
               are
               not
               ,
               and
               joyne
               to
               independent
               Congregations
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               only
               true
               visible
            
             Churches
             
               on
               Earth
            
             .
             This
             proposition
             I
             deny
             .
             5.
             
             If
             our
             Brethrens
             argument
             hold
             sure
             that
             we
             are
             to
             separate
             from
             a
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             want
             some
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             through
             the
             Officers
             negligence
             ,
             because
             (
             say
             they
             a
             )
             
               The
               Spouse
               of
            
             Christ
             
               will
               not
               rest
               ,
               seeking
               Her
               beloved
               untill
               she
               finde
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               fullest
               manner
               ,
            
             Cant.
             1.
             v.
             7.
             
             &
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             then
             the
             Spouse
             Cant.
             1.
             7.
             
             &
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             is
             separating
             
             from
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             the
             Text
             will
             not
             beare
             .
             2.
             
             I
             would
             have
             our
             reverend
             Brethren
             to
             see
             and
             consider
             ,
             if
             this
             argument
             doth
             not
             prove
             (
             if
             it
             be
             nervose
             and
             concludent
             )
             that
             one
             is
             to
             separate
             from
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             where
             are
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             New
             England
             now
             they
             are
             ,
             so
             being
             ,
             hee
             goe
             from
             a
             lesse
             powerfull
             and
             lesse
             spirituall
             Ministery
             ,
             to
             another
             Congregation
             ,
             where
             incomparably
             there
             is
             a
             more
             powerfull
             and
             more
             spirituall
             Ministery
             ,
             for
             in
             so
             doing
             the
             separater
             should
             onely
             
               not
               rest
            
             as
             the
             Spouse
             doth
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             
               seeking
               his
               beloved
               untill
               he
               find
               Him
               ,
               in
               the
               fullest
               manner
               .
            
             For
             he
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             a
             
               fuller
               manner
            
             ,
             under
             a
             more
             powerfull
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             lesse
             full
             manner
             under
             a
             lesse
             powerfull
             Ministery
             .
             But
             this
             separation
             I
             thinke
             our
             Brethren
             would
             not
             allow
             ,
             being
             contrary
             to
             our
             Brethrens
             Church-Oath
             which
             tieth
             the
             professor
             to
             that
             congregation
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             sworne
             member
             to
             remaine
             there
             .
             6.
             
             The
             designe
             and
             scope
             of
             our
             reverent
             Brethrens
             argument
             ,
             is
             that
             professors
             ought
             to
             separat
             from
             Churches
             where
             presbyteriall
             government
             is
             ,
             because
             in
             these
             Churches
             ,
             Professors
             ,
             as
             they
             conceive
             ,
             doe
             not
             
               injoy
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God.
            
             Because
             they
             injoy
             not
             the
             society
             of
             a
             Church
             consisting
             of
             onely
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             and
             they
             injoy
             not
             the
             free
             use
             of
             the
             censure
             of
             excommunication
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             in
             their
             owne
             Churches
             ,
             and
             because
             in
             them
             the
             Seales
             are
             often
             administred
             by
             those
             Pastors
             who
             are
             Pastors
             of
             another
             Congregation
             then
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             causes
             also
             ,
             which
             we
             thinke
             is
             not
             sound
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               But
               we
               thinke
               it
               no
               small
               prejudice
            
             (
             say
             our
             Brethren
             )
             
               to
               the
               liberty
               given
               to
               a
               congregation
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
            
             Mat.
             18.
             
             
               Tell
               the
            
             Church
             ,
             
               if
               he
               heare
               not
               the
            
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               That
               the
               power
               of
               excommunication
               should
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               a
               Presbyterian
               ,
               or
               nationall
            
             Church
             ,
             
               and
               so
               your
            
             Churches
             
               wante
               some
               ordinances
               of
            
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Farre
             be
             it
             from
             us
             ,
             to
             take
             from
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             any
             power
             which
             Christ
             hath
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             we
             teach
             that
             Christ
             hath
             given
             to
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             a
             power
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             but
             how
             ?
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             given
             to
             a
             congregation
             that
             's
             alone
             in
             an
             Iland
             separated
             from
             all
             other
             visible
             Churches
             a
             power
             which
             they
             may
             exercise
             there
             
             alone
             ,
             and.
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             given
             that
             power
             to
             a
             congregation
             
             consociated
             with
             other
             sister
             congregations
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             use
             but
             not
             independently
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             power
             that
             Christ
             hath
             given
             to
             other
             Churches
             ,
             for
             seeing
             all
             sister
             Churches
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             infected
             with
             the
             leaven
             of
             a
             contu●acious
             member
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             that
             single
             congreation
             ,
             wherof
             the
             contumacious
             resideth
             as
             a
             member
             ,
             Christs
             wisdome
             ,
             who
             careth
             for
             the
             whole
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             for
             the
             part
             ,
             cannot
             have
             denied
             a
             power
             conjunct
             with
             that
             congregation
             to
             save
             themselves
             from
             contag●ons
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             consociated
             Churches
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             be
             under
             the
             same
             danger
             of
             contagion
             with
             the
             one
             single
             congregation
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             armed
             and
             furnished
             ,
             by
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             power
             against
             the
             same
             ill
             :
             so
             the
             power
             of
             excommunication
             is
             given
             to
             the
             congregation
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             the
             congregation
             alone
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             congregations
             adjacent
             ,
             so
             when
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             
               God
               of
               Nature
            
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             hands
             a
             power
             to
             defend
             the
             body
             ,
             I
             say
             true
             ,
             and
             if
             evill
             doe
             invade
             the
             body
             ,
             nature
             doth
             tell
             it
             ,
             and
             warne
             the
             hands
             to
             defend
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             it
             followeth
             not
             from
             this
             ,
             &c.
             if
             the
             power
             of
             defending
             the
             body
             be
             given
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Nature
             ,
             to
             the
             hands
             therefore
             that
             same
             power
             of
             defence
             is
             not
             given
             to
             the
             feete
             also
             ,
             to
             the
             eye
             to
             foresee
             the
             ill
             ,
             to
             reason
             ,
             to
             the
             will
             to
             command
             that
             locomotive
             power
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             all
             the
             members
             ,
             to
             defend
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             if
             nature
             give
             to
             the
             Feete
             a
             power
             to
             defend
             the
             body
             ,
             by
             fleeing
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             consequence
             to
             infer
             ,
             O
             then
             hath
             nature
             denied
             that
             power
             to
             the
             hands
             by
             fighting
             ,
             so
             when
             Christ
             giveth
             to
             the
             congregation
             (
             which
             in
             consociated
             Churches
             to
             us
             is
             but
             a
             part
             ,
             a
             member
             ,
             a
             fellowsister
             of
             many
             consociated
             congregations
             )
             he
             giveth
             also
             that
             same
             power
             of
             excommunicating
             one
             common
             enemy
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             consociated
             Churches
             ,
             without
             any
             prejudice
             to
             the
             power
             given
             to
             that
             congregation
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             member
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             because
             a
             power
             is
             commmon
             to
             many
             members
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             taken
             away
             from
             any
             one
             member
             .
             When
             a
             Nationall
             Church
             doth
             excommunicate
             a
             man
             who
             hath
             killed
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             in
             an
             eminent
             manner
             ,
             a
             publick
             stumbling
             ●lock
             to
             all
             the
             congregations
             of
             a
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             it
             is
             presum●d
             that
             the
             single
             congregation
             ,
             whereof
             this
             parricide
             is
             a
             
             member
             ,
             doth
             also
             joyne
             with
             the
             nationall
             Church
             and
             put
             in
             exercise
             its
             owne
             power
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             with
             the
             nationall
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             congregation
             is
             not
             spoyled
             of
             its
             power
             ,
             by
             the
             nationall
             Church
             ,
             which
             joyneth
             with
             the
             nationall
             Church
             in
             the
             use
             of
             that
             power
             .
             And
             this
             I
             thinke
             may
             be
             thus
             demonstrated
             ,
             The
             power
             of
             excomunication
             is
             given
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             a
             congregation
             not
             upon
             a
             positive
             ground
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             visible
             instituted
             Church
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             a
             congregation
             ,
             but
             this
             power
             is
             given
             to
             it
             upon
             this
             formall
             ground
             and
             reason
             ,
             because
             a
             congregation
             is
             a
             number
             of
             sinfull
             men
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             scandalized
             and
             infected
             with
             the
             company
             of
             a
             scandalous
             person
             ;
             this
             is
             so
             cleare
             that
             if
             a
             congregation
             were
             a
             company
             of
             Angels
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             infected
             ,
             no
             such
             power
             should
             be
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             there
             was
             no
             neede
             that
             Christ
             as
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             either
             of
             Iewes
             ,
             or
             Christians
             should
             have
             a
             morall
             power
             of
             avoyding
             the
             company
             of
             Publicans
             and
             sinners
             ,
             because
             he
             might
             possibly
             convert
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             could
             no
             wayes
             pervert
             ,
             or
             infect
             him
             ,
             with
             their
             scandalous
             and
             wicked
             conversation
             ,
             therefore
             is
             this
             power
             given
             to
             a
             congregation
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             men
             ,
             who
             though
             frailty
             of
             nature
             ,
             may
             be
             
             leavened
             with
             the
             bad
             conversation
             of
             the
             scandalous
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             as
             is
             cleare
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             6.
             
             
               Your
               glorying
               is
               not
               good
               ,
               know
               yee
               not
               that
               a
               little
               leaven
               leavneth
               the
               whole
               lumpe
               ?
               therefore
               are
               we
               to
               withdraw
               our selves
               from
               Drunkards
               ,
               Fornicators
               ,
               Extortioners
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               to
               eate
               and
               drinke
               with
               them
               ,
            
             v.
             10.
             
             And
             from
             these
             who
             
               walke
               inordinately
            
             ,
             and
             are
             disobedient
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             from
             Hereticks
             after
             they
             be
             admonished
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             infected
             with
             their
             company
             ,
             just
             as
             nature
             hath
             given
             hands
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             desend
             himselfe
             from
             injuries
             and
             violence
             ,
             and
             hornes
             to
             oxen
             to
             hold
             off
             violence
             ,
             so
             hath
             Christ
             given
             the
             power
             of
             excommunication
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             spirituall
             armour
             to
             ward
             off
             ,
             and
             defend
             the
             contagion
             of
             wicked
             fellowship
             .
             Now
             this
             reduplication
             of
             fraile
             men
             which
             may
             be
             leavened
             ,
             agreeth
             to
             all
             men
             of
             many
             consociated
             congregations
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             infected
             with
             the
             scandalous
             behavior
             of
             one
             member
             of
             a
             single
             congregation
             ,
             and
             agreeth
             not
             to
             a
             congregation
             as
             such
             ,
             therefore
             this
             power
             of
             excommunication
             must
             be
             given
             to
             
             many
             confociated
             congregations
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             his
             salve
             ,
             must
             be
             as
             large
             ,
             as
             the
             wound
             ,
             and
             his
             mean
             must
             be
             proportioned
             to
             his
             end
             .
             2.
             
             The
             power
             of
             Church
             ●jection
             and
             Church
             separation
             of
             scandalous
             persons
             must
             be
             given
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             power
             of
             Church
             communion
             ,
             and
             Church
             confirming
             of
             Christian
             love
             to
             a
             penitent
             excommunicate
             is
             given
             ,
             for
             contraries
             are
             in
             the
             same
             subject
             ,
             as
             hot
             and
             cold
             ,
             seeing
             and
             blindnesse
             ,
             but
             the
             power
             of
             Church-communio
             at
             the
             same
             Lords
             table
             ,
             and
             of
             mutuall
             rebuking
             and
             exhorting
             ,
             and
             receiving
             to
             grace
             after
             repentance
             ,
             agreeth
             to
             members
             of
             many
             consociated
             Churches
             ,
             as
             is
             cleare
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             16.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             23.
             2
             
             Cor.
             2
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             one
             congregation
             only
             ;
             
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             assumption
             is
             cleare
             ,
             for
             except
             we
             deny
             communion
             of
             Churches
             ,
             in
             all
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             we
             must
             grant
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             say
             that
             of
             our
             Saviours
             (
             
               tell
               the
               Church
            
             )
             is
             not
             to
             be
             drawen
             to
             such
             a
             narrow
             circle
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             Parishionall
             Church
             only
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             practice
             is
             against
             this
             ,
             for
             
               when
               Paul
               and
               Bannabas
               had
               no
               small
               dissention
               with
               the
               Iewes
            
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             
               they
               determined
               that
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
            
             and
             certaine
             others
             of
             them
             ,
             should
             goe
             and
             tell
             the
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Elders
               and
               whole
               Church
               Nationall
               or
               Oecumemek
               ,
               Acts
            
             15.
             2.
             v.
             22.
             and
             complaine
             of
             those
             who
             taught
             that
             ,
             they
             behoved
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             1.
             and
             that
             greater
             
               Church
               v.
            
             22.
             23.
             commanded
             by
             their
             ecclesiastick
             authority
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             may
             lay
             on
             burdens
             of
             commandements
             as
             this
             greather
             Church
             doth
             expresly
             ,
             v.
             28.
             
             Acts
             16.
             v.
             4.
             ch
             .
             2.
             v.
             25.
             they
             may
             censure
             and
             excommunicate
             the
             disobeyers
             .
             And
             Acts
             6.
             1.
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             complained
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             to
             a
             greater
             and
             superior
             Church
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             a
             multitude
             made
             up
             of
             both
             these
             v.
             2.
             and
             5.
             and
             they
             redresed
             the
             wrongs
             done
             to
             the
             Grecian
             Widdowes
             by
             appointing
             Deacons
             ;
             also
             though
             there
             was
             no
             complaint
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             
             Yet
             was
             there
             a
             defect
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Judas
             ,
             and
             a
             catholike
             visible
             Church
             did
             meete
             ,
             and
             helpe
             the
             defect
             ,
             by
             chosing
             Mathias
             :
             it
             is
             true
             the
             ordination
             of
             Matthias
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             is
             cleare
             by
             Gods
             immediate
             directing
             of
             the
             lots
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             ordinary
             and
             perpetuall
             ,
             that
             the
             election
             of
             Mathias
             was
             by
             the
             common
             suff●ages
             of
             the
             whole
             
               Church
               ,
               Acts
            
             1.
             26.
             and
             if
             we
             suppose
             
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             been
             ignorant
             of
             that
             defect
             ,
             any
             one
             member
             knowing
             the
             defect
             ,
             was
             to
             tell
             that
             catholick
             Church
             ,
             whom
             it
             concerned
             to
             choose
             a
             catholick
             Officer
             ;
             we
             thinke
             Antioch
             had
             power
             great
             enough
             intensively
             to
             determine
             the
             controversie
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             but
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             the
             catholick
             Church
             v.
             22.
             (
             let
             me
             terme
             it
             so
             )
             had
             not
             more
             power
             extensively
             to
             determine
             that
             same
             controversie
             ,
             in
             behalfe
             of
             both
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             particular
             Churches
             :
             subordinate
             powers
             are
             not
             contrary
             powers
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
             SECT
             .
             5.
             
             PROP.
             3.
             
             QUEST
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Manuscript
               .
            
             
               
                 ALL
                 who
                 would
                 be
                 saved
                 must
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               as
               Acts
               2.
               47.
               
               
               If
               God
               
                 offer
                 opportunity
              
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               
               
                 Because
                 every
                 Christian
                 standeth
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 for
                 his
                 Spirituall
                 edification
                 in
                 holy
                 fellowship
                 with
              
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               Answer
               :
               for
               clearing
               of
               this
               we
               are
               to
               discusse
               this
               question
               .
               
                 Whether
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 true
                 believer
                 must
                 joyne
                 himselfe
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 visible
                 congregation
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 independently
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 keys
                 within
                 it selfe
                 ,
              
               God
               
                 offering
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 saved
                 ?
              
            
             
               1
               Dist.
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 joyning
                 our selves
                 to
                 a
                 visible
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
              
               necessitas
               medii
               ,
               but
               necessitas
               praecepti
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 necessity
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 are
                 damned
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 within
                 some
                 visible
              
               Church
               ,
               for
               Augustine
               
                 is
                 approved
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 Wolves
                 within
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 many
                 sheepe
                 without
                 ;
                 but
                 if
              
               God
               
                 offer
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 obl●ged
                 by
              
               God
               
                 his
                 Command●ment
                 of
                 confessing
              
               Christ
               
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 joyne
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 visible
              
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Dist.
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 f●llowship
                 with
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               
                 internall
                 ,
                 of
                 hidden
                 believers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
              
               Romish
               Babel
               
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 salvation
              
               ,
               necessitate
               medii
               ,
               
                 but
                 though
                 they
                 want
                 opportunity
                 to
                 joyne
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Reformed
                 visible
              
               Churches
               ,
               
                 yet
                 doe
                 they
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 in
                 not
                 witnessing
                 against
                 the
              
               Antichrist
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 answerable
                 to
                 an
                 adjoyning
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 visible
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 And
                 so
                 those
                 who
                 doe
                 not
                 professe
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 visible
              
               Church
               ,
               God
               
                 offering
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 deny
              
               Christ
               
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 externall
                 fellowship
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 all
                 ,
              
               necessitate
               
               praecepti
               ,
               
                 though
                 our
              
               Lord
               
                 graciously
                 pardon
                 this
                 as
                 an
                 infirmity
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 cruell
                 persecution
                 ,
                 often
                 dare
                 〈◊〉
                 confesse
              
               Christ.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Dist.
               
                 The
                 question
                 is
                 not
                 whether
                 all
                 ought
                 to
                 joyne
                 themselves
                 〈…〉
                 ●isible
              
               Church
               ,
               God
               
                 offering
                 occasion
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 ought
                 by
                 Christs
                 command
                 ,
                 to
                 joyne
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
              
               Churches
               
                 independent
                 of
                 their
                 visible
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 saved
                 ?
                 our
              
               Brethren
               
                 〈…〉
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 deny
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Concl.
               An
               adjoyning
               to
               a
               visible
               Church
               either
               formally
               to
               be
               a
               member
               thereof
               ,
               or
               materially
               ,
               confessing
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               true
               visible
               Church
               ,
               God
               offering
               occasion
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               all
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               we
               are
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               give
               a
               confession
               
                 of
                 the
                 ●●pe
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 who
                 asketh
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               15.
               2
               
               
                 Because
                 he
                 who
                 denieth
              
               Christ
               
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 him
                 also
                 will
              
               Christ
               
                 deny
                 before
                 〈◊〉
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 holy
                 Angells
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               10.
               33.
               3
               
               Yet
               if
               some
               die
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               having
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               want
               opportunity
               to
               confesse
               him
               before
               men
               ,
               as
               repenting
               in
               the
               h●u●e
               of
               death
               ,
               their
               salvation
               is
               sure
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               within
               the
               invisible
               Church
               :
               so
               is
               that
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               
                 extra
                 Ecclesiam
                 nulla
                 salus
              
               ,
               none
               can
               be
               saved
               who
               are
               every
               way
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               both
               visible
               and
               invisible
               ;
               as
               all
               perished
               who
               were
               not
               in
               Ncahs
               Arke
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Concl.
               When
               God
               offereth
               opportunity
               ,
               all
               are
               obliged
               to
               joyne
               themselves
               to
               a
               true
               visible
               Church
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               God
               hath
               promised
               his
               presence
               to
               the
               Churches
               as
               his
               Sonne
               walketh
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               
                 golden
                 candlesticks
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               2.
               2.
               2
               
               Because
               Faith
               commeth
               by
               hearing
               a
               sent
               Preacher
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               4.
               3
               
               Separation
               from
               the
               true
               visible
               Church
               is
               condemned
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               24.
               
               
                 Iud.
                 v.
              
               19.
               1
               
               Iohn
               .
               2.
               19.
               4.
               
               Good
               men
               esteeme
               it
               a
               rich
               favour
               of
               God
               to
               lay
               
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 skirt
                 of
                 a
                 Jew
                 ,
                 Zech.
              
               8.
               23.
               and
               to
               have
               any
               communion
               ,
               even
               as
               a
               doore
               keeper
               in
               
                 Gods
                 House
              
               ,
               and
               have
               desired
               it
               exceedingly
               and
               complained
               of
               the
               want
               thereof
               ,
               Psal.
               84.
               10.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Psal.
               27.
               4
               ,
               Psal.
               42.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Psal.
               63.
               v.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Concl.
               Our
               brethren
               ,
               with
               reverence
               of
               their
               godlinesse
               and
               learning
               ,
               erre
               ,
               who
               hold
               all
               to
               be
               obliged
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               be
               saved
               ,
               to
               joyne
               to
               such
               a
               visible
               congregation
               of
               independent
               jurisdiction
               ,
               as
               they
               conceive
               to
               be
               the
               only
               true
               Church
               visible
               
               instituted
               by
               Christ.
               That
               this
               is
               their
               mind
               is
               cleare
               by
               the
               first
               proposition
               of
               this
               Manuscript
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               answer
               a
               to
               the
               12
               Question
               where
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               not
               within
               their
               visible
               congregation
               as
               fixed
               sworne
               members
               thereof
               ,
               are
               without
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostles
               meaning
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               12.
               
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 judge
                 them
                 also
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 ?
                 doe
                 not
                 yee
                 judge
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 ?
              
               which
               is
               a
               most
               violent
               torturing
               of
               the
               word
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               without
               are
               dogs
               ,
               Rev.
               22.
               so
               our
               brethren
               expound
               the
               one
               place
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               then
               all
               not
               fixed
               members
               of
               the
               congregationall
               Church
               (
               as
               they
               conceive
               it
               )
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               are
               dogs
               ,
               what
               ?
               was
               there
               not
               a
               Church
               of
               Saints
               on
               earth
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               but
               in
               one
               independent
               congregation
               of
               Corinth
               ?
               and
               were
               all
               the
               rest
               Dogs
               and
               Sorcerers
               ?
               2.
               
               If
               judgeing
               here
               especially
               is
               the
               censure
               of
               Excommunication
               used
               according
               unto
               Christs
               institution
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               used
               only
               toward
               regenerated
               persons
               ,
               then
               Paul
               was
               to
               intend
               the
               salvation
               of
               none
               by
               Excommunication
               ,
               but
               these
               who
               are
               members
               of
               one
               single
               congregation
               ,
               who
               are
               within
               this
               visible
               house
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               are
               without
               the
               house
               and
               so
               in
               the
               state
               of
               damnation
               .
               3.
               
               These
               who
               are
               without
               here
               are
               in
               a
               worse
               case
               ,
               then
               if
               they
               were
               judged
               by
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               So
               they
               are
               left
               ,
               v.
               13.
               to
               a
               severe
               judgement
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               immediate
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               Cajetan
               doth
               well
               observe
               ;
               for
               ,
               sayth
               b
               
                 Erasmus
                 Sarcerius
                 ,
                 Deus
                 publica
                 &
                 occulta
                 sceler
                 a
                 non
                 sinet
                 impunita
                 ,
              
               and
               c
               Bullinger
               maketh
               (
               as
               it
               is
               cleare
               )
               
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 an
                 objection
                 ,
                 shall
                 these
                 who
                 are
                 without
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 wicked
              
               Gentiles
               
                 commit
                 all
                 wickednesse
                 without
                 punishment
                 ?
                 The
                 Apostle
                 answereth
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               God
               
                 shall
                 judge
                 them
              
               ,
               Non
               impune
               in
               vitiorum
               lacunis
               se
               provolvent
               prophani
               ,
               sed
               destinato
               tempore
               commeritas
               dabunt
               Deo
               ultori
               paenas
               .
               And
               d
               Paraeus
               ,
               num
               impune
               ibunt
               eorum
               scelera
               ?
               ●mo
               Judicem
               Deum
               invenient
               .
               4.
               
               These
               who
               are
               within
               here
               ,
               
                 are
                 these
                 who
                 are
                 of
              
               Christs
               
                 family
                 ,
                 sayth
              
               e
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 and
                 opposite
                 to
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 infidels
                 saith
              
               f
               Paraeus
               ,
               for
               all
               men
               are
               divided
               into
               two
               ranks
               ,
               some
               domesticks
               ,
               and
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               some
               strangers
               ,
               without
               the
               covenant
               ,
               not
               in
               Christ
               ,
               neither
               in
               profession
               ,
               nor
               truth
               ,
               as
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               are
               left
               
               to
               the
               severity
               of
               Gods
               judgement
               ,
               but
               our
               Brethrens
               Text
               shall
               beare
               that
               Paul
               divideth
               mankind
               into
               three
               ranke
               .
               1.
               
               Some
               within
               ,
               as
               true
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               Some
               without
               as
               infidels
               ,
               and
               some
               without
               as
               not
               members
               of
               a
               fixed
               congregation
               ,
               now
               Believers
               without
               ,
               and
               not
               members
               of
               a
               fixed
               congregation
               ,
               are
               not
               left
               to
               the
               severity
               of
               the
               immediate
               judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               these
               who
               are
               without
               here
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               to
               be
               rebuked
               ,
               yea
               nor
               was
               the
               excommunicated
               man
               ,
               after
               he
               should
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               left
               to
               the
               immediate
               judgement
               of
               God
               :
               but
               he
               was
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               remaine
               under
               the
               medicine
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               dayly
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               and
               eschewed
               as
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               2.
               
               He
               was
               to
               be
               
                 rebuked
                 as
                 a
                 brother
              
               2
               T●ess
               .
               3.
               15.
               3.
               
               Paul
               saying
               
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 judge
                 these
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 ,
                 God
                 judgeth
                 them
                 ,
              
               he
               meaneth
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               he
               will
               not
               acknowledge
               them
               ,
               as
               any
               wayes
               belonging
               to
               Christ
               ;
               but
               the
               believers
               of
               approved
               piety
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               members
               of
               a
               fixed
               congregation
               ,
               are
               not
               thus
               cast
               off
               of
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 gaine
                 some
                 ,
              
               and
               would
               never
               cast
               off
               Believers
               ,
               and
               say
               
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 you
                 ?
              
               In
               a
               word
               ;
               by
               those
               who
               are
               without
               are
               meant
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               a
               Ambrose
               b
               Oecumenius
               c
               
                 Theophilact
                 .
                 &c.
              
               d
               Calvin
               e
               Martyr
               f
               Bullinger
               g
               Paraeus
               h
               Beza
               ,
               i
               Pelican
               .
               k
               Pomeranus
               l
               Meyer
               m
               Sarcerius
               n
               Marloratus
               o
               Paraphras
               .
               p
               the
               Papists
               ,
               Haymo
               q
               Aquinas
               and
               r
               with
               them
               Erasmus
               ,
               and
               all
               who
               ever
               commented
               on
               this
               place
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               our
               Brethren
               expound
               these
               ,
               
                 who
                 are
                 within
              
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Saints
                 by
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 Saints
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               these
               to
               whom
               he
               prayeth
               
                 grace
                 and
                 peace
                 unto
              
               ,
               and
               for
               whom
               he
               thanketh
               
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 grace
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               2.
               3.
               
               Now
               these
               thus
               within
               must
               be
               regenerated
               ,
               and
               opposed
               to
               all
               not
               within
               :
               this
               way
               ,
               
                 but
                 without
              
               ,
               that
               is
               who
               are
               not
               
                 Saints
                 by
                 calling
              
               ,
               not
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               then
               by
               these
               who
               are
               without
               ,
               cannot
               be
               understood
               ,
               all
               not
               fixed
               members
               of
               one
               visible
               Congregation
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               by
               true
               faith
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ;
               and
               our
               Brethren
               must
               mean
               ,
               that
               Paul
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               living
               ,
               would
               take
               no
               care
               to
               judge
               ,
               and
               censure
               us
               ,
               who
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               are
               members
               of
               provinciall
               and
               nationall
               Churches
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               members
               of
               such
               an
               independent
               Congregation
               ,
               
               as
               they
               conceive
               to
               be
               the
               only
               instituted
               visible
               Church
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               they
               all
               not
               without
               the
               state
               of
               salvation
               who
               are
               not
               members
               of
               such
               an
               independent
               flock
               .
               1.
               
               All
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Th●ssalonica
                 ,
                 Philippi
                 ,
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               the
               seven
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               such
               independent
               Churches
               must
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               damnation
               .
               2.
               
               All
               are
               here
               obliged
               ,
               who
               looke
               for
               salvation
               ,
               by
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               to
               joyne
               themselves
               to
               this
               visible
               independent
               Church
               ;
               then
               all
               who
               are
               not
               members
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               damnation
               ,
               if
               (
               say
               our
               brethren
               )
               
                 they
                 know
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 true
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 joyne
                 not
                 to
                 it
              
               .
               O
               but
               ignorance
               cannot
               save
               men
               from
               damnation
               ,
               for
               all
               are
               obliged
               to
               know
               this
               so
               necessary
               a
               meane
               of
               salvation
               ,
               where
               only
               are
               the
               meane●
               of
               salvation
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               should
               excuse
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               that
               they
               believed
               not
               in
               Christ
               ,
               for
               they
               knew
               him
               not
               ,
               and
               
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 knowen
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 crucisied
                 the
              
               Lord
               
                 of
                 glory
              
               .
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Now
               we
               judge
               this
               to
               be
               the
               revived
               error
               of-the
               Donatists
               ,
               whose
               mind
               was
               as
               a
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Christ
               
                 was
                 only
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
              
               Africa
               ,
               where
               Donatus
               was
               ,
               and
               Augustine
               writing
               to
               Vincentius
               b
               objecteth
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               Morton
               answereth
               Bellarmine
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               say
               Papists
               with
               Donatists
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               .
               And
               c
               Field
               answereth
               well
               ,
               
                 yee
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 donatisme
                 ,
                 who
                 deny
                 all
                 Christian
                 societies
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 ●to
                 be
                 where
                 the
                 Popes
                 feete
                 are
                 not
                 kissed
                 ,
                 to
                 pertaine
                 to
                 the
                 true
              
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 cast
                 into
                 Hell
                 all
                 the
              
               Churches
               of
               Aethiopia
               ,
               Armenia
               ,
               Syri●
               ,
               Graecia
               ,
               Russia
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 did
              
               Optatus
               (
               sayth
               d
               Morton
               ,
               Answer
               ,
               Donatists
               
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 where
                 you
                 art
                 ,
                 but
                 in
              
               Dacia
               ,
               Misi●
               ,
               Thracia
               ,
               Achaia
               ,
               &c.
               
                 where
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 you
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 in
              
               Graecia
               ,
               Cappadocia
               ,
               Aegypt
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Where
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 innumerable
                 Istes
                 and
                 Provinces
                 .
              
               See
               how
               Gerardus
               refuteth
               this
               e
               and
               certainly
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               the
               only
               true
               visible
               Christian
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 who
                 looke
                 for
                 salvation
                 by
              
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 must
                 joyne
                 themselves
              
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               a
               true
               visible
               Church
               but
               with
               you
               .
               3.
               
               I●
               all
               upon
               hazard
               of
               losing
               salvation
               ,
               must
               joyne
               to
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               having
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               
               independently
               within
               it selfe
               ,
               then
               must
               all
               separate
               from
               all
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               where
               there
               be
               provinciall
               and
               nationall
               Churches
               ,
               now
               this
               is
               also
               the
               error
               of
               the
               Donatists
               and
               Anabaptists
               ,
               against
               which
               read
               what
               a
               learned
               Parker
               saith
               and
               reverend
               b
               Brightman
               ,
               and
               c
               Cartwright
               ,
               but
               of
               this
               hereafter
               .
               4.
               
               The
               principall
               reason
               given
               by
               the
               Author
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 added
                 to
                 the
              
               Church
               Acts
               2.
               
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 saved
              
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               in
               the
               independent
               visible
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               is
               proved
               elsewhere
               .
               A
               second
               reason
               he
               giveth
               ,
               
                 because
                 every
                 Christian
                 standeth
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               for
               his
               spirituall
               edification
               ,
               in
               holy
               fellowship
               ,
               with
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 or
                 else
              
               Christ
               
                 ordained
                 them
                 in
                 vaine
              
               ,
               therefore
               all
               who
               would
               be
               saved
               ,
               must
               joyne
               to
               a
               visible
               independent
               congregation
               ;
               hence
               no
               Church
               hath
               title
               and
               due
               right
               to
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               members
               of
               such
               a
               congregation
               :
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               men
               of
               approved
               piety
               are
               denied
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               their
               children
               excluded
               from
               Baptisme
               and
               themselves
               debarred
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               members
               of
               your
               congregation
               ,
               and
               members
               they
               cannot
               be
               ,
               because
               they
               finde
               no
               warrant
               from
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               to
               sweare
               your
               Church-covenant
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               Church-government
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               farre
               against
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               covenant
               belong
               to
               all
               professing
               Believers
               ,
               as
               Gods
               Word
               sayth
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               47.
               
               Acts
               8.
               37.
               
               Acts
               16.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               1
               
               Cor.
               11.
               28.
               
               Whether
               
               he
               be
               a
               member
               of
               a
               particular
               independent
               Church
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               God
               the
               Lawgiver
               maketh
               not
               this
               exception
               ,
               neither
               should
               man
               doe
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Propos.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   All
                   are
                   entered
                   by
                   covenant
                   into
                   a
                
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 
                 
                   or
                   into
                   a
                   membership
                   of
                   a
                   visible
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Here
               are
               we
               to
               encounter
               with
               a
               matter
               much
               pressed
               by
               our
               reverend
               Brethren
               ,
               called
               a
               
                 Church
                 covenant
              
               .
               A
               Treatise
               came
               unto
               my
               hand
               in
               a
               Manuscript
               of
               this
               Subject
               ;
               In
               their
               Apology
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               answer
               to
               the
               questions
               propounded
               by
               the
               Brethren
               of
               Old
               England
               this
               is
               much
               pressed
               .
               I
               will
               first
               explaine
               the
               Church-covenant
               according
               to
               our
               reverend
               Brethrens
               minde
               .
               2
               :
               Prove
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               Gods
               Word
               .
               3.
               
               Answer
               their
               Arguments
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               4.
               
               Answer
               their
               Arguments
               from
               the
               
               New
               Testament
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               Treatise
               here
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               ;
               and
               also
               their
               arguments
               in
               all
               their
               Treatises
               .
               Hence
               for
               the
               first
               two
               ,
               I
               begin
               with
               this
               first
               question
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Whether
                   or
                   not
                   all
                   are
                   to
                   he
                   In-churched
                   or
                   entered
                   Members
                   of
                   a
                   visible
                   Church
                   by
                   an
                   explicit
                   ,
                   and
                   vocall
                   or
                   prof●ssed
                   Covenant
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               Our
               brethrens
               mind
               is
               first
               to
               be
               cleared
               .
               2.
               
               The
               state
               of
               the
               question
               to
               be
               explained
               .
               3.
               
               The
               truth
               to
               be
               confirmed
               .
               In
               the
               answers
               to
               the
               questions
               a
               sent
               to
               
                 New
                 England
              
               they
               require
               of
               all
               persons
               come
               to
               age
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               received
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 A
                 publiqu●
                 vocall
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 their
                 conversion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 in
                 continued
                 speech
              
               (
               saith
               b
               the
               Apologie
               )
               
                 or
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 questions
                 propounded
                 by
                 the
                 Elders
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 require
                 a
                 publick
                 prof●ssion
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 the
                 foresaid
                 way
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 An
                 expresse
                 vocall
                 covenanting
                 by
                 oath
                 ,
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 that
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 submit
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Authour
               )
               c
               
                 themselves
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 feare
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 a
                 professed
                 subjection
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 holy
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 cleaving
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 fellow
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 in
                 brotherly
                 love
                 and
                 holy
                 watchfulnesse
                 unto
                 mutuall
                 edification
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 a
                 covenanting
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 Church-covenant
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apologie
               )
               d
               
                 is
                 the
                 essentiall
                 or
                 formall
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 flocke
                 of
                 Saints
                 is
                 the
                 materiall
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 necessarily
                 of
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 none
                 can
                 claim
                 Church-communion
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 constituted
                 in
                 its
                 integrity
                 ,
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 fallen
                 Church
                 is
                 againe
                 restored
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 Ministers
                 have
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 interest
                 in
                 their
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 member
                 hath
                 interest
                 and
                 powerover
                 another
                 fellow-member
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               entring
               in
               Church-state
               is
               this
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 A
                 number
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 gifted
                 or
                 experienced
                 Elder
                 meet
                 often
                 together
              
               (
               saith
               this
               e
               Authour
               )
               
                 about
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 performe
                 some
                 duties
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 conference
                 together
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 sufficient
                 company
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 well
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
              
               
               
                 good
                 estate
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 approved
                 themselves
                 to
                 one
                 anothers
                 consciences
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 living
                 stones
                 ,
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 spirituall
                 Temple
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 having
                 acquainted
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 neerest
                 adjoyning
                 Churches
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 purpose
                 of
                 entring
                 into
                 Church-fellowship
                 convene
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 kept
                 with
                 fasting
                 and
                 praying
                 ,
                 and
                 preaching
                 ,
                 one
                 b●ing
                 chosen
                 with
                 common
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 in
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 standeth
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 propoundeth
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 four
                 Articles
                 above
                 named
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 rest
                 declare
                 their
                 joynt
                 consent
                 in
                 this
                 covenant
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 silence
                 ,
                 or
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 ,
                 or
                 writing
                 ,
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 brethren
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 some
                 specials
                 ,
                 in
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 reach
                 out
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 them
                 to
                 stand
                 stedfast
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Which
                 done
                 ,
                 prayers
                 made
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 pardon
                 and
                 acceptance
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 a
                 Psalm
                 is
                 sung
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 when
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 together
                 of
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 first
                 converted
                 believers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fit
                 materials
                 for
                 Church
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Baptisme
                 maketh
                 none
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 A
                 Church
                 fallen
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Church
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 renew
                 their
                 Church
                 covenant
                 .
              
               Thus
               shortly
               for
               their
               mind
               about
               the
               gathering
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
               Let
               these
               distinctions
               be
               considered
               for
               the
               right
               stating
               of
               the
               question
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Distinct.
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 covenant
                 of
                 free
                 grace
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 sinners
                 ,
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 surety
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Church
                 Covenant
                 differenced
                 from
                 this
                 is
                 in
                 question
                 ,
              
               &
               sub
               judice
               lis
               est
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Distinct.
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 covenant
                 of
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 covenant
                 vertuall
                 and
                 implicite
                 renewed
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 explicite
                 positive
                 professed
                 Church
                 covenant
                 ,
                 by
                 oa●h
                 in-churching
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 society
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 State-church
                 is
                 now
                 questioned
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Distinct.
               
                 An
                 explicite
                 vocall
                 Covenant
                 whereby
                 we
                 bind
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 Articles
                 in
                 a
                 tacite
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 entring
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 relation
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Flocke
                 ,
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 were
                 unlawfull
                 ▪
                 for
                 we
                 may
                 sweare
                 to
                 performe
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 ,
                 observing
                 all
                 things
                 requisite
                 in
                 a
                 lawfull
                 oath
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 But
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 covenant
                 is
                 required
                 by
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 essentiall
              
               
               
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 Church-membership
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 without
                 this
                 none
                 were
                 entered
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 now
                 be
                 entered
                 in
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 have
                 right
                 unto
                 the
                 seales
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 we
                 utterly
                 deny
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Distinct.
               
                 We
                 grant
                 a
                 covenant
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 our
                 entry
                 unto
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 requisit
                 that
                 such
                 Heretickes
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 as
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 members
                 of
                 our
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 from
                 which
                 Papists
                 have
                 fallen
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 baptisme
                 from
                 us
                 )
                 doe
                 openly
                 professe
                 subjection
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 that
                 Infidels
                 give
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 Nor
                 deny
                 we
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 the
                 Pastor
                 and
                 people
                 tie
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 reciprocation
                 of
                 oathes
                 ,
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 fulfill
                 faithfully
                 the
                 ministery
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 his
                 ministery
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 reciprocall
                 oathes
                 ,
                 make
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 that
                 before
                 these
                 oathes
                 were
                 taken
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               Distinct.
               Any
               professor
               removing
               from
               one
               congregation
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               comming
               under
               a
               new
               relation
               to
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               tacite
               and
               vertuall
               covenant
               to
               discharge
               himselfe
               in
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               member
               of
               that
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               nothing
               for
               a
               Church-covenant
               ;
               for
               when
               six
               are
               converted
               in
               the
               congregation
               whereof
               I
               am
               a
               member
               ,
               or
               an
               excommunicated
               person
               heartily
               and
               unfainely
               repenteth
               ,
               there
               ariseth
               a
               new
               relation
               betwixt
               those
               converts
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               a
               tie
               and
               obligation
               of
               duties
               to
               those
               persons
               greater
               then
               was
               before
               ,
               as
               being
               now
               members
               of
               one
               mysticall
               and
               invisible
               body
               .
               Yet
               cur
               brethren
               cannot
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               requisite
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               renew
               their
               Church-covenant
               towards
               such
               ,
               seeing
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Covenant
               renewed
               is
               to
               restore
               a
               fallen
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               a
               non-Church
               to
               be
               a
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               those
               six
               be
               converted
               by
               my
               knowledge
               ,
               there
               resulteth
               thence
               an
               obligation
               of
               a
               vertuall
               and
               tacite
               covenant
               betwixt
               them
               and
               me
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               an
               explicite
               and
               vocall
               covenant
               ,
               to
               tie
               us
               to
               duties
               that
               we
               are
               now
               obliged
               to
               in
               a
               stricter
               manner
               then
               we
               were
               before
               ;
               for
               when
               one
               is
               taken
               to
               be
               a
               steward
               in
               a
               great
               family
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               a
               sort
               of
               Covenant
               betwixt
               that
               servant
               and
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               there
               resulteth
               
               from
               his
               office
               and
               charge
               a
               tie
               and
               obligation
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               head
               of
               the
               family
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               children
               and
               fellow-servants
               of
               the
               house
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               an
               expresse
               ,
               vocall
               ,
               and
               professed
               covenant
               betwixt
               the
               new
               steward
               and
               the
               children
               and
               servants
               ;
               yea
               and
               strangers
               also
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               owes
               some
               acts
               of
               steward-duties
               ,
               though
               there
               doe
               result
               a
               vertuall
               covenant
               .
               Farre
               lesse
               is
               there
               a
               necessity
               of
               an
               expresse
               and
               vocall
               covenant
               before
               that
               steward
               can
               have
               claime
               to
               the
               keyes
               ,
               or
               be
               received
               in
               office
               .
               So
               when
               one
               entereth
               into
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               layeth
               hold
               on
               the
               covenant
               ,
               there
               resulteth
               from
               that
               act
               of
               taking
               the
               Lord
               to
               be
               his
               God
               ,
               a
               covenant-obligation
               to
               doe
               duty
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               doth
               oblige
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               workes
               of
               mercy
               to
               his
               beast
               (
               
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 his
                 beast
              
               )
               and
               he
               is
               obliged
               to
               a
               duty
               by
               that
               covenant
               with
               God
               to
               his
               children
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               yet
               borne
               ,
               to
               servants
               who
               are
               not
               yet
               his
               servants
               ,
               but
               shall
               hereafter
               be
               his
               servants
               ,
               to
               these
               who
               are
               not
               yet
               converted
               to
               Christ
               ,
               now
               it
               is
               true
               a
               vertuall
               and
               tacite
               covenant
               ,
               resulteth
               toward
               all
               these
               ,
               even
               toward
               the
               beast
               ,
               the
               children
               not
               yet
               borne
               ,
               &c.
               when
               the
               person
               first
               by
               faith
               entereth
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ;
               but
               none
               ,
               master
               of
               common
               sense
               and
               judgement
               will
               say
               there
               is
               required
               a
               vocall
               and
               explicite
               ,
               and
               professed
               covenant
               ,
               betwixt
               such
               an
               one
               entered
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               beast
               ,
               and
               his
               children
               not
               yet
               borne
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               foresaid
               tacite
               and
               vertuall
               covenant
               ,
               which
               doth
               but
               result
               from
               the
               man
               his
               covenanting
               with
               God
               is
               either
               the
               cause
               ,
               or
               essence
               ,
               or
               formall
               reason
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               made
               a
               formall
               contracter
               and
               covenanter
               with
               God.
               So
               ,
               though
               when
               I
               enter
               a
               member
               of
               such
               a
               congregation
               ,
               there
               ariseth
               thence
               an
               obligation
               of
               duty
               ,
               or
               a
               tacite
               covenant
               ,
               tying
               me
               in
               duties
               to
               all
               members
               present
               ,
               or
               which
               shall
               be
               members
               of
               that
               congregation
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               come
               from
               India
               ;
               yet
               in
               reason
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               required
               an
               expresse
               vocall
               covenant
               betwixt
               me
               and
               all
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               fellow-members
               of
               this
               congregation
               ;
               and
               farre
               lesse
               that
               such
               a
               covenant
               doth
               make
               me
               a
               member
               of
               that
               congregation
               ,
               yea
               because
               I
               am
               already
               a
               member
               of
               that
               congregation
               ;
               thence
               ariseth
               a
               tacite
               covenant
               toward
               such
               and
               such
               duties
               and
               persons
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               I
               understand
               not
               how
               our
               brethren
               doe
               keepe
               Christian
               and
               religious
               communion
               ,
               with
               many
               professours
               of
               approved
               piety
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               private
               conference
               ,
               praying
               together
               ,
               and
               publiquely
               praising
               together
               ,
               and
               yet
               deny
               to
               have
               any
               Church-communion
               with
               such
               approved
               professors
               ,
               in
               partaking
               with
               them
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               doubt
               how
               they
               can
               comfort
               the
               feeble
               minded
               ,
               and
               not
               also
               warne
               and
               rebuke
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               acts
               of
               Church-c●nsure
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               question
               is
               not
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               a
               tacit
               and
               vertuall
               covenant
               when
               persons
               become
               members
               of
               such
               a
               visible
               congregation
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               doe
               we
               question
               whether
               such
               a
               Church-covenant
               may
               be
               lawfully
               sworne
               .
               We
               thinke
               it
               may
               ,
               though
               to
               sweare
               the
               last
               article
               not
               to
               remove
               from
               such
               a
               congregation
               without
               their
               consent
               ,
               I
               thinke
               not
               lawfull
               ,
               nor
               is
               my
               habitation
               in
               such
               a
               place
               a
               matter
               of
               Church-discipline
               .
               3.
               
               But
               the
               
               question
               is
               ,
               if
               such
               a
               Church-covenant
               ,
               by
               Divine
               or
               Apostolick
               warrant
               ,
               not
               onely
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               the
               necessary
               and
               Apostolick
               meane
               ,
               yea
               and
               the
               essentiall
               forme
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ;
               so
               as
               without
               it
               persons
               are
               not
               members
               of
               one
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               want
               all
               right
               and
               title
               to
               a
               Church-membership
               ,
               to
               the
               seales
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Our
               brethren
               affirme
               ,
               we
               deny
               .
            
             
               Concl.
               The
               former
               considerations
               being
               cleare
               ,
               we
               hold
               that
               such
               a
               Church-covenant
               is
               a
               conceit
               destitute
               of
               all
               authority
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               Old
               or
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               rejected
               as
               a
               way
               of
               mens
               devising
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Argum.
               All
               will-worship
               laying
               a
               band
               on
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               where
               God
               hath
               layed
               none
               ,
               is
               damnable
               ;
               but
               to
               tye
               the
               oath
               of
               God
               to
               one
               particular
               duty
               rather
               then
               another
               ,
               so
               as
               you
               cannot
               ,
               without
               such
               an
               oath
               ,
               enter
               into
               such
               a
               state
               ,
               nor
               have
               title
               and
               right
               to
               the
               seales
               of
               grace
               and
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               is
               will-worship
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               divine
               Law
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               binding
               of
               the
               Conscience
               where
               God
               hath
               not
               bound
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               major
               is
               undeniable
               .
               Papists
               as
               a
               
                 Alphonsus
                 à
                 Castro
              
               ,
               and
               b
               Bellarmin●
               lay
               upon
               us
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               the
               errour
               of
               Lampetians
               ,
               that
               we
               condemne
               all
               sorte
               of
               vowe●
               ,
               ●●
               snares
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               men
               .
               But
               Bellarmine
               c
               saith
               ,
               that
               Luther
               
               and
               Ca●●in
               acknowledge
               ,
               We
               thinke
               vowes
               of
               things
               commanded
               of
               God
               lawfull
               ;
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               we
               teach
               it
               to
               be
               will-worship
               to
               a
               person
               to
               vow
               single
               life
               ,
               where
               God
               hath
               not
               given
               the
               gift
               of
               continency
               ,
               because
               men
               binde
               with
               an
               oath
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               not
               bound
               us
               unto
               by
               a
               command
               .
               So
               d
               
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 Nazianzen
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Augustine
              
               say
               ,
               Those
               which
               want
               the
               gift
               of
               continency
               cannot
               live
               without
               wives
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               not
               burne
               .
               See
               how
               e
               Bellarmine
               and
               f
               Maldonat
               contending
               for
               will-worship
               ,
               prescribe
               the
               contrary
               .
               I
               prove
               the
               assumption
               ;
               for
               a
               Minister
               to
               sweare
               the
               oath
               of
               fidelity
               to
               his
               flocke
               ,
               is
               lawfull
               ;
               but
               to
               tye
               an
               oath
               so
               to
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               the
               Apostles
               teach
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               a
               minister
               who
               sweareth
               not
               that
               oath
               ,
               is
               to
               lay
               a
               bond
               on
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               where
               God
               hath
               laid
               none
               .
               That
               a
               father
               swear
               to
               performe
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               father
               ,
               a
               master
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               master
               towards
               his
               servant
               ,
               is
               lawfull
               ;
               but
               to
               lay
               a
               bond
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               in
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               before
               God
               no
               father
               ,
               no
               master
               ,
               except
               he
               sweare
               to
               performe
               those
               duties
               ,
               is
               to
               lay
               a
               bond
               on
               the
               Conscience
               where
               God
               hath
               laid
               none
               .
               So
               to
               sweare
               subjection
               to
               such
               a
               Ministery
               and
               visible
               Church
               ,
               is
               lawfull
               ;
               but
               to
               tie
               by
               an
               Apostolike
               Law
               and
               practice
               the
               oath
               of
               God
               so
               to
               such
               duties
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               this
               Church-oath
               the
               essentiall
               forme
               of
               such
               membership
               ,
               so
               as
               you
               cannot
               enter
               into
               Church-state
               ,
               nor
               have
               right
               to
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               without
               such
               an
               oath
               ,
               is
               to
               binde
               where
               God
               hath
               not
               bound
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               putting
               upon
               any
               Church-oath
               such
               a
               state
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               the
               essentiall
               forme
               of
               Church-membership
               ,
               without
               the
               which
               a
               man
               is
               no
               Church-member
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               visible
               ,
               not
               swearing
               this
               oath
               is
               no
               Church
               .
            
             
               3
               That
               way
               are
               members
               to
               be
               in-Churched
               ,
               and
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               Church-fellowship
               ,
               which
               way
               members
               were
               entred
               in
               the
               Apostolike
               Church
               .
               But
               members
               were
               not
               entred
               into
               the
               Apostolike
               Church
               by
               such
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               onely
               they
               beleeved
               ,
               professed
               beleefe
               ,
               and
               were
               baptized
               ;
               when
               the
               incestuous
               person
               is
               re-entred
               (
               it
               is
               said
               )
               onely
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               he
               was
               grieved
               ,
               and
               testified
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               forgive
               him
               ,
               and
               confirme
               their
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               there
               is
               here
               no
               Church-Covenant
               ;
               and
               Samaria
               8.
               12.
               received
               the
               Word
               gladly
               ,
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               was
               baptized
               ;
               
               when
               Saul
               is
               converted
               
                 Acts
                 9.
                 
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               baptised
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               
               Cornelius
               and
               his
               house
               baptized
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephe●us
               planted
               ,
               Acts
               19.
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               18.
               8.
               of
               
                 Berea
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               17.
               10.
               
               
                 Philippi
                 Acts
              
               16.
               
               
                 Th●ssalonica
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               17.
               of
               
                 Rom
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               28.
               
               We
               heare
               no
               expressed
               vocall
               Covenant
               .
               So
               Acts
               2.
               three
               thousand
               were
               added
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               now
               they
               were
               not
               gathered
               nor
               in-Churched
               as
               you
               gather
               :
               First
               ,
               
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 meet
                 often
                 together
                 for
                 prayer
                 and
                 spirituall
                 conference
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 satisfied
                 in
                 Conscience
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 estate
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 approved
                 to
                 one
                 anothers
                 Consciences
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 living
                 stones
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 spirituall
                 Temple
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               require
               ;
               a
               because
               frequent
               meeting
               and
               satisfaction
               in
               Conscience
               of
               the
               regeneration
               one
               of
               another
               could
               not
               be
               performed
               by
               
                 three
                 thousand
              
               ,
               all
               
                 converted
                 and
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 one
                 day
              
               ;
               for
               before
               they
               were
               non-Converts
               ,
               and
               at
               one
               Sermon
               were
               pricked
               in
               heart
               that
               they
               had
               slaine
               the
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               2.
               37.
               42.
               
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 there
                 were
                 added
                 to
                 them
                 three
                 thousand
                 souls
                 .
              
               Our
               brethren
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 P●ntecost
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 day
                 was
                 now
                 the
                 longest
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 make
                 short
                 confessions
                 of
                 the
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 their
                 conversation
                 before
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 such
                 discerning
                 spirits
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Truly
               it
               is
               a
               most
               weake
               and
               reasonlesse
               conjecture
               for
               all
               the
               three
               thousand
               behoved
               to
               be
               miraculonsly
               quicke
               of
               discerning
               ;
               for
               they
               could
               not
               sweare
               mutually
               one
               to
               another
               those
               Church-duties
               ,
               except
               
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 satisfied
                 in
                 Conscience
              
               of
               the
               regeneration
               of
               one
               another
               .
               Surely
               such
               a
               miracle
               of
               three
               thousand
               extraordinarily
               gifted
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               discerning
               would
               not
               have
               beene
               concealed
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               sure
               ,
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               ,
               who
               deceived
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               were
               in
               this
               number
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               how
               could
               they
               all
               celebrate
               a
               day
               of
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               third
               houre
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               ninth
               houre
               ,
               dupatch
               the
               confessions
               and
               evidences
               of
               the
               sound
               worke
               of
               conversion
               of
               thirty
               hundred
               ,
               all
               baptized
               and
               added
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 ?
                 Capiat
                 qui
                 volet
              
               ;
               because
               this
               place
               is
               used
               to
               prove
               a
               Church-covenant
               ,
               I
               will
               here
               once
               for
               all
               deliver
               it
               out
               of
               our
               brethrens
               hands
               :
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Church-covenant
               b
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 was
                 hazard
                 of
                 excommunication
              
               ,
               John
               9.
               22.
               
                 and
                 persecution
              
               .
               
               Acts
               5.
               3.
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 very
                 profession
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 such
                 peri●●us
                 times
              
               was
               a
               sufficient
               note
               of
               discerning
               ,
               to
               such
               discerning
               spirits
               as
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               If
               you
               meane
               miraculous
               power
               of
               discerning
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               put
               forth
               in
               this
               company
               ,
               where
               were
               such
               hypocrites
               as
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               miraculous
               discerning
               behoved
               to
               bee
               in
               all
               the
               three
               thousand
               ,
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               of
               the
               good
               estate
               spirituall
               of
               all
               of
               them
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               miraculous
               (
               as
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               if
               done
               in
               the
               space
               of
               sixe
               houres
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               done
               the
               same
               day
               that
               they
               heard
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 vers
              
               .
               41.
               )
               then
               our
               brethren
               cannot
               alleadge
               it
               for
               ordinary
               inchurching
               of
               members
               as
               they
               doe
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               an
               ordinary
               spirit
               of
               discerning
               ,
               then
               at
               one
               act
               of
               profession
               are
               members
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               and
               so
               often
               meeting
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               all
               their
               Consciences
               is
               not
               requisite
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               profession
               for
               feare
               of
               persecution
               be
               an
               infallible
               signe
               ,
               then
               those
               who
               are
               chased
               out
               of
               England
               by
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ,
               to
               seeke
               the
               Gospell
               in
               purity
               ,
               should
               be
               received
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereas
               you
               hold
               them
               out
               of
               your
               societies
               many
               yeeres
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               suffering
               for
               a
               while
               for
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               much
               ,
               
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 Demas
              
               ,
               did
               that
               for
               a
               while
               .
            
             
               The
               c
               
                 Apologie
                 and
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 Church-covenant
              
               saith
               ,
               d
               
                 These
                 converts
                 professed
                 their
                 glad
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 VVord
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               37
               38.
               
                 in
                 saving
                 themselves
                 from
                 that
                 untoward
                 generation
                 ,
                 else
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 admitted
                 to
                 baptisme
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 made
                 them
                 not
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 they
                 might
                 havereturned
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 to
              
               Pontus
               ,
               Asia
               ,
               Cappadocia
               ,
               &c.
               
                 but
                 they
                 continued
                 stedfastly
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 continued
                 in
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 Church-fellowship
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 exercise
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 confound
                 this
                 fellowship
                 with
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 we
                 can
                 confound
                 doctrine
                 and
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 distinguished
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fellowship
                 of
                 holy
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 noteth
              
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 A
                 combination
                 in
                 Church-state
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 gifts
                 inward
                 to
                 edification
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 in
                 reliefe
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 by
                 worldly
                 goods
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               
                 They
                 could
                 not
                 continue
                 stedfast
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 doctrine
              
               
               
                 and
                 fellowship
              
               before
               they
               were
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               stedfastnesse
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               saving
               themselves
               from
               the
               froward
               generation
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               but
               habituall
               holinesse
               ,
               not
               perfected
               in
               sixe
               houres
               .
               Now
               that
               same
               day
               ,
               vers
               .
               41.
               in
               the
               which
               they
               gladly
               heard
               the
               VVord
               ,
               they
               were
               both
               
                 baptized
                 and
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               their
               stedfast
               continuing
               in
               Church-state
               ,
               can
               no
               wayes
               make
               them
               members
               in
               Church-state
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               have
               returned
               to
               Pontus
               and
               
                 Asia
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               they
               returned
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               Church-state
               is
               no
               prison-state
               ,
               to
               tie
               men
               to
               such
               a
               congregation
               locally
               ,
               as
               you
               make
               it
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               word
               of
               a
               Church-covenant
               ,
               except
               when
               they
               were
               baptized
               they
               made
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               no
               Church-covenant
               ,
               and
               that
               should
               not
               be
               omitted
               ,
               seeing
               it
               conduceth
               so
               much
               ,
               first
               ,
               to
               the
               being
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               we
               must
               serve
               God
               acceptably
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               such
               consequence
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               be
               not
               prophaned
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               be
               not
               made
               signes
               of
               falshood
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               wee
               would
               not
               be
               stricter
               then
               God
               ,
               who
               received
               upon
               sixe
               houres
               profession
               three
               thousand
               to
               Church
               state
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               fellowship
               is
               no
               fellowship
               of
               Church-order
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               because
               the
               first
               day
               that
               they
               heard
               Peter
               they
               were
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               being
               added
               they
               continued
               in
               this
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               in
               use
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Prayer
               ;
               as
               a
               reasonable
               soule
               is
               that
               which
               makes
               a
               man
               discourse
               ,
               and
               discoursing
               is
               not
               the
               cause
               of
               a
               reasonable
               soule
               e
               Beza
               calleth
               it
               
                 fellowship
                 in
                 Christian
                 charity
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 .
              
               And
               f
               the
               Syrian
               interpreter
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               g
               The
               Arablan
               interpreter
               saith
               the
               same
               .
               h
               The
               ancient
               Latine
               interpreter
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               Baptisme
               bee
               the
               Seale
               of
               our
               entry
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               as
               Circumcision
               was
               the
               Seale
               of
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Jewes
               visible
               Church
               ,
               then
               such
               a
               Covenant
               is
               not
               a
               formall
               reason
               of
               our
               Church-membership
               ,
               but
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               prove
               hereafter
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               latter
               .
               The
               Proposition
               standeth
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               baptized
               are
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               before
               they
               can
               sweare
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               are
               Infants
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               Argu.
               This
               Church-covenant
               is
               either
               all
               one
               with
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               a
               Covenant
               divers
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ;
               but
               neither
               wayes
               can
               it
               be
               the
               essentiall
               forme
               of
               a
               visible
               
                 Church
                 ;
                 Ergo
              
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               cannot
               be
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               because
               then
               all
               baptized
               ,
               and
               all
               beleevess
               should
               be
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               Church
               members
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               our
               brethren
               deny
               .
               If
               it
               be
               a
               Covenant
               divers
               from
               it
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               of
               another
               nature
               ,
               and
               lay
               another
               obligatory
               tie
               ,
               then
               either
               the
               Covenant
               of
               workes
               ,
               or
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               tie
               us
               to
               other
               duties
               then
               either
               the
               Law
               or
               Gospell
               require
               of
               us
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               beside
               that
               Gospell
               which
               Paul
               taught
               and
               maketh
               the
               teacher
               ,
               though
               an
               Angell
               i
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               accursed
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               received
               .
            
             
               The
               k
               Apologie
               answering
               this
               ,
               saith
               ,
               First
               ,
               
                 We
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 Church-covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 civill
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 and
                 godly
                 strangers
                 ,
              
               Isaiah
               56.
               3.
               
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 complained
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 Covenant
                 with
                 Gods
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               No
               doubt
               an
               excommunicated
               person
               ,
               whose
               
                 spirit
                 is
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               may
               be
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               yet
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               visible
               Church
               for
               enormous
               scandals
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               no
               ground
               to
               make
               your
               Church-covenant
               different
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               .
               A
               beleever
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               may
               not
               doe
               a
               duty
               to
               father
               ,
               brother
               ,
               or
               master
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               weak
               consequence
               ,
               that
               therefore
               there
               is
               a
               Covenant-oath
               betwixt
               brother
               and
               brother
               ,
               sonne
               and
               father
               ,
               servant
               and
               master
               ,
               which
               is
               commanded
               by
               a
               divine
               Law
               of
               perpetuall
               equity
               under
               both
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               ,
               as
               you
               make
               this
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               ,
               which
               persons
               must
               sweare
               ,
               ere
               they
               can
               come
               under
               these
               relations
               of
               brother
               ,
               son
               ,
               and
               servant
               .
               The
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Evangell
               ,
               teach
               us
               to
               confesse
               Christ
               before
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               walke
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               perfect
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               we
               
                 should
                 joyn
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 visible
                 Churh
                 .
              
               But
               none
               can
               in
               right
               reason
               conclude
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               divine
               Law
               that
               necessitateth
               me
               to
               sweare
               another
               Covenant
               then
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               those
               particular
               duties
               ,
               or
               to
               sweare
               over
               againe
               
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               duties
               that
               I
               owe
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               else
               I
               am
               not
               a
               member
               thereof
               .
               And
               that
               same
               Covenant
               in
               relation
               to
               my
               father
               ,
               brother
               ,
               and
               master
               ,
               else
               I
               cannot
               be
               a
               sonne
               ,
               brother
               ,
               or
               servant
               ;
               this
               were
               to
               multiply
               Covenants
               according
               to
               the
               multitude
               of
               duties
               that
               I
               am
               obliged
               unto
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               divine
               commandment
               .
               The
               word
               of
               God
               l
               layeth
               a
               tie
               on
               Pastors
               to
               feed
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               the
               flock
               to
               submit
               ,
               in
               the
               Lord
               to
               the
               Pastors
               .
               But
               God
               hath
               not
               ,
               by
               a
               new
               commandment
               ,
               laid
               a
               new
               tie
               and
               obligation
               ,
               that
               Timothy
               shall
               not
               be
               made
               a
               Pastor
               of
               a
               Church
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               a
               member
               thereof
               ,
               nor
               the
               Church
               at
               Ephesus
               constituted
               in
               a
               Church-state
               ,
               having
               right
               to
               all
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               while
               ,
               first
               ,
               they
               be
               all
               perswaded
               of
               one
               anothers
               regeneration
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               while
               all
               sware
               those
               duties
               in
               a
               Church-oath
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               and
               all
               sweare
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               separate
               from
               
                 Church
                 followship
              
               ,
               but
               by
               mutuall
               consent
               .
            
             
               Heare
               a
               reply
               againe
               to
               this
               of
               the
               m
               
                 Apologie
                 ;
                 such
                 promises
                 as
                 leave
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 an
                 absolute
                 estate
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 ingage
                 onely
                 his
                 act
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 these
                 lay
                 no
                 forcing
                 band
                 on
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 tied
                 to
                 keepe
                 his
                 lawfull
                 promise
                 ,
                 are
                 tied
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 such
                 promises
                 or
                 covenants
                 as
                 are
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 put
                 upon
                 men
                 a
                 relative
                 estate
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 on
                 them
                 a
                 forcing
                 band
                 to
                 performe
                 such
                 duties
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 marriage
                 betwixt
                 man
                 and
                 wife
                 ,
                 master
                 and
                 servant
                 ,
                 magistrate
                 and
                 subject
                 ,
                 minister
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 brother
                 and
                 brother
                 in
                 Church-state
                 ;
                 these
                 put
                 on
                 men
                 a
                 divine
                 tie
                 ,
                 and
                 binde
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 Ordinance
                 to
                 performe
                 such
                 duties
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 make
                 not
                 these
                 relations
                 ,
                 these
                 places
                 make
                 not
                 every
                 man
                 who
                 can
                 teach
                 ,
                 a
                 Pastor
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 call
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Pastor
                 ;
                 indeed
                 if
                 we
                 call
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 ingage
                 our selves
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 you
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 c●venanting
                 of
                 a
                 wife
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 that
                 giveth
                 the
                 husband
                 power
                 over
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 magistrate
                 power
                 over
                 his
                 subject
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 giveth
                 power
                 to
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 you
                 know
                 well
                 the
                 husband
                 cannot
                 call
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 covenant
                 made
                 in
                 marriage
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               is
               all
               which
               with
               most
               colour
               of
               reason
               can
               be
               said
               .
               But
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               are
               not
               brought
               to
               prove
               the
               Pastors
               calling
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               their
               relative
               case
               of
               subjection
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               onely
               they
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               and
               
               whole
               Gospell
               layeth
               a
               tie
               of
               many
               duties
               upon
               us
               ,
               which
               obligeth
               us
               ,
               without
               comming
               under
               the
               tie
               of
               an
               expresse
               ,
               vocall
               ,
               and
               publique
               oath
               ,
               necessitating
               us
               by
               a
               divine
               Law
               ,
               because
               in
               this
               that
               I
               professe
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               am
               baptized
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               have
               right
               to
               all
               the
               holy
               things
               and
               seales
               of
               grace
               ,
               without
               such
               an
               oath
               ,
               because
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               tieth
               me
               to
               a●joyne
               my selfe
               to
               some
               particular
               congregation
               ,
               and
               a
               called
               Pastor
               who
               hath
               gi●●●
               ,
               and
               a
               calling
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               before
               he
               be
               called
               to
               be
               your
               Pastor
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               a
               member
               of
               no
               particular
               congregation
               ;
               for
               you
               lay
               down
               as
               an
               undeniable
               principle
               ,
               and
               the
               basis
               of
               your
               whole
               doctrine
               of
               independent
               government
               ;
               that
               there
               are
               no
               visible
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               but
               a
               congregation
               meeting
               in
               one
               place
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               most
               false
               :
               for
               if
               my
               hand
               be
               visible
               ,
               my
               whole
               body
               is
               visible
               ,
               though
               with
               one
               act
               of
               the
               eye
               it
               cannot
               be
               seene
               ;
               if
               a
               part
               of
               a
               medow
               be
               visible
               ,
               all
               the
               medow
               ,
               thought
               ten
               miles
               in
               bredth
               and
               length
               ,
               is
               visible
               :
               so
               ,
               though
               a
               congregation
               onely
               may
               be
               actually
               seene
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               convened
               within
               the
               soure
               Angles
               of
               a
               materiall
               house
               ,
               yet
               all
               the
               congregations
               on
               earth
               make
               one
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               have
               some
               visible
               and
               audible
               acts
               of
               externall
               government
               cummon
               to
               all
               ;
               as
               that
               all
               pray
               ,
               praise
               ,
               fast
               ,
               mourne
               ,
               rejoyce
               ,
               one
               with
               another
               ;
               and
               are
               to
               rebuke
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               comfort
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               censure
               one
               another
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               is
               possible
               ,
               and
               of
               right
               and
               by
               Law
               meet
               in
               one
               councell
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               Christs
               institution
               are
               that
               way
               visible
               ;
               that
               a
               single
               cong
               egation
               is
               visible
               which
               meeteth
               in
               one
               house
               ,
               though
               many
               be
               absent
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               through
               sickenesse
               callings
               ,
               imprisonment
               ,
               and
               some
               through
               sinfull
               neglect
               ;
               and
               therefore
               you
               doe
               not
               prove
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               made
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               having
               right
               to
               all
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               a
               Church-oath
               or
               covenant
               as
               you
               speake
               ;
               neither
               doe
               we
               deny
               but
               when
               one
               doth
               enter
               a
               member
               to
               such
               a
               congregation
               under
               the
               ministery
               of
               
                 A.
                 B.
              
               but
               he
               commeth
               under
               a
               ●ew
               relative
               state
               ,
               by
               an
               implicite
               and
               vertuall
               covenant
               ,
               to
               submit
               to
               his
               ministery
               ,
               yea
               and
               
                 A.
                 B.
              
               commeth
               under
               that
               same
               relative
               state
               of
               Pastorall
               feeding
               of
               such
               an
               one
               .
               But
               you
               doe
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 A.
                 B.
              
               entereth
               by
               a
               vocall
               Church-covenant
               ,
               in
               
               a
               membership
               of
               Church
               order
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               commanded
               covenant
               of
               perpetuall
               equity
               ,
               laying
               
                 a
                 new
                 forcing
                 band
                 upon
                 both
                 the
                 person
                 and
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 A.
                 B.
                 just
                 as
                 the
                 husband
                 and
                 the
                 wife
                 come
                 under
                 a
                 marriage
                 covenant
                 .
              
               So
               C.
               D.
               sometime
               excommunicated
               ,
               now
               repenteth
               ,
               and
               is
               received
               as
               a
               gained
               brother
               ,
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               come
               by
               that
               under
               a
               new
               relation
               to
               C.
               D.
               as
               to
               a
               repenting
               brother
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               to
               love
               ,
               reverence
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               comfort
               him
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               (
               I
               conceive
               )
               not
               by
               a
               new
               
                 Church
                 covenant
              
               entering
               them
               as
               in
               a
               
                 Church
                 membership
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Church
                 order
              
               towards
               him
               .
               So
               a
               new
               particular
               Church
               is
               erected
               ,
               and
               now
               counted
               in
               amongst
               the
               number
               of
               the
               visible
               Churches
               ;
               all
               the
               sister
               Churches
               are
               to
               discharge
               themselves
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               imbracing
               ,
               loving
               ,
               exhorting
               ,
               edifying
               ,
               rebuking
               ,
               comforting
               this
               sister
               Church
               new
               elected
               .
               But
               I
               thinke
               our
               brethren
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               sister
               Churches
               are
               to
               make
               a
               new
               expresse
               vocall
               
                 Church
                 covenant
              
               with
               this
               sister
               Church
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               
                 Church
                 covenant
              
               as
               maketh
               them
               all
               visible
               Churches
               ,
               which
               have
               right
               to
               all
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               and
               with
               this
               new
               sister
               Church
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               once
               laid
               hold
               on
               by
               all
               these
               sister
               Churches
               ,
               which
               tieth
               them
               to
               all
               Christian
               duties
               ,
               both
               one
               toward
               another
               ,
               and
               also
               toward
               all
               Churches
               to
               come
               in
               .
               I
               thinke
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               an
               expresse
               covenant
               of
               marriage
               betwixt
               this
               new
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               former
               sister
               Churches
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               a
               solemne
               marriage
               oath
               betwixt
               the
               Husband
               and
               the
               Wife
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 solemne
                 covenant
              
               betwixt
               the
               supreame
               Magistrate
               and
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               is
               crowned
               ;
               all
               we
               say
               is
               this
               ,
               if
               for
               new
               relations
               God
               laid
               a
               bond
               and
               compelling
               tie
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               perpetuall
               equity
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               entered
               in
               every
               new
               relative
               state
               ,
               beside
               the
               bond
               that
               Law
               and
               Gospell
               lay
               on
               us
               ,
               to
               doe
               duties
               to
               all
               men
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               then
               when
               a
               person
               is
               converted
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               another
               made
               a
               Lawyer
               ,
               and
               another
               a
               Pastour
               ,
               another
               a
               Physitian
               ,
               another
               a
               Magistrat
               ,
               another
               a
               learned
               Philosopher
               and
               President
               of
               an
               Academy
               ,
               another
               a
               skilled
               Schoolemaster
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               under
               new
               relations
               many
               and
               diverse
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               be
               obliged
               to
               love
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               reverence
               them
               all
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               
               fifth
               Commandement
               ;
               but
               I
               behoved
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               particular
               Covenant
               (
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               name
               it
               )
               to
               come
               under
               some
               new
               relative
               marriage
               toward
               all
               these
               ,
               else
               I
               could
               not
               performe
               duties
               of
               love
               and
               reverence
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               though
               there
               be
               a
               convenant
               tacite
               betwixt
               a
               new
               member
               of
               a
               congregation
               ,
               and
               
                 A.
                 B.
              
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               they
               come
               under
               a
               new
               relation
               ,
               covenant
               waies
               (
               which
               I
               grant
               )
               is
               not
               the
               point
               in
               question
               ,
               but
               this
               new
               covenant
               is
               that
               which
               by
               necessity
               of
               a
               divine
               Commandement
               of
               perpetuall
               equity
               ,
               maketh
               the
               now
               adjoyner
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               giveth
               him
               right
               and
               claime
               to
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               so
               as
               without
               this
               covenant
               he
               is
               without
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               left
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               12
               ,
               13.
               one
               who
               is
               without
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               *
               Apologie
               saith
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 covenant
                 .
                 The
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 private
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 closet
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 some
                 publique
                 assembly
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 of
                 one
                 christian
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 a
                 company
                 joyntly
                 ,
                 some
                 call
                 the
                 one
                 personall
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 generall
                 .
                 Answ.
              
               Though
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               may
               be
               layd
               hold
               on
               in
               a
               closet
               or
               private
               chamber
               ,
               yet
               the
               principall
               party
               contracter
               is
               God
               on
               the
               one
               part
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               not
               a
               single
               man
               ,
               but
               Christ
               ,
               b
               
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 seed
              
               ,
               c
               yea
               the
               
                 Catholique
                 church
              
               ,
               d
               all
               
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ;
               But
               our
               brethrens
               mind
               is
               ,
               that
               conversion
               of
               soules
               to
               Christ
               is
               not
               a
               Church
               act
               ,
               nor
               a
               Pastorall
               act
               ,
               but
               a
               worke
               of
               charity
               ,
               performed
               by
               private
               christians
               ;
               yet
               by
               the
               Pastorall
               paines
               of
               Peter
               ,
               three
               thousand
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               were
               converted
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               a
               depressing
               of
               publique
               ministery
               ,
               and
               an
               exalting
               of
               popular
               prophecying
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               onely
               publique
               and
               ordinary
               meane
               blessed
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               conversion
               .
               2.
               
               By
               this
               all
               the
               covenants
               sworne
               in
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               were
               not
               a
               swearing
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               but
               of
               a
               
                 Church
                 covenant
              
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               refute
               hereafter
               .
               3.
               
               We
               desire
               an
               instance
               or
               practice
               of
               receiving
               any
               into
               the
               publique
               assembly
               ,
               by
               this
               
                 Church
                 covenant
              
               ;
               publique
               receiving
               by
               baptisme
               we
               grant
               in
               Cornelius
               ,
               Act.
               10.
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               
               Lydia
               ,
               and
               her
               house
               ,
               Act.
               16.
               the
               Iayler
               ,
               Act.
               16.
               but
               we
               never
               read
               of
               
                 Sauls
                 Church●covenant
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Church
                 confession
              
               ,
               wherby
               he
               was
               publiquely
               received
               into
               
                 Church
                 membership
              
               ,
               nor
               of
               such
               private
               tryall
               of
               
                 Church
                 members
              
               
               and
               therefore
               wee
               thinke
               it
               to
               bee
               a
               devise
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Arg.
               If
               this
               Church-covenant
               be
               the
               essence
               and
               forme
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               differenceth
               betwixt
               the
               visible
               and
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               then
               there
               have
               beene
               no
               visible
               Churches
               since
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               nor
               are
               there
               any
               in
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               this
               day
               ,
               save
               only
               in
               
                 New
                 England
              
               and
               some
               few
               other
               places
               ,
               for
               remove
               the
               forme
               and
               essence
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               you
               remove
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               :
               now
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               if
               Ministers
               have
               Ministeriall
               or
               pastorall
               power
               over
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               no
               relation
               unto
               them
               as
               to
               Pastors
               ,
               except
               they
               mutually
               enter
               into
               this
               Church-covenant
               ,
               then
               are
               they
               no
               Pastors
               to
               the
               people
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               Baptised
               in
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               where
               this
               covenant
               was
               not
               ,
               are
               as
               Pagans
               and
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Baptisme
               no
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Church
               Acts
               no
               Church
               Acts
               ,
               and
               they
               all
               are
               to
               be
               Rebaptized
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Church-covenant
               a
               saith
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reall
                 ,
                 implicite
                 ,
                 and
                 substantiall
                 comming
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 substantiall
                 professing
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 agreement
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 preserve
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 though
                 ●hers
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 expresse
                 and
                 formall
                 a
                 covenanting
                 ,
                 as
                 neede
                 were
                 ;
                 The
                 eternity
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
              
               God
               
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 many
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 arise
                 in
                 after
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 disanull
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 willfully
                 breake
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 reject
                 the
                 offer
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 perswade
                 our selves
              
               England
               
                 is
                 not
                 come
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 covenant
                 remaineth
                 which
                 preserveth
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 the
              
               Churches
               
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 giveth
                 this
                 answer
                 from
                 learned
              
               Parker
               b
               
                 and
                 he
                 alleadgeth
                 Fox
              
               c
               
                 who
                 out
                 of
              
               Gilda
               ,
               saith
               England
               
                 received
                 the
                 Gospell
                 in
              
               Tiberi●●
               
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
              
               Joseph
               of
               Arimathea
               
                 was
                 sent
                 from
              
               France
               to
               England
               by
               Philip
               
                 the
                 Apostle
                 an
              
               .
               ●2
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               Tertullian
               ,
               and
               Nicephorus
               both
               ,
               say
               ,
               the
               Gospell
               then
               came
               to
               the
               wildest
               in
               Brittaine
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               be
               ●●ved
               to
               come
               to
               Scotland
               ,
               when
               
                 Simon
                 Zelotes
              
               cam●
               to
               Brittaine
               ;
               but
               so
               did
               the
               Gospell
               come
               to
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Philippi
                 ,
                 Corinth
              
               ,
               will
               i●
               follow
               that
               the
               covenant
               is
               there
               yet
               ?
               And
               1.
               
               If
               the
               not
               wilfull
               rejecting
               of
               the
               Gospell
               save
               the
               essenc●
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               in
               England
               (
               which
               charity
               we
               command
               
               in
               our
               Brethren
               )
               Rome
               may
               have
               share
               of
               the
               charity
               also
               ,
               and
               there
               may
               be
               a
               true
               visible
               Church
               there
               ,
               as
               yet
               :
               and
               we
               then
               wronged
               them
               in
               separation
               from
               them
               ,
               Because
               Gods
               people
               in
               Babel
               ,
               did
               never
               wilfully
               reject
               the
               covenant
               .
               2.
               
               Our
               brethren
               professe
               a
               
                 they
                 cannot
                 receive
                 into
                 their
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 the
                 godly
                 persecuted
                 and
                 banished
                 out
                 of
                 Old
              
               England
               ,
               
                 by
                 Prelates
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 unlesse
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 they
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 our
                 Church-covenant
                 .
              
               Now
               not
               to
               admit
               into
               your
               Churches
               ,
               such
               as
               cannot
               sweare
               your
               
                 Church
                 covenant
              
               ,
               in
               all
               one
               as
               to
               acknowledge
               such
               not
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               separate
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               want
               of
               an
               explicite
               and
               formall
               Church-covenanting
               ,
               to
               you
               maketh
               professors
               no
               Church-visible
               ,
               and
               unworthy
               of
               the
               seales
               of
               grace
               ;
               but
               reverend
               Parker
               b
               saith
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               profession
               of
               the
               covenant
               in
               England
               ,
               
                 sic
                 ut
                 secessionem
                 facere
                 salvâ
                 conscientiâ
                 nullus
                 possit
                 ,
              
               that
               no
               man
               with
               a
               safe
               conscience
               can
               separat
               therefrom
               .
               3.
               
               The
               ignorants
               and
               simple
               ones
               amongst
               the
               Papists
               
                 have
                 not
                 rejected
                 the
                 Gospell
                 obstinately
                 ,
              
               in
               respect
               it
               was
               never
               revealed
               to
               them
               ,
               yet
               the
               simple
               ignorance
               of
               points
               principally
               fundamentall
               maketh
               them
               a
               non-Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               want
               of
               your
               Church-covenant
               must
               un-Church
               all
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               on
               Earth
               :
               It
               is
               not
               much
               that
               this
               Author
               saith
               ,
               the
               primitive
               Church
               never
               did
               receive
               children
               to
               the
               communion
               ,
               nor
               any
               till
               they
               made
               a
               confession
               of
               their
               Faith.
               What
               then
               ?
               a
               confession
               of
               their
               Faith
               and
               an
               evidence
               of
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               is
               not
               your
               Chuoch-covenant
               for
               by
               your
               Church-covenant
               the
               parties
               to
               be
               received
               in
               the
               Church
               must
               give
               testimony
               of
               their
               conversion
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               consciences
               of
               all
               your
               Church
               ;
               The
               old
               confirmation
               of
               children
               was
               not
               such
               a
               thing
               .
               2.
               
               The
               tryall
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               were
               of
               old
               not
               yet
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               is
               not
               an
               inchurching
               of
               them
               ,
               because
               ,
               if
               ●ny
               not
               that
               way
               tryed
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               did
               fall
               into
               scan●alcus
               sins
               ,
               they
               were
               ,
               being
               come
               to
               yeeres
               lyable
               to
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               said
               ,
               certainly
               the
               ancients
               acknowledged
               them
               to
               be
               members
               of
               that
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               you
               say
               expresly
               ,
               they
               are
               without
               ,
               
                 and
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 judge
                 them
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               12.
               
               And
               let
               the
               author
               see
               for
               this
               a
               
                 the
                 coun●ell
                 of
                 Laodicea
              
               ,
               b
               Gregorius
               c
               Leo
               ,
               d
               Augustine
               e
               Tertullian
               ,
               
               f
               Cyprian
               ,
               g
               Ambrose
               ,
               h
               
                 the
                 councell
                 of
                 Elibert
              
               ,
               i
               Perkins
               ,
               k
               
                 Martine
                 Bucer
              
               l
               Chemnitius
               m
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               who
               all
               teach
               that
               confirmation
               was
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               your
               Church-covenant
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               had
               never
               that
               meaning
               to
               make
               persons
               formll
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               That
               that
               was
               sufficiently
               done
               in
               Baptisme
               .
               4.
               
               That
               comfimation
               was
               never
               the
               essentiall
               forme
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               repetition
               of
               Baptisme
               ;
               so
               n
               Whitgift
               ,
               (
               a
               man
               much
               for
               confirmation
               ,
               )
               
                 confirmatio
                 apud
                 nos
                 usurpatur
                 ,
                 ut
                 pueri
                 proprio
                 ore
                 ,
                 proprioque
                 consensu
                 ,
                 pactum
                 quod
                 in
                 Baptismo
                 inibant
                 coram
                 Ecclesiâ
                 confirment
                 ,
              
               o
               Pareus
               sayth
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Church
               before
               ,
               
                 Sed
                 impositione
                 manuum
                 in
                 Ecclesiam
                 adultorum
                 recipie
                 bantur
                 .
              
               p
               Beza
               saith
               the
               same
               q
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 liberi
                 infidelium
                 ab
                 utero
                 adoptati
                 ,
                 &
                 jure
                 promissionis
                 pertinebant
                 ad
                 corpus
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
              
               r
               Bullinger
               acknowledging
               that
               in
               Baptisme
               infantes
               were
               received
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Pastorum
                 manus
                 illis
                 impone
                 bantur
                 ,
                 quorum
                 fidei
                 committebatur
                 Ecclesiarum
                 cura
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               Argum.
               A
               multitude
               of
               unwarrantable
               wayes
               partly
               goeth
               before
               ,
               partly
               conveyeth
               this
               Church-covenant
               ,
               As.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               dreame
               that
               all
               are
               converted
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               private
               Christians
               ,
               without
               the
               Ministery
               of
               sent
               Pastors
               ,
               by
               hearing
               of
               whom
               Faith
               commeth
               ,
               all
               are
               made
               materialls
               and
               convertes
               in
               private
               without
               Pastors
               ;
               judge
               if
               this
               be
               Christs
               order
               and
               way
               .
               2.
               
               How
               it
               is
               possible
               a
               Church
               shall
               be
               gathered
               amongst
               Infidells
               ?
               this
               way
               Infidells
               cannot
               convert
               Infidells
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               cannot
               now
               be
               sent
               ,
               by
               our
               Brethrens
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               Pastors
               are
               not
               Pastors
               but
               in
               relation
               to
               a
               particular
               congregation
               ,
               therefore
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               cannot
               be
               sent
               to
               Indians
               .
               3.
               
               They
               must
               be
               assured
               in
               conscience
               ,
               at
               least
               satisfied
               in
               every
               one
               anothers
               salvation
               ,
               and
               sound
               conversion
               :
               were
               the
               Apostles
               satisfied
               anent
               the
               conversion
               of
               
                 Anainas
                 ,
                 Saphira
                 ,
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 Hymeneus
                 ,
                 Philetus
                 ,
                 Demas
              
               and
               others
               ?
               4.
               
               By
               what
               warrant
               of
               the
               word
               are
               private
               Christians
               ,
               not
               in
               office
               ,
               made
               the
               ordinary
               and
               onely
               converters
               of
               Soules
               to
               Christ
               ?
               conversion
               commeth
               then
               ordinarily
               and
               solely
               by
               unsent
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               private
               persons
               Ministery
               .
               5.
               
               What
               warrant
               have
               the
               sister
               Churches
               ,
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               fellowship
               to
               a
               new
               erected
               
               Church
               ?
               for
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               hand
               of
               fellowship
               is
               an
               authoritative
               and
               pastoriall
               act
               ,
               as
               Gal.
               2
               9.
               
               
                 When
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 and
                 Iohn
                 perceived
                 the
                 grace
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 unto
                 me
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 the
                 right
                 hands
                 of
                 fellowship
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               saith
               Pareus
               ,
               a
               they
               received
               us
               to
               the
               colledge
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               so
               Bullinger
               b
               and
               c
               Beza
               ,
               now
               this
               is
               to
               receive
               them
               in
               amongst
               the
               number
               of
               Churches
               ,
               as
               Pareus
               ,
               and
               members
               of
               the
               catholick
               Church
               ,
               but
               Churches
               being
               all
               independent
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               like
               authority
               ,
               the
               Sister
               Churches
               having
               no
               power
               over
               this
               new
               erected
               Church
               ,
               what
               authority
               hath
               Sister
               Churches
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               them
               as
               Sister
               Churches
               ?
               For
               1.
               
               They
               cannot
               be
               upon
               two
               or
               three
               houres
               ●●ght
               of
               them
               ,
               hearing
               none
               of
               them
               speak
               ,
               satisfied
               in
               their
               consciences
               of
               their
               Regeneration
               .
               2.
               
               By
               no
               authority
               can
               they
               receive
               them
               as
               members
               of
               the
               catholick
               Church
               ,
               for
               this
               receiving
               it
               a
               Church-act
               and
               they
               have
               no
               Church-power
               over
               them
               .
               3.
               
               What
               a
               meeting
               is
               this
               of
               diverse
               Churches
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               a
               new
               Sister
               Church
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               Church
               (
               I
               believe
               )
               meeting
               together
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               a
               congregation
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               an
               ordinary
               visible
               Church
               ,
               for
               at
               the
               admitting
               of
               all
               converts
               to
               the
               Church-order
               ,
               this
               meeting
               must
               be
               :
               surely
               here
               our
               brethren
               acknowledge
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               made
               up
               of
               many
               congregations
               ,
               which
               hath
               power
               to
               receive
               in
               whole
               Churches
               ,
               and
               members
               of
               Churches
               unto
               a
               Church-fellowship
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               visible
               provinciall
               ,
               or
               nationall
               Church
               ,
               which
               they
               other
               wayes
               deny
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               We
               see
               no
               warrant
               ,
               why
               one
               not
               yet
               a
               Pastor
               or
               Elder
               should
               take
               on
               him
               to
               speake
               to
               a
               congregation
               ,
               though
               they
               all
               conse●t
               that
               he
               speak
               ,
               exhort
               and
               pray
               ,
               we
               desire
               a
               warrant
               from
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               should
               be
               ;
               here
               is
               preaching
               ,
               and
               
                 Church-preaching
                 ,
                 Church-praying
              
               and
               praysing
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               Pastor
               nor
               man
               called
               to
               office
               ,
               we
               see
               not
               how
               this
               will
               abide
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               Golden-neede
               ,
               especially
               in
               a
               constituted
               
                 Church
                 ▪
              
            
             
               7.
               
               We
               desire
               to
               see
               such
               a
               
                 Church-action
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               2.
               
               Where
               three
               thousand
               were
               added
               in
               one
               day
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               If
               it
               be
               enough
               that
               all
               be
               silent
               ,
               and
               testify
               their
               consent
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 covenant
              
               by
               silence
               ,
               how
               is
               the
               Church-Magistrate
               and
               these
               of
               other
               Churches
               satisfied
               in
               conscience
               of
               the
               conversion
               of
               all
               ?
               for
               all
               consent
               to
               this
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               he
               cannot
               acknowledge
               these
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               whose
               faces
               he
               never
               saw
               before
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               They
               sweare
               to
               be
               good
               stewards
               of
               the
               manifold
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               publick
               prophecying
               ,
               for
               converting
               soules
               ,
               here
               be
               men
               sworn
               in
               a
               Church-way
               to
               feede
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               Pastor●
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Here
               are
               Church-acts
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               exercised
               in
               preaching
               ,
               and
               praying
               ,
               and
               discipline
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               stewards
               nor
               Officers
               of
               the
               house
               who
               have
               received
               the
               keys
               to
               feede
               .
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Whether
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   proved
                   from
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Christs
                 visible
                 Church
                 
                   was
                   gathered
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   fallen
                   ,
                   restored
                   to
                   a
                   visible
                
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   this
                
                 Church-covenant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Reverend
                 Bretheren
              
               contend
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               ever
               gathered
               by
               this
               Church-covenant
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               a
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
              
               Lord
               received
               Abraham
               
                 and
                 his
                 children
                 into
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 by
                 a
                 covenant
              
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               
               
                 Then
                 when
                 they
                 violated
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 he
                 renewed
                 this
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               19.
               1.
               5.
               
                 whence
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 in
                 the
                 VVildernesse
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               7.
               38.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               The
               covenant
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               is
               not
               a
               Church-covenant
               such
               as
               you
               dreame
               off
               .
               1.
               
               That
               covenant
               is
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               made
               with
               all
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               yea
               ,
               with
               children
               of
               eight
               dayes
               old
               ,
               v.
               7.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 establish
                 my
                 covenant
                 betwixt
                 me
                 and
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 seed
                 after
                 thee
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 everlasting
                 covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
              
               God
               ,
               
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thy
                 seed
                 .
              
               Your
               covenant
               is
               not
               made
               with
               infants
               ,
               for
               to
               you
               infants
               are
               not
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               visible
               ,
               none
               are
               in
               your
               Church-covenant
               ,
               but
               believers
               ,
               
                 of
                 whose
                 sound
                 conversion
                 you
                 are
                 satisfied
                 in
                 conscience
                 :
              
               2.
               
               This
               is
               the
               everlasting
               covenant
               made
               with
               
                 Job
                 ,
                 Melchisedech
              
               and
               many
               Believers
               ;
               not
               in
               Church-state
               ,
               as
               you
               grant
               ,
               your
               Church-covenant
               made
               with
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               is
               no
               everlasting
               covenant
               .
               3.
               
               Infants
               can
               make
               no
               confession
               ere
               they
               be
               receied
               in
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
               4.
               
               If
               by
               this
               covenant
               Abrahams
               house
               was
               made
               a
               visible
               Church
               and
               all
               his
               children
               circumcised
               ,
               then
               every
               family
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               professing
               the
               Faith
               and
               covenant
               made
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               baptised
               as
               Abrahams
               children
               were
               circumcised
               ,
               are
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               
               is
               for
               us
               .
               5.
               
               Abraham
               and
               his
               house
               before
               this
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               first
               called
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               were
               a
               Church
               of
               called
               ones
               professing
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Messiah
               to
               come
               a
               6.
               
               The
               Lord
               had
               a
               
                 Church
                 visible
              
               ,
               before
               the
               renewing
               of
               the
               covenant
               at
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               Exod.
               19.
               even
               in
               Aegypt
               and
               
                 when
                 he
                 brought
                 them
                 first
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Land
                 of
                 bondage
                 .
              
               Jerem.
               31.
               31
               ,
               32.
               33
               and
               before
               this
               they
               did
               celebrate
               the
               Passover
               ,
               the
               very
               night
               ,
               that
               they
               came
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               Exod.
               12.
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               for
               that
               covenant
               renewed
               ,
               Exod.
               19.
               
               They
               are
               called
               the
               
                 church
                 in
                 the
                 VVildernesse
              
               ,
               all
               the
               forty
               yeares
               that
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 VVildernesse
              
               ,
               The
               apology
               b
               and
               c
               Author
               of
               the
               Church-covenant
               and
               Manuscript
               d
               alledge
               Deut.
               29.
               10.
               
               
                 Yee
                 stand
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 this
                 day
                 before
                 the
              
               Lord
               ,
               &
               
                 c.
                 v.
              
               12.
               
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 enter
                 in
                 covenant
                 with
                 the
              
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Oath
                 which
                 the
              
               Lord
               thy
               God
               
                 maketh
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 v.
              
               13.
               
               
                 That
                 He
                 may
                 establish
                 thee
                 to
                 day
                 a
                 people
                 to
                 Himselfe
                 .
              
               Hence
               they
               argue
               ,
               
                 That
                 which
                 maketh
                 a
                 society
                 a
                 people
                 to
              
               God
               ,
               
                 to
                 serue
                 Him
                 in
                 all
                 His
                 Ordinances
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               that
               whereby
               
                 a
                 society
                 is
                 constituted
                 in
                 a
              
               Church-state
               ;
               
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 covenant
                 ,
                 God
                 maketh
                 a
                 society
                 a
                 people
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 Him
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Ordinances
              
               ;
               Ergo.
               
                 Now
                 that
                 those
                 were
                 a
                 true
                 visible
              
               Church
               
                 they
                 prove
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 word
                 say
                 they
                 had
                 eyes
                 and
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 carnall
                 estate
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 dull
                 and
                 slow
                 of
                 hearkening
                 ,
                 to
                 discerne
                 sundry
                 gracious
                 dispensations
                 ,
                 which
                 sinfull
                 defects
                 were
                 in
                 the
              
               Lords
               Apostles
               ,
               Mat
               8.
               17.
               
                 dull
                 and
                 slow
                 of
                 Heart
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Generation
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 excluded
                 out
                 of
              
               Canaan
               ,
               
                 for
                 their
                 unbeliefe
                 ,
                 whose
                 carcasses
                 fell
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 moneth
                 or
                 thereabout
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 promised
                 Land
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               1.
               3.
               
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 they
                 who
                 entred
                 by
              
               Faith
               ,
               
                 and
                 subdned
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 their
                 children
                 poore
                 and
                 constant
                 in
                 Gods
                 worship
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
              
               Josuah
               24.
               31.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               a
               
                 God
                 entered
                 also
                 into
                 a
                 covenant
                 with
                 their
                 Fathers
              
               40
               ,
               
                 yeares
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 humbled
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 conscionable
                 (
                 though
                 a
                 legall
                 )
                 feare
                 of
                 His
                 great
                 Name
                 ;
                 and
                 even
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 also
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 remembred
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 borne
                 under
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Loynes
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 though
                 needfull
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 enter
                 with
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 to
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 so
                 long
                 degenerated
                 from
              
               
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 wayes
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 during
                 their
                 abode
                 in
              
               Egypt
               ,
               Exod.
               20.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               place
               maketh
               both
               against
               the
               constitution
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               
               Church-Oath
               framed
               by
               cu●
               brethren
               ,
               Therefore
               once
               ,
               for
               all
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               vindicated
               ;
               and
               1.
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               the
               swearing
               of
               a
               covenant
               in
               truth
               by
               sound
               faith
               putteth
               person●
               in
               state
               of
               membership
               ,
               with
               the
               invisible
               and
               true
               body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               state
               of
               a
               Church
               as
               visible
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Major
               of
               the
               first
               syllogisme
               it
               false
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               true
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               people
               internally
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 Iew
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
              
               ;
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               be
               in
               covenant
               externally
               and
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible-Church
               ,
               to
               be
               borne
               a
               Jew
               and
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               to
               professe
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Moses
               his
               Law
               did
               formally
               make
               persons
               members
               of
               the
               Jewish
               visible
               Church
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               never
               sweare
               this
               covenant
               ,
               as
               many
               died
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               lived
               and
               died
               members
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               and
               did
               eate
               the
               Passover
               ,
               and
               were
               circumcised
               ,
               whose
               carcasses
               fell
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               murmuring
               ,
               these
               did
               never
               sweare
               ,
               neither
               this
               covenant
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               nor
               the
               covenant
               Exod.
               19.
               2.
               
               Here
               is
               a
               people
               in
               carnall
               estate
               and
               cannot
               be
               a
               covenanted
               ,
               and
               churched
               society
               of
               Saints
               ,
               for
               v.
               3.
               the
               Lord
               objecteth
               to
               them
               habituall
               hardnesse
               .
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 great
                 temptations
                 that
                 thine
                 eyes
                 have
                 seene
                 ,
                 the
                 signes
                 and
                 these
                 great
                 miracles
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 Yet
                 the
              
               Lord
               
                 hath
                 not
                 given
                 you
                 an
                 Heart
                 to
                 perceive
                 ,
                 and
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 eares
                 to
                 heare
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               this
               same
               day
               ;
               this
               is
               an
               habituall
               blindnesse
               ,
               propagated
               from
               fathers
               to
               sonnes
               as
               Ez●
               .
               2.
               3.
               
               They
               and
               their
               fathers
               have
               rebelled
               against
               mee
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               Jerem.
               25.
               3.
               and
               Jeremy
               3.
               25.
               
                 we
                 have
                 sinned
                 we
                 and
                 our
                 fathers
                 from
                 our
                 youth
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               is
               not
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               Mar.
               8.
               for
               Christ
               is
               not
               judging
               them
               of
               their
               state
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               yet
               carnall
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               faithlesse
               actions
               ,
               in
               some
               particular
               :
               when
               they
               wanted
               bread
               ,
               they
               distrusted
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 when
                 I
                 brake
                 the
                 five
                 Loaves
                 amongst
                 many
                 thousands
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 baskets
                 took
                 yee
                 up
                 ?
              
               Christ
               rebuketh
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               yet
               hardened
               ,
               notwithstanding
               some
               great
               miracles
               which
               might
               have
               induced
               them
               to
               believe
               he
               would
               furnish
               them
               with
               bread
               ,
               
               But
               this
               people
               was
               hardened
               ,
               (
               I
               meane
               not
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               )
               against
               all
               the
               meanes
               of
               grace
               ,
               though
               Moses
               ,
               by
               a
               Synecdoche
               ,
               mention
               only
               
                 signes
                 ,
                 temptations
                 and
                 miracles
              
               ,
               yet
               he
               understandeth
               and
               meaneth
               no
               lesse
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               disobedient
               to
               all
               Gods
               dispensation
               of
               meanes
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               that
               God
               first
               sent
               Moses
               to
               Pharaoh
               ,
               and
               preached
               the
               covenant
               to
               them
               ,
               Exod.
               4.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Exod.
               6.
               6
               ,
               7.
               and
               therefore
               nameth
               he
               Pharaoh
               and
               Egypt
               with
               a
               note
               of
               universality
               ,
               
                 yee
                 have
                 seen
                 all
                 which
                 the
              
               Lord
               
                 did
                 to
              
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
              
               Pharaoh
               and
               therefore
               this
               is
               an
               universall
               habituall
               hardnesse
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               their
               infirmity
               .
               3.
               
               This
               is
               his
               expression
               in
               the
               like
               stile
               ,
               Ez●
               .
               12.
               2.
               
               Esa.
               6.
               9.
               10.
               
               Mat.
               13
               15.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               interpretation
               of
               our
               Brethren
               doth
               but
               helpe
               Arminians
               ,
               our
               Divines
               say
               against
               it
               ,
               a
               Iunius
               ,
               God
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 gave
                 not
                 an
                 Heart
                 ,
                 cum
                 fructu
                 ,
                 with
                 fruite
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 what
                 you
                 heard
                 and
                 saw
                 ,
              
               b
               Amesius
               hence
               proveth
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 converted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 wanted
              
               sufficient
               grace
               c
               Piscator
               d
               Calvin
               hence
               prove
               
                 that
                 many
                 are
                 externally
                 called
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 never
                 converted
                 ,
              
               yea
               a
               Papist
               as
               e
               Cajetan
               ,
               and
               f
               
                 Abulensis
                 ,
                 carnalis
                 itaque
                 manifestatur
                 hic
                 populus
                 ,
              
               Arminians
               as
               these
               at
               Dort
               g
               Vorstius
               h
               Grevinchovius
               i
               Episcopius
               k
               are
               of
               mind
               ,
               that
               such
               places
               as
               this
               hinder
               not
               ,
               
                 but
                 all
                 have
                 sufficient
                 grace
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 believe
                 :
              
               so
               doe
               the
               Socinians
               as
               the
               Catechis
               .
               l
               of
               Racovia
               m
               Socinus
               ,
               n
               
                 Edward
                 Poppius
              
               ,
               and
               our
               brethren
               by
               it
               will
               prove
               all
               these
               Jewes
               to
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Regeneration
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Author
               of
               o
               the
               Church-covenant
               saith
               ,
               they
               
                 were
                 generally
                 a
                 generation
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
              
               but
               this
               covenant
               is
               made
               universally
               with
               all
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               with
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 Officers
                 ,
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 VVives
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 strangers
                 ,
                 the
                 absents
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 borne
                 ,
                 v.
              
               10.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Now
               I
               aske
               ,
               if
               all
               these
               were
               satisfied
               in
               their
               consciences
               ,
               of
               one
               anothers
               salvation
               ,
               as
               our
               p
               Author
               requireth
               ,
               in
               fit
               materialls
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ;
               It
               was
               impossible
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               the
               Church-covenant
               of
               converted
               persons
               ,
               knowne
               to
               the
               conscience
               of
               Moses
               ,
               to
               be
               converted
               .
               2.
               
               Moses
               saith
               expresly
               of
               the
               same
               generation
               ,
               ch
               .
               31.
               20.
               
               That
               when
               they
               were
               come
               to
               the
               holy
               Land
               ,
               
                 they
                 would
                 serve
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 provoke
              
               
               
                 God
                 unto
                 wrath
              
               .
               And
               of
               that
               same
               generation
               God
               saith
               ,
               v.
               21.
               
               
                 For
                 I
                 know
                 their
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 goe
                 about
                 even
                 now
                 before
                 I
                 have
                 brought
                 them
                 unto
                 the
                 Land
                 which
                 I
                 sware
              
               ;
               this
               was
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               
                 about
                 a
                 moneth
                 before
                 their
                 entry
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Land.
                 27.
                 
                 I
                 know
                 thy
                 rebellion
                 and
                 thy
                 stiffe-necke
              
               (
               saith
               Moses
               )
               
                 behold
                 while
                 I
                 am
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 ye
                 have
                 been
                 rebellious
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 after
                 my
                 death
                 ?
                 were
                 they
                 all
                 then
                 a
                 generation
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 faith
                 subdued
                 kingdomes
                 ?
              
               Surely
               this
               was
               but
               verified
               in
               their
               holy
               Judges
               ,
               like
               Ioshuab
               ,
               and
               some
               few
               others
               ;
               it
               is
               true
               they
               did
               not
               prosessedly
               in
               Ioshuabs
               daies
               make
               defection
               ,
               yet
               they
               Were
               not
               all
               renewed
               ,
               (
               as
               our
               brethren
               say
               )
               for
               Ioshuab
               saith
               ▪
               ▪
               ch
               .
               24.
               14.
               
               
                 Put
                 away
                 the
                 strange
                 Gods
                 ,
                 which
                 your
                 fathers
                 served
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               v.
               23.
               
               
                 Now
                 therefore
                 put
                 away
                 the
                 strange
                 gods
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 amongst
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               that
               song
               of
               Moses
               ,
               ch
               .
               32.
               was
               made
               for
               the
               conviction
               of
               the
               present
               generation
               .
               ch
               .
               31.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Now
               in
               this
               song
               much
               is
               said
               of
               
                 corrupting
                 themselves
                 ,
                 serving
                 idols
                 ,
                 forgetting
                 of
                 the
                 rocke
                 ,
                 and
                 father
                 who
                 begate
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 sacrificing
                 to
                 devils
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 such
                 were
                 not
                 generally
                 such
                 as
                 subdued
                 Kingdomes
                 by
                 fath
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 faith
                 entered
                 into
                 Canaan
                 ,
              
               as
               yee
               say
               .
               And
               so
               also
               (
               say
               we
               )
               our
               Churches
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               though
               consisting
               of
               a
               mixed
               multitude
               ,
               are
               rightly
               constituted
               ,
               and
               true
               visible
               Churches
               ;
               therefore
               this
               covenant
               is
               not
               the
               formall
               being
               and
               essence
               of
               a
               Church
               .
               And
               what
               sort
               of
               people
               were
               they
               when
               the
               Lord
               covenanted
               with
               them
               in
               Hore●
               ,
               Exod.
               20.
               
               
                 A
                 generation
                 who
                 grieved
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 tempted
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 offered
                 to
                 stem
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               committed
               idolatry
               ,
               would
               appoint
               themselves
               
                 a
                 Captaine
                 to
                 returne
                 backe
                 to
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 lusted
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 distrusted
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 enter
                 in
                 through
                 unbeliefe
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 carcasses
                 fell
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 and
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 were
                 slaine
                 for
                 fonnication
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               that
               Moses
               first
               or
               last
               made
               a
               
                 Church
                 covenant
              
               onely
               with
               some
               selected
               and
               choice
               persons
               ,
               
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 calling
                 ,
                 heires
                 annexed
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Priests
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               for
               all
               promiscuously
               were
               the
               materials
               of
               this
               Church
               ;
               yea
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               borne
               ,
               and
               the
               absents
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               10.
               
               
                 Yee
                 stand
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 your
                 Captaines
                 of
                 your
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 you
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Officers
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               V.
               11.
               
               Your
               
               
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 your
                 wives
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stranger
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 thy
                 gate
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 h●wer
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 drawer
                 of
                 Water
                 .
              
               V.
               12.
               
               
                 That
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 enter
                 into
                 covenant
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Now
               were
               Moabites
               and
               Amonites
               made
               
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               strangers
               ?
               then
               they
               must
               enter
               into
               the
               Temple
               ;
               how
               then
               are
               they
               forbidden
               to
               
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 tenth
                 generation
                 ?
              
               You
               admitted
               not
               to
               your
               
                 Church
                 covenant
              
               in
               New
               England
               all
               professours
               ,
               here
               none
               are
               excepted
               ;
               this
               covenant
               is
               made
               with
               absents
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               are
               not
               yet
               borne
               ;
               now
               those
               who
               are
               not
               personally
               present
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               are
               not
               yet
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               can
               make
               no
               restipulation
               of
               a
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               the
               fellow
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               except
               you
               make
               persons
               invisible
               to
               be
               visible
               members
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 farre
                 lesse
                 ground
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 degenerated
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 waies
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 by
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 renew
                 a
                 covenant
                 with
                 this
                 generation
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               make
               them
               a
               visible
               Church
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               as
               fitting
               to
               say
               ,
               a
               sicke
               man
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               a
               living
               soule
               ,
               is
               made
               a
               living
               man
               by
               the
               entring
               of
               a
               new
               living
               soule
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               for
               before
               this
               covenant
               the
               people
               was
               the
               
                 Church
                 visible
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
              
               ;
               the
               renewing
               of
               a
               covenant
               may
               quicken
               a
               decaying
               life
               of
               God
               in
               some
               ,
               but
               it
               cannot
               give
               the
               being
               ,
               and
               essentiall
               forme
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               to
               that
               which
               before
               was
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Papists
               would
               be
               glad
               that
               we
               should
               put
               this
               in
               print
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               time
               when
               God
               hath
               no
               visible
               Church
               on
               earth
               at
               all
               ,
               
                 Bellarmin
                 ,
                 Stapleton
                 ,
                 Pererius
              
               ,
               and
               others
               lay
               this
               upon
               us
               ,
               but
               unjustly
               .
               It
               would
               gratifie
               Arminians
               as
               a
               Episcopius
               b
               the
               Remonstrantes
               in
               their
               confession
               ,
               c
               
                 Iacobus
                 Arminius
              
               .
               And
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               such
               as
               d
               
                 Theophilus
                 Nicolaides
                 ,
                 (
                 e
                 )
                 Smalcius
                 ,
              
               f
               and
               Ostorodius
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               Christ
               may
               be
               a
               King
               and
               
                 head
                 ,
                 a
                 husband
                 and
                 redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 neither
                 subjects
                 ,
                 members
                 ,
                 spouse
                 ,
                 nor
                 redeemed
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 fall
                 out
                 that
                 Christ
                 have
                 no
                 Church
                 on
                 earth
              
               ;
               for
               the
               laying
               hold
               on
               the
               covenant
               giveth
               being
               and
               life
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               true
               spouse
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               it
               giveth
               being
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               according
               to
               ou●
               brethrens
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               if
               this
               covenant
               cease
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               Church
               of
               Christ
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               We
               have
               heard
               nothing
               here
               as
               yet
               ,
               but
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               no
               Church-covenant
               .
               But
               saith
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               
                 Church-covenant
                 ,
                 (
                 g
                 )
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 indeed
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 principally
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 covenant
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 God
                 tyeth
                 us
                 to
                 duties
                 to
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 watchfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 edification
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
              
               Levit.
               19
               17.
               
               Deut.
               29.
               18.
               
                 the
                 neglect
                 whereof
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Achan
                 ,
                 brought
                 sinne
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
              
               Josh.
               7.
               
                 yea
                 it
                 tieth
                 us
                 to
                 duties
                 to
                 children
                 not
                 yet
                 borne
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 after
                 become
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 Iehojadah
                 made
                 a
                 covenant
                 betwixt
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 covenant
                 ,
                 obliging
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 rule
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 obey
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               But
               if
               particular
               duties
               to
               our
               brethren
               bind
               us
               by
               a
               new
               Church-covenant
               ,
               because
               Gods
               covenant
               commandeth
               these
               duties
               ,
               then
               because
               Gods
               covenant
               commandeth
               sobriety
               toward
               our selves
               ,
               and
               righteous
               dealing
               toward
               our
               brethren
               ,
               there
               is
               required
               a
               selfe-covenant
               towards
               your selves
               ,
               for
               temperance
               and
               sobriety
               toward
               your selves
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               required
               a
               Church-covenant
               to
               binde
               you
               to
               duties
               to
               those
               who
               are
               in
               
                 Church
                 membership
              
               with
               you
               ,
               this
               no
               man
               can
               say
               ,
               nor
               can
               severall
               duties
               require
               severall
               covenants
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               true
               when
               we
               enter
               into
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               we
               sweare
               duties
               to
               all
               to
               whom
               we
               are
               obliged
               ,
               but
               then
               we
               are
               made
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               before
               we
               sweare
               this
               Church-covenant
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               Abraham
               were
               made
               a
               living
               man
               before
               he
               have
               a
               reasonable
               soule
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               Abraham
               were
               Israel
               his
               father
               ,
               before
               Israel
               be
               Abraham
               his
               sonne
               ,
               for
               if
               Abraham
               be
               in-Churched
               when
               he
               did
               sweare
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Authour
               granteth
               )
               then
               he
               must
               be
               a
               member
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               while
               as
               yet
               there
               is
               not
               a
               visible
               Church
               ;
               to
               which
               Abraham
               is
               tied
               ;
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               Israel
               may
               sweare
               obedience
               to
               all
               Gods
               covenant
               ,
               and
               all
               duties
               therein
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               may
               sweare
               also
               in
               particular
               ,
               to
               performe
               all
               duties
               to
               Abraham
               his
               father
               ,
               in
               another
               oath
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               cannot
               enter
               in
               the
               state
               of
               relation
               of
               sonneship
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               while
               he
               sweare
               that
               oath
               in
               particular
               ,
               is
               a
               dreame
               which
               hardly
               can
               be
               conceived
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               peoples
               finne
               in
               not
               warning
               Achan
               was
               a
               finne
               against
               
               a
               duty
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               exacting
               obedience
               of
               all
               in
               brotherhead
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               a
               Church-state
               ,
               Levit.
               19.
               17.
               and
               Iob
               and
               his
               friends
               who
               were
               members
               of
               no
               visible
               Church
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               did
               performe
               this
               ,
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               Iob
               4.
               3
               4.
               
               Iob
               2.
               11.
               
               Iob.
               4.
               1.
               4.
               
               The
               covenant
               that
               Jehojadah
               made
               betwixt
               the
               King
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               will
               prove
               the
               lawfullnesse
               of
               a
               covenant
               to
               performe
               Church-duties
               ,
               beside
               the
               generall
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               which
               we
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               prove
               ,
               that
               a
               covenant
               to
               Church-duties
               is
               the
               essentiall
               forme
               of
               Church-membership
               ,
               and
               the
               onely
               way
               ,
               by
               Divine
               precept
               ,
               of
               entring
               persons
               in
               a
               Church-state
               ;
               for
               persons
               already
               in
               Church-state
               may
               ,
               upon
               good
               reasons
               ,
               sweare
               a
               covenant
               to
               these
               duties
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               of
               new
               inchurched
               to
               that
               congregation
               ,
               whereof
               they
               were
               members
               before
               .
            
             
               Their
               next
               principall
               argument
               as
               (
               a
               )
               
                 the
                 Apology
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 if
                 a
              
               Church-covenant
               
                 be
                 the
                 essentiall
                 forme
                 of
                 a
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
                 stock
                 of
                 Saints
                 is
                 the
                 materiall
                 cause
                 ,
                 then
                 the
              
               Church-covenant
               
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 wherby
              
               Ecclesia
               integra
               constituitur
               ,
               collapsa
               restituitur
               ,
               &
               quo
               sublato
               Ecclesia
               dissolvitur
               &
               destituitur
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 this
                 covenant
                 a
              
               Church
               
                 is
                 instituted
                 in
                 its
                 integrity
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 fullen
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 restored
                 to
                 its
                 integrity
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 this
                 covenant
                 ●eas●th
                 ,
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 a
                 visible
              
               Church
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               When
               a
               Church
               falleth
               it
               is
               not
               restored
               to
               the
               state
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               by
               circumcision
               ,
               and
               yet
               circumcision
               is
               given
               as
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               covenant
               betwixt
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               11.
               nor
               is
               a
               Church
               restored
               by
               Baptisme
               ,
               or
               Baptizing
               over
               againe
               ,
               and
               yet
               Baptisme
               is
               that
               whereby
               we
               are
               entered
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               When
               persons
               faile
               in
               omitting
               Church
               duties
               ;
               I
               thinke
               they
               faile
               against
               your
               Church-Oath
               ,
               yea
               when
               they
               fall
               into
               any
               sinne
               that
               may
               be
               a
               scandall
               to
               others
               ,
               yea
               the
               finne
               of
               adultery
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               repent
               and
               
                 heare
                 ●he
                 Church
              
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               excommunicated
               ,
               neither
               doe
               they
               ●ose
               the
               right
               of
               Church-membership
               and
               right
               to
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               needfull
               they
               be
               restored
               by
               renewing
               a
               Church-covenant
               ,
               but
               we
               desire
               to
               heare
               from
               Gods
               word
               proofes
               of
               the
               singular
               vertues
               of
               this
               Church-covenant
               .
               3.
               
               Discipline
               is
               by
               all
               Divines
               thought
               necessary
               to
               the
               well
               being
               of
               
               a
               Church
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               the
               simple
               being
               thereof
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               we
               apeale
               to
               the
               learned
               Parker
               who
               denieth
               a
               Discipline
               
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 essentiall
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               citeth
               b
               Cartwright
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               therefore
               saith
               that
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Bortrandus
                 de
                 Logues
                 ,
                 Mornaeus
                 ,
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Marloratus
                 ,
                 Galusius
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Beza
                 omitteth
                 discipline
                 amongst
                 the
                 notes
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               apology
               addeth
               c
               
                 if
                 the
                 nationall
              
               Church
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Jewes
               
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 nationall
              
               Church
               
                 by
                 that
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 therby
                 all
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 had
              
               Church-fellowship
               
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 congregationall
              
               Church
               
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 visible
              
               Church
               
                 by
                 that
                 covenant
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Also
                 the
                 fallen
              
               Church
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Jewes
               
                 was
                 restored
                 to
                 a
              
               Church-state
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 by
                 renewing
                 a
                 covenant
                 with
                 the
              
               Lord
               
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
              
               Asah
               &
               Hezekiah
               ,
               
                 and
                 these
                 who
                 fell
                 to
              
               Judah
               2
               Chron.
               9.
               25.
               
                 are
                 commanded
                 not
                 to
                 stiffen
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 originall
                 )
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 hand
                 unto
                 the
              
               Lord
               ,
               
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 sanctuary
              
               2
               Chron.
               30.
               
               &
               8.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               Is
               it
               credible
               or
               possible
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Synagoues
               of
               so
               many
               hundred
               thousand
               people
               ,
               as
               were
               in
               the
               12.
               
               Tribes
               were
               all
               satisfied
               in
               conscience
               ,
               anent
               the
               regeneration
               one
               of
               another●
               and
               this
               is
               required
               of
               you
               to
               the
               right
               swearing
               of
               a
               
                 Church
                 covenant
              
               ,
               else
               how
               could
               they
               in
               the
               Oath
               joyne
               themselves
               to
               all
               Israel
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 Generation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ?
              
               ●●
               Israel
               before
               this
               Oath
               ,
               was
               circumcised
               ,
               and
               had
               eaten
               the
               Passoyer
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               a
               visible
               Church
               before
               ,
               yea
               then
               God
               had
               no
               Church
               visible
               before
               this
               Oath
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               Gods
               promise
               made
               to
               
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               89.
               28.
               
               ●9
               .
               
                 Also
                 in
              
               Abijahs
               dayes
               Judah
               was
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               13.
               8.
               
               
                 And
                 now
                 y●t
                 think
                 to
                 withstand
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord
               
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
              
               David
               .
               10.
               
               
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 the
              
               Lord
               
                 is
                 our
              
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 forsaken
                 Him.
              
               3.
               
               The
               inchurching
               of
               members
               is
               a
               Church-action
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Church
               casteth
               out
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               Church
               receiveth
               in
               ,
               as
               you
               a
               say
               ,
               but
               the
               putting
               of
               Iudah
               and
               the
               strangers
               of
               Israel
               to
               this
               Oath
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               Kings
               authority
               ,
               who
               convened
               them
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               15.
               9.
               
               And
               Asah
               
                 gathered
                 all
              
               Judah
               ,
               and
               Benjamin
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 strangers
                 with
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               compelled
               by
               the
               Royall
               sanction
               of
               a
               civill
               Law
               to
               this
               covenant
               ,
               v.
               12.
               and
               they
               entred
               into
               covenant
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               
                 That
                 whosoever
                 would
                 not
                 seek
                 the
              
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               
               
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 whether
                 small
                 or
                 great
                 ,
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 .
              
               4.
               
               How
               were
               they
               all
               in
               ,
               conscience
               satisfied
               anent
               the
               regeneration
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               1.
               
               Being
               such
               a
               number
               of
               
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 Benjamin
                 and
                 strangers
                 out
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 Manasse
                 and
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 v.
              
               9.
               
               Were
               .
               2.
               
               Gathered
               together
               and
               meet
               but
               one
               day
               ?
               5.
               
               This
               covenant
               obliged
               young
               ones
               ,
               your
               covenant
               seekes
               no
               Church
               duties
               of
               little
               ones
               ,
               for
               to
               you
               they
               are
               not
               members
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
               6.
               
               The
               place
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               30.
               8.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 yeild
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 servants
              
               b
               
                 Iunius
                 ,
                 humbly
                 imploring
                 his
                 help
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               same
               phrase
               is
               Lament
               .
               5.
               6.
               
                 we
                 have
                 served
                 the
              
               Egyptians
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Assyrians
               
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 bread
              
               ,
               neither
               doth
               the
               Text
               say
               
                 in
                 infinitive
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               a
               renewed
               covenant
               were
               a
               necessary
               preparation
               ,
               before
               they
               could
               enter
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               set
               downe
               as
               an
               expresse
               Commandement
               of
               the
               King
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 enter
                 yee
                 into
                 his
                 Sanctuary
              
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               not
               a
               word
               of
               a
               covenant
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               the
               peoples
               keeping
               the
               Passover
               ,
               and
               though
               there
               had
               been
               a
               covenant
               (
               of
               which
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               speaking
               so
               much
               of
               Iosiah's
               zealous
               Reformation
               ,
               would
               not
               have
               been
               silent
               )
               it
               is
               not
               to
               a
               purpose
               Iudah
               was
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               before
               Hezekiah
               wrote
               Letters
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               ●ome
               to
               Jerusalem
               ;
               to
               keepe
               the
               Passover
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               ch
               .
               29.
               17.
               
                 they
                 begun
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 moneth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 congregation
                 worshipped
                 .
              
               36.
               
               And
               Hezekiah
               rejoyced
               at
               their
               zeale
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               was
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Passover
                 was
                 eaten
                 the
              
               14.
               
                 day
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               also
               in
               all
               covenants
               renewed
               by
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               the
               matter
               was
               done
               suddenly
               ,
               and
               all
               convened
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               when
               a
               voluntary
               preparation
               ,
               and
               evidenced
               regeneration
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               evidenced
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               conscience
               of
               all
               the
               people
               ;
               nor
               can
               this
               preparation
               be
               called
               Jewish
               and
               temporary
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               as
               morall
               to
               all
               who
               sweare
               Churches
               duties
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               as
               the
               covenant
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               our
               brethren
               say
               ,
               is
               of
               
                 perpetuall
                 equity
              
               .
               And
               all
               these
               may
               be
               answered
               to
               the
               covenant
               ,
               Neh.
               10.
               where
               there
               is
               no
               insinuation
               of
               Church
               duties
               ,
               but
               in
               generall
               .
               29.
               
               
                 Yo
                 walke
                 in
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 observe
                 and
                 ●●e
                 all
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 marry
                 strange
                 ●vives
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 apology
              
               b
               
                 saith
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               2
               Chro
               ,
               15.
               
                 was
                 a
                 Church
                 before
                 this
                 covenant
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 not
                 alledged
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 a
                 people
                 are
                 made
                 a
                 Church
                 by
                 entering
                 into
                 covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 a
                 decayed
                 Church
                 is
                 restored
                 by
                 a
                 covenant
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 was
                 corrupted
                 with
                 idols
                 ,
                 sodomy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Yet
               it
               proveth
               well
               that
               this
               covenant
               is
               not
               the
               formall
               cause
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ;
               for
               a
               visible
               Church
               hath
               not
               its
               formall
               being
               ,
               before
               it
               hath
               its
               formall
               cause
               .
               2.
               
               The
               convening
               of
               all
               the
               people
               to
               sweare
               ,
               is
               an
               act
               of
               the
               Church
               visible
               ,
               now
               nothing
               can
               have
               operations
               ,
               before
               it
               have
               the
               formall
               cause
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 who
                 knoweth
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 were
                 yet
                 in
                 covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ?
              
               Answer
               ;
               I
               think
               that
               it
               is
               easily
               knowne
               ,
               that
               they
               used
               and
               exercised
               many
               Church
               actions
               also
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               a
               Church
               visible
               of
               a
               promiscuous
               multitude
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               know●n
               that
               none
               were
               excluded
               from
               this
               covenant
               ,
               none
               selected
               and
               chosen
               out
               as
               Regenerates
               ,
               who
               onely
               were
               thought
               fit
               to
               sweare
               this
               covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               it
               is
               not
               your
               Church-covenant
               that
               all
               were
               forced
               to
               ,
               and
               commanded
               under
               pain●
               of
               death
               ,
               to
               attest
               .
            
             
               Our
               brethren
               ,
               as
               first
               a
               our
               Author
               ,
               secondly
               b
               the
               Apology
               ,
               thirdly
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Church-covenant
               ,
               repose
               much
               on
               Isai.
               56.
               3.
               
                 where
                 the
                 stranger
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
              
               Lord
               ,
               
                 in
                 a
                 personall
                 covenant
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 salvation
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Text
                 saith
              
               v.
               3.
               4.
               
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 while
                 they
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 sweare
                 a
              
               Church-covenant
               ,
               
                 now
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               
                 is
                 cleare
                 f●r
              
               Deut.
               23.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               The
               Moabit
               ,
               Ammonite
               ,
               
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 holy
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 discharged
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord.
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 complain●
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               .
               The
               Lord
               
                 hath
                 separated
                 me
                 from
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 Adjoyning
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               
                 is
                 promised
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
              
               v.
               8.
               
                 even
                 a
                 Name
                 in
                 Gods
                 House
                 ,
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 persons
                 under
                 the
              
               New
               Testament
               
                 have
                 a
                 promise
                 and
                 propbecy
                 th●●
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 inward●s
                 joyned
                 by
                 faith
                 God
                 shall
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 Name
                 of
              
               Church-membership
               
                 amongst
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 swearing
                 a
              
               Church-Oath
               ,
               
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               .
            
             
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               churching
               here
               of
               strangers
               and
               Eunuches
               
               by
               Church-Oath
               ,
               but
               as
               c
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Musculus
                 ,
                 Gualter
              
               ,
               d
               Iunius
               ,
               observe
               ,
               the
               
                 Eunuch
                 and
                 stranger
                 are
                 comforted
                 that
                 under
                 the
              
               Messi●hs
               
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 complaine
                 of
                 their
                 ceremoniall
                 separation
                 from
                 Gods
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 some
                 ceremoniall
                 priviledges
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 stranger
                 and
                 Eunuch
                 shall
                 have
                 .
              
               v.
               5.
               
                 an
                 everlasting
                 roome
                 ,
                 and
                 honor
                 in
                 Gods
                 Hous●
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 stranger
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 the
              
               Catholick
               Church
               v.
               6.
               7.
               
                 so
                 being
                 ,
                 they
                 believe
                 and
                 obey
                 .
              
               But
               1.
               v.
               6.
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               my
               covenant
               is
               not
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               Church-covenant
               ;
               give
               us
               precept
               ,
               promise
               ,
               practise
               ,
               or
               one
               syllable
               in
               Gods
               Word
               for
               this
               interpretation
               .
               1.
               v.
               4.
               to
               take
               hold
               on
               the
               covenant
               is
               to
               believe
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               sweare
               a
               vocall
               Oath
               .
               2.
               
               To
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               covenant
               ,
               saith
               e
               
                 Musculus
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 ,
              
               f
               saith
               
                 Iunius
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 rest
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 is
                 Gods
                 will
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 covenant
              
               (
               saith
               )
               g
               Calvin
               ,
               and
               h
               Gualter
               )
               and
               so
               all
               who
               spake
               sense
               on
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               never
               one
               dreamed
               of
               a
               Church-covenant
               before
               .
               3.
               
               God
               saith
               of
               it
               (
               
                 my
                 covenant
              
               )
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               then
               to
               call
               it
               a
               Church-covenant
               here
               more
               then
               Ierom.
               31.
               32.
               33.
               
               Psal.
               25.
               10.
               
               Isai.
               55.
               3.
               
               Ierem.
               50.
               5.
               
               Zach.
               2.
               11.
               4
               
               Laying
               hold
               on
               the
               covenant
               is
               not
               an
               externall
               ,
               professed
               ,
               vocall
               ,
               visible
               and
               Church
               embracing
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               Lord
               promiseth
               to
               the
               Eunuch
               the
               name
               of
               a
               faithfull
               visible
               fellow
               member
               ,
               in
               a
               congregation
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               sweare
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               assembly
               ,
               this
               Church-swearing
               is
               not
               rewarded
               so
               ,
               for
               how
               is
               it
               proved
               
                 that
                 a
                 name
              
               ,
               even
               an
               everlasting
               name
               ,
               better
               then
               the
               names
               of
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               ,
               is
               the
               name
               of
               a
               fellow-member
               in
               some
               obscure
               congregation
               or
               parish
               ?
               is
               this
               better
               then
               the
               name
               of
               a
               borne
               Jew
               ,
               who
               was
               also
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               believed
               in
               Christ
               ,
               had
               also
               
                 the
                 everlasting
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
              
               Jewish
               Church
               ?
               Surely
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               for
               this
               in
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               the
               everlasting
               name
               must
               be
               some
               spirituall
               remembrance
               and
               some
               invisible
               honour
               beyond
               the
               externall
               honour
               of
               being
               named
               the
               
                 sonne
                 or
                 daughter
                 of
                 a
              
               Jew
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               warrant
               also
               of
               Gods
               word
               
                 is
                 Gods
                 holy
                 mountaine
                 and
                 his
                 house
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 v.
              
               7.
               which
               
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               can
               no
               more
               be
               literally
               expounded
               ,
               then
               offering
               of
               burnt
               offerings
               by
               what
               warrant
               is
               this
               called
               a
               parochiall
               visible
               congregation
               ,
               where
               visible
               saints
               meets
               in
               one
               materiall
               house
               ordinarily
               ,
               and
               in
               one
               visible
               Church-way
               ?
               The
               house
               of
               Prayer
               there
               ,
               is
               Joh.
               2.
               expounded
               of
               the
               typicall
               Temple
               ,
               which
               spiritually
               did
               typifie
               Christs
               body
               ,
               as
               he
               expoundeth
               it
               himselfe
               ,
               Ioh.
               2.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               deare
               brethren
               doe
               no
               violence
               to
               Gods
               Word
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               ground
               that
               the
               Eunuch
               and
               stranger
               had
               no
               other
               complaint
               ,
               but
               want
               of
               visible
               membership
               :
               for
               his
               laying
               hold
               on
               the
               Lords
               Sabbaths
               saith
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               should
               complain
               of
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               small
               comfort
               promised
               ,
               th●●
               he
               shall
               be
               a
               member
               of
               a
               visible
               congregation
               ,
               which
               membership
               many
               Iudasses
               and
               Hypocrites
               injoy
               also
               .
               3.
               
               Though
               there
               were
               a
               visible
               Church-membership
               here
               promised
               (
               as
               no
               intepreter
               that
               ever
               yet
               saw
               it
               ,
               but
               your selves
               )
               yet
               it
               should
               onely
               follow
               ,
               before
               heathen
               ,
               who
               are
               come
               to
               age
               ,
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               so
               inchurched
               ,
               they
               should
               externally
               lay
               hold
               on
               a
               professed
               covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               members
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               much
               for
               our
               Baptisme-covenant
               ,
               and
               nothing
               for
               your
               Church-covenant
               .
               4.
               
               Church-membership
               ,
               by
               your
               exposition
               ,
               
               is
               promised
               to
               none
               ,
               but
               these
               ,
               who
               inwardly
               by
               true
               faith
               are
               joyned
               to
               the
               covenant
               ;
               then
               all
               Church-Acts
               performed
               by
               pastors
               and
               professors
               not
               converted
               ,
               though
               they
               proceed
               ,
               
                 clave
                 no●
                 errante
              
               ,
               following
               Christ
               his
               rule
               are
               null
               ,
               and
               no
               bapti●ing
               ,
               no
               binding
               in
               heaven
               ,
               for
               a
               promise
               conditionall
               is
               no
               promise
               (
               say
               reason
               and
               lawyers
               )
               where
               the
               condition
               is
               not
               fulfilled
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Church-covenant
               a
               citeth
               that
               of
               Ez●k
               .
               16.
               8.
               
               
                 I
                 entred
                 into
                 covenant
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 becamest
                 min●
                 ,
                 Eze.
              
               20.
               37.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 cause
                 you
                 to
                 passe
                 under
                 the
                 rod
                 ;
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 covenant
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 House
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               v.
               30.
               39.
               
               
                 This
                 covenant
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 band
                 ,
                 and
              
               Junius
               
                 observeth
                 well
                 ,
                 takes
                 from
                 shepheards
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 amongst
                 their
                 sheep
                 with
                 a
                 Rod
                 ,
                 and
                 selected
                 and
                 poynted
                 out
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 for
                 the
              
               Lords
               sacrifice
               ,
               Lev.
               26.
               31.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 men
                 enter
                 not
                 into
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               hand
               
               
                 over
                 head
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 passe
                 under
                 the
                 Rod
                 of
                 due
                 tryall
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 being
                 ●ound
                 meet
                 ,
                 are
                 inchurched
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               He
               entered
               into
               covenant
               with
               Hierusalem
               ,
               dying
               in
               her
               owne
               blood
               ,
               v.
               6.
               v.
               8.
               your
               covenant
               is
               made
               with
               a
               people
               washed
               and
               converted
               .
               2.
               
               All
               are
               taken
               in
               promiscuously
               in
               this
               covenant
               externally
               ,
               
                 good
                 and
                 evill
                 ,
                 who
                 prospered
                 to
                 a
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 renowned
                 amongst
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 v.
              
               13.
               14.
               
               Your
               Church
               covenant
               is
               of
               persons
               who
               passe
               under
               the
               rod
               of
               pro●ation
               ,
               and
               passe
               for
               sound
               converts
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               place
               is
               not
               to
               a
               purpose
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               not
               speaking
               of
               gathering
               his
               people
               to
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Calvin
               b
               Polanus
               ,
               c
               Iunius
               ,
               God
               is
               meeting
               with
               the
               peoples
               wicked
               conclusion
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               v.
               34.
               
               They
               were
               banished
               and
               cap●ives
               mixed
               amongst
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               so
               free
               from
               Gods
               cor●ecting
               rod
               ,
               or
               band
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               God
               saith
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               make
               you
               to
               passe
               under
               the
               Rod
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 you
                 under
                 the
                 ●and
                 of
                 my
                 covenant
              
               ;
               The
               Word
               is
               also
               Psal.
               2.
               3.
               and
               it
               is
               true
               ●hat
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifieth
               a
               staffe
               and
               a
               rod
               ,
               Prov.
               10.
               13.
               but
               it
               signifieth
               also
               a
               
                 Kings
                 Scepter
              
               ,
               Gen.
               49.
               10.
               but
               the
               band
               of
               the
               covenant
               signifieth
               no
               union
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               nor
               is
               the
               Lord
               in
               that
               place
               promising
               the
               mercy
               of
               a
               gathered
               Church
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               threatneth
               an
               evill
               ,
               as
               v.
               35.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 you
                 unto
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 will
                 I
                 plead
                 with
                 you
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
              
               36.
               
               
                 Like
                 as
                 I
                 peaded
                 with
                 your
                 Fathers
              
               37.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 cause
                 you
                 to
                 passe
                 under
                 the
                 Rod
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 To
                 select
                 you
                 out
                 from
                 amongst
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 as
                 sheep
                 for
                 sacrificing
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               next
               verse
               .
               38.
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 purge
                 out
                 from
                 amongst
                 you
                 the
                 Re●●lls
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               place
               is
               violently
               brought
               to
               witnesse
               unjustly
               :
               And
               what
               though
               God
               would
               have
               them
               tryed
               ,
               who
               were
               taken
               under
               his
               covenant
               of
               protection
               ?
               it
               should
               be
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Church-covenant
               ,
               for
               he
               meaneth
               no
               such
               thing
               .
            
             
               They
               alleadge
               ,
               Jerem.
               50.
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 of
              
               Judah
               
                 together
                 ,
                 saying
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
              
               Lord
               ,
               
                 in
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 covenant
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 forgotten
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               together
               cannot
               be
               a
               parochiall
               
               congregation
               ;
               nor
               2.
               
               Can
               Sion
               be
               a
               parish
               Church
               ;
               nor
               3.
               is
               the
               Church-covenant
               ,
               from
               which
               a
               man
               is
               loosed
               ,
               when
               upon
               good
               warrants
               ,
               and
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
               he
               removeth
               cut
               of
               that
               Church
               to
               another
               ,
               
                 A
                 perpetuall
                 Covenant
                 that
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 forgotten
              
               ;
               for
               eternity
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               Jerem.
               31.
               33
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               
               Jerem.
               32.
               40.
               
               Isal.
               54.
               10.
               
               Isai.
               55.
               3.
               
               Isai.
               59.
               21.
               and
               there
               is
               no
               covenant
               betwixt
               mortall
               men
               ,
               who
               shall
               d●e
               ,
               an
               eternall
               covenant
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               a
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 plaine
                 then
              
               Isai.
               44.
               5.
               
               
                 One
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lords
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 shall
                 call
                 himselfe
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jacob
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 shall
                 subscribe
                 with
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 sirname
                 himselfe
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
                 These
                 words
                 are
                 so
                 plaine
                 as
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 plaine
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               is
               a
               cleare
               place
               ,
               that
               under
               the
               M●ssiah
               all
               people
               shall
               professe
               themselves
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               b
               Calvin
               citeth
               Psal.
               87.
               5.
               
                 and
                 of
                 Sion
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 and
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 borne
                 in
                 her
                 .
              
               but
               this
               is
               not
               plaine
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               these
               professe
               themselves
               sworne
               members
               of
               a
               particular
               Parish
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               contrary
               is
               most
               plaine
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 shall
                 call
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jacob
                 and
                 Israel
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               children
               of
               the
               whole
               visible
               Church
               ,
               for
               Jacob
               and
               Israel
               is
               not
               restricted
               to
               one
               particular
               congregation
               .
               
                 Before
                 the
                 peoples
                 captivity
              
               ,
               saith
               Musculus
               ,
               c
               
                 The
                 names
                 of
                 B●●l
                 and
                 idoll
                 gods
                 sounded
                 in
                 their
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 professe
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               Now
               Gods
               covenant
               is
               made
               principally
               ,
               not
               with
               one
               single
               congregation
               ,
               not
               is
               the
               blood
               that
               sealeth
               the
               covenant
               shed
               for
               one
               single
               congregation
               ;
               nor
               are
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               
                 Yea
                 and
                 Amen
              
               is
               Christ
               ,
               for
               one
               single
               flocke
               onely
               ,
               and
               
                 primò
                 &
                 principaliter
              
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               whole
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               shall
               name
               themselves
               Christians
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               addeth
               ,
               d
               Every
               Church
               is
               Christs
               
                 married
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 united
                 to
              
               Christ
               
                 by
                 covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 marriage
                 is
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 a
                 covenant
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 marriage
                 betwixt
                 the
              
               Church
               -
               
                 members
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               62.
               5.
               
                 as
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 marrieth
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 thy
                 sonnes
                 marry
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               A
               marriage
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               we
               grant
               and
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               every
               particular
               soule
               beleeving
               in
               him
               ,
               
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               love
               .
               2.
               mutuall
               interest
               and
               claime
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               Cant.
               2.
               16.
               and
               what
               holdeth
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               a
               Church
               catholick
               ,
               or
               particular
               ,
               holdeth
               also
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               every
               soule
               ,
               and
               to
               extort
               a
               
                 Church
                 covenant
              
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               a
               particular
               soule
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               and
               often
               is
               a
               beleever
               ,
               &
               yet
               out
               of
               Church-state
               ,
               from
               the
               borrowed
               phrase
               of
               marriage
               ,
               is
               ●oo
               violent
               blooding
               of
               comparisons
               ;
               and
               therefore
               from
               marriage
               belonging
               to
               the
               catholike
               Church
               principally
               ,
               how
               can
               a
               marriage
               visible
               be
               concluded
               ?
               2.
               the
               sonne●
               are
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               too
               large
               a
               P●rish
               incolaeterrae
               ,
               saith
               Musculus
               ,
               b
               and
               excellently
               Calvin
               ,
               c
               
                 Christ
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 husband
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 marrieth
                 upon
                 his
                 Church
                 all
                 people
                 and
                 Nations
                 which
                 are
                 gathered
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 because
                 while
                 the
                 Church
                 wanteth
                 children
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 widow
              
               ;
               now
               this
               is
               nothing
               for
               a
               Church-covenant
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               relative
               obligation
               of
               mutuall
               duties
               of
               love
               betwixt
               fellow
               members
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               betwixt
               sonnes
               and
               the
               mother
               congregation
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               first
               done
               in
               Baptisme
               expresly
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               in
               our
               comming
               to
               be
               members
               of
               such
               a
               congregation
               ,
               but
               the
               person
               is
               before
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               addeth
               d
               
                 If
                 dissolving
                 a
                 covenant
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 dissolveth
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
              
               Zach.
               11.
               9.
               10.
               
                 then
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 covenant
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 constituteth
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 if
                 dissipating
                 of
                 stones
                 unbuild
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 then
                 compacting
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 doth
                 build
                 the
                 house
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 staves
                 ,
                 beauty
                 and
                 bands
                 ,
              
               Z●ch
               .
               11.
               
                 is
                 the
                 inchurching
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
              
               Ergo
               ;
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               dissolving
               and
               breaking
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               removing
               of
               the
               Candlestick
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               5.
               
               Am●s
               8.
               11
               ,
               12.
               taketh
               away
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               both
               as
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               true
               visible
               Church
               ;
               and
               of
               such
               a
               breaking
               of
               the
               covenant
               doth
               the
               Lord
               speake
               Zach.
               11.
               v.
               9.
               
                 and
                 I
                 said
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 feed
                 you
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 dieth
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 die
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 perish
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               it
               taketh
               away
               the
               union
               of
               brotherhead
               amongst
               the
               members
               ,
               verse
               ,
               14.
               so
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               is
               not
               hence
               concluded
               ;
               for
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               if
               a
               Church-covenant
               make
               a
               Church
               as
               visible
               ,
               and
               the
               breach
               of
               that
               Church-covenant
               unmake
               and
               dissolve
               a
               Church
               as
               visible
               ,
               and
               
               this
               place
               proveth
               what
               maketh
               and
               unmaketh
               a
               Church
               simply
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               not
               as
               visible
               and
               under
               that
               reduplication
               .
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Whether
                   by
                   testimonies
                   from
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   reasons
                   ,
                   a
                   Church-covenant
                   can
                   be
                   evinced
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Our
               Author
               e
               alleageth
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 espoused
                 you
                 to
                 one
                 husband
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 present
                 you
                 as
                 a
                 chaste
                 virgin
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Apologie
                 ,
              
               f
               
                 this
                 was
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 planting
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 say
                 this
                 Paul
                 did
                 while
                 he
                 converted
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 ministery
                 ;
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 true
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 then
                 should
                 Christ
                 have
                 many
                 thousands
                 ,
                 hundreds
                 ,
                 and
                 scores
                 at
                 least
                 of
                 spouses
                 in
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 thinke
                 inconvenient
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 as
                 of
                 one
                 spouse
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 one
                 chaste
                 Uirgin
                 ;
                 which
                 argueth
                 ,
                 he
                 perswaded
                 them
                 all
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 friend
                 of
                 the
                 bridegroome
                 )
                 to
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 with
                 one
                 accord
                 as
                 one
                 man
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 fellowship
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               it
               is
               a
               weake
               cause
               ,
               that
               hangeth
               upon
               the
               untwisted
               thred
               of
               a
               misapplied
               metaphor
               .
               For
               1.
               espoufing
               into
               Christ
               in
               the
               Text
               is
               opposed
               to
               
                 being
                 deceived
                 and
                 corrupted
                 from
                 the
                 simplicity
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Evah
                 was
                 deceived
                 by
                 the
                 serpent
                 ,
              
               and
               opposed
               to
               the
               receiving
               of
               
                 another
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 Gospell
              
               ;
               so
               then
               to
               be
               
                 corrupted
                 from
                 the
                 simplicity
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 another
                 Gospell
                 ,
              
               must
               have
               this
               meaning
               ;
               as
               Evah
               was
               deceived
               by
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               so
               I
               feare
               that
               your
               simple
               minds
               be
               un-Churched
               and
               loosed
               from
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               forget
               your
               covenant
               ,
               wherein
               ye
               sweare
               to
               take
               Christ
               for
               your
               husband
               ,
               and
               me
               for
               the
               friend
               of
               the
               Bridegroome
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               be
               remisse
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               externall
               discipline
               ;
               and
               Church-fellowship
               ,
               and
               in
               excommunicating
               scandalous
               persons
               ,
               &c.
               
               A●
               brethren
               ,
               let
               not
               our
               Lords
               word
               be
               thus
               tortured
               and
               wrested
               .
               2.
               
               He
               expoundeth
               this
               espoufing
               ,
               the
               presenting
               of
               them
               to
               Christ
               in
               the
               day
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               washed
               ,
               redeemed
               ,
               and
               saved
               wife
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               their
               
                 Church
                 continuing
              
               in
               visible
               society
               .
               Yea
               ,
               all
               interpreters
               ,
               ancient
               and
               moderne
               ,
               as
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Oecumenius
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
              
               Our
               latter
               ,
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Pom●ran
                 ,
                 Pellicanus
                 ,
                 Sarcerius
                 ,
                 Marlorat
                 ,
                 Paraphrastes
                 ,
                 Erasmus
              
               ;
               and
               Papists
               ,
               
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 Haymo
              
               :
               give
               this
               sense
               .
               Paul
               as
               the
               friend
               to
               the
               Bridegroome
               
               finding
               the
               Corinthians
               despising
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               love
               with
               false
               teachers
               ,
               grew
               jealous
               of
               them
               for
               his
               Lords
               cause
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               had
               betrothed
               them
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               virgin
               hand
               fastned
               by
               promise
               to
               a
               husband
               ,
               left
               they
               should
               be
               drawne
               away
               to
               other
               lovers
               ,
               by
               the
               cunning
               of
               false
               teachers
               as
               Evah
               was
               led
               from
               her
               Lord
               ,
               by
               subtill
               Satan
               .
               3.
               
               Though
               he
               speake
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               of
               one
               body
               ,
               spouse
               ,
               virgin
               ,
               how
               doth
               it
               follow
               that
               he
               speaketh
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               ministeriall
               and
               a
               parochiall
               body
               ?
               for
               the
               marriage
               ,
               the
               betrothing
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               acts
               contrary
               ,
               
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 another
                 spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 corrupting
                 of
                 their
                 simple
                 minds
                 ,
              
               are
               acts
               altogether
               spirituall
               ,
               internall
               ,
               invisible
               ,
               and
               acts
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               &
               the
               contrary
               are
               acts
               of
               a
               false
               Church
               ,
               as
               false
               ,
               and
               not
               acts
               of
               a
               Church
               as
               visible
               ,
               in
               a
               visible
               meeting
               ,
               in
               a
               visible
               external
               act
               of
               marrying
               ,
               nor
               is
               their
               any
               insinuation
               ,
               that
               Paul
               feared
               the
               dissolving
               of
               the
               Church
               oath
               and
               visible
               order
               of
               government
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               not
               inconvenient
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               many
               Spouses
               ,
               as
               in
               every
               true
               beleever
               ,
               there
               be
               many
               single
               acts
               of
               marriage
               love
               ,
               and
               of
               beleeving
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               taking
               Christ
               for
               their
               husband
               and
               Lord.
               A
               visible
               Church
               is
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               15.
               
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               12.
               and
               yet
               every
               beleever
               is
               a
               Temple
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               17.
               and
               every
               one
               
                 His
                 House
              
               ;
               seeing
               he
               dwelleth
               in
               them
               by
               saith
               ,
               Ephes.
               3.
               17.
               also
               if
               this
               be
               a
               good
               reason
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               of
               one
               chaste
               virgin
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               of
               one
               visible
               parochiall
               Church
               .
               Then
               brethren
               ,
               because
               Christ
               speaketh
               ,
               Joh.
               3.
               29.
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               as
               of
               one
               bride
               of
               himselfe
               as
               the
               bridegroome
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               washen
               and
               redeemed
               ,
               as
               of
               one
               
                 glorious
                 Virgin
              
               ,
               Ephes.
               5.
               27.
               and
               of
               the
               one
               
                 Lambes
                 wife
              
               ,
               Revel
               .
               21.
               9
               ,
               10.
               it
               shall
               follow
               that
               the
               
                 Catholique
                 church
              
               is
               one
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               one
               Parochial
               congregation
               ,
               for
               you
               mock
               at
               a
               Catholike
               visible
               Church
               ,
               (
               as
               your
               Authour
               doth
               )
               who
               calleth
               it
               a
               a
               Chimaera
               ,
               though
               without
               reason
               .
               5.
               
               And
               certainely
               twenty
               beleevers
               in
               one
               house
               and
               so
               twenty
               hundred
               convened
               in
               one
               ,
               yet
               out
               of
               Church-state
               ,
               are
               a
               body
               married
               upon
               Christ
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               their
               faith
               laying
               hold
               on
               him
               ,
               as
               on
               their
               husband
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               as
               Saints
               by
               calling
               ;
               and
               considered
               without
               the
               respect
               of
               a
               visible
               Church-fellowship
               ,
               is
               more
               properly
               Christ●
               wife
               ,
               and
               Christ
               their
               husband
               ,
               
               then
               they
               can
               be
               called
               Christs
               wife
               ,
               for
               an
               externall
               communion
               of
               a
               visible
               profession
               ,
               which
               is
               common
               to
               them
               with
               many
               repro●ates
               ;
               yea
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               at
               all
               to
               call
               a
               company
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               visible
               profession
               ,
               Christs
               wife
               ,
               no●
               doth
               Gods
               Word
               speake
               so
               ;
               the
               converted
               by
               Prophets
               not
               in
               office
               are
               most
               properly
               his
               wife
               ;
               and
               these
               may
               say
               ,
               we
               have
               betrothed
               you
               to
               Christ
               ;
               and
               be
               not
               deceived
               nor
               corrupted
               from
               the
               simplicity
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               Hence
               that
               place
               also
               is
               not
               for
               our
               brethren
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               9.
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 thanketh
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 professed
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 liberall
                 contribution
                 .
              
               Then
               (
               saith
               the
               Apologie
               a
               )
               here
               is
               a
               Church
               covenant
               ;
               but
               if
               this
               professed
               subjection
               be
               a
               ground
               of
               a
               Church-covenant
               ,
               the
               Corinthians
               extended
               this
               charity
               to
               the
               poore
               a●
               Hierusalem
               ,
               as
               the
               Churches
               of
               Macedonia
               did
               also
               ,
               then
               many
               particular
               congregations
               are
               Church-members
               in
               Church-fellowship
               ,
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
               ;
               for
               they
               professed
               this
               subjection
               to
               the
               Gospell
               toward
               the
               distressed
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               so
               Corinth
               exercised
               Church-acts
               toward
               other
               Churches
               then
               their
               owne
               ;
               Independencie
               by
               this
               must
               fall
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               relieve
               the
               poore
               is
               a
               duty
               of
               Christian
               charity
               ,
               common
               to
               beleevers
               in
               Church-state
               ,
               or
               not
               in
               Church-state
               ,
               how
               then
               can
               it
               prove
               a
               duty
               of
               Church-state
               ?
            
             
               The
               b
               Apology
               addeth
               ,
               Hebr.
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 Hebrews
                 are
                 commanded
                 not
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 assembly
                 of
                 themselves
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 some
                 is
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 they
                 convened
                 by
                 mutuall
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 covenant
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Doe
               not
               Infidels
               and
               Indians
               ,
               as
               you
               teach
               c
               come
               to
               your
               Assemblies
               to
               heare
               the
               VVord
               ,
               and
               partake
               of
               the
               prayers
               and
               praises
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               But
               ye
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               They
               are
               to
               come
               to
               those
               Assemblies
               by
               a
               Church-covenant
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               though
               they
               intended
               Assemblies
               by
               consent
               ,
               and
               tacite
               covenant
               ?
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               therefore
               by
               your
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               formall
               cause
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               this
               place
               proveth
               nothing
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 Churches
                 of
                 Macedonia
                 first
                 gave
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 In-churched
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 covenant
                 to
                 our
                 ministery
                 ,
              
               so
               a
               the
               discourse
               ;
               but
               these
               Churches
               gave
               themselves
               to
               God
               (
               in
               that
               dutie
               of
               charity
               )
               and
               then
               to
               us
               ,
               the
               exhorters
               to
               that
               charity
               ,
               and
               the
               conveyers
               
               thereof
               to
               Ierusalem
               ;
               then
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               was
               married
               on
               God
               ,
               on
               Paul
               ,
               yea
               and
               on
               the
               Churches
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               for
               the
               Author
               maketh
               this
               mariage-love
               ,
               and
               so
               Jerusalem
               is
               erected
               a
               mother
               Church
               ,
               and
               Corinth
               subjected
               unto
               her
               ;
               for
               these
               who
               give
               Almes
               ,
               as
               becometh
               saints
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               give
               their
               heart
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               as
               Isai.
               53.
               10.
               
               
                 To
                 draw
                 out
                 their
                 heart
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               because
               of
               their
               chearefull
               and
               compassionate
               giving
               .
               Our
               Author
               b
               saith
               John
               Baptist
               repelled
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 prophane
                 multitude
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 baptisme
                 ,
              
               Luke
               3.
               7.
               
               Mat.
               3.
               7.
               
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 godly
                 zeale
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 generation
                 of
                 Vipers
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               3.
               7.
               8.
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 meet
                 for
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
              
               Luke
               3.
               3.
               
               Philip
               
                 baptised
                 not
                 the
              
               Eunuch
               
                 while
                 he
                 made
                 profession
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               These
               and
               the
               like
               the
               Author
               and
               our
               brethren
               bring
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               men
               are
               not
               inchurched
               but
               by
               confession
               covenant-wayes
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 Saints
                 by
                 calling
                 ,
              
               hence
               c
               The
               Apology
               citeth
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
              
               d
               who
               saith
               
                 three
                 things
                 were
                 required
                 of
                 such
                 ▪
                 as
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
              
               Church
               .
               1.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 members
                 of
                 their
              
               Church
               .
               2.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 or
                 regeneration
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 saith
                 or
                 a
                 confission
                 of
                 faith
                 and.
              
               3.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 promise
                 or
                 covenant
                 to
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Author
               saith
               e
               there
               were
               three
               questions
               prop●unded
               to
               these
               who
               were
               received
               by
               Baptisme
               ,
               
                 Abrenuncias
                 ?
                 Abrenuncio
              
               .
               2
               
                 credis
                 ?
                 credo
              
               3.
               
                 spondes
                 ?
                 spon●eo
              
               ,
               f
               Zipperus
               the
               Author
               saith
               hath
               more
               of
               this
               g
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Yee
               read
               not
               in
               the
               word
               that
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               rejected
               any
               from
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               who
               desired
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               yea
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               Luk.
               7.
               29.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 heard
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               Publicans
               
                 justified
                 God
                 ,
                 being
                 Baptized
                 with
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 of
              
               John.
               v.
               30.
               
                 but
                 the
              
               Pharisees
               
                 and
                 Lawyers
                 rejected
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 against
                 themselves
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 baptized
                 of
              
               John
               :
               then
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               Lawyers
               refuse
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               Mat.
               3.
               5.
               
               
                 Then
                 went
                 out
                 unto
                 him
              
               ,
               Jerusalem
               
                 and
                 all
              
               Judea
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Regions
                 round
                 about
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 confessing
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 many
                 of
                 the
              
               Pharisees
               and
               Sadduces
               
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 he
                 sayd
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 O
                 generation
                 of
                 Vipers
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               But
               that
               he
               baptized
               ,
               them
               by
               the
               same
               Sermon
               ,
               is
               cleare
               ,
               for
               v.
               8.
               
               He
               exhorteth
               
               them
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               v.
               9.
               dehorteth
               them
               from
               a●
               hypocriticall
               profession
               ,
               v.
               10.
               he
               threatneth
               judgement
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               v.
               11.
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 did
                 baptize
                 you
                 with
                 water
                 ,
              
               that
               (
               you
               )
               is
               relative
               ,
               to
               these
               whom
               he
               called
               a
               generation
               of
               Vipers
               ,
               and
               includeth
               them
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               in
               the
               Text
               to
               exclude
               them
               ,
               and
               Luk.
               3.
               7.
               
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 that
                 came
                 forth
                 to
                 be
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 O
                 generation
                 of
              
               Vipers
               ,
               &
               c.
               v.
               21.
               
                 and
                 when
              
               
               
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 was
                 baptized
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Iesus
                 also
                 was
                 Baptized
                 .
              
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               all
               that
               were
               baptized
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               age
               confessed
               their
               sins
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               entered
               members
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               by
               professing
               the
               covenant
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               their
               covenant
               was
               no
               Church-covenant
               ,
               entering
               them
               members
               of
               a
               parochiall
               Church
               Oath
               ,
               but
               entered
               them
               members
               of
               the
               whole
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               not
               tyed
               to
               such
               and
               such
               Church-acts
               of
               prophecying
               and
               judiciall
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ;
               Also
               could
               they
               all
               be
               satisfied
               in
               conscience
               of
               one
               anothers
               regeneration
               ,
               for
               they
               did
               not
               meete
               frequently
               together
               to
               prayer
               and
               spirituall
               conference
               ?
               2.
               
               How
               could
               all
               Jerusalem
               and
               all
               Judea
               ,
               Ma.
               3.
               5
               ,
               6.
               and
               all
               the
               regions
               round
               about
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               people
               baptized
               ,
               Luk.
               3.
               21.
               all
               sweare
               a
               Church-covenant
               ,
               and
               give
               a
               particular
               confession
               of
               their
               sinnes
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptistes
              
               conscience
               ?
               yea
               Iohn
               saith
               expresly
               of
               this
               visible
               baptized
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               3.
               10.
               12.
               that
               they
               were
               some
               of
               them
               fruitles
               Trees
               
                 to
                 be
                 hewen
                 down
              
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               
                 ch●ffe
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 with
                 unquenchable
                 fire
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               materials
               of
               this
               baptized
               Church
               are
               not
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Lawyers
               hold
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               as
               our
               brethren
               say
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Eunuch
               coming
               to
               Jerusalem
               to
               worship
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               an
               act
               of
               a
               Church-member
               )
               was
               in
               Church-state
               before
               he
               was
               baptized
               ,
               and
               a
               Proselite
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               true
               that
               you
               cite
               out
               of
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               but
               you
               omit
               a
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               saith
               Martyr
               )
               a
               Baptisme-covenant
               and
               professed
               by
               the
               heathen
               come
               to
               age
               ,
               of
               which
               also
               onely
               and
               of
               no
               other
               ,
               
                 Iustine
                 Martyr
              
               speaketh
               ,
               we
               wilingly
               acknowledge
               ,
               but
               by
               that
               covenant
               they
               were
               received
               unto
               the
               catholick
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               unto
               a
               single
               independent
               Church
               only
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               These
               Questions
               were
               propounded
               to
               the
               aged
               before
               they
               were
               baptized
               ,
               and
               reason
               that
               heathen
               be
               tryed
               ,
               before
               they
               
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               we
               agree
               with
               the
               Synod
               of
               a
               Heidelburge
               ,
               b
               
                 in
                 concione
                 Lugdunensi
              
               against
               Papiste
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 Synods
                 Parisiensi
              
               c
               and
               what
               Mr.
               Parker
               d
               saith
               further
               of
               this
               kind
               may
               be
               admitted
               ,
               if
               well
               expounded
               .
               5.
               
               Zipperus
               helpeth
               us
               ,
               
                 consuetum
                 est
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               He
               thinketh
               it
               an
               ancient
               custome
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               that
               before
               any
               were
               received
               into
               the
               Church
               they
               should
               give
               a
               confession
               ,
               either
               themselves
               ,
               or
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               Parents
               and
               Tutors
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               acknowledgeth
               that
               infants
               in
               baptisme
               were
               made
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               they
               could
               not
               sweare
               this
               Church-covenant
               ,
               nor
               give
               evidences
               of
               their
               conversion
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               of
               France
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Holland
               ,
               Helvetia
               ,
               Poland
               ,
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               Apology
               e
               citeth
               ,
               Acts
               5.
               13.
               
               
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 durst
                 no
                 man
                 joyne
                 himselfe
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Greece
                 ,
                 durst
                 not
                 be
                 glewed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 marriage
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               19.
               5.
               
               &
               Acts
               9.
               26.
               
               Saul
               
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 glewed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 word
                 must
                 note
                 some
                 voluntrary
                 act
                 of
                 joyning
                 to
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 conversion
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwayes
                 it
                 is
                 grosse
              
               Armimainsme
               ,
               
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 our
                 conversion
                 dependeth
                 upon
                 our
                 daring
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 daring
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 suspended
                 upon
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 our
                 freewill
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 dependeth
                 upon
                 the
                 omnipotent
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
              
               Saul
               Acts
               9.
               26.
               
                 though
                 converted
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 baptized
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 he
                 not
                 received
                 into
                 the
              
               Churchfellowship
               ,
               
                 untill
                 they
                 were
                 better
                 satisfied
                 of
                 his
                 spirituall
                 estate
                 ,
                 by
              
               Barnabas
               ,
               
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 error
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
              
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 a
                 covenant
                 is
                 requisite
              
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               How
               strong
               is
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               yee
               make
               your
               opinion
               weake
               which
               hangeth
               upon
               a
               grammatication
               of
               one
               borrowed
               word
               ,
               
                 None
                 durst
                 joyne
                 mariage-way
                 to
                 the
              
               Church-visible
               ;
               f
               Erasmus
               ,
               g
               Beza
               say
               it
               is
               a
               word
               translated
               from
               Trees
               glewed
               together
               ,
               and
               signifieth
               neither
               marriage
               ,
               nor
               covenant
               ,
               and
               signifieth
               either
               naturall
               or
               artificiall
               or
               morall
               conjunction
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               29.
               
               Philip
               
                 is
                 bidden
                 joyne
                 himselfe
                 to
                 yonder
                 Chariot
                 ,
              
               joyning
               of
               Chariots
               is
               neither
               by
               marriage
               ,
               nor
               covenant
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               word
               ,
               Luk.
               15.
               15.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               joyned
               to
               a
               visible
               Parish
               Church
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               whole
               Christian
               Church
               out
               of
               which
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               were
               cast
               .
               v.
               9.
               10.
               
               Which
               
               
                 made
                 great
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 baptized
              
               (
               saith
               c
               Pomeranus
               )
               
                 to
                 feare
                 to
                 joyne
                 to
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               behoved
               to
               be
               the
               unbaptized
               and
               unconverted
               ,
               who
               were
               feared
               ,
               v.
               12.
               
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 with
                 one
                 accord
                 ,
                 in
              
               Salomons
               
                 porch
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 added
              
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               now
               opposite
               to
               these
               ,
               he
               saith
               of
               the
               unconverted
               and
               not
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               v.
               13.
               and
               of
               the
               
                 ●est
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 durst
                 no
                 man
                 joyne
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               now
               this
               cannot
               be
               in
               a
               visible
               society
               ,
               for
               then
               Luke
               should
               intimate
               ,
               that
               the
               unconverted
               might
               have
               added
               themselves
               to
               the
               Church
               if
               they
               durst
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               beene
               stricken
               with
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               miraculous
               killing
               of
               Ananias
               and
               
                 Saphira
                 ,
                 now
                 this
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 done
              
               (
               as
               our
               Brethren
               say
               )
               
                 hand
                 over
                 head
              
               ,
               they
               behoved
               first
               to
               be
               converted
               ,
               and
               testified
               their
               conversion
               by
               a
               Church
               Oath
               ,
               nay
               Cajetan
               a
               saith
               well
               ,
               
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 haunt
                 their
                 company
                 ,
                 they
                 sled
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Apostle
              
               Peter
               ,
               
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 man
                 slayer
              
               ,
               Nor
               doth
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               (
               I
               thinke
               )
               meane
               of
               any
               Church
               fellowship
               ,
               he
               presupposing
               that
               they
               were
               unconverted
               ,
               at
               least
               our
               Brethren
               must
               say
               this
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               an
               unlearned
               reason
               that
               they
               give
               to
               prove
               ,
               he
               meaneth
               not
               of
               conversion
               ,
               for
               all
               voluntrary
               acts
               supernaturall
               even
               of
               joyning
               to
               a
               visible
               Church
               and
               marrying
               of
               themselves
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               visible
               Church
               (
               as
               our
               Brethren
               say
               )
               are
               acts
               wrought
               by
               the
               irresistible
               ,
               and
               omnipotent
               working
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               our
               first
               conversion
               ;
               and
               to
               thinke
               otherwayes
               of
               our
               supernaturall
               actions
               ,
               is
               grosse
               Arminianisme
               ,
               for
               so
               all
               who
               have
               written
               against
               Arminians
               as
               the
               learned
               Doctor
               
                 Twisse
                 ,
                 Amesius
                 ,
                 Pareus
                 ,
                 Triglandius
                 ,
              
               have
               expounded
               that
               passage
               (
               
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 who
                 worketh
                 in
                 us
                 both
                 to
                 will
                 and
                 to
                 doe
              
               )
               so
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Sibrandus
                 ,
                 Pareus
                 ,
                 Ursine
                 ,
                 Tilenus
                 ,
                 Bucan
                 ,
              
               make
               all
               the
               operations
               of
               saving
               grace
               in
               conversion
               ,
               and
               after
               conversion
               ,
               irresistible
               .
               And
               it
               is
               knowen
               how
               the
               
                 Dominicanes
                 ,
                 Alvarez
                 ,
                 Estius
                 ,
                 Bannes
                 Fran.
                 Cumel
                 ,
                 Matthew
                 Rspolis
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               of
               that
               side
               hold
               a
               predeterminateing
               operation
               of
               grace
               
                 ad
                 modum
                 causoe
                 Physicoe
              
               ,
               which
               beginneth
               before
               free
               will
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               operations
               supernaturall
               ,
               yea
               nor
               naturall
               are
               suspended
               upon
               the
               liberty
               of
               freewill
               ,
               and
               they
               hold
               againsti
               Pelagianes
               ,
               and
               the
               Jesuites
               ,
               
                 Snarez
                 ,
                 Vasques
                 ,
                 Valentia
                 ,
                 Becan
                 ,
                 Lod.
                 Meratius
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Hyeron
                 .
                 Fasolus
                 ,
                 Did.
                 Ruiz
              
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               suspend
               all
               voluntrary
               acts
               upon
               the
               influence
               of
               freewill
               ,
               you
               follow
               Pelagians
               ,
               Jesuites
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               and
               Arminians
               in
               that
               point
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               true
               the
               Disciples
               were
               affraid
               to
               admit
               Saul
               to
               their
               society
               ,
               and
               no
               wonder
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               not
               long
               since
               made
               havock
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but.
               1.
               
               They
               did
               not
               inchurch
               him
               by
               an
               Oath
               .
               2.
               
               They
               received
               him
               upon
               the
               sole
               testimony
               of
               
                 Barnabas
                 v.
              
               27.
               which
               order
               you
               keepe
               not
               ,
               refusing
               communion
               to
               Christians
               of
               approved
               piety
               ,
               and
               knowen
               so
               to
               you
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               sweare
               your
               Church
               covenant
               .
               5.
               
               Who
               they
               be
               ,
               who
               thinke
               ,
               to
               be
               converted
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               added
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               all
               one
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               our
               divines
               never
               said
               it
               .
               6.
               
               Though
               all
               were
               granted
               you
               ,
               they
               durst
               not
               joyne
               to
               the
               apostolick
               visible
               Church
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               covenant
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               consequent
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               desire
               to
               try
               your
               reasons
               for
               a
               Church
               covenant
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apology
               )
               a
               
                 hearty
                 affection
                 that
                 uniteth
              
               Church-members
               
                 in
                 a
                 visible
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 for
                 so
              
               England
               and
               Scotland
               
                 are
                 united
                 ,
                 nor
              
               .
               2.
               
                 cohabitation
                 ,
                 for
              
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               
               
                 may
                 cohabite
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 one
                 visible
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 nor
                 2.
                 
                 Meeting
                 in
                 one
                 assembly
                 uniteth
                 not
                 persons
                 together
                 ,
                 for
              
               infidels
               and
               Turkes
               .
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               
                 may
                 come
                 to
              
               Church-assemblies
               ,
               
                 and
                 heare
                 the
                 word
              
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 this
                 union
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Houses
                 ,
                 Armies
                 ,
                 by
              
               Covenant
               ;
               
                 none
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 Citizen
                 to
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
              
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 for
                 when
                 one
                 is
                 received
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 an
                 House
                 or
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 incorporation
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 by
                 a
              
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               The
               ennumeration
               is
               unsufficient
               ,
               for
               the
               Seale
               of
               Baptisme
               and
               a
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               maketh
               one
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               
                 for
                 by
                 one
                 spirit
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 baptized
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 ,
              
               and
               can
               you
               deny
               the
               covenant
               ,
               which
               is
               sealed
               in
               baptisme
               ?
               and
               by
               this
               are
               all
               the
               Citizens
               and
               Domesticks
               inchurched
               and
               received
               into
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               when
               one
               removeth
               from
               one
               congregation
               to
               another
               ,
               hee
               maketh
               a
               tacite
               covenant
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               all
               his
               Ordinances
               with
               that
               new
               society
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               not
               thereby
               made
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               was
               before
               :
               nor
               hath
               hee
               right
               to
               the
               Seales
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               Seales
               of
               
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               Seales
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostles
               (
               saith
               the
               a
               apology
               )
               
                 did
                 two
                 things
                 when
              
               
               
                 they
                 planted
              
               Churches
               1.
               
               
                 They
                 joyned
                 them
                 together
                 in
                 a
              
               Church
               covenant
               .
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 constituted
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
              
               Church
               ,
               Acts
               14
               13.
               
                 what
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 converted
                 their
                 hearers
                 ,
                 a
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 praying
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 ,
                 inchurching
                 against
                 persecuters
                 ,
                 disputing
                 against
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 miracles
                 ▪
                 are
                 acts
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 not
                 acts
                 of
                 planting
                 a
              
               Church
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               The
               first
               of
               these
               two
               is
               in
               question
               ,
               we
               reade
               not
               of
               such
               a
               covenant
               ,
               as
               our
               brethren
               speake
               of
               .
               2.
               
               Converting
               of
               Soules
               after
               the
               Church
               is
               constitute
               ,
               is
               an
               adding
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               preaching
               tendeth
               to
               this
               ;
               
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord
               
                 converteth
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               19.
               and
               when
               the
               Church
               is
               planted
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               perfect
               house
               ,
               but
               stones
               are
               fitted
               and
               laid
               upon
               the
               corner
               stone
               dayly
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Apostles
               act
               of
               planting
               is
               conversion
               and
               gathering
               to
               a
               visible
               body
               by
               a
               covenant
               ,
               we
               deny
               ;
               for
               planting
               is
               an
               erecting
               of
               Professors
               and
               Judges
               or
               Officer
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               converted
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               so
               they
               professe
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Arg.
                 
                   All
                   Churches
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 discourse
                 b
                 )
                 
                   are
                   confounded
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   not
                   this
                
                 Covenant
                 
                   to
                   distinguish
                   them
                
                 ,
                 Smyrna
                 
                   is
                   not
                
                 Ephesus
                 or
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   is
                
                 Laodicea
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   rebuked
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   faults
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Faith
                   or
                   cohabitation
                   doth
                   not
                   distinguish
                   them
                   .
                   ,
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 this
                 Church-covenant
                 
                   only
                   doth
                   distinguish
                   them
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Particular
               congregations
               differ
               not
               in
               essence
               and
               nature
               ,
               as
               Church
               covenants
               differ
               not
               in
               nature
               ;
               onely
               they
               differ
               in
               accidents
               and
               number
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               folly
               to
               seeke
               differences
               ,
               for
               Church
               covenants
               make
               not
               the
               difference
               ;
               for
               ●
               Church
               covenant
               ia
               common
               to
               them
               all
               .
               2.
               
               So
               Peter
               may
               be
               rebuked
               for
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               John
               for
               his
               ,
               yet
               Peter
               and
               John
               differ
               not
               in
               nature
               .
            
             
               The
               apology
               c
               addeth
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
              
               Covenant
               
                 simply
                 and
                 is
                 generall
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 constitute
                 a
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 or
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 a
              
               Covenant
               
                 with
                 application
                 ,
                 or
                 appropriation
                 ,
                 to
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 mariage
                 all
                 promise
                 these
                 same
                 duties
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
              
               Covenant
               
                 applyed
                 to
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 woman
                 ,
                 maketh
                 this
                 man
                 such
                 a
                 woman●
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
             
               Answ.
               If
               this
               be
               all
               ,
               baptisme
               and
               professed
               Faith
               applied
               to
               this
               man
               rather
               then
               to
               this
               ,
               shall
               as
               well
               distinguish
               persons
               and
               Churches
               ,
               as
               Church
               covenants
               ,
               so
               applied
               .
               2.
               
               This
               is
               not
               a
               good
               and
               fit
               division
               ,
               so
               to
               appropriate
               this
               Pastor
               to
               this
               flock
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               be
               a
               Pastor
               to
               no
               other
               people
               ,
               but
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               everteth
               all
               communion
               of
               Churches
               and
               Saints
               and
               denieth
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Seales
               in
               this
               Congregation
               from
               all
               members
               of
               another
               congregation
               whereas
               ;
               God
               hath
               made
               him
               a
               pastor
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               whole
               visible
               Church
               on
               Earth
               ,
               though
               his
               labours
               be
               tyed
               to
               one
               determinate
               Church
               ;
               So
               Papists
               marry
               the
               Bishop
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               hence
               they
               thought
               it
               unlawsull
               for
               a
               Bishop
               to
               d
               mit
               his
               Church
               in
               any
               case
               ,
               for
               a
               Enaristus
               calleth
               that
               spirituall
               adultery
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               approve
               of
               the
               b
               councell
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               c
               Sardis
               ,
               
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 leave
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 married
                 Church
                 ,
              
               etiamsi
               à
               populis
               eri●
               Episcopus
               necessitate
               adactus
               ;
               And
               they
               say
               that
               d
               Cres●on
               was
               condemned
               in
               the
               councell
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               for
               changing
               his
               Wife
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               Church
               ,
               e
               and
               Innocentius
               3.
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 spirituall
                 baend
                 of
                 mariage
                 betwixt
                 a
              
               Bishop
               
                 and
                 his
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 is
                 stronger
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 mariage-band
                 betwixt
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 his
                 wife
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               
                 Dominicus
                 a
                 Soto
              
               f
               saith
               ,
               to
               change
               Churches
               is
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               as
               to
               change
               Wives
               ;
               yea
               saith
               Innocentius
               .
               3.
               
               g
               Onnipotens
               Deus
               conjugium
               quod
               est
               inter
               Episcopu●
               &
               Ecclesiam
               suo
               tantum
               judicio
               reservavit
               dissolvendum
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Argu.
                 
                   A
                   free
                   people
                
                 (
                 saith
                 our
                 Author
                 )
                 h
                 
                   cannot
                   be
                   joyned
                   in
                   a
                   body
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   mutuall
                   consent
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                   all
                   Relations
                   ,
                   betwixt
                
                 Parents
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 Husband
                 and
                 Wife
                 ,
                 
                   no
                   Church
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 i
                 
                   can
                   take
                   charge
                   of
                   a
                   stranger
                   believer
                   comming
                   from
                   another
                   congregation
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   he
                   give
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   offer
                   his
                   professed
                   subjection
                   to
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   liberty
                   wherewith
                
                 Christ
                 
                   hath
                   made
                   us
                   free
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   choose
                   ●his
                   own
                   Pastor
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 1.
                 
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   receive
                   a
                   weake
                   believer
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   offer
                   himselfe
                   to
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   and
                   to
                   their
                   order
                   ,
                   by
                
                 Covenant
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               relation
               of
               Pastor
               and
               free
               people
               is
               founded
               upon
               a
               tacite
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               this
               Covenant
               is
               made
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               for
               a
               pastor
               is
               a
               pastor
               to
               yound
               children
               whom
               ●he
               received
               into
               Covenant
               ,
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               ,
               Acts
               
               20.
               28.
               
                 feed
                 the
                 flock
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 overseers
                 ,
              
               now
               infants
               are
               of
               these
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               to
               feed
               them
               as
               a
               pastor
               loveing
               Christ
               his
               lambes
               and
               young
               ones
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               aged
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               hee
               exercised
               pastorall
               acts
               over
               young
               ones
               ,
               when
               he
               baptizeth
               them
               ,
               yet
               infants
               are
               not
               under
               a
               ministery
               by
               a
               
                 Church
                 covenant
              
               .
               3.
               
               The
               act
               of
               election
               includeth
               a
               tacite
               promise
               of
               subjection
               to
               the
               Minister
               ,
               who
               is
               elected
               ,
               and
               the
               pastors
               acceptation
               of
               the
               Church-Office
               includeth
               a
               tacite
               promise
               to
               feede
               that
               flock
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               no
               Church-covenant
               ,
               which
               I
               prove
               by
               one
               argument
               unanswerable
               .
               The
               Church-covenant
               (
               say
               our
               Brethren
               )
               is
               the
               formall
               cause
               of
               our
               Churchmembership
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               reasonable
               soule
               is
               the
               formall
               essence
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               now
               the
               covenant
               that
               can
               intervene
               betwixt
               a
               pastor
               elected
               ,
               and
               a
               people
               electing
               ,
               is
               a
               posterior
               and
               later
               by
               nature
               ,
               then
               a
               Church-covenant
               ;
               for
               a
               people
               is
               a
               Church
               ,
               as
               our
               brethren
               teach
               )
               and
               so
               constitute
               in
               its
               full
               power
               of
               all
               Church
               operations
               ,
               and
               so
               hath
               its
               entyre
               essence
               ,
               and
               essentiall
               forme
               ,
               before
               they
               elect
               a
               pastor
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               must
               be
               a
               reasonable
               man
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               exercise
               the
               second
               operations
               ,
               or
               
                 actus
                 secundos
              
               flowing
               from
               a
               reasonable
               soule
               .
               Therefore
               a
               Church
               and
               Pastor
               d●e
               take
               charge
               of
               a
               stranger
               comming
               to
               the
               Congregation
               though
               there
               be
               no
               Church-covenant
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Pastor
               and
               stranger
               ,
               for
               the
               Church
               covenant
               is
               prior
               to
               the
               comming
               of
               this
               stranger
               and
               hath
               already
               constituted
               the
               Church
               in
               its
               entyre
               essence
               and
               operations
               ,
               though
               no
               stranger
               come
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               though
               that
               stranger
               never
               covenant
               to
               obey
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               the
               Pastor
               never
               covenant
               to
               take
               care
               of
               that
               stranger
               .
               4.
               
               Whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 liberty
                 wherewith
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 free
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 choose
                 his
                 own
                 Pastor
                 ,
              
               I
               see
               not
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               The
               people
               hath
               power
               to
               choose
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 :
              
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               exercised
               pastorall
               acts
               over
               many
               who
               made
               not
               choise
               of
               their
               Ministery
               ,
               yea
               they
               preached
               to
               them
               against
               their
               will
               ,
               and
               Paul
               preached
               as
               a
               Pastor
               to
               many
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               against
               their
               will
               ,
               and
               a
               faithfull
               Pastor
               may
               preach
               to
               many
               ,
               who
               never
               made
               choise
               of
               him
               for
               their
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               the
               
                 word
                 is
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 death
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               whom
               he
               hath
               vengeance
               
               in
               readinesse
               .
               5.
               
               There
               is
               no
               liberty
               purchased
               to
               us
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               is
               regulated
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               found
               reason
               ,
               a
               liberty
               of
               sole
               will
               in
               embracing
               or
               refusing
               a
               Minister
               ,
               is
               licence
               ,
               not
               liberty
               :
               now
               in
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               called
               to
               liberty
               ,
               not
               to
               licence
               ,
               and
               if
               some
               of
               a
               congregation
               wanting
               the
               spirit
               of
               discerning
               upon
               prejudice
               ,
               refuse
               a
               called
               pastor
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               pastor
               ;
               yet
               if
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               congregation
               elect
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               pastor
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               who
               refused
               him
               ,
               as
               Christ
               doth
               reigne
               in
               the
               word
               and
               Ministery
               ,
               over
               hypocrites
               ,
               in
               a
               congregation
               ,
               who
               say
               in
               their
               hearts
               
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 this
                 man
                 to
                 reigne
                 over
                 us
              
               ;
               yet
               here
               is
               a
               Ministeriall
               charge
               which
               a
               pastor
               hath
               lawfully
               over
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               submit
               to
               that
               ministery
               :
               the
               power
               of
               electing
               a
               pastor
               is
               not
               infallible
               ;
               what
               if
               they
               or
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               upon
               sole
               groundlesse
               prejudice
               ,
               refuse
               such
               a
               man
               to
               be
               their
               pastor
               ,
               is
               he
               not
               their
               pastor
               because
               all
               consent
               not
               ?
               are
               we
               to
               thinke
               that
               Christ
               purchased
               a
               liberty
               in
               his
               bloud
               of
               refusing
               a
               called
               pastor
               ?
               nor
               can
               we
               thinke
               these
               who
               taught
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Nicolaitans
               in
               Pergamus
               ,
               and
               these
               who
               held
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               woman
               Jezebel
               which
               called
               her selfe
               a
               prophetesse
               in
               Thyatira
               ,
               and
               seduced
               the
               people
               of
               
                 God
                 to
                 commit
                 fornication
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 eate
                 things
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
              
               were
               received
               in
               Pergamus
               and
               Thyatira
               by
               a
               Church
               covenant
               ;
               nor
               hath
               it
               colour
               of
               truth
               ,
               that
               the
               faithfull
               there
               were
               satisfied
               in
               conscience
               ,
               with
               the
               conversion
               of
               I●zabel
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               held
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               consented
               ,
               and
               did
               choose
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               congregation
               of
               Pergamus
               ,
               and
               Thyatira
               (
               as
               our
               brethren
               speake
               )
               for
               their
               pastor
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               pastors
               and
               Church
               are
               rebuked
               for
               not
               executing
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               over
               the
               followers
               of
               
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 Revel
              
               .
               2.
               14
               ,
               15.
               and
               upon
               Iezabel
               the
               false
               prophetesse
               ;
               Ergo
               they
               are
               not
               all
               such
               materialls
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               (
               as
               our
               brethren
               say
               )
               even
               saints
               by
               calling
               ,
               and
               a
               Church
               doth
               well
               take
               the
               charge
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               never
               offered
               their
               professed
               subjection
               to
               
                 Christs
                 Ordinances
              
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               these
               who
               called
               themselves
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               Lyers
               ,
               were
               visible
               saints
               
                 approved
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
              
               God
               
                 to
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 did
                 offer
                 their
                 professed
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Angell
                 and
              
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               as
               you
               teach
               ,
               
               yet
               that
               Church
               tooke
               care
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               are
               commended
               therefore
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               2.
               
               
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 beare
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 tryed
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 say
                 they
                 are
              
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 and
                 hast
                 found
                 them
                 liers
              
               .
               If
               a
               false
               teacher
               shall
               come
               to
               a
               congregation
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               hearer
               for
               some
               yeares
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               fall
               to
               ,
               and
               teach
               pernitious
               Doctrine
               ,
               will
               not
               the
               Church
               censure
               him
               ,
               labour
               to
               stop
               his
               mouth
               ,
               yea
               and
               excommunicate
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               I
               thinke
               they
               cannot
               but
               exercise
               some
               Church
               censures
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               pastors
               
                 convincing
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 gaine-sayer
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 stopping
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               very
               pastorall
               charge
               ,
               layd
               upon
               Titus
               by
               Paul
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               as
               is
               most
               cleare
               v
               :
               13.
               
               
                 Rebuke
                 them
                 sharply
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               place
               Ro.
               14.
               is
               not
               rightly
               ,
               expounded
               ,
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               not
               to
               receive
               into
               Church-state
               by
               way
               of
               covenant
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               Pareus
               a
               saith
               ,
               
                 am●●ter
                 &
                 placide
                 instituere
                 ,
                 patienter
                 tolerare
                 ,
              
               to
               instruct
               him
               patiently
               in
               the
               Christian
               liberty
               about
               meates
               and
               dayes
               ,
               and
               so
               b
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 take
                 him
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 far
                 lesse
                 ,
                 slee
                 not
                 his
                 company
                 ,
              
               c
               Marlorat
               ,
               institute
               ,
               fovete
               ,
               donec
               proficiat
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
              
               d
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 (
                 e
                 )
                 Castellio
                 ,
              
               opitulemini
               ,
               
                 helpe
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               is
               Philem.
               12.
               receive
               him
               as
               my
               bowells
               ,
               not
               unto
               Church-state
               ,
               for
               Philemon
               was
               no
               pastor
               .
            
             
               
                 Question
                 3.
                 
                 
                   VVhether
                   or
                   not
                   ,
                   it
                   be
                   lawfull
                   for
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   many
                
                 
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   sweare
                   a
                   plate-forme
                   ,
                   and
                   prescribed
                   vocall
                   covenant
                   ,
                   called
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   of
                   such
                   a
                
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               fit
               place
               ,
               having
               spoken
               so
               much
               of
               a
               Church
               covenant
               ,
               to
               speake
               of
               a
               covenant
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               a
               Church
               ;
               our
               Brethren
               being
               asked
               ,
               what
               meanes
               have
               you
               to
               preserve
               unity
               and
               verity
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               We
               have
               (
               say
               they
               )
               Scriptures
               .
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 pastors
              
               ,
               Epk●
               4.
               11.
               
                 and
                 Gods
                 promise
                 to
                 leade
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
                 Ierem.
              
               32.
               39.
               
               Ier.
               16.
               13.
               
               But
               this
               is
               not
               a
               right
               Answer
               ,
               for
               when
               we
               inquire
               of
               the
               meanes
               to
               preserve
               verity
               and
               unity
               ,
               we
               aske
               for
               the
               externall
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               kept
               ,
               from
               false
               glosses
               ;
               it
               is
               true
               the
               Scriptures
               keepe
               themselves
               from
               false
               interpretation
               :
               but
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               by
               what
               externall
               meanes
               doe
               the
               Scriptures
               keepe
               themselves
               from
               false
               glosses
               ?
            
             
             
               The
               answer
               is
               not
               right
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               keepe
               themselves
               from
               false
               glosse●
               ,
               by
               keeping
               themselves
               from
               false
               glosse●
               .
               Also
               the
               Question
               is
               by
               what
               meanes
               doe
               pastors
               keep
               unity
               amongst
               themselves
               .
               It
               is
               not
               right
               answered
               ,
               that
               pastors
               ,
               by
               pastors
               ,
               keepe
               ●nity
               amongst
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 we
                 think
                 a
                 plat-forme
              
               (
               say
               ●ur
               Brethren
               ibid
               :
               )
               
                 of
                 doctrine
                 and
                 discipline
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 doctrine
                 according
                 to
                 godlines
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 any
              
               Church
               
                 or
                 person
                 ,
                 but
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 ●●
                 plat-forme
                 to
                 be
                 imposed
                 on
                 our selves
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 binding
                 Rule
                 ●f
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 must
                 believe
                 and
                 walke
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 plat-forme
                 ,
                 without
                 adding
                 ,
                 altering
                 ,
                 or
                 omitting
                 ,
                 we
                 doubt
                 whether
                 such
                 be
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 or
                 convenient
                 .
              
               Whence
               our
               brethren
               con●emne
               the
               swearing
               or
               subscribing
               by
               Oath
               ,
               of
               a
               confession
               ●mposed
               or
               stinted
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               Let
               these
               considerations
               be
               weighed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Distinction
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 principall
                 and
                 originall
                 and
                 formall
                 ●round
                 of
                 faith
                 which
                 is
                 the
              
               Word
               of
               God
               
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 or
              
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 persit
                 and
                 formall
                 ground
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               2.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 secondary
                 and
                 materiall
                 ground
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 ●
                 ground
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 agreeth
                 with
                 the
                 VVord
                 ●f
              
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Distinct.
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 confession
                 which
                 containeth
                 fundamentalls
                 only
                 ,
                 the
                 knowledge
                 whereof
                 is
                 simply
                 necessary
                 for
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 simple
                 ignorance
                 whereof
                 condemneth
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 confession
                 which
                 containeth
                 fundamentalls
                 and
              
               non
               
                 -
                 fundamentalls
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 simplie
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 knowen
                 by
                 all
                 ,
              
               necessitate
               ●●edii
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Dist.
               
                 A
                 confession
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 respected
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Divine
              
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 stile
                 ,
                 conception
                 and
                 in●erpretation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 ,
                 humane
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Distinct.
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 man
                 ,
                 what
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 or
              
               Church
               believeth
               de
               facto
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 ●●e
              
               Belgick
               Arminians
               ,
               
                 and
                 a
                 confession
              
               de
               jure
               ,
               
                 what
                 every
                 one
                 ought
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
              
               Nicen
               Creed
               ,
               the
               Creed
               
               of
               ●thanasi●s
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Dist.
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 a
                 faith
                 firme
                 and
                 sure
                 ,
              
               quoad
               ●ertitudinem
               fidei
               ,
               quoad
               substantiam
               articulorum
               credendo●um
               ,
               
                 sure
                 in
                 the
                 Articles
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 confession
                 sure
                 ,
              
               quoad
               
               radicationem
               fidei
               in
               subjecto
               ;
               
                 the
                 first
                 way
                 all
                 are
                 obliged
                 ●●
                 believe
                 the
                 Articles
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 But
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 now
                 after
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
              
               Scripture
               
                 is
                 closed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 light
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 as
                 our
              
               Lord
               
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 doth
                 reveale
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 lesse
                 measure
                 of
                 ligh
                 :
                 doth
                 not
                 grow
                 ,
                 wo●
                 ,
                 or
                 decrease
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 certainy
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 way
                 ,
                 hence
                 we
                 say
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Conclusion
               ,
               Onely
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               the
               principall
               and
               formall
               ground
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               2
               
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
               Luk.
               14.
               25.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Concl.
               A
               confession
               of
               Faith
               containing
               all
               fundamentall
               points
               ,
               is
               so
               farre
               forth
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               agreeth
               with
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               obligeth
               as
               a
               rule
               secundary
               ,
               which
               wee
               believe
               with
               subjection
               to
               God
               ,
               speaking
               in
               his
               owne
               Word
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               plat-forme
               wee
               may
               lawfullly
               sweare
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               What
               ever
               wee
               are
               obliged
               to
               believe
               and
               professe
               as
               the
               saving
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               lawfully
               sweare
               to
               professe
               ,
               believe
               and
               practise
               ,
               that
               the
               bond
               of
               faith
               may
               be
               sure
               :
               but
               wee
               are
               obliged
               to
               believe
               and
               professe
               the
               nationall
               confession
               of
               a
               sound
               Church
               ;
               Ergo.
               The
               proposition
               is
               cleare
               ,
               from
               Davids
               and
               the
               Saints
               practise
               who
               layed
               bands
               on
               their
               soules
               to
               tie
               themselves
               to
               that
               which
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               as
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               106.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 sworn
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 performe
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 keep
                 thy
                 Righteous
                 judgements
                 .
              
               The
               major
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               our
               Dvines
               ,
               and
               cleare
               ,
               when
               they
               explaine
               the
               matter
               of
               a
               lawfull
               Oath
               as
               a
               Pareus
               b
               Bucanus
               c
               Tilenus
               ,
               d
               Profess
               Leydens
               .
               e
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Iunius
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Piscator
                 ,
                 Zanchi●
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               That
               things
               lawfull
               ,
               may
               lawfully
               be
               sworne
               to
               GOD
               ,
               observing
               other
               due
               circumstances
               .
               The
               assumption
               is
               ●●deniable
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Arg.
                 That
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 bringing
                 salvation
                 to
                 mens
                 soules
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 tie
                 our selves
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 grounds
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 sound
                 confession
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 a
                 platform●
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 ●
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 
                   God
                   ;
                   Ergo
                
                 ,
                 The
                 assumption
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 because
                 what
                 is
                 Gods
                 Word
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 i●
                 
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 Col.
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Being
                   knit
                   together
                   in
                   love
                   unto
                   all
                   riches
                   of
                   the
                   full
                   assurance
                   of
                   understanding
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 11.
                 
                   should
                   keepe
                   the
                   full
                   assurance
                   of
                   hope
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                
                 Col.
                 2.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 14.
                 
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 lewes
                 did
                 sweare
                 a
                 covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               29.
               9.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 To
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 soule
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               12.
               
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 entered
                 into
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 law
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 Moses
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 and
                 doe
                 all
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribed
                 and
                 sealed
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 Nehem.
              
               10.
               1.
               v.
               29.
               
               Then
               is
               it
               lawfull
               for
               a
               Church
               to
               sweare
               ,
               and
               by
               oath
               subscribe
               an
               Orthodox
               confession
               .
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ,
               as
               the
               places
               alledged
               cleare
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               latter
               .
               That
               which
               onely
               may
               be
               doubted
               of
               ,
               is
               the
               connexion
               of
               the
               major
               proposition
               ,
               because
               Israel
               did
               sweare
               to
               nothing
               but
               to
               Moses
               written
               Law
               ,
               which
               in
               matter
               and
               forme
               was
               Gods
               expresse
               written
               word
               ;
               but
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               sweare
               a
               plat-forme
               of
               Divine
               truth
               framed
               and
               penned
               by
               men
               ;
               but
               the
               connexion
               notwithstanding
               of
               this
               remaineth
               sure
               ,
               because
               Israel
               did
               sweare
               the
               Lords
               covenant
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               true
               meaning
               and
               intent
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               
                 Gods
                 Word
              
               ,
               and
               we
               also
               sweare
               a
               Nationall
               covenant
               ,
               not
               as
               it
               is
               mans
               word
               ,
               or
               because
               the
               Church
               or
               Doctors
               ,
               at
               the
               Churches
               direction
               ,
               have
               set
               it
               down
               in
               such
               and
               such
               words
               ,
               such
               an
               order
               or
               method
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               is
               
                 Gods
                 Word
              
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               sweare
               to
               the
               sense
               ,
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               platforme
               of
               confession
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               now
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               Word
               is
               all
               one
               ;
               Gods
               Law
               and
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               the
               Law
               are
               not
               two
               different
               things
               .
               When
               a
               Jew
               sweareth
               to
               the
               doctrine
               and
               covenant
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               in
               a
               Jewish
               meaning
               ,
               he
               sweareth
               not
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               unsoundly
               expounded
               is
               not
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               
                 Sadducees
                 and
                 Pharisees
              
               sweare
               the
               five
               bookes
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               covenant
               which
               Asah
               and
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Iud●h
               did
               sweare
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               yet
               doe
               they
               not
               sweare
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               same
               which
               Gods
               people
               did
               sweare
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               
               Or
               if
               any
               professing
               they
               worship
               idols
               should
               sweare
               that
               covenant
               ,
               alledging
               the
               covenant
               doth
               not
               forbid
               idols
               to
               be
               memorials
               and
               objects
               by
               
               which
               absolute
               adoration
               is
               given
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               thinke
               that
               they
               had
               sworne
               the
               covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               onely
               words
               of
               God
               falsely
               expounded
               ,
               yea
               and
               made
               to
               be
               not
               
                 Gods
                 Word
              
               ,
               but
               a
               plaine
               lying
               invention
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               all
               one
               whether
               a
               Church
               sweare
               a
               confession
               ,
               in
               expresse
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               or
               a
               covenant
               in
               other
               words
               expounding
               the
               Scriptures
               true
               meaning
               and
               sense
               according
               to
               the
               language
               and
               proper
               idiom
               of
               the
               Nation
               and
               Church
               ;
               for
               we
               sweare
               not
               words
               or
               a
               platforme
               as
               it
               is
               such
               ,
               but
               the
               matter
               ,
               sense
               ,
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               God
               set
               downe
               in
               that
               platforme
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               in
               Nehemiahs
               time
               there
               was
               some
               platforme
               ,
               either
               the
               writings
               of
               Moses
               ,
               or
               some
               sound
               exposition
               thereof
               ;
               else
               I
               see
               not
               how
               they
               could
               seale
               it
               ,
               Nehem.
               9.
               38.
               
               
                 And
                 because
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 a
                 sure
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Levites
                 and
                 Priests
                 seale
                 unto
                 it
                 .
              
               Now
               that
               which
               was
               written
               could
               not
               but
               be
               a
               platforme
               either
               in
               Scripture
               onely
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               exacters
               of
               the
               oath
               ,
               or
               some
               interpretation
               ;
               else
               every
               man
               writ
               his
               owne
               covenant
               and
               sealed
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               like
               ,
               for
               they
               all
               joyntly
               sware
               this
               covenant
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               written
               ,
               sworne
               ,
               and
               sealed
               covenant
               ,
               being
               morall
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               apostasie
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               judgements
               upon
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               apostasie
               ,
               v.
               38.
               
               
                 And
                 because
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 a
                 sure
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Text
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 &
                 in
                 toto
                 hoe
                 (
                 vertit
              
               a
               
                 Arias
                 montanus
                 )
                 nos
                 excidentes
                 fidelitatem
              
               b
               
                 Iudaei
                 excudentes
                 faedus
                 fidele
              
               ,
               c
               
                 Iunius
                 ,
                 pro
                 toto
                 hoc
                 pepigimus
                 constitutionem
              
               ;
               now
               sinnes
               ,
               back-slidings
               ,
               and
               judgements
               may
               be
               and
               often
               are
               in
               all
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               .
               2.
               
               To
               sweare
               to
               the
               true
               religion
               ,
               the
               defence
               and
               maintenance
               thereof
               is
               a
               lawfull
               oath
               ;
               as
               to
               sweare
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               a
               new
               band
               on
               our
               soules
               to
               performe
               holy
               duties
               ,
               where
               we
               feare
               a
               breach
               ,
               and
               finde
               by
               experience
               there
               hath
               beene
               a
               breach
               ,
               is
               also
               a
               dutie
               of
               morall
               and
               perpetuall
               equity
               ;
               therefore
               such
               a
               sworne
               covenant
               is
               lawfull
               :
               I
               say
               not
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               that
               all
               subscribe
               with
               their
               hands
               a
               covenant
               ,
               because
               I
               thinke
               onely
               the
               
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Levites
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               and
               heads
               of
               families
               did
               subscribe
               the
               covenant
               ,
               Nehem.
               9.
               38.
               but
               Nehem.
               10.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               
                 The
                 whole
                 people
                 ,
                 all
                 who
                 had
                 separated
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Lands
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 strange
                 wives
                 ,
                 even
                 their
                 wives
                 ,
              
               
               
                 their
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 their
                 daughters
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 having
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 understanding
                 .
              
               V.
               29.
               
               
                 They
                 clave
                 to
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 their
                 Nobles
                 and
                 entered
                 into
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 an
                 oath
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 Gods
                 Law.
              
               If
               it
               be
               replied
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               in
               Israel
               no
               written
               covenant
               drawne
               up
               by
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               a
               mans
               stile
               ,
               language
               ,
               method
               ,
               and
               frame
               ,
               they
               did
               sweare
               to
               keepe
               Moses
               his
               Law.
               I
               answer
               ,
               when
               we
               sweare
               a
               covenant
               ,
               our
               faith
               doth
               not
               relie
               upon
               words
               ,
               characters
               ,
               stile
               of
               language
               ,
               or
               humane
               method
               ,
               or
               any
               humane
               respects
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               platforme
               ;
               and
               suppose
               we
               should
               swear
               and
               subscribe
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               translated
               into
               our
               vulgar
               Language
               ;
               we
               doe
               not
               sweare
               to
               the
               translation
               ,
               characters
               ,
               and
               humane
               expression
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               matter
               contained
               in
               the
               translation
               ;
               and
               that
               because
               
                 Iehovah
                 our
                 Lord
              
               hath
               spoken
               it
               in
               his
               Word
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               a
               good
               argument
               why
               we
               cannot
               sweare
               a
               platforme
               ,
               then
               should
               none
               sweare
               a
               covenant
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               make
               any
               holy
               vow
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               understand
               the
               originall
               Languages
               in
               Hebrew
               and
               Greeke
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               characters
               and
               imprinting
               is
               humane
               even
               in
               the
               original
               ,
               so
               all
               religious
               covenants
               and
               oathes
               should
               be
               unlawfull
               .
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Argum.
                 What
                 a
                 Church
                 or
                 person
                 is
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 obliged
                 to
                 render
                 account
                 of
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 asketh
                 account
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 sweare
                 ,
                 and
                 seale
                 with
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 because
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suffer
                 death
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 temporall
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 a
                 reckoning
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 ●ixt
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 truth
                 which
                 we
                 professe
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 dying
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 reall
                 oath
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 before
                 God
                 professing
                 that
                 truth
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 to
                 our
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               we
               are
               to
               suffer
               (
               if
               God
               call
               us
               )
               even
               death
               for
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               13.
               
               Act.
               7.
               57
               ,
               58.
               
               Luk.
               21.
               15
               16.
               
               Phil.
               1.
               20
               ,
               21.
               ●nd
               the
               truth
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               account
               thereof
               before
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               a
               reason
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               hope
               ,
               1
               Pet
               :
               ●
               ,
               15.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               we
               may
               sweare
               it
               .
            
             
               Argum.
               5.
               
               If
               an
               oath
               to
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               forme
               of
               wholesome
               Doctine
               ,
               be
               a
               speciall
               remedy
               against
               back●iding
               ,
               and
               a
               meane
               to
               keepe
               off
               false
               and
               heretical
               doctrine
               ;
               then
               is
               such
               an
               oath
               lawfull
               :
               but
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ▪
               Ergo
               ;
               The
               Proposition
               is
               cleare
               ;
               Gods
               people
               say
               ,
               Nehem.
               9.
               38.
               
               
                 Because
                 of
              
               
               
                 all
                 this
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               done
               wickedly
               ,
               and
               were
               tempted
               still
               to
               doe
               more
               ,
               therefore
               they
               write
               and
               seale
               a
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               if
               false
               teachers
               teach
               ,
               Circumcision
               must
               be
               if
               we●
               would
               be
               saved
               ,
               then
               the
               Church
               may
               ,
               according
               to
               Acts
               15.
               condem●e
               that
               false
               doctrine
               by
               the
               VVord
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               set
               downe
               Canons
               which
               the
               Churches
               are
               to
               observe
               ;
               and
               what
               they
               are
               to
               observe
               as
               warranted
               by
               Gods
               VVord
               ,
               layeth
               on
               bands
               upon
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               what
               layeth
               on
               such
               a
               band
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               binde
               our selves
               ,
               by
               oath
               ,
               to
               performe
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               speciall
               remedy
               lawfull
               against
               backsliding
               from
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 Arg.
                 Our
                 brethren
                 have
                 their
                 grounds
                 and
                 reasons
                 against
                 the
                 swearing
                 of
                 confession
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Arminians
                 and
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Arguments
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 Arminians
                 censure
                 the
                 
                   Belgick
                   confession
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Pala●ines
                   Catechisme
                
                 ,
                 and
                 propound
                 thirteene
                 questions
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 third
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   An
                   quaecunque
                   dogmata
                   in
                   confessione
                   &
                   Cat●chisme
                   tractantur
                   talia
                   sunt
                   ,
                   ut
                   cuilibet
                   Christiano
                   ad
                   salutem
                   creditu
                   necessaria
                   sint
                   .
                
                 And
                 their
                 seventh
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 If
                 such
                 confessions
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 
                   secundaria
                   fidei
                   norma
                   ;
                   a
                   secundary
                   rule
                   of
                   faith
                   :
                
                 also
                 all
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 b
                 declare
                 
                   That
                   Confessions
                   serve
                   not
                   to
                   teach
                   what
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   beleeve
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   the
                   Authors
                   of
                   these
                   Confessions
                   did
                   beleeve
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 they
                 reject
                 all
                 the
                 determinations
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Councels
                 ,
                 condemning
                 the
                 heresies
                 of
                 
                   Arrius
                   ,
                   Eutiches
                   ,
                   Macedonius
                   ,
                   Apollinaris
                   ,
                   Sabelli●
                   ,
                   Samosate●us
                   ,
                   Pelagius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Oxthodox
                 Confessions
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 also
                 upon
                 these
                 grounds
                 they
                 alledge
                 in
                 their
                 Apologie
                 c
                 
                   There
                   be
                   few
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   beleeves
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   sect
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   beleeve
                   some
                   few
                   Articles
                   not
                   controverted
                   amongst
                   Christians
                   ,
                
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   Th●
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 condemne
                 the
                 
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   Arrians
                   ,
                   Anti-trinitar●●
                
                 ,
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 fundamentall
                 herefies
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Church
                 of
                 Christians
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   Sabellians
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 all
                 sects
                 so
                 they
                 leade
                 a
                 good
                 life
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 few
                 Articles
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 of
                 any
                 sect
                 or
                 Religion
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 
                   sweare
                   Declarations
                   ,
                   Confessions
                   ,
                   Canons
                   of
                   Orthodox
                   Councels
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   prophesying
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   growing
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   praying
                   for
                   grace
                   and
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   for
                   the
                   right
                   meaning
                   of
                   Gods
                   Word
                   .
                
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 that
                 Athanasius
                 spake
                 amisse
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 saved
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 oppose
                 all
                 Confessions
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Orthodox
                 Decisions
                 ,
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 determinations
                 of
                 Sinods
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 Socinus
                 rejecteth
                 all
                 Synods
                 ,
                 all
                 Confessions
                 and
                 Decisions
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 universall
                 .
                 So
                 b
                 Smalcius
                 cal●eth
                 it
                 a
                 rejecting
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 c
                 
                   Theol.
                   Nico●aides
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   enough
                   to
                   know
                   things
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                   for
                   salvation
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   determination
                   cannot
                   remove
                   errours
                   and
                   heresies
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Our
               brethens
               first
               Argument
               against
               a
               Nationall
               Covenant
               ●
               ,
               d
               
                 If
                 the
                 doctrine
                 contained
                 in
                 your
                 platforme
                 of
                 Confession
                 ●warve
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 imposing
                 thereof
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 unlawfull
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 doctrine
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 platforme
                 is
                 ●eedlesse
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 being
                 sufficient
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               This
               is
               the
               argument
               of
               
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 Episcopius
              
               saith
               ,
               e
               and
               expresly
               f
               
                 Smalcius
                 ,
                 Qui
                 vnlt
                 sensum
                 scripturae
                 ab
                 il●s
                 (
                 confessionibus
                 )
                 peti
                 ,
                 tacitè
                 deserit
                 scripta
                 Apostolica
                 ,
                 &
                 traditiones
                 humanas
                 commendat
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               such
               decisions
               are
               ●ay
               the
               g
               
                 Remonstrantes
                 )
                 Pestes
                 Ecclesiarum
                 &
                 regni
                 An●christi
                 ,
                 idest
                 ,
                 tyrannidis
                 fulcra
                 &
                 tibicines
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               Ar●ument
               may
               be
               as
               well
               propounded
               against
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               all
               printed
               Sermons
               ,
               Commentaries
               ,
               and
               interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               against
               a
               Confession
               :
               For
               if
               the
               doctrine
               in
               Ser●ons
               bee
               not
               agreeable
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               in
               so
               farre
               as
               Ministers
               commend
               and
               command
               it
               to
               their
               hearers
               ,
               it
               is
               unlawf●ll
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               is
               needlesse
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               saith
               the
               
                 Socinian
                 Smalcius
              
               )
               are
               sufficient
               .
            
             
               Our
               brethren
               answer
               ,
               
                 Preaching
                 is
                 an
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 ●atforme
                 of
                 confession
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               A
               platforme
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               conceived
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               stile
               ,
               me●hod
               ,
               and
               characters
               ,
               and
               words
               ,
               is
               a
               humane
               ordinance
               ,
               
                 Tali
                 ●rie
                 &
                 ordine
              
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               preaching
               ;
               but
               we
               sweare
               to
               no
               plat-●orme
               in
               that
               consideration
               ;
               but
               a
               platforme
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               in
               which
               sense
               onely
               it
               is
               sworne
               unto
               ,
               is
               
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               are
               systemes
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               ●ermons
               printed
               and
               Preached
               ,
               and
               so
               though
               preaching
               be
               an
               Ordinanced
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               yet
               according
               to
               the
               words
               ,
               expression
               ,
               dialect
               method
               ,
               or
               doctrine
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               humane
               ordinance
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Argument
               is
               against
               preaching
               as
               against
               our
               platforme
               .
            
             
               Our
               Brethrens
               second
               Argument
               is
               ▪
               The
               Platforme
               
                 abridgeth
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 some
                 means
                 of
                 unity
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 dangerous
                 hinderance
                 of
                 some
                 verity
                 ,
                 binding
                 men
                 to
                 rest
                 upon
                 their
                 former
                 apprehensions
                 ,
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 without
                 libery
                 to
                 better
                 their
                 judgements
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               This
               in
               stile
               of
               language
               and
               truth
               of
               words
               is
               the
               very
               argument
               of
               Arminian●
               .
               So
               in
               their
               a
               Preface
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               b
               Apology
               it selfe
               they
               say
               .
               
                 All
                 liberty
                 of
                 prophecing
                 and
                 disputing
                 against
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 faith
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 be
                 tied
                 and
                 obliged
                 to
                 decisions
                 and
                 confessions
                 of
              
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Synods
               .
               
                 Yea
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 controversies
              
               (
               saith
               c
               Episcopius
               )
               
                 otherwayes
                 then
                 by
                 perswading
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 tyranny
                 into
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 wonderfully
                 to
                 bind
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 liberty
                 of
                 consciences
              
               ;
               So
               in
               their
               Apology
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 confessions
                 and
                 decisions
                 of
              
               Synods
               
                 imposed
                 by
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 firmely
                 believed
                 ar●
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
              
               God
               would
               teach
               them
               his
               starutes
               ,
               
                 and
                 reveale
                 his
                 Law
                 and
                 Testimonies
                 ●●
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 their
                 Eyes
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 wonders
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law.
              
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               though
               these
               of
               Berea
               did
               well
               to
               try
               Pauls
               Doctrine
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               consonant
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               Yet
               Pauls
               Doctrine
               was
               the
               determination
               apostolick
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               they
               were
               firmely
               to
               adhere
               ,
               and
               their
               judgements
               are
               to
               be
               bettered
               ,
               
                 in
                 graduali
                 revelatione
                 creditorum
                 ,
                 ●●●
                 revelatione
                 plurium
                 credendorum
                 ,
              
               in
               cleare
               revelation
               of
               things
               revealed
               .
               For
               so
               the
               children
               of
               God
               are
               to
               
                 grow
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
              
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               14.
               
               After
               Christ
               is
               once
               revealed
               :
               but
               not
               in
               believing
               in
               a
               new
               Christ
               ,
               or
               in
               believing
               of
               poynts
               contrary
               to
               the
               confession
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               The
               Argument
               presupposeth
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Arminians
               ,
               
               that
               there
               be
               a
               number
               of
               points
               in
               our
               confession
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               have
               no
               certainty
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               but
               are
               things
               controverted
               ,
               and
               ,
               being
               not
               fundamentall
               poynts
               ,
               may
               be
               holden
               ,
               or
               we
               may
               forsake
               them
               ,
               as
               false
               ,
               after
               better
               information
               .
               Which
               indeed
               maketh
               our
               faith
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               ●o
               full
               perswasion
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               learned
               
                 professors
                 of
              
               Leyden
               d
               say
               ,
               
                 a
                 faith
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 month
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 yeare
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 ●ast
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 yeare
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               to
               deny
               all
               confessions
               and
               points
               of
               truth
               ,
               with
               pretence
               that
               the
               Spirit
               hath
               revealed
               new
               truth
               :
               but
               how
               are
               these
               new
               revealed
               truths
               (
               the
               Revelation
               whereof
               wee
               obtaine
               by
               prayer
               )
               rather
               workes
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               truth
               ;
               then
               the
               former
               poynts
               which
               wee
               retract
               ?
               No
               man
               by
               this
               can
               be
               
                 rooted
                 and
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
              
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               things
               simply
               fundamentall
               .
               By
               which
               meanes
               all
               poynts
               at
               least
               many
               of
               them
               betwixt
               us
               and
               Papists
               ,
               Arminia●
               ,
               Macedonians
               ,
               Sabellians
               ,
               Arrians
               ,
               Anabap●tiste
               ,
               are
               matters
               reconcileable
               ;
               and
               either
               side
               may
               be
               holden
               ,
               without
               hazard
               of
               salvation
               .
               Neither
               is
               this
               definition
               of
               confessions
               any
               tyranny
               .
               Because
               confessions
               are
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               agreable
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               lay
               upon
               us
               an
               obligation
               secondary
               onely
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               so
               loose
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               may
               leap
               from
               poynts
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               doctrine
               of
               faith
               
                 arena
                 gladiatoria
              
               a
               fencing
               field
               for
               Gamesters
               and
               Fencers
               .
               The
               materiall
               object
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               secondary
               ground
               and
               foundation
               thereof
               ,
               may
               be
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               Gods
               Word
               ;
               primary
               is
               preaching
               ,
               confessions
               ,
               Creeds
               ,
               Symbols
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               
                 serie
                 &
                 ordine
                 Scripturae
              
               :
               and
               yet
               have
               wee
               certainty
               of
               Divine
               faith
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               because
               the
               formall
               object
               is
               ,
               because
               God
               so
               saith
               in
               hi●
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               wee
               believe
               these
               with
               certainty
               of
               Divine
               Faith
               ,
               under
               this
               reduplication
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               these
               
                 quoad
                 sensum
              
               ,
               in
               true
               meaning
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               
                 illâ
                 scrie
                 &
                 ordine
              
               ;
               But
               more
               of
               this
               hereafter
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
             SECT
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Touching
               Officers
               and
               their
               election
               .
            
             
               OUr
               Author
               laboureth
               to
               prove
               that
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               are
               different
               Officers
               ,
               which
               wee
               will
               not
               much
               improves
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               meaning
               be
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               inconsistent
               ,
               in
               one
               man
               person
               ,
               wee
               are
               against
               him
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Apostles
               in
               their
               owne
               persons
               ,
               and
               in
               feeding
               the
               flock
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               doth
               both
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Overseers
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               exercised
               both
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               did
               finde
               the
               auditory
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               the
               formall
               objects
               the
               informing
               of
               the
               judgement
               ,
               and
               exhorting
               are
               not
               so
               different
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               should
               be
               imcompatible
               ,
               for
               if
               God
               give
               them
               gifts
               both
               for
               the
               Doctors
               Chaire
               ,
               and
               the
               pastors
               Pulpit
               ,
               as
               hee
               often
               doth
               ,
               what
               should
               hinder
               but
               the
               Church
               may
               call
               one
               and
               the
               same
               man
               ,
               to
               both
               the
               Pastor
               and
               the
               Doctors
               Chaire
               ,
               as
               hee
               is
               able
               to
               ,
               overtake
               both
               .
            
             
               Author
               .
               1.
               
               Reas.
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               8.
               
               
                 To
                 one
                 is
                 given
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 wisdom●
                 (
                 for
                 direction
                 of
                 practice
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 another
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 knowledge
                 (
                 for
                 direction
                 of
                 judgement
                 .
                 )
                 Ans.
              
               This
               proveth
               they
               be
               different
               gifts
               and
               Offices
               ,
               yet
               not
               that
               they
               are
               incompatible
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               as
               one
               may
               have
               both
               gifts
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               by
               experience
               .
            
             
               2
               Reas.
               Author
               ib.
               
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 diverse
                 members
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 as
                 of
                 diverse
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 body
                 ,
              
               v.
               4.
               5.
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 members
                 have
                 not
                 one
                 Office
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               The
               comparison
               holdeth
               not
               in
               all
               .
               The
               eye
               cannot
               heare
               ,
               the
               eare
               cannot
               see
               ,
               yet
               the
               pastor
               may
               both
               see
               as
               pastor
               ,
               and
               heare
               and
               delate
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Churches
               eare
               ,
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               scandalous
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Reas.
               Author
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speake
                 of
                 severall
                 exercises
                 of
                 severall
                 gifts
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 coincident
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 or
              
               Church
               
                 office
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 doth
                 he
                 command
                 the
                 Teacher
                 to
                 waite
                 on
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Exhorter
                 upon
                 exhorting
                 ?
                 One
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 giveing
                 Almes
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 mercy
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 commanded
                 to
                 wait
                 upon
                 Almes
                 giving
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 gift
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               It
               
               is
               not
               fit
               that
               the
               Doctor
               should
               attend
               the
               pastorall
               duties
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               a
               pastor
               also
               ,
               and
               have
               both
               gift
               and
               office
               ,
               but
               having
               gifts
               for
               both
               ,
               he
               may
               attend
               both
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               calleth
               him
               to
               both
               .
            
             
               Author
               .
               
                 Teaching
                 and
                 exhorting
                 flow
                 from
                 severall
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 seldome
                 found
                 in
                 one
                 in
                 eminency
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               Then
               where
               they
               are
               found
               in
               one
               in
               eminency
               (
               as
               sometimes
               they
               are
               )
               either
               hath
               God
               given
               a
               Talent
               ,
               for
               no
               use
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               Gods
               dispensation
               ,
               or
               then
               hee
               who
               hath
               gifts
               for
               both
               ,
               may
               discharge
               both
               ,
               as
               hee
               may
               and
               can
               through
               time
               and
               strength
               of
               body
               .
               But
               wee
               contend
               not
               with
               our
               brethren
               in
               this
               ,
               seeing
               they
               confesse
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               gifted
               for
               both
               ,
               may
               attend
               both
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
             SECT
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Ruling
               Elders
               .
            
             
               WE
               subscribe
               willingly
               to
               what
               our
               Author
               saith
               ,
               for
               the
               
               office
               of
               ruling
               Elders
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               For
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               12.
               8.
               from
               foure
               principall
               acts
               requisite
               in
               Christs
               house
               and
               body
               ,
               v.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Teaching
               ,
               Exhorting
               ,
               Giveing
               of
               Almes
               ,
               R●ling
               ,
               maketh
               foure
               ordinary
               officers
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Deacons
               and
               Elders
               .
            
             
               Opposite
               to
               the
               office
               of
               ruling
               Elders
               ,
               
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Rulers
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 Governours
                 of
                 Families
                 .
                 Ans.
              
               Families
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               are
               not
               Churches
               ,
               but
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               cleare
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Apostle
               Speaketh
               of
               Christs
               Body
               ,
               the
               Church
               in
               that
               place
               .
               5.
               
               
                 As
                 we
                 have
                 many
                 members
                 in
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 They
                 Object
                 that
              
               Paul
               
                 speaketh
                 of
                 severall
                 gifts
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 publick
                 Offices
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 for
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
              
               Christ
               ;
               
                 now
                 the
                 offices
                 alone
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 believers
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               This
               cannot
               well
               be
               answered
               ,
               by
               these
               ,
               who
               make
               all
               the
               believers
               governours
               ,
               and
               a
               generation
               of
               Kings
               and
               Teachers
               :
               because
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               v.
               4.
               
                 all
                 members
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 office
                 .
              
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               all
               to
               attend
               ruling
               ,
               and
               to
               rule
               
               with
               diligence
               .
               2.
               〈◊〉
               is
               false
               that
               he
               speaketh
               not
               of
               Officers
               ,
               and
               publick
               Officer
               .
               Hee
               who
               speaketh
               of
               reigning
               doth
               indeed
               speak
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               as
               he
               who
               speaketh
               of
               exhorting
               which
               is
               the
               specifick
               act
               of
               a
               pastor
               ,
               speaketh
               of
               a
               pastor
               .
               The
               place
               ,
               ●1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               29.
               
               
                 Is
                 cleare
                 for
                 Ruling
                 Elders
                 :
                 but
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 governours
                 are
                 but
                 arhiters
                 ,
                 which
              
               Paul
               
                 biddeth
                 the
              
               Corinthians
               
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 for
                 decyding
                 of
                 civill
                 controversies
              
               .
               2.
               
               Cor.
               6.
               that
               they
               goe
               not
               to
               Law
               one
               against
               another
               ▪
               before
               heathen
               Judges
               .
            
             
               
                 Ans.
                 Paul
              
               commandeth
               to
               obey
               Judges
               ,
               but
               never
               to
               set
               up
               a
               new
               order
               of
               Judges
               in
               their
               roome
               .
               2.
               
               These
               arbitees
               we●●
               not
               governours
               to
               command
               ,
               but
               rather
               faithfull
               Christians
               to
               counsell
               ,
               and
               remove
               controversies
               ,
               or
               Christian
               reconcilers
               to
               hinder
               them
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 before
                 infi●●●
                 judges
                 .
              
               3.
               
               The
               Apostle
               is
               speaking
               here
               of
               such
               Officers
               as
               Christ
               hath
               set
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               these
               civill
               arbitrators
               ,
               are
               no
               Church-Officers
               ,
               ●●
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
               The
               Elders
               
                 who
                 rule
                 well
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               place
               speaketh
               cleare
               for
               ruling
               Elders
               .
            
             
               The
               adversaries
               say
               :
               
                 here
                 are
                 meant
                 Deacons
                 to
                 whom
                 are
                 allowed
                 stipends
                 ,
                 for
                 either
                 here
                 ,
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 wages
                 are
                 allowed
                 for
                 Deacons
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Paul
               would
               not
               speake
               so
               honorably
               of
               Deacons
               ,
               as
               to
               allow
               them
               the
               worth
               of
               a
               double
               honorable
               reward
               .
               Yea
               Gods
               Word
               purteth
               the
               Deacons
               out
               of
               the
               roll
               of
               Rulers
               and
               governours
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
               as
               having
               nothing
               to
               doe
               by
               
               their
               office
               
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 the
              
               Word
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               but
               are
               in
               Gods
               wisdome
               set
               lower
               to
               attend
               Tables
               ,
               nor
               doth
               the
               word
               call
               them
               Elders
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Church
               but
               onely
               in
               relation
               to
               their
               owne
               family
               and
               house
               .
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               12.
               their
               office
               is
               an
               office
               of
               meere
               service
               of
               Tables
               .
               2.
               
               He
               is
               a
               labouring
               Elder
               worthy
               of
               wages
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               of
               here
               ,
               as
               ,
               v.
               18.
               
               The
               Deaconship
               being
               to
               receive
               the
               mercy
               and
               charity
               ,
               which
               is
               almes
               ,
               and
               not
               debt
               ,
               cannot
               be
               such
               an
               office
               as
               taketh
               up
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               so
               as
               hee
               must
               live
               upon
               the
               Churches
               charges
               .
               3.
               
               Bilson
               a
               a
               man
               partiall
               in
               this
               cause
               ,
               against
               the
               minde
               of
               all
               the
               ancients
               (
               saith
               Didoclavius
               b
               giveth
               this
               interpetation
               .
               But
               it
               is
               seconded
               with
               no
               
               warrant
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               for
               Governours
               and
               Deacons
               are
               made
               two
               species
               of
               officers
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               8.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 he
                 who
                 ruleth
                 with
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 mercy
                 with
                 chearefulnesse
                 .
              
               And
               two
               opposite
               species
               are
               not
               predicated
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               the
               other
               .
               And
               if
               well
               governing
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               be
               ●ell
               teaching
               and
               diligent
               exhorting
               ,
               all
               are
               confounded
               in
               that
               Text
               ,
               where
               the
               Apostle
               marshalleth
               the
               officers
               and
               their
               severall
               exercises
               so
               accurately
               .
            
             
               Nor
               can
               hee
               meane
               here
               Bishops
               so
               old
               that
               they
               are
               not
               now
               ab●e
               to
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               for
               then
               pasto●s
               for
               their
               age
               and
               inhability
               to
               preach
               ,
               should
               because
               of
               their
               age
               and
               infirmity
               ,
               deserve
               lesse
               honour
               and
               reward
               ,
               then
               the
               yonger
               who
               are
               able
               to
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               .
               This
               is
               crosse
               to
               the
               sift
               Commandement
               ,
               which
               addeth
               honour
               and
               double
               honour
               to
               age
               ,
               and
               gray
               haires
               ,
               being
               found
               in
               the
               way
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
               2.
               
               Against
               Justice
               ,
               that
               because
               yeares
               and
               paines
               in
               Gods
               Service
               ,
               hath
               made
               them
               aged
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               to
               have
               lesse
               honour
               and
               reward
               :
               whereas
               they
               deserve
               the
               double
               ;
               rather
               then
               that
               the
               younger
               should
               be
               preferred
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Nor.
               3.
               
               Can
               the
               Apostles
               meaning
               be
               ,
               that
               these
               who
               rule
               well
               that
               lead
               an
               exemplarily
               holy
               life
               ,
               are
               worthy
               of
               honour
               ,
               especially
               painefull
               preachers
               .
               Because
               1.
               
               A
               person
               is
               never
               called
               a
               labourer
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               hire
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Oxe
                 that
                 treadeth
                 out
                 the
                 Corne
                 ,
              
               because
               of
               holinesse
               of
               life
               ,
               especially
               the
               Church
               ●s
               not
               to
               give
               stipend
               to
               a
               pastor
               ,
               for
               his
               holy
               life
               .
               2.
               
               Their
               life
               should
               be
               exemplarily
               holy
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 pastor
                 passing
                 holy
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 preach
                 ,
                 or
                 keepeth
                 an
                 ill
                 conscience
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 lazy
                 and
                 a
                 loyterer
                 in
                 preaching
                 .
              
               3.
               
               What
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               dialect
               in
               the
               word
               expresseth
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               by
               
                 well
                 gover●ing
              
               ,
               for
               a
               holy
               life
               is
               the
               sanctity
               of
               mans
               conversation
               be
               he
               a
               private
               ,
               or
               a
               publick
               man.
               But
               to
               
                 govern
                 well
              
               ,
               is
               the
               paraphase
               of
               a
               good
               Governour
               and
               officer
               ,
               in
               the
               Greeke
               tongue
               or
               any
               other
               Language
               .
            
             
               Nor.
               4.
               
               Can
               the
               Apostle
               understand
               
                 by
                 labourers
                 in
                 the
              
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               (
               
                 as
                 Bilson
              
               a
               saith
               )
               
                 such
                 as
                 w●nt
                 thorough
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 j●urnies
                 ,
                 as
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 did
                 ,
                 to
                 plant
                 visit
                 and
                 confirme
              
               Churches
               ,
               
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 who
                 govern
                 well
                 ,
              
               
               
                 such
                 as
                 labour
                 indeed
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 fixed
                 to
                 a
                 certaine
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               Then
               the
               well
               ruling
               Elders
               are
               not
               
                 labourers
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
              
               ;
               for
               out
               of
               Question
               one
               of
               the
               species
               of
               Elders
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               doe
               not
               
                 labour
                 in
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
              
               at
               all
               .
               But
               by
               this
               interpretation
               ,
               both
               labour
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               ;
               but
               the
               one
               in
               a
               fixed
               place
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               Apostolike
               journeys
               through
               the
               World.
               And
               the
               object
               of
               one
               of
               these
               Offices
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
              
               differenceth
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               whose
               object
               must
               be
               not
               the
               
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
              
               ;
               for
               word
               and
               Doctrine
               need
               not
               to
               be
               governed
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               persons
               in
               Church-state
               need
               to
               be
               governed
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               warrant
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               to
               labour
               in
               the
               Word
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               journeying
               through
               the
               World
               ,
               seeing
               (
               as
               a
               Didoclavius
               observeth●
               )
               the
               same
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               ascribed
               to
               those
               who
               in
               a
               fixed
               place
               labour
               ,
               1
               Thes.
               5.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 Who
                 labour
                 amongst
                 you
              
               .
               Yea
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               any
               travell
               of
               minde
               or
               body
               in
               the
               Word
               .
               3.
               
               He
               is
               not
               here
               to
               deny
               ,
               nor
               can
               the
               Apostle
               deny
               ,
               but
               travelling
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               did
               governe
               well
               ,
               especially
               in
               planting
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               and
               governing
               the
               planted
               Churches
               ,
               but
               he
               cannot
               speake
               of
               travelling
               to
               the
               wearying
               of
               the
               body
               :
               when
               the
               object
               of
               travelling
               is
               exprest
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               (
               
                 in
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
              
               )
               which
               object
               is
               not
               given
               to
               the
               well
               ruling
               Elder
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               more
               speciall
               consideration
               of
               Ruling
               Elders
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               Widdowes
               .
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
            
             
               AFter
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               spoken
               of
               Widdowes
               ,
               and
               their
               service
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               passeth
               from
               them
               to
               speake
               of
               excellenter
               Officers
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               ruling
               and
               the
               teaching
               Elders
               .
               
                 There
                 be
                 many
                 interpretations
              
               (
               say
               the
               opposers
               of
               ruling
               Elders
               )
               
                 given
                 upon
                 this
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 new
                 Church-officer
                 on
                 a
                 Text
                 so
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 various
                 debates
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               would
               be
               concludent
               in
               part
               ,
               if
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Text
               were
               the
               native
               seminary
               of
               these
               various
               interpretations
               ;
               but
               most
               of
               these
               debates
               arise
               from
               the
               wits
               of
               parties
               interressed
               
               in
               the
               question
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Prelates
              
               ,
               or
               deniers
               of
               all
               Church-government
               .
               But
               I
               provoke
               to
               all
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               especially
               to
               Chrysostome
               and
               the
               Greeke
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               have
               expounded
               the
               place
               ,
               if
               any
               ever
               did
               deny
               but
               this
               place
               holdeth
               forth
               two
               sorts
               of
               Elders
               ,
               though
               I
               grant
               they
               vary
               concerning
               the
               Elders
               ,
               which
               labour
               not
               in
               
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 doctrine
              
               .
               And
               this
               interpretation
               ,
               
                 Elders
                 who
                 rule
                 well
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
                 ,
                 especially
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 because
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 this
                 consideration
                 and
                 respect
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 doctrine
                 ,
              
               was
               never
               knowne
               till
               of
               late
               .
               But
               we
               desire
               these
               five
               circumstances
               in
               the
               Text
               to
               be
               considered
               ;
               for
               we
               build
               not
               our
               interpretation
               on
               any
               one
               ,
               or
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               we
               desire
               they
               may
               be
               looked
               on
               copulatively
               ;
               for
               I
               confesse
               a
               participle
               being
               attributum
               ,
               or
               
                 quasi
                 attributum
              
               ,
               though
               doubled
               or
               multiplied
               ,
               doth
               not
               multiply
               subjects
               ,
               because
               two
               ,
               six
               ,
               an
               hundred
               attributes
               may
               agree
               to
               one
               subject
               ;
               and
               the
               Scripture
               and
               Greeke
               language
               can
               well
               beare
               this
               .
               As
               Col.
               2.
               5.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 present
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 rejoycing
                 and
                 beholding
                 your
                 order
              
               .
               One
               Paul
               onely
               did
               both
               rejoyce
               and
               behold
               .
               And
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               11.
               
               
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 looking
                 for
                 and
                 hastening
                 unto
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 God.
              
               Here
               is
               no
               multiplying
               of
               persons
               .
               2.
               
               I
               confesse
               also
               ,
               that
               two
               articles
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               doe
               not
               multiply
               subjects
               ,
               or
               make
               a
               distinction
               of
               divers
               sorts
               of
               persons
               .
               As
               Revel
               .
               2.
               1.
               
               
                 These
                 things
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Jesus
               
                 who
                 holdeth
                 the
                 seven
                 Starres
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
              
               and
               who
               
                 walketh
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Candlestickes
                 .
              
               But
               we
               desire
               that
               the
               confluence
               of
               these
               five
               may
               be
               looked
               unto
               :
               as
               1.
               there
               is
               a
               genus
               ,
               a
               generall
               attribute
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Elders
               ;
               and
               this
               agreeth
               both
               to
               
                 well
                 ruling
                 Elders
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 those
                 which
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               2.
               
               There
               be
               here
               two
               participles
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               3.
               
               Two
               articles
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               4.
               
               Two
               species
               ,
               two
               kinds
               of
               Elders
               ,
               under
               the
               generall
               attribute
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               As
               the
               one
               species
               or
               kind
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 such
                 Elders
                 as
                 rule
                 well
              
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               kinde
               of
               Elders
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               as
               Pastors
               ;
               
                 and
                 in
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               as
               Doct●rs
               .
               And
               fiftly
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               considerable
               ,
               here
               be
               two
               Participles
               ,
               two
               Articles
               ,
               two
               speciall
               Elders
               divided
               and
               separated
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               the
               discretive
               particle
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               I
               provoke
               to
               all
               the
               Authours
               of
               the
               Greeke
               Language
               ,
               
                 Demost●enes
                 ,
                 Isocrates
                 ,
                 Aristophanes
              
               ,
               
               
                 Pindarus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               to
               the
               Septuagint
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               to
               the
               whole
               New
               Testament
               for
               one
               parallel
               place
               ,
               where
               one
               and
               the
               same
               subject
               or
               kinde
               is
               so
               expressed
               ,
               except
               you
               play
               foule
               play
               to
               the
               Text
               :
               also
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               a
               particle
               of
               discretion
               and
               multiplication
               of
               divers
               kinds
               ,
               to
               me
               is
               cleare
               ,
               ●●
               Ti●us
               1.
               vers
               .
               11.
               
               
                 There
                 ●●
                 many
                 unruly
                 and
                 vaine
                 talkers
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 especially
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
              
               ,
               if
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               particle
               (
               especially
               )
               doe
               not
               divide
               two
               sorts
               of
               
                 vaine
                 talkers
              
               ,
               some
               vaine
               talkers
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               some
               
                 vaine
                 talkers
              
               not
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               ;
               then
               must
               this
               particle
               conjoyne
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               
                 vaine
                 talkers
              
               ,
               save
               onely
               these
               of
               the
               circumcision
               ;
               and
               Paul
               shall
               say
               then
               ,
               there
               be
               many
               unruly
               and
               vaine
               talking
               persons
               of
               the
               circumcision
               ,
               but
               especially
               those
               of
               the
               circumcision
               ;
               which
               non-sense
               is
               not
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               10.
               
               
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 believers
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               It
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doe
               not
               inferre
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               some
               who
               believe
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               generall
               sence
               a
               Saviour
               of
               some
               who
               believe
               not
               ;
               then
               must
               Christ
               bestow
               one
               and
               the
               same
               salvation
               on
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               also
               on
               beleevers
               ,
               which
               neither
               Arminians
               nor
               common
               sence
               can
               affirme
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               8.
               
               
                 He
                 who
                 provideth
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 olvne
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               especially
               for
               those
               of
               his
               own
               house
               .
               If
               it
               be
               not
               required
               that
               a
               believer
               provide
               for
               two
               sorts
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               these
               of
               his
               family
               ,
               children
               and
               servants
               in
               an
               especiall
               manner
               ;
               and
               for
               friends
               also
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               of
               his
               owne
               house
               ;
               then
               will
               Paul
               have
               the
               believer
               to
               provide
               for
               none
               but
               for
               his
               owne
               house
               ,
               which
               doth
               belie
               the
               Text
               ,
               which
               saith
               ,
               he
               must
               provide
               
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 speciall
                 manner
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 house
              
               ;
               now
               if
               he
               be
               to
               provide
               for
               them
               ,
               for
               this
               respect
               because
               they
               are
               of
               his
               owne
               house
               ,
               then
               by
               this
               Text
               he
               is
               not
               to
               provide
               for
               his
               brethren
               ,
               sisters
               ,
               and
               blood-friends
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               of
               his
               owne
               as
               members
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               or
               his
               owne
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               10.
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               we
               are
               to
               doe
               good
               to
               some
               who
               are
               
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               and
               to
               some
               who
               are
               not
               of
               the
               
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
              
               ;
               except
               you
               say
               the
               Text
               doth
               beare
               onely
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               to
               doe
               good
               to
               none
               ,
               save
               onely
               to
               those
               
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               non-sense
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               22.
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 salute
                 you
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 especially
                 those
                 of
                 Caesars
                 house
              
               .
               Hence
               two
               sorts
               of
               Saints
               saluted
               
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               some
               Saints
               of
               
                 Caesars
                 house
              
               ,
               and
               some
               not
               of
               
                 Caesars
                 house
              
               ;
               this
               you
               must
               say
               if
               you
               will
               not
               have
               the
               Text
               to
               beare
               either
               that
               no
               Saints
               did
               salute
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               save
               onely
               the
               Saints
               of
               
                 Caesars
                 house
              
               ,
               contrary
               to
               sense
               ;
               for
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               
                 All
                 the
                 Saints
              
               (
               here
               with
               me
               at
               
                 Rome
                 )
                 salute
                 you
              
               .
               Otherwaies
               you
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               reason
               and
               motive
               why
               the
               Saints
               saluted
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               was
               because
               they
               were
               
                 Saints
                 of
                 Caesars
                 house
              
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 speciall
                 cause
                 and
                 respect
                 why
                 the
                 well
                 ruling
                 Pastor
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 he
                 laboureth
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 '
                 Doctrine
              
               ;
               for
               so
               you
               expound
               it
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               two
               waies
               false
               ,
               for
               1.
               this
               can
               be
               no
               respect
               and
               cause
               why
               all
               the
               
                 Saints
                 saluted
                 the
                 Philippians
              
               ,
               except
               all
               the
               Saints
               which
               did
               salute
               them
               were
               onely
               the
               
                 Saints
                 of
                 Caesars
                 house
              
               ;
               and
               so
               both
               the
               argument
               should
               be
               false
               ,
               and
               the
               conclusion
               false
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               not
               all
               of
               
                 Caesars
                 house
              
               who
               saluted
               the
               Philippians
               .
               Nor
               2.
               was
               this
               the
               reason
               why
               they
               did
               salute
               them
               ;
               for
               the
               Saints
               did
               salute
               the
               Philippians
               upon
               this
               ground
               of
               Christian
               relation
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               Saints
               ,
               and
               loved
               one
               another
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               this
               civill
               and
               common
               consideration
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               Caesars
               Domestickes
               ,
               and
               Courtiers
               with
               the
               Emperour
               .
               So
               a
               Tim.
               4.
               13.
               
               
                 Bring
                 with
                 thee
                 the
                 cloake
                 which
                 I
                 left
                 at
                 Troas
                 ,
                 and
                 bookes
                 ,
                 but
              
               
               
                 especially
                 the
                 parchments
              
               .
               And
               thus
               doe
               also
               the
               Hebrews
               speake
               ,
               Prov.
               11.
               31.
               
               
                 Retribution
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 just
                 ,
                 far
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               Here
               be
               clearely
               two
               sorts
               of
               retributions
               ,
               and
               two
               kinds
               of
               persons
               which
               are
               recompenced
               .
               And
               Prov.
               17.
               7.
               
               The
               
               
                 li●s
                 of
                 honour
                 are
                 not
                 seemely
                 for
                 a
                 foole
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 is
                 falsity
                 to
                 a
                 liberall
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
              
               I
               know
               these
               examples
               doe
               not
               every
               way
               come
               home
               to
               our
               point
               ,
               but
               they
               prove
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               a
               note
               of
               discretion
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               ●
               Psalm
               .
               31.
               v.
               11.
               is
               even
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               to
               the
               Greekes
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               where
               a
               genus
               and
               a
               species
               ,
               a
               generall
               and
               a
               speciall
               under
               that
               are
               set
               downe
               ,
               (
               for
               as
               much
               as
               
                 genus
                 &
                 species
                 non
                 faci●nt
                 numerism
              
               )
               there
               is
               no
               need
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               the
               particle
               (
               especially
               )
               should
               be
               as
               a
               note
               of
               dicretion
               or
               multiplication
               .
               As
               if
               (
               
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 Iudge
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 judging
                 righteously
                 ,
              
               )
               I
               should
               not
               inferre
               that
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               Judges
               ;
               but
               the
               case
               is
               not
               so
               here
               ,
               because
               two
               species
               are
               expresly
               set
               downe
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 those
                 who
                 rule
                 well
              
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               And
               if
               I
               
               should
               say
               ,
               (
               
                 a
                 Iudge
                 judging
                 righteously
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 much
                 honour
                 ,
                 especially
                 he
                 that
                 judgeth
                 righteously
                 for
                 the
                 Widow
                 and
                 the
                 Orphane
              
               )
               I
               should
               in
               this
               hold
               forth
               ,
               either
               two
               sorts
               of
               righteous
               Judges
               ,
               or
               then
               I
               should
               say
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               
                 he
                 who
                 judgeth
                 righteously
                 for
                 a●●
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 ,
                 especially
                 he
                 who
                 judgeth
                 righteously
                 for
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 comprehended
                 under
                 this
              
               (
               all
               .
               )
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               should
               in
               that
               also
               say
               that
               there
               be
               two
               things
               ,
               though
               not
               two
               sorts
               of
               judges
               ,
               worthy
               of
               much
               honour
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 equall
                 and
                 unpartiall
                 judging
                 are
                 both
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honor
                 .
              
               But
               Paul
               is
               not
               here
               allowing
               honour
               to
               the
               office
               in
               abstracto
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               generall
               notion
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               officer
               in
               specie
               and
               in
               concreto
               ,
               who
               doth
               
                 rule
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   But
                   Paul
                   doth
                   here
                   understand
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   ruleth
                   well
                   ,
                   the
                   civill
                   Magistrate
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 When
                 Paul
                 is
                 here
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 instruct
                 Timothy
                 of
                 the
                 wages
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Nero
                 ,
                 and
                 yoice
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 one
                 verse
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Pastor
                 and
                 the
                 Doctor
                 
                   labouring
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   prove
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   that
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   Nero
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   muzled
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 doth
                 the
                 VVord
                 give
                 this
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 higher
                 stiles
                 ,
                 calling
                 them
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Principalities
                   and
                   powers
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 13.
                 1.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 Text
                 would
                 prove
                 that
                 double
                 wages
                 were
                 due
                 to
                 Paul
                 above
                 Nero
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Pastors
                 are
                 more
                 to
                 bee
                 honoured
                 then
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Kings
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 Text
                 speaks
                 clearly
                 of
                 two
                 parallel
                 species
                 of
                 
                 Elders
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 no
                 parallel
                 line
                 with
                 preaching
                 Elders
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   By
                   those
                   who
                   rule
                   well
                   ,
                   are
                   understood
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   who
                   take
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   Didoclavius
                
                 observeth
                 ,
                 that
                 Deacons
                 are
                 never
                 called
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 but
                 distinguished
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 8.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   well
                   ruling
                
                 here
                 taketh
                 up
                 the
                 halfe
                 of
                 the
                 Pastors
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 belongeth
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 except
                 
                   labouring
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   doctrine
                
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 receive
                 accusations
                 against
                 an
                 Elder
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 and
                 governe
                 with
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 sicke
                 ,
                 to
                 exhort
                 and
                 rebuse
                 in
                 a
                 judiciall
                 way
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 serve
                 Tables
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 onely
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 and
                 most
                 inferiour
                 part
                 of
                 well-governing
                 
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 care
                 for
                 their
                 bodies
                 :
                 VVhereas
                 to
                 rule
                 well
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 before
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   watch
                   for
                   their
                   soules
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   which
                   must
                   give
                   an
                   accompt
                   ,
                   Hebr.
                
                 13.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Thess.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Deacon
                 careth
                 for
                 the
                 body
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 that
                 Bilson
                 and
                 others
                 would
                 have
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 neither
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 all
                 Gods
                 VVord
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 heare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 O●
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   By
                   these
                   who
                   rule
                   well
                   ,
                   are
                   understord
                   ,
                
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   for
                   age
                   ,
                   cannot
                   preach
                   yet
                   rule
                   well
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Surely
                 these
                 who
                 have
                 
                   laboured
                   in
                   the
                
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 spent
                 their
                 strength
                 in
                 painefull
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 ,
                 in
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 
                   rule
                   well
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 in
                 reason
                 bee
                 thought
                 worthy
                 of
                 lesse
                 honour
                 and
                 wages
                 ,
                 then
                 preaching
                 Elders
                 ,
                 but
                 above
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   emeriti
                   milites
                
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 degraded
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 never
                 
                   laboured
                   in
                   the
                
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 by
                 office
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 dumb
                 dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 of
                 no
                 honour
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 cannot
                 
                   rule
                   well
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 dumbe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Text
                 speaketh
                 not
                 of
                 Elders
                 ,
                 aetate
                 ,
                 by
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Officio
                 ,
                 by
                 office
                 ,
                 who
                 labour
                 ,
                 as
                 work-men
                 in
                 a
                 vineyard
                 ,
                 v.
                 18.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   By
                   ruling
                   well
                   he
                   meaneth
                   a
                   holy
                   life
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   he
                   meaneth
                   not
                   only
                   that
                
                 Pastors
                 
                   should
                   live
                   holily
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   preach
                   painfully
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   Didoclavius
                
                 answereth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   then
                   all
                   that
                   live
                   holily
                   ,
                   should
                   have
                   stipend
                   ,
                   as
                
                 workmen
                 ;
                 and
                 certainly
                 if
                 Paul
                 had
                 spoken
                 nothing
                 of
                 these
                 who
                 
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                
                 word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Text
                 doth
                 hold
                 forth
                 that
                 these
                 
                   who
                   rule
                   well
                
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 
                   are
                   worthy
                   of
                   honour
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 comparative
                 here
                 ,
                 or
                 superlative
                 degree
                 ,
                 doth
                 well
                 inferre
                 the
                 positive
                 degree
                 .
                 But
                 1.
                 
                 Ministers
                 shall
                 bee
                 worthy
                 of
                 honor
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 preach
                 not
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 arguments
                 which
                 I
                 brought
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 undeniably
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Elders
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 fight
                 against
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 inferreth
                 that
                 their
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 preaching
                 Elders
                 here
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 
                   double
                   honor
                
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 for
                 two
                 respects
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 holinesse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 painfull
                 preaching
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Holinesse
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 all
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 expressed
                 
                   by
                   well
                   governing
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 a
                 publick
                 Church-officer
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 .
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Thess.
                 5.
                 12.
                 13.
                 holinesse
                 of
                 life
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 private
                 Christians
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 to
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 rule
                 ,
                 nor
                 rule
                 well
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Ob.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Rulers
                   here
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   wages
                   ,
                   as
                   workmen
                   ,
                   but
                   your
                   Elders
                   have
                   no
                   wages
                   .
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   your
                   Elders
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   this
                   Text.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 That
                 is
                 not
                 concluded
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 question
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 assumption
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   your
                
                 Elders
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   no
                   wages
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   worthy
                   of
                   no
                   honour
                   ,
                
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 assumption
                 is
                 onely
                 
                   de
                   facto
                   ,
                   (
                   they
                   have
                   none
                   )
                
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 argument
                 might
                 prove
                 that
                 a
                 noble
                 man
                 ,
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 no
                 stipend
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Minister
                 ;
                 and
                 Paul
                 then
                 was
                 no
                 lawfull
                 pastor
                 ,
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 refused
                 stipend
                 ;
                 but
                 stipend
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 both
                 Pastor
                 and
                 Elder
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   hic
                   &
                   hunc
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                
                 Elders
                 
                   here
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 for
                 Presbyter
                 and
                 Bishop
                 are
                 synonyma
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   ,
                   Tit.
                
                 1.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Acts
                 20.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   They
                   are
                   called
                
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 v.
                 28.
                 
                 Bishops
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 
                   cannot
                   admit
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                
                 Bishops
                 :
                 
                   some
                   to
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                
                 Antichristian
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Though
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 sort
                 of
                 Elders
                 here
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Bishops
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 proved
                 because
                 Elder
                 and
                 Bishop
                 are
                 not
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 synonyma
                 from
                 the
                 alledged
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   genus
                   &
                   species
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 living
                 Creature
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 are
                 not
                 synonyma
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 different
                 definitions
                 .
                 
                   Gladius
                   &
                   ensis
                
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 definitions
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 a
                 discoursing
                 creature
                 are
                 synonyma
                 .
                 An
                 Elder
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Bishop
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Elder
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Apostle
                 is
                 an
                 Elder
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Peter
                 tearmeth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 1.
                 an
                 Elder
                 :
                 ●u●
                 Divines
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 preaching
                 Elder
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Bishop
                 are
                 synonyma
                 ,
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   synonyma
                   non
                   faciunt
                   mum●rum
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Gladius
                   &
                   Ensis
                
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 never
                 taught
                 that
                 an
                 Elder
                 in
                 general
                 and
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 are
                 synonyma
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 nor
                 doe
                 the
                 places
                 ,
                 Acts
                 20.
                 
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 prove
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 all
                 preaching
                 Elders
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Paul
                 preached
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Acts
                 20.
                 as
                 the
                 Text
                 seemeth
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 ,
                 Acts
                 20
                 ,
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 then
                 the
                 Elders
                 that
                 Paul
                 called
                 for
                 v.
                 17.
                 are
                 preaching
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Bishops
                 v.
                 28.
                 and
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 
                 Paul
                 willeth
                 Titus
                 to
                 ordaine
                 Elders
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 both
                 preaching
                 &
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 giveth
                 an
                 instance
                 in
                 preaching
                 Elders
                 ,
                 or
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 sheweth
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 Bishops
                 should
                 be
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                
                 Elders
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                   then
                   should
                   there
                   be
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   Bishops
                
                 ;
                 
                 I
                 distinguish
                 the
                 proposition
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 there
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 preaching
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 proposition
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 meaning
                 be
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 species
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 Overseers
                 ,
                 one
                 ruling
                 Overseers
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 preaching
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 contend
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 agree
                 upon
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 much
                 doubt
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elder
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Bishop
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 objection
                 falleth
                 under
                 the
                 stroake
                 of
                 the
                 arguments
                 proving
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Elders
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 bee
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   That
                   office
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   whose
                   Characters
                   ,
                   qualities
                   ,
                   and
                   notes
                   are
                   not
                   specified
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Characters
                   of
                   a
                
                 Deacon
                 are
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                   and
                   of
                   a
                
                 Bishop
                 
                   ibid.
                   But
                   the
                   Characters
                   ,
                   qualites
                   and
                   notes
                   of
                   a
                   ruling
                
                 Elder
                 
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 major
                 proposition
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   Apostle
                   should
                   be
                   blameles
                   ,
                   the
                   husband
                   of
                   one
                   wife
                   ,
                   vigilant
                   ,
                   sober
                   ,
                
                 and
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 prophet
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 qualified
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 these
                 were
                 but
                 temporall
                 offices
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 and
                 breake
                 the
                 argument
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 temporary
                 ●ffices
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 no
                 lesse
                 warranted
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 offices
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 perpetuall
                 indurance
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 distinguish
                 the
                 major
                 proposition
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   office
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   whose
                   characters
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                
                 neither
                 in
                 one
                 particular
                 place
                 ,
                 expresly
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ;
                 for
                 baptism
                 :
                 in
                 no
                 one
                 place
                 is
                 so
                 expresly
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 its
                 Characters
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 described
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 
                 Luk.
                 22.
                 
                 Mark.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 in
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 sacred
                 actions
                 ,
                 prayer
                 ,
                 consecration
                 ,
                 words
                 of
                 institution
                 ,
                 efficient
                 ,
                 forme
                 ,
                 end
                 ,
                 gesture
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Yet
                 is
                 baptisme
                 for
                 that
                 not
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 classe
                 and
                 number
                 of
                 Gods
                 ordinances
                 and
                 seales
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   office
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   Scripture
                   whose
                   Characters
                   are
                   not
                   in
                
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nether
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 good
                 consequence
                 ,
                 and
                 lawfull
                 analogy
                 with
                 other
                 its
                 fellow
                 offices
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 yeeld
                 willingy
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 assumption
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 baptisme
                 by
                 analogy
                 is
                 described
                 in
                 many
                 
                 of
                 its
                 Characters
                 ,
                 as
                 prayer
                 ,
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 end
                 &c.
                 when
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 described
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 just
                 proportion
                 betwixt
                 baptisme
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elder
                 in
                 his
                 characters
                 described
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Bishop
                 his
                 fellow-officer
                 is
                 described
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 assumption
                 also
                 is
                 false
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elder
                 is
                 described
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Text.
                 1.
                 negatively
                 ,
                 that
                 hence
                 is
                 gathered
                 ,
                 by
                 strong
                 consequence
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 Elder
                 who
                 
                   laboureth
                   not
                   in
                   the
                
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Hee
                 is
                 described
                 affirmatively
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 office
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 described
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 specifick
                 acts
                 thereof
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 described
                 when
                 wee
                 say
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Creature
                 
                   who
                   doth
                   discourse
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   Reason
                
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 this
                 Elder
                 described
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 
                   his
                   office
                   to
                   rule
                   well
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 government
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 instituted
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 4.
                 an
                 Organ
                 and
                 member
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 it
                 is
                 
                   to
                   rule
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   with
                   diligence
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12
                 ,
                 8.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   generall
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   rule
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   these
                   wherein
                   the
                   particulars
                   of
                   his
                   ruling
                   ,
                   consist
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 strong
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 the
                 pastorall
                 teaching
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 generals
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Bishop
                   must
                   be
                   apt
                   to
                   teach
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 particulars
                 ,
                 a●
                 instructing
                 ,
                 rebuking
                 ,
                 confuting
                 ,
                 convincing
                 ;
                 so
                 what
                 ever
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 preaching
                 Elders
                 ruling
                 ,
                 that
                 same
                 is
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 ruling
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elder
                 is
                 the
                 assistant
                 officer
                 to
                 help
                 the
                 preaching
                 Elder
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Doctor
                 are
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   But
                   if
                   ruling
                   be
                   the
                   specifick
                   and
                   essentiall
                   note
                   of
                   the
                   ruling
                
                 Elder
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   a
                   speciall
                   officer
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   preaching
                
                 Elder
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   what
                   is
                   essentiall
                   to
                   one
                   species
                   cannot
                   agree
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   constituteth
                   one
                   species
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   agree
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 connexion
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 well
                 by
                 one
                 ;
                 The
                 ruling
                 Elder
                 
                   solùm
                   regit
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 onely
                 governe
                 ,
                 
                   sed
                   non
                   solus
                   regit
                
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 govern
                 his
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 Pastor
                 and
                 Doctor
                 .
                 From
                 these
                 things
                 I
                 infer
                 that
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 good
                 consequence
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 
                 Luk.
                 22.
                 
                 Mark.
                 14.
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 materialls
                 ,
                 and
                 passeth
                 over
                 Baptisme
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 and
                 goeth
                 to
                 another
                 subject
                 ;
                 
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 so
                 neither
                 is
                 this
                 a
                 good
                 consequence
                 ,
                 (
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Discribeth
                   the
                
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   over
                   skippeth
                   the
                   ruling
                
                 Elder
                 ,
                 
                   passing
                   to
                   the
                
                 Deacon
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   ruling
                
                 Elder
                 
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   God
                
                 )
                 for
                 while
                 hee
                 describeth
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 he
                 teacheth
                 what
                 an
                 one
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 and
                 ruling
                 Elder
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 cleare
                 analogy
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 superfluous
                 for
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 say
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 wee
                 may
                 answer
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 tenthly
                 objected
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   ruling
                
                 Elder
                 
                   is
                   omitted
                   in
                
                 Christs
                 
                   roll
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   officer
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 It
                 followeth
                 in
                 no
                 sort
                 negatively
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 particular
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 onely
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 made
                 us
                 Prophets
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 ,
                 Esai
                 .
                 54.
                 13.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 6.
                 45.
                 so
                 because
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 
                   life
                   eternall
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 17.
                 
                 Socinians
                 collect
                 ;
                 Erge
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 place
                 Paul
                 ennumerateth
                 offices
                 necessary
                 rather
                 for
                 planting
                 Churches
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 ruling
                 Churches
                 already
                 constituted
                 and
                 planted
                 :
                 Miracles
                 and
                 Tongues
                 are
                 
                   ad
                   benè
                   esse
                
                 ;
                 Elders
                 and
                 Deacons
                 are
                 not
                 named
                 here
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 leading
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 already
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 frame
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 reckoned
                 out
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 4.
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 and
                 consider
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 how
                 uncertaine
                 and
                 lubrick
                 a
                 way
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 pin
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fetter
                 him
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 place
                 in
                 his
                 enumerations
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 8
                 ▪
                 all
                 the
                 ordinary
                 officers
                 are
                 expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Tongues
                 are
                 omitted
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 ennumerated
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 yet
                 are
                 specifick
                 acts
                 of
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 omitted
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 at
                 lest
                 onely
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 generall
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 hearing
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ,
                 walking
                 ,
                 and
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 they
                 be
                 more
                 particularly
                 set
                 downe
                 .
                 And
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 1.
                 onely
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 are
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 governments
                 ,
                 and
                 Elders
                 ruling
                 well
                 ●mitted
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 officers
                 are
                 omitted
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 18
                 ,
                 29.
                 and
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Governments
                 are
                 omitted
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 11.
                 and
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 are
                 expressed
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 officers
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 &c.
                 passed
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 :
              
            
             
               
               
                 Ob.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Keyes
                   are
                   not
                   given
                   to
                   this
                   ruling
                
                 Elder
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   no
                   lawfull
                   officer
                   :
                   the
                   antecedent
                   is
                   proved
                   ,
                   the
                   keyes
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   can
                   operate
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Key
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   this
                   new
                   officer
                   ,
                   now
                   the
                   key
                   of
                   knowledge
                   is
                   given
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   preaching
                
                 Elder
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 All
                 dependeth
                 upon
                 this
                 false
                 proposition
                 ;
                 
                   To
                   these
                   only
                   are
                   the
                   keyes
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   binding
                   and
                   loosing
                   given
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   keyes
                   of
                   knowledge
                   are
                   given
                   ,
                
                 )
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 one
                 key
                 worke
                 nothing
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 proposition
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 this
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 pastorall
                 preaching
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 
                   uni
                   subjectivè
                   ,
                   non
                   unitati
                   nisi
                   objectivè
                   ,
                
                 to
                 one
                 man
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 salvation
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 object
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Pastor
                 being
                 once
                 ordained
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 may
                 use
                 these
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 
                   quoad
                   specificationem
                
                 independently
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 may
                 preach
                 mercy
                 and
                 wrath
                 ,
                 not
                 waiting
                 the
                 Churches
                 suffrages
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   potestas
                   clavium
                   quoad
                   jurisdictionem
                   data
                   ●st
                   ecclesiae
                   &
                   subjectivè
                   &
                   objectivè
                   ,
                   &
                   data
                   est
                   non
                   uni
                   ,
                   sed
                   unitati
                   :
                
                 but
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 ,
                 in
                 censures
                 ,
                 for
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 no
                 one
                 mortall
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 object
                 .
                 I
                 meane
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 one
                 man
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 Pope
                 ,
                 o●
                 prelate
                 may
                 use
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 onely
                 validly
                 use
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   But
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   proved
                   that
                   Ruling
                   Elders
                   are
                   of
                   divine
                   institution
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 God
                 hath
                 placed
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Ruling
                 Elders
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 4.
                 compared
                 with
                 v.
                 8.
                 an
                 Office
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 these
                 places
                 prove
                 the
                 exhorter
                 or
                 pastor
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Elder
                   who
                   laboureth
                   in
                   the
                
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 instituted
                 
                   worke-man
                   worthy
                   of
                   wages
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 So
                 must
                 they
                 prove
                 the
                 man
                 
                   who
                   ruleth
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   diligence
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 divine
                 appointment
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   But
                   the
                   ruling
                   in
                   diligence
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 8.
                 
                   and
                   the
                   governments
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                   are
                   generalls
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   cannot
                   constitute
                   a
                   speciall
                   office
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   against
                   logick
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   generall
                   ,
                   and
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   officers
                   ,
                   can
                   constitute
                   a
                   species
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   speciall
                   kind
                   :
                
              
               
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 obligeth
                 the
                 opponent
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 governors
                 ,
                 whether
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 be
                 not
                 an
                 office
                 in
                 Christs
                 Body
                 as
                 is
                 here
                 said
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 4.
                 and
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 or
                 doe
                 they
                 meane
                 
                   masters
                   of
                   families
                
                 ?
                 but
                 these
                 be
                 parts
                 of
                 heathen
                 societies
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Family
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 can
                 hee
                 meane
                 here
                 of
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 for
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 the
                 exhorter
                 and
                 the
                 ruler
                 with
                 diligence
                 ,
                 the
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 governments
                 are
                 clearely
                 differenced
                 ,
                 as
                 different
                 organs
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 Eye
                 ,
                 Eare
                 ,
                 Hand
                 ,
                 Foote
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 4.
                 nor
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 can
                 they
                 understand
                 Rulers
                 in
                 generall
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 a
                 genus
                 ,
                 a
                 generall
                 doth
                 not
                 exist
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 actuall
                 subsistence
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 determinnate
                 species
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 living
                 Creature
                 doth
                 not
                 subsist
                 but
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 specifick
                 nature
                 of
                 Birds
                 and
                 Beasts
                 :
                 now
                 God
                 is
                 sayd
                 to
                 place
                 these
                 governments
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 Eare
                 and
                 Hand
                 are
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Now
                 as
                 a
                 generall
                 Eye
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Organ
                 in
                 generall
                 is
                 not
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 determinat
                 Organ
                 ,
                 an
                 Eye
                 ,
                 an
                 Eare
                 ,
                 an
                 Hand
                 ,
                 a
                 Foot
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 hath
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 appointed
                 a
                 governor
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 discretion
                 to
                 specifie
                 what
                 this
                 governour
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 a
                 ruling
                 Elder
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 set
                 Teachers
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 hath
                 placed
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 species
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 not
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 not
                 Cardinalls
                 ;
                 so
                 must
                 hee
                 have
                 determined
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Governors
                 ,
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 a
                 certaine
                 Creature
                 named
                 a
                 Diocesan
                 prelate
                 ,
                 an
                 uncouth
                 beast
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 very
                 Jesuite
                 ,
                 Salmeron
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 Elders
                 hee
                 meaneth
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                 (
                 
                   apertè
                   sermonem
                   esse
                   de
                   presbyteris
                   &
                   Episcopis
                
                 )
                 of
                 Elders
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Ambrosius
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 all
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   negligence
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   by
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   preaching
                
                 Elders
                 ,
                 
                   forte
                   Doctorum
                   d●sidiâ
                   ,
                   aut
                   magis
                   superbiâ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 Chrysostom
                 was
                 ignorant
                 of
                 his
                 mother
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 findeth
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Elders
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 popish
                 Expositor
                 
                   Estius
                   ,
                   porrò
                   manefeste
                   Colligitur
                   ex
                   hac
                   sententia
                   ,
                   fuisse
                   ,
                   etiam
                   apostolorum
                   tempore
                   ,
                   quosdam
                   in
                   ecclesia
                   presbyteros
                   ,
                   qui
                   &
                   benè
                   praeessent
                   ,
                   &
                   duplici
                   honore
                   digni
                   essent
                   ,
                   nec
                   tamen
                   labotarent
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   verbo
                   &
                   Doctrinâ
                   ,
                   neque
                   id
                   hodierni
                   sectarii
                   negant
                
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 haeresie
                 that
                 he
                 layeth
                 on
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 Calvin
                 maketh
                 these
                 lay-men
                 ;
                 And
                 Estius
                 maketh
                 a
                 question
                 what
                 these
                 Elders
                 were
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 Cardinalls
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 pope
                 hath
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Canonicall
                 Elders
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 Bishops
                 use
                 as
                 councellors
                 in
                 grave
                 matters
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Elders
                   which
                   rule
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   not
                   in
                   the
                
                 Word
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 help
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 offering
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 administrating
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 rule
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 preach
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Alipius
                 and
                 Val●rius
                 were
                 in
                 Augustines
                 time
                 ;
                 so
                 Estius
                 knoweth
                 not
                 what
                 these
                 Elders
                 bee
                 ,
                 but
                 inclineth
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 elders
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 14.
                 
                 But
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 8.
                 
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaketh
                   of
                   divers
                   gifts
                   ,
                   as
                
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                   having
                   then
                   gifts
                   ,
                   differing
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   grace
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   whether
                   prophecy
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   prophecy
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   speak
                   of
                   divers
                   offices
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   One
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   man
                   may
                   both
                   teach
                   ,
                   and
                   exhort
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   Pastor
                   and
                   Doctor
                   are
                   not
                   here
                   differenced
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Deacons
                   office
                   shall
                   be
                   here
                   described
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   interjection
                   of
                   the
                   ruling
                
                 Elder
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   the
                   two
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   deacon
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   give
                   with
                   simplicity
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   mercy
                   with
                   cheerefulnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   insolent
                   order
                   ,
                   therfore
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   here
                   ennumerate
                   divers
                   offices
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 consequence
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   speaketh
                   of
                   divers
                   gifts
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   speaketh
                   not
                   of
                   divers
                   offices
                   ,
                
                 then
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 divers
                 faculties
                 and
                 habilities
                 in
                 the
                 naturall
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 an
                 hability
                 of
                 seeing
                 ,
                 hearing
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 hee
                 acknowledgeth
                 not
                 divers
                 members
                 with
                 divers
                 offices
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Eye
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 E●re
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 good
                 consequence
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Text
                 is
                 cleare
                 that
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 divers
                 offices
                 ,
                 v.
                 4.
                 
                   for
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   many
                   members
                   in
                   one
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   members
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   office
                   .
                   So
                   we
                   being
                   many
                   ,
                   are
                   one
                   body
                   ,
                   in
                
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   members
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   another
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 the
                 Text
                 holdeth
                 forth
                 these
                 five
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 distinctly
                 considered
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 one
                 body
                 organicall
                 ,
                 having
                 divers
                 members
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 be
                 divers
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 this
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 v.
                 3.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 That
                 there
                 be
                 divers
                 offices
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 and
                 functions
                 in
                 this
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 excellently
                 
                 divideth
                 into
                 two
                 generalls
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 generall
                 this
                 necessity
                 is
                 two
                 fold
                 ,
                 one
                 respecting
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 ordained
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 bodily
                 necessity
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Ministery
                 and
                 Service
                 .
                 v.
                 6.
                 and
                 v.
                 7.
                 and
                 these
                 two
                 having
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 abstracto
                 ,
                 hee
                 commeth
                 to
                 divide
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 concreto
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 severall
                 offices
                 and
                 functions
                 ,
                 which
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       be
                       foure
                       in
                       the
                       Text.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Teacher
                       ,
                       or
                       Doctor
                       .
                       v.
                       7.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Exhorter
                       ,
                       or
                       Pastor
                       .
                       v.
                       8.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       The
                       ruler
                       ,
                       or
                       governing
                       Elder
                       .
                       also
                       ●
                       .
                       8.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       The
                       Distributer
                       ,
                       who
                       is
                       to
                       shew
                       me
                       ●●
                       on
                       the
                       poore
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       Deacon
                       also
                       .
                       v.
                       8.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Then
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 severall
                 specifick
                 actions
                 and
                 operations
                 of
                 these
                 offices
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 againe
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       two
                       wayes
                       .
                       1.
                       in
                       generall
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Prophecying
                       .
                       v.
                       6.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Ministering
                       .
                       v.
                       7.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 setteth
                 down
                 the
                 operations
                 and
                 specifick
                 actions
                 of
                 the
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       foure
                       offices
                       in
                       particular
                       ,
                       as
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Teaching
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Doctor
                       .
                       v.
                       7.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Exhorting
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       pastor
                       .
                       v.
                       8.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Ruling
                       in
                       ,
                       the
                       Elder
                       .
                       v.
                       8.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Distributing
                       ,
                       and
                       shewing
                       mercy
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Deacon
                       .
                       v.
                       8.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Then
                 (
                 5
                 )
                 he
                 setteth
                 downe
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 holy
                 qualification
                 of
                 these
                 operations
                 ,
                 and
                 exercises
                 of
                 their
                 offices
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 two
                 wayes
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 generall
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 foure
                 particulars
                 in
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       generall
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       In
                       Prophecying
                       ;
                       but
                       how
                       ?
                       
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         proportion
                         of
                         Faith
                         v.
                      
                       6.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Ministering
                       ,
                       and
                       how
                       ?
                       
                         By
                         being
                         given
                         or
                         addicted
                         to
                         Ministering
                      
                       v.
                       7.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       He
                       setteth
                       them
                       downe
                       in
                       foure
                       particulars
                       ,
                       as
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Doctor
                       or
                       Teacher
                       ,
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       in
                       ,
                       or
                       given
                       to
                       Teaching
                       .
                       v.
                       7.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       pastor
                       ,
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       in
                       Exhorting
                       ,
                       Sedulous
                       and
                       painefull
                       .
                       v.
                       8.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       The
                       ruling
                       Elder
                       ,
                       to
                       rule
                       ,
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       with
                       diligence
                       .
                       v.
                       8.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       The
                       Deacon
                       is
                       to
                       distribute
                       ,
                       and
                       shew
                       mercy
                       ,
                       on
                       the
                       Sick
                       ,
                       poore
                       ,
                       imprisoned
                       ,
                       stranger
                       ,
                       distracted
                       ,
                       in
                       simplicity
                       ,
                       in
                       Chearefulnesse
                       .
                       v.
                       8.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 Also
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 man
                 may
                 both
                 teach
                 and
                 exhort
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 body
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 hold
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 member
                 cannot
                 both
                 be
                 the
                 eye
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eare
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 are
                 here
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 yet
                 hath
                 Christ
                 made
                 the
                 Pastor
                 and
                 the
                 Doctor
                 different
                 .
                 (
                 It
                 is
                 needlesse
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 confounding
                 of
                 Christs
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 be
                 both
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 gifts
                 for
                 both
                 to
                 one
                 man
                 )
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 difference
                 them
                 ;
                 secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 many
                 have
                 gifts
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 but
                 dull
                 and
                 weake
                 to
                 perswade
                 and
                 worke
                 upon
                 the
                 affection
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 observed
                 amongst
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Augustine
                 excelled
                 in
                 teaching
                 and
                 disputing
                 ,
                 Chryostome
                 in
                 exhorting
                 .
                 Salmeron
                 observeth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 
                   Thomas
                   Aquinas
                
                 was
                 
                 eminent
                 in
                 informing
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 Bonaventura
                 excellent
                 for
                 moving
                 the
                 affections
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 are
                 fitted
                 to
                 worke
                 on
                 the
                 affections
                 ,
                 as
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 teach
                 as
                 Doctors
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 .
                 So
                 hath
                 Chrysostome
                 and
                 Theodoret
                 observed
                 upon
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Nor
                 doth
                 it
                 move
                 me
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 twice
                 in
                 one
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unusuall
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 divers
                 Scriptures
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 Prov.
                 1.
                 
                 Prov.
                 2.
                 
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 dangerous
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Officers
                 are
                 not
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 Gods
                 VVord
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 Papists
                 ,
                 for
                 Estius
                 
                 giveth
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Apostle
                 setting
                 downe
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 the
                 Officers
                 in
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 hath
                 omitted
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 he
                 answereth
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 setting
                 downe
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 Hirarchicall
                 Order
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 set
                 downe
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 parts
                 of
                 that
                 Order
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 he
                 setteth
                 downe
                 some
                 chiefe
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 indued
                 with
                 rare
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 commenting
                 on
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 The
                 Pope
                 
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   sendeth
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Doctors
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Prelate
                 was
                 reputed
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 onely
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 too
                 base
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 preach
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 preached
                 in
                 and
                 through
                 poore
                 Presbyters
                 whom
                 he
                 sent
                 .
                 And
                 Salmeron
                 moveth
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 why
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   Cardinals
                   ,
                   and
                   Patriarches
                   are
                   omitted
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   Why
                   are
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Primates
                   ,
                   Metropolitans
                   ,
                   Deanes
                   ,
                   Archdeacons
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Chancellours
                   ,
                   Officials
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 never
                 once
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 VVord
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 Salmeron
                 answereth
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   They
                   are
                   implicitely
                   set
                   downe
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   helps
                   ,
                   opitulations
                   ;
                   Paul
                   hath
                   instituted
                   Deans
                   ,
                   Archdeans
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   foure
                   lesser
                   orders
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 else
                 doe
                 divers
                 answer
                 ,
                 who
                 teach
                 that
                 government
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 generall
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 prudentiall
                 way
                 ,
                 under
                 this
                 may
                 substitute
                 and
                 introduce
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 species
                 of
                 governments
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 finde
                 convenient
                 ,
                 as
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 ,
                 ruling
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 but
                 I
                 would
                 gladly
                 know
                 why
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 particularly
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 last
                 specified
                 Officers
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 species
                 of
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 such
                 individuall
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                   Matthias
                   ,
                   Paul
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 hath
                 also
                 set
                 downe
                 Pastors
                 in
                 specie
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 in
                 
                   specie
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                
                 4.
                 11.
                 under
                 which
                 there
                 be
                 onely
                 such
                 individuall
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   John
                   ,
                   Epaphroditus
                   ,
                   Archippus
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 roome
                 left
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 subdivide
                 Pastors
                 or
                 Doctors
                 into
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 new
                 sp●cies
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Popes
                   ,
                   Cardinals
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 yet
                 under
                 the
                 generall
                 of
                 governments
                 ,
                 many
                 species
                 and
                 new
                 kindes
                 of
                 governments
                 in
                 a
                 prudentiall
                 way
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 .
                 If
                 Christ
                 have
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 last
                 specified
                 nature
                 ,
                 why
                 hath
                 his
                 wisdome
                 not
                 beene
                 as
                 expresse
                 and
                 particular
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 offices
                 necessary
                 for
                 feeding
                 and
                 governing
                 the
                 flocke
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ?
                   a
                   Pope
                   ,
                   a
                   Prelate
                   ,
                   a
                   Cardinall
                   ,
                   an
                   Officiall
                   ,
                
                 would
                 take
                 as
                 small
                 roome
                 in
                 print
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Christs
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   Doctor
                   ,
                   Pastor
                
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 grant
                 they
                 doe
                 take
                 halfe
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 roome
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 and
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Deacons
               .
            
             
               WE
               conceive
               ,
               according
               to
               Gods
               VVord
               Acts
               6.
               that
               Deacons
               be
               of
               divine
               institution
               ,
               because
               when
               some
               poore
               widowes
               were
               neglected
               in
               the
               dayly
               ministration
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               appointed
               seven
               men
               
                 of
                 good
                 report
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               to
               take
               care
               of
               Tables
               and
               provide
               for
               the
               poore
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 might
                 give
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   word
                   of
                   Deacons
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 6.
                 
                   not
                   one
                
                 
                 
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   poverty
                   of
                   widows
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   seven
                   were
                   but
                   civill
                   curators
                   and
                   tutors
                   of
                   the
                   widows
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Church-officers
                   ,
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   collected
                   from
                   Gods
                   Word
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 equivalent
                 of
                 a
                 Deacon
                 in
                 name
                 ,
                 is
                 Acts
                 6.
                 there
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 VVord
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   are
                   to
                   serve
                   Tables
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 some
                 did
                 complaine
                 because
                 their
                 widowes
                 were
                 neglected
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 if
                 widowes
                 were
                 neglected
                 through
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 dayly
                 Deaconry
                 ,
                 the
                 Text
                 must
                 insinuate
                 a
                 Deaconry
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 Table
                 to
                 these
                 widowes
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 unknowne
                 divinity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 in
                 a
                 Church-assembly
                 doe
                 institute
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 solemne
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 officers
                 meerly
                 civill
                 to
                 tutor
                 widowes
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 daily
                 ministration
                 was
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   certaine
                   women
                   ministred
                   to
                   Christ
                   of
                   their
                
                 
                 substance
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 20.
                 34.
                 
                 
                   Yea
                   your selves
                   doe
                   know
                   that
                   those
                   hands
                   have
                   ministred
                   to
                   my
                   necessities
                   .
                
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 like
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 civill
                 curators
                 to
                 widowes
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   evident
                   from
                   the
                   Text
                   that
                   these
                   Deacons
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   divine
                   institution
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   meere
                   temporary
                   erection
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   they
                   were
                   appointed
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   erected
                   upon
                   occasion
                   of
                   the
                   multiplying
                   of
                   the
                   disciples
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   upon
                   occasion
                   of
                   the
                   poverty
                   of
                   widows
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   when
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   poore
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   an
                   office
                   of
                   a
                   temporary
                   standing
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 These
                 words
                 
                   (
                   in
                   those
                   dayes
                
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 history
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 Satans
                 malice
                 ,
                 who
                 raised
                 a
                 schisme
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Disciples
                   grew
                   .
                
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 murmuring
                 of
                 the
                 widows
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 prove
                 that
                 Deacons
                 are
                 a
                 temporary
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 prudentiall
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Chuches
                 present
                 necessity
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 is
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 temporary
                 and
                 prudentiall
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   night
                   that
                   Iesus
                   was
                   betrayed
                   ,
                   he
                   tooke
                   bread
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 multiplying
                 of
                 Disciples
                 &
                 the
                 neglecting
                 of
                 the
                 widows
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 Deacons
                 are
                 a
                 prudentiall
                 and
                 temporary
                 institution
                 :
                 for
                 here
                 I
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 an
                 occasion
                 
                 and
                 a
                 motive
                 and
                 cause
                 ;
                 divers
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 both
                 these
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 writing
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Philamon
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 flight
                 of
                 Onesmus
                 a
                 fugitive
                 servant
                 from
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 willing
                 minde
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 him
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 Paul
                 did
                 write
                 to
                 Philamon
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Philemon
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 prudentiall
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 obliging
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 motive
                 and
                 cause
                 why
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 written
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Canonicall
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 obliging
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ.
                 The
                 like
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 written
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 seducing
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 bewitched
                 the
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   circumcised
                   and
                   keepe
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 justified
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 Yet
                 hence
                 is
                 not
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Galathians
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 prudentiall
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 divine
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 institution
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 motive
                 of
                 writing
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 the
                 Gospell
                 was
                 made
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Covenant
                 could
                 not
                 save
                 us
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Rom.
                 8
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 is
                 therefore
                 (
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 )
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 but
                 a
                 temporary
                 and
                 a
                 prudentiall
                 peece
                 ?
                 Upon
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Zelophead
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 without
                 a
                 male-childe
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 thereby
                 was
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 delete
                 and
                 blotted
                 out
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 maketh
                 a
                 generall
                 Law
                 through
                 all
                 Israel
                 ,
                 binding
                 till
                 the
                 Messiah
                 his
                 comming
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 27.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   die
                   and
                   have
                   no
                   sonne
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   you
                   cause
                   his
                   inheritance
                   to
                   passe
                   unto
                   his
                   daughter
                
                 ;
                 this
                 was
                 no
                 prudentiall
                 Law.
                 I
                 might
                 alleage
                 infinite
                 Ordinances
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 this
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 occasioned
                 from
                 our
                 spirituall
                 necessities
                 ;
                 are
                 they
                 therefore
                 but
                 humane
                 and
                 prudentiall
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 onely
                 to
                 endure
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ?
                 I
                 thinke
                 ,
                 no.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   civill
                   Magistrate
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   friend
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 6.
                 
                   his
                   place
                   had
                   beene
                   to
                   care
                   for
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   obligeth
                   him
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   therefore
                   did
                   a
                   woman
                   in
                   the
                   famine
                   at
                   the
                   siege
                   of
                   Samaria
                   cry
                   ,
                   Helpe
                   O
                   King
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   this
                   were
                   done
                   by
                   Christian
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   Pastors
                   should
                   be
                   eased
                   thereof
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   give
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   neede
                   of
                   a
                   divine
                   positive
                   institution
                   of
                   Deacons
                   for
                   this
                   charge
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Answ.
                 That
                 the
                 godly
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 wealth
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 easily
                 grant
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 in
                 question
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 society
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 a
                 treasure
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 E●angelike
                 free-will-offering
                 for
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 and
                 concequently
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 not
                 Christ
                 hath
                 ordained
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 officers
                 besides
                 ,
                 to
                 attend
                 this
                 worke
                 ?
                 VVee
                 affirme
                 he
                 hath
                 provided
                 for
                 his
                 poore
                 members
                 ,
                 even
                 their
                 bodily
                 necessi
                 ies
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 Deacon
                 but
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 these
                 seven
                 Deacons
                 but
                 the
                 Substitutes
                 and
                 Vicars
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 and
                 King.
                 Now
                 certainly
                 ,
                 if
                 Apostolike
                 benediction
                 and
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 Vicars
                 and
                 Deputies
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 beside
                 the
                 coronation
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 blessed
                 him
                 with
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 him
                 by
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 for
                 this
                 Deaconrie
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 Apostolike
                 calling
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 temporary
                 substitute
                 is
                 more
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 same
                 way
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 principall
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 civill
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   officio
                
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 for
                 this
                 Church-office
                 so
                 holden
                 forth
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 I
                 can
                 hardly
                 beleeve
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 what
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 doth
                 in
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
                 
                   who
                   beareth
                   the
                   sword
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 13
                 4.
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 compell
                 to
                 give
                 almes
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 almes
                 be
                 a
                 debt
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 an
                 almes
                 and
                 free-will-offering
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 t●u●
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 intervene
                 some
                 coaction
                 to
                 cause
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 force
                 men
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 forcing
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 a
                 separated
                 Church-officer
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 useth
                 no
                 carnall
                 weapons
                 .
                 Four●●ly
                 ,
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 may
                 lead
                 to
                 a
                 supporting
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 hindreth
                 not
                 but
                 God
                 may
                 ordaine
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Church-duty
                 ,
                 and
                 appoint
                 a
                 Church-officer
                 to
                 collect
                 the
                 bounty
                 of
                 the
                 Sain●●
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 should
                 not
                 hold
                 forth
                 his
                 Cannons
                 concerning
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 
                   ex
                   officio
                
                 be
                 the
                 Church-treasurer
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 match
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Acts
                 6.
                 the
                 appointing
                 of
                 the
                 Deacon
                 is
                 not
                 grounded
                 Acts
                 6.
                 upon
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 on
                 another
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 must
                 attend
                 a
                 more
                 necessary
                 worke
                 ,
                 then
                 Tables
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   But
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   appointing
                   Deacons
                   was
                   to
                   disburden
                   the
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   to
                   give
                   himselfe
                   wholy
                   to
                   preaching
                   and
                   praying
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   so
                   also
                   Pastors
                   were
                   Deacons
                   ;
                   if
                   therefore
                   the
                   poore
                   be
                   fewer
                   then
                   they
                   were
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 6.
                 
                   where
                   the
                   Church
                   did
                   exceedingly
                   multiplie
                   ;
                   this
                   Office
                   of
                   Deaconry
                   was
                   to
                   returne
                   to
                   the
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   as
                   its
                   prime
                   and
                   native
                   subject
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   is
                   not
                   essentially
                   and
                   primarily
                   an
                   Office
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   Pastors
                   Office.
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   poore
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   the
                   Office
                   ceaseth
                   also
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 I
                 cannot
                 well
                 deny
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 from
                 Act.
                 6.
                 4.
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 were
                 once
                 those
                 who
                 cared
                 for
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 hence
                 it
                 followes
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 fewer
                 poore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Office
                 can
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 Pastors
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 subject
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 suppose
                 the
                 intervention
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 institution
                 to
                 place
                 it
                 againe
                 in
                 the
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 judging
                 Israel
                 was
                 once
                 in
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 supposition
                 that
                 Saul
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 that
                 power
                 cannot
                 returne
                 backe
                 to
                 Samuel
                 except
                 you
                 suppose
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 authority
                 shall
                 re-deliver
                 and
                 translate
                 it
                 backe
                 againe
                 to
                 Samuel
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 God
                 by
                 positive
                 institution
                 had
                 turned
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 judging
                 over
                 from
                 Samuel
                 into
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 and
                 changed
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 a
                 regall
                 and
                 Kingly
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 same
                 authority
                 who
                 changed
                 the
                 power
                 must
                 rechange
                 it
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 it
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 restore
                 it
                 to
                 its
                 first
                 subject
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 fewnesse
                 of
                 poore
                 ;
                 or
                 no
                 poore
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 12.
                 8.
                 
                   for
                   the
                   poore
                   you
                   have
                   alwaies
                   with
                   you
                   .
                
                 And
                 considering
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 Deacons
                 
                   giving
                   and
                   shewing
                   mercy
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 8.
                 cannot
                 be
                 wanting
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 fabricke
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 good
                 frame
                 ,
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 the
                 captives
                 of
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 sicke
                 ,
                 the
                 wounded
                 ,
                 the
                 stranger
                 ,
                 the
                 distracted
                 be
                 relieved
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 poor
                 Saints
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 be
                 supported
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Not
                 onely
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 impossibility
                 that
                 Pastors
                 cannot
                 give
                 both
                 themselves
                 to
                 
                   praying
                   and
                   the
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 
                   serving
                   of
                   Tables
                
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 a
                 positive
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 Pastor
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Deacon
                 
                   ex
                   officie
                
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 distinct
                 Offices
                 ,
                 upon
                 good
                 grounds
                 ,
                 Act.
                 6.
                 4.
                 
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 hath
                 set
                 downe
                 divers
                 qualifications
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 1.
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 V.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 3.
                 the
                 Pastor
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 cannot
                 entangle
                 himselfe
                 with
                 Tables
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 15.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 say
                 nothing
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 need
                 of
                 Officers
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 grace
                 and
                 love
                 amongst
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Apostles
                 able
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 acquit
                 themselves
                 toward
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 common
                 Act.
                 2.
                 44
                 ,
                 45
                 ,
                 46
                 ,
                 47.
                 
                 Act.
                 4.
                 31.
                 32
                 ,
                 33
                 ,
                 34.
                 far
                 more
                 now
                 is
                 the
                 Office
                 needfull
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 many
                 is
                 waxen
                 cold
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   But
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   a
                   community
                   of
                   goods
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   lacked
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 5.
                 34.
                 
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   poore
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   Deacons
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 carpe
                 at
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 appointed
                 seven
                 men
                 to
                 serve
                 Tables
                 ;
                 for
                 justice
                 might
                 say
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 publique
                 treasury
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 should
                 expect
                 nothing
                 thence
                 ,
                 charity
                 would
                 say
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Distribution
                   of
                   earthly
                   goods
                   is
                   not
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   at
                   requireth
                   a
                   spirituall
                   Office
                   ;
                   for
                   money
                   given
                   by
                   a
                   Church-officer
                   hath
                   no
                   spirituall
                   influence
                   on
                   the
                   poores
                   necessity
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   money
                   given
                   by
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   who
                   hath
                   no
                   Church-office
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 consequence
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 Priests
                 killing
                 of
                 Bullockes
                 to
                 God
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 influence
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 speake
                 physically
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Bullocke
                 killed
                 by
                 another
                 man.
                 Now
                 the
                 Churches
                 bounty
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 3.
                 being
                 a
                 spirituall
                 offering
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 Christs
                 institution
                 ,
                 hath
                 more
                 in
                 it
                 then
                 the
                 common
                 charity
                 of
                 an
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Ordinance
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 speake
                 physically
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 influence
                 when
                 spoken
                 by
                 a
                 Pastour
                 in
                 publique
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 spoken
                 by
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 Gods
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 hath
                 more
                 assistance
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 spoken
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   caeter
                   is
                   paribus
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Office
                   of
                   a
                   Deacon
                   is
                   not
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   should
                   be
                   his
                   charge
                   is
                   scarcely
                   holden
                   forth
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   They
                   that
                   have
                   used
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Deacons
                   well
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 V.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Likewise
                   must
                   the
                   Deacon
                   be
                   grave
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 holdeth
                 forth
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 take
                 
                   care
                   that
                   Widdows
                   and
                   the
                   poore
                   be
                   not
                
                 
                 
                   neglected
                   in
                   the
                   daily
                   ministration
                
                 ,
                 Act.
                 6.
                 1.
                 and
                 
                   therefore
                   must
                   he
                   serve
                   Tables
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 3.
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 
                   appointed
                   over
                   this
                   worke
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 and
                 4.
                 looke
                 how
                 farre
                 giving
                 and
                 
                   shewing
                   mercy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 farre
                 
                   singlenesse
                   of
                   heart
                
                 and
                 cherefulnesse
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 extend
                 ,
                 as
                 farre
                 must
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Deacon
                 extend
                 ,
                 hence
                 all
                 in
                 poverty
                 ,
                 want
                 ,
                 captivity
                 ,
                 bonds
                 ,
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 helped
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 
                   But
                   it
                   would
                   seem
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Deacon
                   hath
                   a
                   higher
                   imployment
                   then
                   to
                   distribute
                   goods
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   as
                   Stephen
                   and
                   Philip
                   did
                   :
                   for
                
                 1.
                 
                   they
                   did
                   choose
                   men
                   Act.
                
                 6.
                 
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   a
                   requisite
                   in
                   a
                   preacher
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   required
                   in
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   distribute
                   money
                   ;
                   yea
                   these
                   who
                   are
                   least
                   esteemed
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 4.
                 
                   may
                   judge
                   in
                   things
                   pertaining
                   to
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   suffice
                   to
                   distribute
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   things
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 To
                 distribute
                 in
                 a
                 civill
                 and
                 naturall
                 way
                 requireth
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 
                   distribute
                   in
                   simplicity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 heavenly
                 cheerfulnesse
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 8.
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 a
                 compleat
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 requireth
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 good
                 Deacons
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 were
                 chosen
                 ,
                 1.
                 because
                 this
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 to
                 all
                 
                   '
                   Deacons
                
                 to
                 the
                 Worlds
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rule
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 streight
                 and
                 perfect
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 there
                 were
                 choice
                 of
                 such
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Apostelike
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 reason
                 that
                 God
                 be
                 served
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 required
                 for
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 gifts
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 Luke
                 1.
                 15.
                 
                 Matth.
                 10.
                 v.
                 20.
                 4.
                 
                 Stephen
                 did
                 no
                 more
                 ch
                 .
                 7.
                 in
                 his
                 Apology
                 then
                 any
                 witnesses
                 of
                 Christ
                 convened
                 before
                 Rulers
                 may
                 doe
                 who
                 
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   be
                   ready
                   alwaies
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   answer
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   who
                   asketh
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   hope
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   with
                   meeknesse
                   and
                   feare
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 15.
                 yea
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 woman
                 who
                 yet
                 may
                 not
                 preach
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 34.
                 
                 Philip
                 was
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 4.
                 doth
                 sharply
                 checke
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 for
                 going
                 to
                 Law
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 before
                 heathen
                 Judges
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 smallest
                 amongst
                 them
                 might
                 have
                 supplied
                 the
                 bench
                 of
                 an
                 heathen
                 Judge
                 in
                 
                   matters
                   of
                   this
                   life
                
                 ,
                 the
                 losse
                 whereof
                 was
                 nothing
                 comparable
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 scandall
                 they
                 gave
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 grace
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 Church-distribution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 officiall
                 regulating
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 in
                 a
                 constant
                 office
                 of
                 distribution
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 transient
                 and
                 arbitrary
                 act
                 of
                 deciding
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 money
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 ,
                 9.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Deacon
                   must
                   hold
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   ;
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   preach
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 It
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 holding
                 of
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 recommended
                 to
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 Paul
                 doth
                 not
                 speake
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 holding
                 of
                 faith
                 for
                 stedfast
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 an
                 holy
                 and
                 blamelesse
                 conversation
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 simply
                 ,
                 
                   holding
                   the
                   mystory
                   of
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   holding
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   faith
                   in
                   a
                   pure
                   conscience
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 sense
                 Christ
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   holdest
                   fast
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   not
                   denied
                   my
                   faith
                   .
                
                 And
                 Paul
                 saith
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   I
                   have
                   fought
                   a
                   good
                   fight
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   finished
                   my
                   course
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   kept
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                
                 He
                 meaneth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 kept
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 of
                 faith
                 as
                 made
                 him
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 qualified
                 him
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 19.
                 
                   holding
                   faith
                   and
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 saving
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Deacon
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 preach
                 is
                 ,
                 cleare
                 ,
                 1.
                 because
                 Paul
                 clearely
                 differenceth
                 the
                 Deacon
                 from
                 the
                 preaching
                 Elder
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 and
                 requireth
                 that
                 the
                 preaching
                 Elder
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 but
                 requireth
                 not
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 and
                 Act.
                 6.
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 two
                 Offices
                 not
                 consistent
                 in
                 one
                 man
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Deacon
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 either
                 be
                 a
                 Teacher
                 as
                 a
                 gifted
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Teacher
                 in
                 Office
                 ;
                 he
                 cannot
                 
                   ex
                   officio
                
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 Teacher
                 as
                 a
                 gifted
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 authours
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 hold
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 Preachers
                 that
                 way
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Deacon
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 teacher
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 onely
                 a
                 gifted
                 Christian
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 teacher
                 by
                 his
                 Office
                 :
                 but
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 be
                 an
                 officiall
                 teacher
                 as
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 who
                 doth
                 teach
                 that
                 way
                 must
                 also
                 pray
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 cannot
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 denied
                 ;
                 if
                 then
                 the
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   officio
                
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 must
                 pray
                 and
                 preach
                 ;
                 he
                 must
                 pray
                 and
                 preach
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 season
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 seasor
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 himselfe
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 must
                 give
                 himselfe
                 to
                 praying
                 and
                 preaching
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 he
                 must
                 give
                 over
                 the
                 
                   sorving
                   of
                   Tables
                
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Act.
                 6.
                 2.
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 must
                 leave
                 Tables
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 the
                 Deacon
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 must
                 quit
                 and
                 give
                 up
                 
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Deacon
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Deacon
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Whoever
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 may
                 teach
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 may
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 giveth
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 royall
                 Patent
                 and
                 Commission
                 for
                 both
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 28
                 19.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 23.
                 
                 Joh.
                 4.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 by
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Pastor
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Deacons
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 preach
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 thereto
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 :
                 hence
                 the
                 Bishop
                 is
                 the
                 principall
                 and
                 sole
                 Pastor
                 ;
                 the
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 Elder
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 preach
                 or
                 baptize
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 called
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 bishop
                 .
                 Hence
                 judge
                 what
                 a
                 Pastor
                 that
                 man
                 i●
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   actu
                   primo
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 office
                 is
                 a
                 preacher
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 nor
                 may
                 not
                 exercise
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 a
                 mortall
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Deacon
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   husband
                   of
                   one
                   wife
                   ,
                   ruling
                   his
                   children
                   and
                   his
                   own
                   house
                   well
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   governe
                   the
                   Church
                   well
                   ,
                   no
                   l●sse
                   then
                   the
                   Pastor
                   of
                   whom
                   the
                   same
                   qualification
                   is
                   required
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Deacon
                   must
                   be
                   somewhat
                   more
                   then
                   a
                   carer
                   for
                   the
                   poore
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 Deacon
                 is
                 never
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 Ruler
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 that
                 same
                 dignity
                 of
                 ruling
                 the
                 Church
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 v.
                 12.
                 which
                 is
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 Nor
                 are
                 these
                 same
                 words
                 spoken
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Deacon
                 must
                 rule
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 cannot
                 rule
                 his
                 owne
                 children
                 and
                 house
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 Hospitall
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 and
                 sicke
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ruling
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 cari●g
                 for
                 tables
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 .
                 Whereas
                 taking
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 v.
                 5.
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 Deacon
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 higher
                 then
                 his
                 first
                 institution
                 can
                 beare
                 ,
                 Act.
                 6.
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 expresly
                 removed
                 from
                 all
                 officiall
                 medling
                 with
                 
                   word
                   and
                   prayer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 to
                 the
                 
                   serving
                   of
                   Tables
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Deacon
                   by
                   his
                   Office
                   is
                   to
                   serve
                   Tables
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 6.
                 2.
                 
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   administer
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   he
                   is
                   by
                   office
                   to
                   baptize
                   ;
                   for
                   Iesus
                   himselfe
                   baptized
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   Io●
                   .
                
                 4.
                 2.
                 
                   and
                   Christ
                   sent
                   not
                   Paul
                   to
                   baptize
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   preach
                   ;
                   therefore
                   the
                   dpostles
                   baptized
                   by
                   others
                   ,
                   by
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   others
                   whose
                   ministery
                   and
                   helpe
                   they
                   used
                   in
                   baptizing
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   the
                   Deacons
                   office
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   care
                   for
                   the
                   poore
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Answ.
                 I
                 yeeld
                 that
                 the
                 Deacon
                 is
                 to
                 serve
                 at
                 the
                 communion
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 provide
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 Cup
                 at
                 the
                 Table
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 wayes
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 
                   serving
                   Tables
                
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 Acts
                 6.
                 2.
                 because
                 the
                 serving
                 of
                 Tables
                 ,
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 service
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 a
                 remedy
                 of
                 the
                 Widowes
                 
                   neglected
                   in
                   the
                   dayly
                   ministration
                
                 ,
                 for
                 of
                 this
                 neglect
                 they
                 complaine
                 v.
                 1.
                 but
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 complaine
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 neglected
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 doe
                 never
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 is
                 a
                 burden
                 which
                 they
                 put
                 off
                 themselves
                 as
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 devolve
                 wholly
                 over
                 to
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 It
                 s
                 not
                 so
                 sayth
                 the
                 sixt
                 councell
                 ,
                 and
                 Chrysostome
                 seemeth
                 to
                 
                 teach
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 a
                 Table
                 signifieth
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Salmeron
                 saith
                 )
                 therefore
                 some
                 papists
                 say
                 that
                 Deacons
                 served
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 saith
                 
                   pontificale
                   Romanum
                   oportet
                   diaconum
                   ministrare
                   ad
                   altare
                   ,
                   Baptizare
                   ,
                   &
                   praedicare
                   :
                
                 and
                 Salmeron
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   serve
                   at
                   the
                   altar
                   is
                   essentiall
                   to
                   the
                
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   to
                   preach
                   and
                   baptize
                   agreeth
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   commission
                   and
                   of
                   necessity
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 Acts
                 6.
                 doe
                 denude
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   serving
                   of
                   Tables
                
                 in
                 an
                 officiall
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   serving
                   of
                   Tables
                
                 was
                 a
                 peculiar
                 office
                 imposed
                 upon
                 
                   seven
                   men
                   ,
                   of
                   honest
                   report
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 with
                 apostolick
                 benediction
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 and
                 doe
                 manifestly
                 make
                 it
                 an
                 office
                 different
                 from
                 their
                 pastorall
                 charge
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 
                   to
                   give
                   themselves
                   continually
                   to
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 3.
                 4.
                 for
                 baptizing
                 cannot
                 but
                 include
                 praying
                 and
                 preaching
                 .
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 19.
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 must
                 be
                 necessarily
                 conjoyned
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Church-officer
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 doth
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 hold
                 forth
                 to
                 us
                 such
                 a
                 rare
                 and
                 strange
                 Creature
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 baptise
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 office
                 is
                 neither
                 to
                 preach
                 nor
                 pray
                 ?
                 now
                 the
                 Text
                 doth
                 clearely
                 difference
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 
                   serving
                   Tables
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 continuall
                 praying
                 and
                 preaching
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 consistent
                 in
                 one
                 person
                 v.
                 3.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                   requireth
                   that
                   the
                
                 Deacon
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                   should
                   first
                   be
                   tryed
                   ,
                   and
                   thereafter
                   use
                   the
                   office
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   be
                   found
                   blameles
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 Deacon
                 
                   must
                   be
                   ordained
                   with
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 presbyter
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   so
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   by
                   office
                   ,
                   some
                   more
                   eminent
                   person
                   ,
                   then
                   one
                   who
                   serveth
                   Tables
                   only
                   ;
                   for
                   grace
                   was
                   given
                   to
                
                 
                 Timothy
                 ;
                 
                   by
                   the
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 14.
                 and
                 Chrysostome
                 
                   observeth
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Steven
                 
                   did
                   no
                   miracles
                   ;
                   nor
                   did
                   he
                   speak
                   with
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   adversaries
                   were
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   resist
                
                 v.
                 8.
                 9.
                 10.
                 
                   till
                   first
                   hee
                   was
                   appointed
                   a
                
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                   which
                   evidenceth
                   to
                   us
                   more
                   then
                   a
                   poore
                   office
                   of
                   giving
                   almes
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 There
                 is
                 need
                 that
                 Deacons
                 be
                 tryed
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 found
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 blamelesse
                 in
                 conversation
                 ,
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 a
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 1.
                 for
                 these
                 who
                 are
                 
                   to
                   shew
                   mercy
                   with
                   cheerfulnes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   with
                   simplicity
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Deacons
                 must
                 by
                 their
                 office
                 doe
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 8.
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 approved
                 and
                 tryed
                 blamelesnes
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 detrand
                 the
                 poore
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 sayd
                 that
                 Deacons
                 were
                 ordained
                 
                   with
                   fasting
                   and
                   prayer
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 6.
                 as
                 the
                 Elders
                 are
                 chosen
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 Acts
                 14.
                 23.
                 and
                 as
                 hands
                 are
                 layd
                 upon
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ;
                 Acts
                 13.
                 v.
                 3.
                 4.
                 but
                 simply
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Acts
                 6.
                 6.
                 
                   prayed
                   and
                   layd
                   their
                   hands
                   on
                   them
                   .
                
                 Which
                 seemeth
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 praying
                 over
                 the
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 ceremony
                 ,
                 or
                 Sacrament
                 conferring
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 And
                 Steven
                 his
                 working
                 of
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 speaking
                 with
                 wisdome
                 irresistible
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 that
                 grace
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 abundantly
                 powred
                 forth
                 on
                 all
                 rankes
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 prophecy
                 of
                 Iocl
                 was
                 now
                 taking
                 its
                 accomplishment
                 ;
                 Act.
                 2.
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 19.
                 
                 Iocl
                 .
                 2.
                 28.
                 29.
                 which
                 grace
                 was
                 in
                 Steven
                 before
                 hee
                 was
                 ordained
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   the
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   .
                
                 Act.
                 6.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Text
                 saith
                 not
                 that
                 
                   Steven
                   did
                   wonders
                   and
                   signes
                   amongst
                   the
                   people
                
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 Deaconry
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 
                   full
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   power
                   .
                   v.
                
                 8.
                 else
                 you
                 must
                 make
                 working
                 of
                 miracles
                 a
                 gift
                 bestowed
                 on
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 serve
                 Tables
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 
                   give
                   themselves
                   to
                   continuall
                   praying
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ministery
                   of
                   the
                
                 Word
                 .
                 I
                 thinke
                 ,
                 papists
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 priests
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 can
                 say
                 it
                 of
                 none
                 of
                 our
                 pastors
                 ,
                 nor
                 doth
                 Chysostome
                 say
                 that
                 Steven
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Deacon
                 wrought
                 miracles
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 his
                 miracles
                 and
                 disputing
                 was
                 a
                 meere
                 consequent
                 of
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 Fa●ther
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 cus●ome
                 of
                 blessing
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 Christ
                 layd
                 his
                 hands
                 upon
                 
                 young
                 children
                 and
                 blessed
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 hee
                 not
                 ,
                 thereby
                 ,
                 designe
                 them
                 to
                 any
                 office
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 councell
                 of
                 Carthage
                 saith
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 should
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 but
                 times
                 were
                 growing
                 worse
                 then
                 :
                 and
                 two
                 things
                 in
                 ancient
                 times
                 made
                 the
                 office
                 degenerate
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 l●zinesse
                 of
                 pastors
                 who
                 layd
                 preaching
                 and
                 baptizing
                 on
                 the
                 Deacon
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Deacons
                 having
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 
                   aerarium
                   Ecclesiasticum
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 became
                 rich
                 ,
                 the
                 Deacons
                 were
                 exalted
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 came
                 in
                 their
                 Archiliaconi
                 ,
                 Archdeacons
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 some
                 Deacons
                 were
                 above
                 pastors
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Acts
                 6.
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 institution
                 they
                 were
                 inferior
                 to
                 pastors
                 ;
                 this
                 moved
                 Spalato
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 the
                 apostolick
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 assert
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ecclesiastick
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 popi●
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 newest
                 cut
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 discla●me
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 concerning
                 the
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 Deacons
                 .
                 I
                 conceive
                 that
                 Deacons
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 permanent
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 distribution
                 and
                 shewing
                 mercy
                 on
                 the
                 poore
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   How
                   doe
                   those
                   words
                
                 Act.
                 6.
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   of
                
                 God
                 
                   grew
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Disciples
                   multiplied
                   in
                
                 Jerusalem
                 
                   greatly
                   ,
                   &c.
                   follow
                   upon
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                
                 Deacons
                 v.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 4.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 if
                 Deacons
                 
                   were
                   not
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   primitive
                   institution
                   and
                   Office
                   ,
                   ordained
                   to
                   be
                   Preachers
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   by
                   whose
                   paines
                   the
                   word
                   grew
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 cohesion
                 three
                 wayes
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 being
                 exonerated
                 of
                 
                   serving
                   Tables
                
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 themselves
                 to
                 
                   continuall
                   praying
                   and
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   v.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Through
                 the
                 constituting
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Deacons
                 the
                 word
                 thereby
                 did
                 grow
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 Satan
                 stirred
                 up
                 a
                 schisme
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Grecians
                 and
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 being
                 superabundantly
                 gratious
                 ,
                 where
                 Satan
                 is
                 exceedingly
                 malitious
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 his
                 Gospell
                 and
                 Church
                 to
                 flourish
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 These
                 words
                 v.
                 7.
                 doe
                 cohere
                 kindly
                 with
                 the
                 last
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 .
                 v.
                 41.
                 
                 
                   And
                   dayly
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   every
                   house
                   ,
                   they
                   ceased
                   not
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   preach
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 and
                 Ch.
                 6.
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 increased
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 God
                 blessing
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 his
                 persecuted
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 ordained
                 Deacons
                 is
                 cast
                 in
                 by
                 Luke
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 neglected
                 Grecian
                 Widdowes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 
                 the
                 word
                 could
                 not
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 appointing
                 of
                 such
                 officers
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 imployed
                 about
                 Tables
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 might
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   But
                   doth
                   not
                   the
                   faithfull
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                
                 Deacons
                 
                   office
                   ,
                   purchase
                   to
                   the
                
                 Deacon
                 
                   a
                   good
                   degree
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   doth
                   it
                   make
                   him
                   ●●●ter
                   in
                   a
                   preparatory
                   way
                   to
                   be
                   a
                
                 Pastor
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 setting
                 downe
                 the
                 qualification
                 and
                 previous
                 dispositions
                 of
                 a
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 doth
                 no
                 where
                 teach
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 minister
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 first
                 a
                 Deacon
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Didcclavius
                 saith
                 ,
                 many
                 are
                 faithfull
                 Deacons
                 who
                 are
                 never
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 nor
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 were
                 ,
                 of
                 lay
                 men
                 ,
                 made
                 Teache●r
                 .
                 
                   Ambrosius
                   heri
                   Catechumenus
                   ,
                   hodie
                   Episcopus
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Estius
                 
                 granteth
                 ,
                 many
                 good
                 Deacons
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 ignorance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Hugo
                   Cardinal
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 onely
                 against
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   qui
                   subito
                   ascendunt
                   in
                   pr●lationes
                
                 ,
                 who
                 suddainly
                 ascend
                 to
                 prelacies
                 ,
                 
                   Cornelius
                   a
                   lapide
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   promereantur
                   altiùs
                   promoveri
                   in
                   sacerdotia
                
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 serve
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 promoted
                 to
                 higher
                 places
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 infer
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 presbyters
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 first
                 beene
                 Deacons
                 .
                 As
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 we
                 use
                 not
                 to
                 place
                 a
                 novice
                 in
                 an
                 high
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   antequam
                   fidei
                   suae
                   &
                   vitae
                   dederit
                   doc●m●nta
                   ,
                
                 before
                 hee
                 have
                 given
                 proofe
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 conversation
                 .
                 And
                 Cyprian
                 writing
                 to
                 Antonianus
                 ,
                 commendeth
                 Cornelius
                 that
                 hee
                 came
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 leap
                 and
                 suddainly
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                   sed
                   per
                   omnia
                   ecclesiastica
                   officia
                   promotus
                   ,
                   being
                   promoted
                   by
                   degrees
                   to
                   all
                
                 Church-Offices
                 ;
                 and
                 Bernard
                 followeth
                 the
                 same
                 meaning
                 .
                 
                   Lyra
                   ,
                   merebu●tur
                   quod
                   fiant
                   sacerdotes
                   ,
                   acquirunt
                   altiorem
                   gradum
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Salmeron
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 that
                 the
                 fathers
                 and
                 papists
                 could
                 extort
                 no
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 useth
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Deacon
                 well
                 ,
                 doth
                 deserve
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 promoted
                 to
                 an
                 higher
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 for
                 papists
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Deacons
                 office
                 a
                 necessiary
                 degree
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 Teacher
                 .
                 a
                 Sozomenus
                 saith
                 the
                 Deacons
                 office
                 was
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 Churches
                 goods
                 b
                 
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                   Diaconis
                   in
                   ecclefia
                   non
                   con
                   creditum
                   est
                   ,
                   ut
                   aliquod
                   mysterium
                   perficiant
                   ,
                   sed
                   ut
                   administrent
                
                 
                 
                   solùm
                   &
                   exequantur
                   commissa
                
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 might
                 neither
                 teach
                 nor
                 baptize
                 ,
                 c
                 Eusebius
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 and
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 vessels
                 thereof
                 were
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Deacons
                 d
                 Ruffinus
                 saith
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 disputed
                 in
                 Synods
                 ;
                 and
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 helped
                 his
                 Bishop
                 Alexander
                 at
                 the
                 Nicen
                 councell
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 came
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 )
                 because
                 about
                 the
                 fourth
                 century
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 admitted
                 to
                 be
                 scribes
                 in
                 Synods
                 e
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 did
                 preach
                 and
                 baptise
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 well
                 furnished
                 with
                 officers
                 ,
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 presume
                 to
                 teach
                 .
                 The
                 f
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 councel
                 of
                 Nice
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Diaconi
                   ne
                   sedeant
                   in
                   concessu
                   presbyterorum
                   ,
                   aut
                   illis
                   praesentibus
                   Eucharistiam
                   dividant
                   ,
                   sed
                   illis
                   agentibus
                   solùm
                   ministrent
                
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 presbyter
                 present
                 g
                 Ruffinus
                 saith
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Deacon
                 might
                 distribute
                 the
                 Elements
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Widowes
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 ,
                 both
                 poore
                 aged
                 Women
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 mantained
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 auxiliary
                 helps
                 ,
                 for
                 meere
                 service
                 to
                 helpe
                 the
                 Deacons
                 in
                 these
                 hot
                 Countries
                 .
                 Both
                 is
                 apparent
                 from
                 the
                 Text
                 ▪
                 honour
                 Widowes
                 that
                 are
                 Widowes
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 h
                 
                   Hugo
                   Cardinalis
                
                 expoundeth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   want
                   both
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   an
                   husband
                   and
                   of
                   Children
                   to
                   maintaine
                   them
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 i
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 before
                 him
                 expounded
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 k
                 
                   Hugo
                   Cardinalis
                
                 ,
                 the
                 honour
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 say
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Theophylact
                   ,
                   Anselmus
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bee
                 sustained
                 by
                 the
                 oblations
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   Ecclesiae
                   oblationibus
                   sustententur
                
                 ,
                 say
                 l
                 Salmeron
                 and
                 m
                 Estius
                 ;
                 and
                 Cornelius
                 n
                 
                   à
                   lapide
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 
                   honour
                   thy
                   Father
                   and
                   thy
                   Mother
                
                 )
                 doth
                 include
                 (
                 
                   h●norem
                   sustentationis
                
                 )
                 that
                 children
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 maintenance
                 to
                 their
                 indigent
                 parents
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 obedience
                 and
                 reverence
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 Widowes
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 honour
                 .
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   any
                   VVidow
                   have
                   children
                   or
                   nephewes
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   learne
                   first
                   to
                   shew
                   mercy
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   requite
                   their
                   Parents
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   children
                   or
                   grand
                   children
                   of
                   these
                   VVidowes
                
                 were
                 to
                 sustaine
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 burden
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 poore
                 Widowes
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Text
                 clearely
                 holdeth
                 forth
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Apostle
                 proveth
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 who
                 are
                 able
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 helpe
                 the
                 Parent
                 being
                 a
                 desolate
                 Widow
                 ;
                 
                 because
                 v.
                 8.
                 all
                 are
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 these
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 maintaine
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 indigence
                 ,
                 else
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 worse
                 then
                 Infidell
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 natures
                 love
                 ,
                 doe
                 provide
                 for
                 their
                 poore
                 parents
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 cleare
                 from
                 ,
                 v.
                 16.
                 
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   or
                   woman
                   that
                   believeth
                   ,
                   hath
                   widows
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   relieve
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   not
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   be
                   charged
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   relieve
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   widowes
                   indeed
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 these
                 widowes
                 called
                 also
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 
                   widowes
                   indeed
                
                 ,
                 did
                 some
                 way
                 burden
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 their
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 layd
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 stock
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 maintained
                 thereby
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 were
                 desolate
                 and
                 without
                 friends
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 some
                 may
                 object
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   these
                   widowes
                   had
                   a
                   charge
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   any
                   worke
                   or
                   service
                   to
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   cleare
                   from
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                
                 v
                 9.
                 
                   they
                   did
                
                 )
                 
                   in
                   overseeing
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sick
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   wages
                   due
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   worke
                   ?
                   for
                   the
                   labourer
                   is
                   worthy
                   of
                   his
                   hire
                   ;
                   the
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   not
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   Preacher
                   have
                   a
                   father
                   who
                   is
                   Rich
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   sustaine
                   his
                   Son
                   ;
                   let
                   not
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   be
                   burdened
                   with
                   his
                   wages
                   ,
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   the
                   Preacher
                   is
                   to
                   have
                   his
                   wages
                   for
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   hire
                   ;
                   ad
                   modum
                   debiti
                   ,
                   non
                   ad
                   modum
                   eleemo●ynae
                
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 debt
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 Almes
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 not
                 alike
                 of
                 the
                 preaching
                 Elder
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Widow
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 pastors
                 service
                 requiring
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 worke
                 deserving
                 wages
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 worke-man
                 ,
                 a
                 dresser
                 of
                 a
                 Vineyard
                 deserveth
                 wages
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9
                 7.
                 or
                 a
                 plower
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 that
                 Thresheth
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Preachers
                 wages
                 is
                 so
                 wages
                 that
                 its
                 debt
                 ,
                 not
                 almes
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 Widow
                 of
                 sixty
                 yeeres
                 being
                 weake
                 and
                 infirme
                 ,
                 cannot
                 acquit
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 painfull
                 office
                 as
                 doth
                 merit
                 poore
                 wages
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 her
                 labour
                 was
                 both
                 wages
                 and
                 an
                 almes
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Widow
                 had
                 some
                 charge
                 or
                 service
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 not
                 any
                 Ministeriall
                 office
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 ordained
                 as
                 the
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 Acts
                 6.
                 with
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 )
                 I
                 prove
                 from
                 the
                 Text.
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 this
                 Widdow
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 or
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Widowes
                 ,
                 except
                 shee
                 had
                 beene
                 60.
                 
                 Yeares
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 positive
                 qualification
                 of
                 a
                 positive
                 service
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 office
                 ;
                 for
                 else
                 what
                 more
                 reason
                 in
                 60.
                 
                 Yeares
                 then
                 in
                 61.
                 or
                 62.
                 or
                 in
                 58.
                 or
                 59.
                 if
                 shee
                 was
                 a
                 meere
                 eleemosynary
                 and
                 an
                 indigent
                 woman
                 ?
                 or
                 can
                 godlinesse
                 permit
                 
                 us
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 Paul
                 would
                 exclude
                 a
                 Widow
                 of
                 50.
                 or
                 54.
                 or
                 56
                 Yeeres
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Widowes
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 desolate
                 and
                 poore
                 ?
                 nor
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Would
                 Paul
                 rebuke
                 the
                 Widow
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 these
                 Widowes
                 ,
                 because
                 shee
                 married
                 an
                 husband
                 ,
                 except
                 she
                 had
                 entered
                 to
                 this
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 vowed
                 chastity
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 marrying
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 which
                 is
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   a
                   waxing
                   wanton
                   against
                
                 Christ
                 
                   and
                   a
                   casting
                   off
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   faith
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   marrying
                   of
                   these
                   widowes
                   is
                   called
                   .
                   v.
                
                 11.
                 12.
                 therefore
                 this
                 Widow
                 ,
                 had
                 some
                 charge
                 and
                 service
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 let
                 a
                 Widow
                 be
                 chosen
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 younger
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 morall
                 qualifications
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 &c.
                 doth
                 also
                 evidence
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 election
                 to
                 some
                 service
                 or
                 charge
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   is
                   she
                   be
                   of
                   good
                   report
                   ,
                   if
                   she
                   have
                   brought
                   up
                   her
                   children
                   ;
                   if
                   she
                   have
                   lodged
                   strangers
                   ;
                   if
                   she
                   have
                   washed
                   the
                   saints
                   feete
                
                 ;
                 which
                 qualifications
                 not
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 Widow
                 poore
                 and
                 desolate
                 ,
                 cannot
                 exclude
                 her
                 from
                 the
                 Churches
                 almes
                 ,
                 and
                 expose
                 her
                 to
                 famishing
                 for
                 want
                 :
                 this
                 also
                 doth
                 
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Augustine
                
                 ,
                 tract
                 .
                 58.
                 in
                 
                   Ioan.
                   Chrysostomus
                   ,
                   Theophylact.
                   Hieronymus
                
                 observe
                 on
                 this
                 place
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 unprobable
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 Phaebe
                 called
                 
                   a
                   Deacon
                   ,
                   or
                   servant
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 of
                 Cenchrea
                 ,
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 Widow
                 ,
                 seeing
                 she
                 is
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 1.
                 expresly
                 so
                 called
                 :
                 how
                 shee
                 came
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 if
                 shee
                 was
                 a
                 poore
                 Widdow
                 and
                 now
                 60.
                 yeares
                 old
                 ,
                 I
                 dispute
                 not
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 calleth
                 her
                 so
                 .
                 We
                 can
                 easily
                 yield
                 that
                 VVidows
                 of
                 sixty
                 yeares
                 entring
                 to
                 this
                 service
                 did
                 vow
                 not
                 to
                 marrie
                 againe
                 ;
                 so
                 teach
                 
                   Cyprian
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   epist
                   ▪
                   ad
                   Pomponium
                   ,
                   Hyeronym
                   .
                   contr
                   .
                   Jovia●
                   .
                   Epihan
                   .
                
                 48.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Ruffinus
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 c.
                 6.
                 saith
                 )
                 denieth
                 Widowes
                 to
                 be
                 Church-officers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 ordained
                 with
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
                 Hyeronimus
                 in
                 c.
                 16.
                 
                   ad
                   Roman
                
                 .
                 saith
                 ,
                 Diaconisses
                 in
                 the
                 Orientall
                 Church
                 had
                 some
                 service
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 
                   Epiphanius
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 tom
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Heres
                 .
                 79.
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   non
                   ad
                   sacrificandum
                   ,
                   sed
                   propter
                   horam
                   Balnci
                   ,
                   aut
                   visitationis
                   —
                   quando
                   nudatum
                   fuit
                   corpus
                   ●●lieris
                   .
                   Constantine
                
                 placed
                 them
                 amongst
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 to
                 governe
                 the
                 Corps
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 but
                 Papists
                 then
                 have
                 no
                 warrant
                 for
                 their
                 Nuns
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
             SECT
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Election
               of
               Officers
               .
            
             
               HEre
               the
               Author
               teaches
               ,
               
                 that
                 Election
                 of
                 Officers
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 whose
                 officers
                 they
                 are
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               
               
                 believers
                 ,
                 being
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 officers
                 ,
                 may
                 ordaine
                 their
                 own
                 officers
                 and
              
               Presbyters
               ,
               
                 by
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 keys
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 of
                 believers
              
               ,
               Mar.
               18.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               Election
               of
               Officers
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               belongeth
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               meaning
               of
               our
               Brethren
               ;
               but
               that
               this
               may
               be
               cleared
               ,
               whether
               a
               Church
               without
               officers
               ,
               may
               ordaine
               Elders
               ,
               there
               be
               diverse
               other
               questions
               here
               to
               be
               agitated
               ;
               as
               1.
               
            
             
               Whether
               the
               Church
               be
               before
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               or
               the
               Ministery
               before
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Dist.
               
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Ministery
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 mysticall
              
               Church
               
                 of
                 believers
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 ministeriall
              
               Church
               of
               Pastors
               
                 and
                 flock
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               Church
               
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 called
                 by
                 anticipation
                 ,
                 as
              
               Hos.
               12.
               
               Jacob
               
                 served
                 for
                 a
                 wise
                 ;
                 or
                 formally
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 constituted
                 in
                 its
                 whole
                 being
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 A
                 Ministery
                 is
                 a
                 Ministery
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 professors
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 potentially
                 members
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Concl.
               There
               is
               a
               Church
               of
               believers
               sometime
               before
               there
               be
               a
               ministeriall
               Church
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               a
               company
               of
               believers
               is
               a
               mysticall
               Church
               ,
               for
               which
               Christ
               died
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               25.
               
               And
               such
               there
               may
               be
               before
               there
               be
               a
               setled
               Ministery
               .
               As
               there
               is
               a
               house
               ,
               before
               there
               be
               a
               Candlestick
               ,
               because
               conversion
               may
               be
               by
               private
               meanes
               ,
               as
               by
               reading
               and
               conference
               ;
               yea
               a
               woman
               hath
               carried
               the
               Gospell
               to
               a
               Land
               ,
               before
               there
               was
               a
               Ministery
               in
               it
               .
               2.
               
               Adam
               was
               first
               and
               Evah
               by
               order
               of
               ●ature
               a
               Church
               created
               of
               God
               ,
               before
               there
               was
               a
               Ministery
               ;
               So
               Adams
               Ministery
               is
               founded
               upon
               a
               nature
               created
               according
               to
               Gods
               Image
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Concl.
               A
               publick
               ordinary
               Ministery
               is
               before
               a
               Church
               of
               believers
               .
               Eph.
               4.
               11.
               
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               are
               given
               
               to
               the
               inbringing
               and
               gathering
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               edifying
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               for
               confirming
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               converting
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ.
               Nor
               is
               Robinson
               a
               and
               his
               fellowes
               here
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 restoring
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 is
                 used
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               6.
               1.
               
                 and
                 so
                 nothing
                 is
                 meant
                 but
                 repairing
                 of
              
               Christians
               
                 already
                 converted
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 converting
                 of
                 these
                 who
                 are
                 yet
                 unconverted
                 .
              
               But
               I
               Answer
               1.
               
               The
               Word
               of
               restoring
               doth
               no
               more
               import
               that
               they
               were
               converted
               before
               ,
               then
               the
               word
               of
               renewing
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               23.
               
               Rom.
               12.
               2.
               and
               the
               word
               of
               awaking
               from
               sleepe
               of
               sinners
               ,
               Ep●
               .
               5.
               14.
               doth
               import
               that
               these
               were
               new
               Creatures
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               said
               to
               be
               renewed
               againe
               and
               made
               new
               ,
               and
               awaked
               out
               of
               their
               sleepe
               .
               And
               this
               Pelagian
               and
               popish
               exposition
               ,
               is
               a
               faire
               way
               to
               elude
               all
               the
               places
               for
               the
               power
               of
               grace
               ;
               and
               to
               helpe
               Papists
               and
               Arminian●
               .
               2.
               
               By
               this
               there
               is
               ,
               1.
               no
               necessity
               of
               a
               publick
               Ministery
               ,
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               Soules
               to
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               is
               a
               Ministery
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Teachers
               given
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               with
               intention
               ,
               
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 convert
                 soules
                 to
                 God.
              
               All
               the
               ordinary
               wayes
               of
               conversion
               of
               Soules
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               men
               out
               of
               office
               ,
               and
               destitute
               of
               all
               calling
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               preach
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               wonder
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Fathers
               begetting
               ,
               by
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               are
               before
               the
               children
               ;
               the
               pastors
               are
               Fathers
               ,
               the
               seede
               before
               the
               plant
               or
               birth
               ;
               the
               word
               preached
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               is
               the
               immortall
               seed
               of
               the
               new
               birth
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               23.
               
               The
               Ministery
               and
               ordinary
               use
               thereof
               ,
               is
               given
               to
               the
               pastors
               as
               to
               Christs
               Ambassadours
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               18.
               20.
               
               Therefore
               the
               Ministery
               is
               before
               the
               Church
               of
               believers
               ,
               though
               wee
               will
               not
               tie
               the
               Lord
               to
               these
               only
               :
               yet
               is
               this
               his
               ordinary
               established
               way
               :
               but
               more
               of
               this
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 objecteth
                 b
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                   and
                   brethren
                   were
                   a
                
                 Church
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.
                 25.
                 
                   when
                   as
                   yet
                   no
                   Pastors
                   or
                   Teachers
                   were
                   appoynted
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   How
                   then
                   are
                   the
                   Ministers
                   spoken
                   of
                
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                   before
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   taken
                   ?
                   yea
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   pastors
                   was
                   not
                   heard
                   of
                   in
                   the
                
                 Church
                 then
                 .
                 Ans.
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 cleare
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 that
                 meeting
                 ,
                 eleven
                 Apostles
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 pastors
                 ;
                 Mat.
                 10.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                   sent
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Mat
                
                 29.
                 19
                 inspired
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 to
                 open
                 and
                 shut
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Before
                 Christs
                 
                 ascension
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 meeting
                 was
                 after
                 his
                 ascension
                 ,
                 Acts.
                 1.
                 15.
                 and
                 here
                 was
                 a
                 governing
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 an
                 Apostle
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 chosen
                 and
                 called
                 by
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 an
                 instance
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 calling
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 objecteth
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                   themselves
                   ,
                   were
                   first
                   Christians
                   and
                   members
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   Ministers
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Men
               may
               be
               a
               Church
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               a
               mysticall
               Church
               before
               they
               have
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               a
               governing
               Church
               ,
               having
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               want
               officers
               and
               stewards
               ,
               who
               only
               have
               warrant
               ordinary
               of
               Christ
               to
               use
               the
               keys
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 objecteth
                 ,
                 God
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                   hath
                   set
                   officers
                   in
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   is
                   before
                   the
                   Officers
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   setting
                   of
                   a
                   Candle
                   in
                   a
                   Candlestick
                   .
                   presupposeth
                   a
                   Candlestick
                   .
                   The
                
                 Church
                 
                   is
                   the
                   candlestick
                
                 .
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   officers
                   candles
                   ,
                   lights
                   ,
                   stars
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               God
               hath
               put
               and
               breathed
               in
               man
               a
               living
               soule
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               living
               man
               ,
               before
               the
               soule
               be
               breathed
               in
               him
               :
               friend
               your
               logick
               is
               naught
               .
               The
               Church
               is
               the
               Candlestick
               ,
               not
               simply
               without
               Candles
               and
               Lampes
               :
               the
               
                 Church
                 ministeriall
              
               is
               the
               Candlestick
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               the
               Candles
               set
               in
               the
               Church
               ministeriall
               ,
               as
               Eyes
               and
               Eares
               are
               seated
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               seales
               are
               seated
               in
               a
               living
               man
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               living
               man
               before
               the
               senses
               be
               seated
               in
               him
               ,
               it
               followeth
               in
               no
               sort
               .
               Because
               by
               the
               candles
               seating
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Church
               becommeth
               a
               ministeriall
               and
               governing
               Church
               :
               It
               is
               as
               you
               would
               say
               the
               Lord
               giveth
               the
               wife
               to
               the
               husband
               ;
               Ergo.
               He
               is
               an
               husband
               before
               God
               give
               him
               the
               wife
               .
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 objecteth
                 .
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   senseles
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Minister
                   may
                   be
                   sent
                   as
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   hidden
                   number
                   not
                   yet
                   called
                   out
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   also
                   his
                   st●ck
                   potentially
                   ,
                   not
                   actually
                   ;
                   as
                
                 Mr.
                 Bernard
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   property
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   shepheard
                   ,
                   to
                   call
                   his
                   own
                   sheep
                   by
                   name
                   .
                
                 Ioh.
                 20.
                 
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   logicall
                   error
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   have
                   a●
                   actuall
                   relation
                   to
                   a
                   stock
                   potentially
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   were
                   a
                   husband
                   because
                   he
                   may
                   have
                   a
                   wife
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               I
               answer
               ;
               he
               not
               onely
               may
               be
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               pastor
               to
               these
               that
               are
               but
               potentially
               members
               to
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               though
               unconverted
               ,
               except
               you
               say
               ,
               a
               man
               hath
               no
               relation
               as
               a
               pastor
               to
               the
               flock
               ,
               to
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               soules
               ,
               which
               
               are
               his
               flock
               ,
               except
               they
               bee
               all
               truly
               converted
               ,
               and
               members
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               which
               if
               you
               say
               ,
               I
               can
               refute
               it
               easily
               as
               an
               Anabaptisticall
               falsehood
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               all
               professe
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               chuse
               him
               for
               their
               pastor
               ,
               hee
               is
               their
               pastor
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               a
               saved
               flock
               potentially
               ,
               though
               actually
               a
               visible
               flock
               having
               actuall
               relation
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               pastor
               .
            
             
               But.
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 a
                 good
                 minister
                 know
                 all
                 his
                 flock
                 by
                 name
                 ,
              
               be
               requisite
               ,
               and
               is
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               ▪
               Ioh.
               10.
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               as
               is
               expounded
               v.
               14.
               yet
               will
               it
               not
               follow
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               a
               pastor
               nor
               not
               a
               good
               pastor
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               not
               all
               his
               flock
               at
               all
               times
               .
               3.
               
               A
               man
               is
               indeed
               not
               properly
               a
               pastor
               ,
               and
               a
               Church
               officer
               to
               Indians
               ,
               who
               neither
               are
               called
               nor
               professe
               the
               truth
               ,
               if
               he
               preach
               to
               them
               ,
               though
               he
               have
               not
               relation
               to
               such
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               Christian
               flock
               ,
               yet
               he
               hath
               a
               relation
               of
               a
               pastor
               to
               them
               in
               that
               case
               .
            
             
               Yea
               I
               desire
               our
               brethren
               to
               satisfie
               me
               in
               this
               even
               according
               to
               their
               grounds
               .
               A
               number
               of
               Christians
               is
               a
               
                 Church
                 mysticall
              
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               a
               
                 Church
                 ministeriall
              
               ,
               while
               they
               be
               conjoyned
               covenant-wayes
               ,
               and
               use
               the
               keyes
               in
               such
               acts
               of
               Church
               union
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               They
               are
               not
               a
               Church
               ministeriall
               before
               they
               bee
               a
               Church
               governing
               :
               which
               is
               all
               wee
               say
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               should
               be
               a
               body
               seeing
               and
               hearing
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               a
               body
               seeing
               and
               hearing
               .
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   VVhether
                   there
                   be
                   any
                
                 Church
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   having
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   keys
                   ,
                   yet
                   wanting
                   all
                   Church-Officers
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               The
               Question
               is
               neere
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               yet
               needfull
               in
               this
               matter
               to
               be
               discussed
               .
               The
               Question
               is
               not
               ,
               if
               the
               name
               Church
               be
               given
               to
               a
               company
               of
               Christians
               ,
               without
               relation
               to
               their
               Officers
               ,
               for
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               given
               to
               a
               civill
               meeting
               .
               The
               Hebrews
               call
               ,
               sometimes
               ,
               any
               meeting
               of
               people
               a
               Church
               :
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               sometime
               signifie
               ,
               Gen.
               49.
               6.
               
                 my
                 soule
                 come
                 not
                 thou
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 to
                 their
                 assembly
              
               .
               So
               the
               Rabbines
               use
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               a
               place
               ,
               where
               the
               Congregation
               meeteth
               .
               So
               the
               Chaldaick
               and
               Arabick
               use
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               the
               place
               where
               the
               worshippers
               met
               ,
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Caldaice
                 &
                 Syriace
                 ,
                 Adoravit
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               place
               of
               meeting
               for
               adoration
               ;
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               thè
               Congregation
               from
               the
               Arabick
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               congregavit
               .
               Yet
               speaking
               of
               a
               governing
               and
               orderly
               constituted
               Church
               ,
               you
               shall
               never
               
               finde
               ,
               such
               a
               Church
               having
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               company
               as
               hath
               officers
               ,
               and
               is
               spoken
               of
               as
               a
               house
               and
               family
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               stewards
               ,
               keys
               ,
               doores
               ,
               bread
               and
               other
               things
               noting
               a
               City-incorporation
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               keys
               are
               given
               to
               stewards
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               ▪
               office
               ,
               beare
               the
               keys
               ;
               for
               taking
               in
               and
               casting
               out
               ,
               by
               power
               of
               censures
               ,
               is
               proper
               to
               an
               ordered
               City
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               governors
               ,
               and
               people
               governed
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               wee
               reade
               not
               that
               the
               keyes
               are
               given
               to
               a
               company
               of
               single
               believers
               ,
               out
               of
               office
               .
               3.
               
               Wee
               never
               finde
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               any
               practice
               ,
               or
               precept
               ,
               that
               a
               single
               company
               did
               use
               the
               keyes
               ,
               or
               can
               use
               them
               ,
               wanting
               all
               Officers
               .
            
             
               Heare
               what
               Robinson
               objecteth
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               establish
               a
               popular
               government
               .
               a
               
                 Two
                 or
                 three
                 making
              
               Peters
               confession
               ,
               Mat.
               16.
               
                 are
                 a
              
               Church
               .
               
                 But
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 may
                 make
                 this
                 confession
                 without
                 officers
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 The
                 proposition
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 build
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Rock
                 of
              
               Peters
               confession
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               I
               deny
               the
               proposition
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               proved
               :
               two
               or
               three
               making
               Peters
               confession
               are
               not
               the
               Church
               ministeriall
               ,
               to
               which
               Christ
               gave
               the
               keyes
               ;
               for
               the
               keys
               include
               pastorall
               power
               to
               preach
               and
               baptize
               ,
               which
               Separatists
               b
               deny
               to
               two
               or
               three
               wanting
               officers
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               a
               mysticall
               Church
               or
               a
               part
               of
               the
               redeemed
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               3.
               25.
               26.
               nor
               doth
               Christ
               promise
               to
               build
               the
               ministeriall
               Church
               properly
               on
               the
               rock
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Church
               of
               believers
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               gave
               the
               keyes
               ,
               but
               to
               whom
               he
               gave
               no
               keyes
               .
               2.
               
               This
               argument
               will
               hurt
               our
               brethren
               :
               for
               two
               or
               three
               not
               entred
               in
               Church-state
               ,
               nor
               in
               Courch-Covenant
               ,
               without
               Church-state
               ,
               as
               well
               ,
               as
               without
               officers
               ,
               may
               ,
               and
               doe
               often
               make
               Peters
               confession
               ;
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               for
               that
               a
               governing
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               may
               not
               happily
               as
               yet
               bee
               united
               covenant-wayes
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               objecteth
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Apostles
                 appoint
              
               Elders
               
                 in
                 every
              
               Church
               .
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               
               
                 If
                 God
                 se●
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Teachers
              
               ,
               1
               Cor
               12.
               28.
               
               
                 Then
                 there
                 is
                 a
              
               Church
               
                 before
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 :
                 a
                 Major
                 presupposeth
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 Major
                 ,
                 a
                 Steward
                 presupposeth
                 a
                 family
                 ;
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Eldership
                 an
                 ordinance
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 called
                 the
              
               Elders
               
                 of
                 the
              
               
               Church
               ?
               The
               Church
               
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 ordinance
                 of
                 the
              
               Elders
               ,
               
                 or
                 given
                 ●●
                 the
              
               Elders
               .
            
             
               
                 Ans.
                 Job
              
               .
               10.
               20.
               
               God
               hath
               granted
               to
               Iob
               life
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               Iob
               was
               a
               living
               man
               before
               God
               had
               given
               him
               life
               .
               The
               Lord
               breathed
               in
               man
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               breathing
               and
               a
               living
               man
               ,
               before
               God
               breathed
               that
               life
               in
               him
               .
               God
               formed
               man
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
               Gen.
               2.
               7.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               hee
               was
               a
               man
               before
               God
               formed
               him
               .
               All
               these
               are
               as
               good
               consequences
               .
               So
               
                 Iac●●
                 served
                 for
                 a
                 wife
                 ,
                 Hos.
              
               12.
               12.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               she
               was
               his
               wife
               before
               hee
               served
               for
               her
               ;
               it
               followeth
               not
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               proveth
               not
               there
               is
               a
               governing
               Church
               without
               Officers
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               ,
               because
               for
               that
               end
               doth
               the
               Lord
               appoint
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               ruler
               in
               a
               City
               ,
               a
               King
               in
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               to
               governe
               them
               ,
               to
               feed
               the
               flock
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               before
               there
               be
               Officers
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               government
               in
               it
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               not
               a
               governing
               Church
               ;
               nor
               is
               a
               City
               a
               governing
               incorporation
               without
               a
               Major
               or
               some
               other
               Rulers
               ,
               nor
               a
               Kingdome
               a
               monarchicall
               state
               without
               a
               King.
               And
               so
               the
               Elders
               ,
               are
               the
               Churches
               Elders
               ,
               as
               life
               is
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               living
               man.
               And
               this
               argument
               is
               much
               against
               them
               God
               (
               say
               our
               Brethren
               )
               hath
               appoynted
               a
               Church-covenant
               ,
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               will
               it
               follow
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               ,
               before
               a
               Church-covenant
               ;
               They
               cannot
               say
               this
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 These
                 with
                 whom
              
               (
               sayth
               Robinson
               )
               
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 covenant
              
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dwell
                 it
                 them
                 as
                 his
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 promises
                 of
              
               Christ
               
                 and
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 are
                 his
              
               Church
               .
               
                 But
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 believers
                 without
                 Officers
                 are
                 such
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 The
                 proposition
                 is
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               17.
               
               Levi.
               26.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Mat.
               18.
               17.
               
               
                 The
                 assumption
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 may
                 believe
                 ,
                 separate
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 come
                 out
                 of
              
               Babel
               
                 without
                 Officers
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 say
                 they
                 must
                 go
                 to
              
               Rome
               ,
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 and
                 beyond
                 sea
                 ,
                 to
                 seeke
                 a
              
               Church
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               major
               is
               false
               ;
               for
               God
               is
               in
               covenant
               with
               six
               believers
               before
               they
               sweare
               a
               Church-covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               the
               promises
               are
               made
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               your
               grant
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               a
               Church
               .
               Yea
               all
               these
               agree
               to
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               and
               every
               single
               member
               thereof
               .
               2.
               
               Without
               officers
               ,
               believers
               may
               not
               separate
               themselves
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               come
               out
               of
               Babel
               ,
               
               by
               a
               positive
               and
               authoritative
               separation
               ,
               to
               erect
               a
               new
               Church
               without
               pastors
               ,
               or
               in
               an
               ordinary
               way
               ;
               though
               as
               Christians
               they
               may
               separate
               from
               Rome
               ,
               negatively
               and
               touch
               no
               uncleane
               things
               .
               3.
               
               We
               send
               none
               to
               Ierusalem
               and
               Babylon
               to
               seeke
               a
               Church
               yet
               ,
               but
               except
               we
               fall
               unto
               the
               Tenets
               of
               
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Socinians
              
               and
               Arminians
               :
               wee
               must
               send
               farther
               then
               to
               every
               house
               ,
               where
               three
               believers
               are
               ,
               to
               seeke
               such
               as
               have
               warrant
               from
               Christ
               to
               adminstrate
               the
               seales
               of
               grace
               ,
               except
               you
               in
               casting
               downe
               Babel
               ,
               build
               Iericho
               ,
               and
               raise
               up
               a
               Tower
               of
               confusion
               ,
               and
               evert
               the
               ministeriall
               order
               that
               Christ
               hath
               appoynted
               in
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Then
                 how
                 often
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Officers
                 die
                 ,
                 so
                 oft
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 dieth
                 also
                 ;
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 candlestick
                 is
                 to
                 dischurch
                 the
                 assembly
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Officers
                 (
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 persecution
                 )
                 is
                 never
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 dischurching
                 of
                 an
                 assembly
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Officers
                 are
                 removed
                 ;
                 for
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 without
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               ;
               Eph.
               4.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               When
               the
               shepheards
               are
               removed
               ,
               the
               Tents
               cannot
               be
               called
               the
               
                 Shepheards
                 Tents
              
               ,
               and
               persecution
               often
               doth
               deface
               the
               visible
               face
               of
               a
               Ministeriall
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               remove
               the
               candlestick
               is
               to
               remove
               the
               ministery
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               away
               eyes
               ,
               and
               eares
               and
               hands
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               is
               to
               hurt
               the
               integrity
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               lame
               .
               2.
               
               All
               communion
               Ministeriall
               
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 a
                 body
                 visible
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               16.
               
                 eating
                 one
                 bread
              
               ,
               may
               well
               be
               loosed
               ,
               when
               pastors
               are
               removed
               ,
               whose
               onely
               it
               is
               ,
               by
               your
               owne
               confession
               ,
               to
               administrate
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               except
               you
               allow
               all
               to
               administrate
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               and
               women
               to
               Baptise
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               a
               communion
               in
               a
               family
               betwixt
               husband
               and
               wife
               ,
               if
               you
               remove
               husband
               and
               wife
               out
               of
               the
               family
               ,
               except
               ,
               you
               meane
               a
               communion
               by
               way
               of
               charity
               ,
               to
               rebuke
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               comfort
               one
               another
               ,
               which
               communion
               is
               betwixt
               two
               independent
               congregations
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               in
               Church-state
               one
               to
               another
               :
               but
               if
               you
               meane
               in
               Church-communion
               ,
               take
               heed
               that
               the
               keys
               of
               every
               christian
               family
               ,
               and
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               be
               not
               by
               this
               ,
               made
               all
               one
               .
            
             
               
                 Also
                 it
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 unequall
                 dealing
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 prophane
                 multitude
                 ,
              
               
               
                 under
                 a
                 diocesian
                 prelate
                 a
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 faithfull
                 believers
                 is
                 a
              
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 tied
                 his
              
               
               
                 power
                 or
                 presence
                 to
                 any
                 order
                 ,
                 or
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 accepteth
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 worke
                 Righteousnes
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 A
                 power
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 officers
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 essentiall
                 property
                 .
              
               4.
               
               Th●
               Lord
               
                 calleth
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 excluding
                 the
              
               Elders
               Acts
               20.
               17.
               28.
               1
               
               Tim.
               3.
               15.
               
                 because
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 is
                 essentially
                 in
                 the
                 saints
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 subject
                 formed
                 by
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 Officers
                 are
                 but
                 adjuncts
                 ,
                 not
                 making
                 for
                 the
                 being
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 welbeing
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 their
                 service
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               A
               profane
               multitude
               under
               a
               diocesian
               prelate
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               Church
               mysticall
               of
               redemed
               ones
               ,
               as
               a
               company
               of
               Believers
               are
               ,
               but
               professing
               the
               truth
               and
               consisting
               of
               a
               flock
               of
               called
               Officers
               ,
               they
               may
               wel
               be
               a
               Ministeriall
               Church
               ,
               which
               foure
               Believers
               cannot
               be
               .
               It
               is
               true
               
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 tied
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 presence
                 to
                 any
                 order
                 or
                 office
                 ,
                 as
              
               Anabaptists
               say
               :
               and
               so
               speaketh
               the
               Catech.
               of
               Raccovia
               a
               and
               Smalcius
               b
               and
               Nicolaides
               c
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               Evangel
               i●
               preached
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               confirmed
               by
               miracles
               :
               and
               that
               a
               Ministery
               is
               onely
               profitable
               
                 ad
                 benè
                 esse
              
               ,
               and
               not
               necessary
               ;
               The
               Arminians
               teach
               so
               ,
               the
               d
               
                 Remonstrantes
                 ,
                 praedicationem
                 verbi
                 ad
                 id
                 simplicitèr
                 necessariam
                 negant
                 :
                 quid
                 clarius
                 ?
              
               So
               e
               
                 Eipscopius
                 ,
                 pastoris
                 actio
                 non
                 tam
                 necessaria
                 est
                 quam
                 utilis
                 ad
                 edificationem
                 ,
                 postquam
                 Scriptura
                 omnibus
                 &
                 singulis
                 legenda
                 data
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 ex
                 ca
                 suopte
                 Marte
                 discat
                 quisque
                 quantum
                 satis
                 est
                 .
              
               But
               Paul
               maketh
               it
               in
               the
               ordinary
               way
               ,
               necessary
               for
               salvation
               to
               believe
               ,
               *
               
                 to
                 call
                 on
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 heare
                 a
                 Prophet
                 sent
              
               ;
               and
               the
               presence
               and
               power
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Seales
               of
               Righteousnes
               ,
               is
               tyed
               to
               lawfull
               Pastors
               ,
               who
               onely
               can
               administrate
               those
               Seales
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               19.
               as
               to
               meanes
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               as
               if
               God
               could
               not
               save
               without
               them
               ,
               and
               accept
               the
               righteous
               doers
               without
               them
               ,
               but
               see
               how
               this
               man
               would
               beare
               us
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               the
               comfort
               of
               pastorall
               preaching
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               cannot
               be
               tyed
               to
               called
               Ministers
               ,
               exccept
               we
               call
               God
               
                 an
                 accepter
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 denied
                 ,
              
               Acts
               10
               ?
               I
               believed
               Teachers
               and
               Doctors
               and
               Elders
               ,
               had
               beene
               the
               Eyes
               ,
               Eares
               and
               Hands
               ,
               and
               so
               integrall
               parts
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               catholick
               church
               .
               And
               this
               man
               maketh
               integrall
               parts
               adjunctes
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               thereby
               declaring
               Ministers
               
               may
               be
               well
               wanted
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               passements
               
                 ad
                 bene
                 esse
              
               ,
               and
               things
               of
               order
               .
               Never
               did
               Anabaptists
               speake
               louder
               against
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               Socinians
               and
               Arminians
               are
               obliged
               to
               him
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               beleevers
               have
               right
               to
               the
               Officers
               ,
               and
               this
               right
               is
               an
               essentiall
               property
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               then
               also
               ,
               because
               beleevers
               have
               right
               to
               the
               Keys
               ,
               the
               Keyes
               are
               onely
               an
               adjunct
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               our
               brethren
               must
               deny
               .
               4.
               
               Acts
               20.
               17.
               1
               
               Tim.
               3.
               15.
               
               
                 The
                 Church
                 excluding
                 the
                 Officers
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               Robinson
               )
               
                 called
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Timothy
                 was
                 to
                 behave
                 himselfe
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
              
               This
               is
               answered
               ;
               they
               are
               first
               a
               mysticall
               Church
               ,
               not
               a
               governing
               Church
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               man
               is
               called
               a
               man
               excluding
               his
               soule
               ,
               (
               if
               your
               soule
               were
               in
               my
               soules
               stead
               .
               )
               Therefore
               a
               man
               is
               a
               thing
               living
               ,
               and
               a
               reasonable
               man
               without
               his
               soule
               :
               what
               vanity
               is
               here
               !
               Fifthly
               ,
               if
               the
               Church-Covenant
               be
               the
               essentiall
               forme
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               accider
               tall
               to
               the
               well
               being
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               as
               Officers
               are
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               necessary
               then
               a
               Church-Covenant
               .
            
             
               And
               Robinson
               saith
               a
               further
               ,
               
                 Two
                 or
                 three
                 have
                 received
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 right
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 power
                 are
                 not
                 divided
                 ;
                 also
                 the
                 wife
                 hath
                 immediate
                 right
                 to
                 her
                 husbands
                 person
                 and
                 goods
                 for
                 her
                 use
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Two
               or
               three
               (
               yea
               one
               beleever
               )
               and
               these
               not
               entred
               in
               Church-state
               ,
               but
               beleeving
               in
               Christ
               ,
               have
               received
               Christ
               and
               his
               power
               in
               all
               Christian
               priviledges
               due
               to
               that
               state
               :
               True
               ;
               They
               have
               received
               Christ
               and
               his
               power
               in
               all
               ministeriall
               and
               Church-priviledges
               ,
               it
               is
               false
               ;
               nor
               can
               our
               brethren
               admit
               of
               this
               by
               their
               grounds
               :
               for
               then
               should
               they
               have
               right
               in
               their
               owne
               person
               to
               preach
               pastorally
               ,
               and
               administrate
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               if
               Christ
               and
               the
               pastorall
               power
               to
               such
               acts
               cannot
               be
               divided
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               have
               as
               immediate
               right
               to
               use
               the
               keys
               in
               pastorall
               acts
               as
               the
               wife
               hath
               to
               the
               husband
               and
               goods
               .
            
             
               Also
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               b
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 some
                 were
                 converted
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 others
                 by
                 private
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               8.
               12.
               and
               10.
               36
               ,
               44
               ,
               47
               ,
               48.
               and
               11.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               and
               13.
               1
               ,
               12
               ,
               48.
               and
               14.
               1
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 Can
                 we
                 in
                 reason
                 thinks
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Apostles
                 absence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 never
                 assembled
                 together
                 for
                 edification
                 in
                 praying
                 ,
              
               
               
                 prophesying
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 ordinances
                 ?
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 they
                 converts
                 ,
                 who
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 their
                 fellowship
                 ?
                 Had
                 they
                 not
                 use
                 of
                 excommunication
                 ?
                 The
                 Apostles
                 came
                 but
                 occasionally
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 appointed
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               14.
               25.
               
               
                 Why
                 did
                 Paul
                 leave
                 Titus
                 at
                 Crete
                 ,
                 save
                 onely
                 that
                 men
                 of
                 gifts
                 might
                 be
                 trained
                 up
                 in
                 prophesying
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               All
               here
               said
               is
               conjecturall
               ,
               he
               cannot
               give
               us
               an
               instance
               of
               a
               Church
               exercising
               Church-power
               ,
               and
               destitute
               of
               Officers
               ,
               onely
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Can
                 we
                 conceive
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 absence
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Church
                 meetings
                 for
                 edification
                 ?
              
               But
               were
               there
               no
               Elders
               and
               Officers
               in
               the
               Apostolike
               Church
               ,
               but
               onely
               Apostles
               ?
               I
               thinke
               there
               have
               beene
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Apostles
               first
               left
               the
               planted
               Churches
               ,
               can
               we
               conceive
               that
               they
               left
               new
               converted
               flockes
               without
               Pastors
               ?
               and
               if
               without
               Officers
               they
               met
               for
               prophecying
               ,
               can
               wee
               conceive
               that
               they
               wanted
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ?
               certainly
               ,
               Sacraments
               without
               Officers
               are
               no
               rules
               for
               us
               to
               follow
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               of
               conversion
               by
               private
               persons
               ,
               I
               purpose
               to
               speake
               hereafter
               ;
               if
               they
               preached
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               ordinary
               ,
               nor
               a
               rule
               to
               us
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               at
               Crete
               there
               have
               beene
               Preachers
               ,
               but
               of
               government
               without
               them
               I
               see
               nothing
               ;
               since
               Elders
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               are
               limitted
               in
               receiving
               accusation
               :
               against
               Elders
               ,
               and
               are
               forbidden
               to
               lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               any
               man
               ;
               I
               see
               not
               how
               the
               people
               without
               Officers
               did
               this
               .
               It
               is
               good
               ,
               that
               this
               Church
               that
               they
               give
               us
               ,
               is
               all
               builded
               upon
               conjectures
               ,
               and
               an
               unwritten
               Church
               is
               an
               unwritten
               tradition
               .
               If
               the
               Apostles
               appointed
               Elders
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               governe
               ;
               wee
               gather
               the
               contrary
               of
               your
               collections
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               government
               in
               the
               Churches
               before
               there
               were
               governours
               ,
               for
               the
               end
               could
               not
               be
               existing
               in
               Gods
               wisdome
               without
               the
               meanes
               ;
               that
               watchmen
               should
               goe
               about
               the
               walls
               before
               the
               City
               bee
               walled
               ,
               and
               discipline
               erected
               ,
               I
               cannot
               conceive
               :
               without
               Officers
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               disciplinators
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               God
               can
               be
               no
               governing
               City
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 strange
                 where
                 multitudes
                 are
                 converted
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 where
                 neither
                 Apostles
                 nor
                 Officers
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Churches
                 here
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 grosse
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 nothing
                 was
                 begun
                 but
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
             
               A.
               There
               was
               conversion
               of
               multitudes
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Church-Covenant
               in
               stating
               them
               all
               in
               Church-State
               ;
               you
               cannot
               say
               it
               your selves
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               grosse
               ,
               but
               Apostolike
               ,
               that
               all
               new
               Acts
               of
               government
               should
               take
               their
               beginning
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               the
               chusing
               of
               
                 Matthias
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               1.
               the
               ordaining
               of
               Deacons
               ,
               Acts
               6.
               the
               preaching
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               had
               their
               beginning
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               founded
               and
               planted
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Quest.
                   Whether
                   or
                   not
                   ordination
                   of
                   Elders
                   may
                   be
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   beleevers
                   wanting
                   all
                   Elders
                   or
                   Officers
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Here
               these
               particulars
               must
               be
               discussed
               ;
               first
               ,
               
                 from
                 whence
                 is
                 ordination
                 of
                 Elders
                 from
                 Elders
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 election
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 requisite
                 in
                 a
                 lawfull
                 calling
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 argument
                 from
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 our
                 reformers
                 must
                 be
                 discussed
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               observe
               the
               following
               considerations
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 A
                 succession
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 necessary
                 ordinarily
                 ;
                 extraordinarily
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 necessity
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 wanting
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 deny
                 the
                 popish
                 succession
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 doe
                 we
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 contend
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               because
               a
               right
               succession
               must
               be
               a
               succession
               to
               truth
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               not
               personall
               or
               totall
               to
               the
               chaire
               and
               naked
               office
               .
               So
               a
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 and
                 falshood
                 may
                 succeed
                 to
                 truth
                 ,
                 sicknesse
                 to
                 health
                 ,
                 as
              
               b
               Nazianzen
               .
               Yea
               ,
               as
               c
               Occam
               saith
               ,
               
                 Laymen
                 and
                 Teachers
                 extraordinarily
                 raised
                 up
                 ,
                 may
                 succeed
                 to
                 hereticall
                 Pastors
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               succession
               to
               the
               errors
               of
               preceding
               teachers
               ,
               either
               materiall
               without
               pertinacie
               ,
               holding
               what
               they
               hold
               ;
               or
               formall
               to
               the
               same
               errors
               ,
               with
               hatred
               of
               the
               truth
               and
               pertinacie
               ;
               the
               latter
               we
               reject
               ,
               the
               former
               may
               be
               in
               lawfully
               called
               Pastors
               .
               See
               what
               Beza
               d
               saith
               of
               this
               .
               Neither
               will
               we
               here
               go
               from
               true
               succession
               ,
               whereas
               e
               Ireneus
               saith
               ,
               men
               ,
               
                 Cum
                 Episcopatus
                 successione
                 charisma
                 veritatis
                 acceperunt
                 .
              
               And
               as
               f
               Augustine
               ,
               when
               they
               doe
               prove
               themselves
               to
               be
               the
               Church
               onely
               by
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 non
                 nisi
                 caenonic
                 is
                 libris
              
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               deny
               not
               but
               
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Africa
                 ,
                 Egypt
              
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Europe
               heard
               not
               a
               word
               of
               Christ
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               as
               Binnius
               g
               observeth
               in
               the
               h
               La●eran
               Councell
               .
               And
               succession
               was
               interrupted
               many
               ages
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               saith
               i
               Prosper
               and
               k
               Augustine
               .
               Nor
               can
               l
               Bellarmine
               deny
               it
               .
               3.
               
               We
               desire
               that
               more
               may
               be
               seene
               of
               this
               also
               
               in
               m
               〈◊〉
               ,
               n
               Cyprian
               ,
               o
               Augustine
               .
               And
               a
               great
               Iesuit
               p
               Suariz
               in
               words
               passeth
               from
               this
               note
               .
               The
               Epistles
               of
               A●acletus
               to
               all
               ingenious
               men
               ,
               except
               to
               such
               as
               Stapleton
               ,
               are
               counterfeit
               ;
               and
               the
               Greeke
               Church
               hath
               as
               much
               of
               th●s
               as
               the
               Roman
               ,
               and
               more
               .
               
                 Antiochia
                 ,
                 Alexandria
              
               ,
               and
               Constantinople
               ,
               may
               say
               more
               for
               it
               also
               .
            
             
               3
               Distinct.
               
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 receive
                 ordination
                 from
                 a
                 P●●lat●
                 lawfully
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 receive
                 lawfull
                 ordination
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 w●
                 deny
                 ;
                 Ministers
                 si●ne
                 who
                 receive
                 ordination
                 from
                 a
                 Pr●late
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 sinne
                 ,
                 who
                 receive
                 baptisme
                 from
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 ordination
                 lawfull
                 and
                 valid
                 ,
                 because
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 though
                 different
                 in
                 nature
                 from
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 is
                 consistent
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 subject
                 with
                 the
                 Pastors
                 office
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Distinct.
               
                 Though
                 election
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 minister
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 essentiall
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 called
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Rose
                 caused
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 winter
                 by
                 art
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 nature
                 with
                 aR●se
                 produced
                 by
                 nature
                 in
                 summer
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 production
                 be
                 different
                 .
                 So
                 are
                 they
                 both
                 true
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 call
                 ba●
                 the
                 peoples
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 ordination
                 by
                 Pastors
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               Distinct.
               
                 The
                 substance
                 and
                 essence
                 of
                 ordination
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 sh●●
                 after
                 heare
                 )
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 appointing
                 of
                 such
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 ministery
                 by
                 persons
                 in
                 office
                 .
              
               All
               the
               corrupt
               rites
               added
               to
               this
               by
               Papists
               ,
               take
               not
               away
               the
               essence
               and
               nature
               of
               ordination
               .
               For
               the
               Greeke
               Church
               ,
               even
               this
               day
               at
               Rome
               ,
               receiveth
               ordination
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               &
               not
               by
               the
               reaching
               a
               cup
               and
               a
               platter
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               the
               Popes
               good
               will.
               Whereas
               the
               Lati●
               Church
               have
               far
               other
               Ceremonies
               following
               the
               decree
               of
               E●ginius
               the
               fourth
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               way
               of
               Rome
               ,
               approved
               by
               q
               Innocentius
               the
               third
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               grant
               both
               wayes
               of
               ordinations
               lawfull
               ;
               because
               as
               r
               Bellarmine
               ,
               s
               Uasq●●
               t
               
                 Joan.
                 de
                 Lugo
              
               the
               Popes
               Professor
               this
               day
               at
               Rome
               saith
               ,
               These
               are
               but
               accidents
               of
               ordination
               ;
               and
               because
               (
               say
               they
               )
               Christ
               ordained
               that
               this
               Sacrament
               should
               be
               given
               by
               some
               materiall
               signe
               ,
               but
               whether
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               determined
               
                 in
                 individuo
              
               (
               particularly
               :
               )
               see
               for
               this
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 Arcudius
              
               his
               reconciliation
               of
               the
               Easterne
               and
               VVe●erne
               Church
               u
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Florence
               .
               x
               The
               Greek
               Church
               is
               not
               blamed
               ,
               though
               imposition
               of
               hands
               be
               commanded
               
               in
               b
               the
               Councell
               or
               Carthage
               .
               See
               that
               variations
               may
               be
               in
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               yet
               such
               as
               make
               not
               the
               Sacrament
               invalid
               ,
               in
               c
               Sotus
               d
               Suarez
               ,
               e
               Vasquez
               ,
               f
               
                 Ioan.
                 de
                 Lugo
              
               ,
               g
               Scotus
               .
               But
               since
               h
               Robinson
               granteth
               ,
               that
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               is
               not
               to
               be
               repeated
               ,
               ordination
               of
               Pastors
               is
               of
               that
               same
               nature
               ,
               and
               must
               stand
               valid
               also
               .
            
             
               
                 Hence
                 our
                 first
                 conclusion
              
               .
               In
               cases
               of
               necessity
               ,
               election
               by
               the
               people
               onely
               may
               stand
               for
               ordination
               ,
               where
               there
               be
               no
               Pastors
               at
               all
               .
               This
               is
               proved
               before
               by
               us
               ;
               i
               first
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               not
               necessarily
               tied
               to
               succession
               of
               Pastors
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               where
               men
               are
               gifted
               for
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               ministery
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               no
               Pastors
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               calling
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               wanting
               to
               his
               owne
               gracious
               intention
               ,
               though
               ordinary
               meanes
               faile
               .
               And
               see
               for
               this
               that
               learned
               Voetius
               k
               Nor
               do
               we
               thinke
               that
               we
               are
               in
               this
               straited
               ,
               as
               the
               Papist
               Iansenius
               l
               in
               that
               place
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 wee
                 must
                 wait
                 for
                 an
                 immediate
                 calling
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               as
               also
               m
               Robinson
               saith
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Conclus
               .
               Thence
               may
               well
               be
               deduced
               that
               they
               are
               lawfull
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               need
               not
               a
               calling
               revealed
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               cases
               of
               extraordinary
               necessity
               ,
               are
               onely
               chosen
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               not
               ordained
               by
               Pastors
               ;
               and
               that
               Pastors
               ordained
               by
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               are
               Pastors
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ;
               as
               Matthias
               called
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Paul
               immediately
               called
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               had
               one
               and
               the
               same
               office
               by
               nature
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Conclus
               ,
               The
               established
               and
               setled
               order
               of
               calling
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               is
               by
               succession
               of
               Pastors
               to
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Elders
               by
               Elders
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               
               
                 Lay
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 man.
              
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
               
                 Neglect
                 not
                 the
                 gift
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 thee
                 by
                 proph●cie
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               is
               our
               safe
               rule
               ,
               because
               at
               all
               ordination
               of
               Church-officers
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Pastors
               were
               actors
               and
               ordainers
               ,
               as
               Acts
               1.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Acts
               6.
               2.
               3.
               
               Acts.
               14.
               23.
               1
               
               Cor.
               3.
               6.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               and
               this
               a
               Robinson
               granteth
               ,
               because
               the
               charge
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               did
               lie
               on
               the
               Apostles
               .
               As
               also
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               people
               did
               not
               ordaine
               the
               Priest
               hood
               ,
               but
               God
               ordained
               the
               first
               borne
               by
               succession
               to
               be
               teachers
               and
               priests
               ;
               b
               and
               after
               he
               chose
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               ,
               without
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               
               though
               the
               Princes
               and
               heads
               of
               Tribes
               said
               hands
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               also
               God
               of
               sundry
               other
               Tribes
               raised
               up
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               did
               immediately
               call
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               onely
               of
               the
               people
               not
               the
               calling
               ,
               bu●●●t
               the
               least
               the
               silent
               approbation
               of
               the
               faithfull
               amongst
               the
               people
               .
               Christ
               comming
               in
               the
               flesh
               chose
               twelve
               Apostles
               not
               knowing
               either
               the
               governing
               Church
               or
               the
               people
               ;
               at
               length
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostles
               established
               a
               Church-government
               ,
               and
               a
               Pastor
               to
               a
               certaine
               flocke
               ,
               they
               ordained
               that
               the
               ch●sing
               of
               the
               man
               should
               be
               with
               consen
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               beg●n
               this
               in
               Ma●thias
               ,
               then
               the
               seven
               Deacons
               ,
               then
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               
               
                 Elders
                 were
                 chosen
                 by
                 lasting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 hands
                 .
              
               But
               that
               persons
               were
               ordained
               Pastors
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               set
               apart
               for
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               ministery
               ,
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               sole
               multititude
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               all
               Officers
               ,
               we
               never
               read
               .
               And
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               we
               see
               not
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               we
               shall
               be
               d●si●ous
               to
               be
               informed
               of
               this
               by
               our
               deare
               brethren
               ,
               and
               intreat
               them
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               consider
               of
               an
               unwritten
               calling
               of
               a
               Ministery
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               ordination
               of
               Pastors
               bee
               laid
               downe
               in
               the
               Apostolike
               Canons
               to
               Officers
               ,
               as
               Officers
               ,
               then
               is
               not
               this
               a
               charge
               that
               doth
               agree
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               especially
               wanting
               Officers
               .
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               latter
               .
               I
               prove
               the
               proposition
               :
               What
               is
               charged
               upon
               Officers
               as
               Officers
               cannot
               be
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               because
               the
               people
               are
               not
               Officers
               .
               I
               prove
               the
               assumption
               ,
               because
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 commit
                 to
                 faithfull
                 men
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
              
               which
               Timothy
               heard
               Paul
               preach
               ,
               is
               a
               charge
               laid
               on
               Timothy
               in
               the
               very
               tearms
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               vers
               .
               4.
               
                 not
                 to
                 intangle
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
              
               but
               to
               be
               separated
               for
               preaching
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               from
               all
               worldly
               imployment
               ;
               as
               a
               Souldier
               sworne
               to
               hi●
               Captaine
               ,
               can
               attend
               no
               other
               calling
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 put
                 other
                 Pastors
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 charge
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 strite
                 not
                 about
                 words
              
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               is
               to
               be
               an
               
                 approved
                 workman
                 ,
                 dividing
                 the
                 word
                 aright
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
              
               14.
               15.
               
               But
               these
               are
               laid
               upon
               Timothy
               as
               a
               Pastor
               .
               So
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               as
               he
               sheweth
               the
               honour
               and
               reward
               due
               to
               Elders
               ,
               so
               doth
               he
               charge
               Timothy
               not
               to
               heare
               accusations
               of
               Elders
               ,
               but
               upon
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               testimony
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               part
               of
               Church-Iudges
               ;
               even
               as
               hee
               is
               to
               rebuke
               sinne
               
                 publikely
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 may
                 feare
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
              
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               So
               according
               
               to
               that
               same
               office
               ,
               must
               imposition
               of
               hands
               be
               conserred
               upon
               Pastors
               advisedly
               ,
               vers
               .
               22.
               
               As
               the
               Apostle
               commandeth
               all
               beleevers
               to
               lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man.
               Also
               Paul
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               I
               left
               a
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               at
               Crete
               to
               appoint
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               the
               Churches
               part
               ,
               even
               though
               destitute
               of
               Elders
               to
               appoint
               Elders
               over
               themselves
               ,
               
                 but
                 by
                 what
                 po●er
                 Titus
                 was
                 to
                 rebuke
                 sharpely
                 the
                 Cretians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 saith
                 ,
              
               by
               that
               power
               was
               he
               left
               at
               
                 Crete
                 to
                 appoint
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 City
              
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               an
               officiall
               power
               ,
               Titus
               1.
               13.
               due
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               a
               part
               of
               their
               qualification
               ,
               vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Argu.
                 The
                 speciall
                 reason
                 against
                 ordination
                 of
                 Elders
                 ,
                 by
                 Elders
                 onely
                 ,
                 is
                 weake
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 Pastors
                 must
                 be
                 granted
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 (
                 say
                 ourbrethren
                 )
                 Popish
                 .
                 This
                 reason
                 is
                 weak
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 Elders
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 require
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 popish
                 then
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 visible
                 beleevers
                 ;
                 and
                 visible
                 Churches
                 ordaining
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 is
                 popish
                 :
                 but
                 our
                 brethren
                 maintaine
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 beleevers
                 and
                 visible
                 prosessors
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 daye
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 deny
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 succession
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 which
                 papists
                 hold
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 maintaine
                 onely
                 a
                 succession
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 Apostolike
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 papists
                 hold
                 a
                 visible
                 Cathedrall
                 succession
                 to
                 the
                 chaire
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 titular
                 office
                 of
                 Peter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Quest.
                   Whether
                   or
                   not
                   our
                   brethren
                   doe
                   prove
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   believers
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   ordaine
                   Pastors
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               In
               answering
               our
               brethrens
               reasons
               ;
               I
               first
               returne
               to
               our
               Author
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               I
               obviate
               what
               our
               brethren
               say
               in
               the
               answer
               to
               a
               the
               Questions
               sent
               from
               
                 old
                 England
              
               ;
               and
               thirdly
               ,
               shall
               answer
               Robinsons
               arguments
               .
            
             
               Our
               b
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 Beleevers
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 their
                 Officers
                 ,
                 because
                 to
                 them
                 Christ
                 gave
                 the
                 keyes
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 ministeriall
                 power
                 of
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               16.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               and
               Acts
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 voices
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 went
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 any
                 humane
                 suffrages
                 could
                 goe
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 they
                 chose
                 two
                 .
                 And
                 Acts
              
               14.
               23.
               
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 ordained
                 Elders
                 by
                 the
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Acts
              
               6.
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 directed
                 to
                 looke
                 out
                 and
                 chuse
                 seven
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 Deacons
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 did
                 so
                 from
                 Cyprians
                 words
                 ,
              
               c
               
                 Vlebs
                 vel
                 maxime
                 potestatem
                 habet
                 ,
                 vel
                 dign●s
                 sacerdotes
                 eligendi
                 ,
                 vel
                 indignos
                 recusandi
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Answ.
               The
               places
               Math.
               16.
               and
               18.
               give
               ,
               to
               some
               power
               ministeriall
               to
               bind
               and
               loose
               ,
               open
               and
               shue
               ,
               by
               preaching
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               to
               stewards
               the
               Keyes
               of
               an
               house
               are
               given
               :
               but
               this
               power
               is
               given
               to
               Elders
               o●ely
               ,
               by
               evidence
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               exposition
               of
               all
               Divines
               .
               2.
               
               If
               the
               ministeriall
               power
               and
               the
               warrantable
               exercise
               thereof
               ,
               be
               given
               to
               all
               ;
               then
               are
               all
               Ministers
               ;
               for
               the
               faculty
               and
               exercise
               doth
               denominate
               the
               subject
               and
               agent
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               false
               by
               d
               Scripture
               .
               2.
               
               That
               all
               the
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               did
               ordain●
               Matthias
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               Act.
               1.
               is
               not
               said
               ,
               they
               did
               nominate
               and
               present
               him
               .
               2.
               they
               did
               choose
               him
               .
               But
               authoritative
               separation
               for
               the
               Office
               was
               Christs
               and
               his
               Apostles
               worke
               .
               3.
               
               That
               women
               ,
               and
               Mary
               the
               mother
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               v.
               14.
               being
               there
               ,
               had
               voice
               ,
               and
               exercised
               authority
               in
               ordaining
               an
               Apostle
               cannot
               be
               orderly
               .
               Yea
               the
               Apostles
               names
               are
               se●
               downe
               ,
               and
               these
               words
               ,
               V.
               23.
               
                 and
                 they
                 appointed
                 two
              
               ,
               are
               relative
               to
               v.
               17.
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 numbred
                 with
                 us
              
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               to
               these
               V.
               21.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 which
                 have
                 companied
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               to
               these
               v.
               22.
               
                 must
                 one
                 be
                 ordained
                 to
                 be
                 witnesse
                 with
                 us
                 of
                 his
                 resurrestion
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 appointed
                 two
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ;
               and
               the
               rest
               are
               set
               downe
               as
               witnesses
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
               
                 These
                 continued
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 Mary
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               women
               and
               others
               were
               onely
               consenters
               .
               3.
               
               Here
               is
               no
               probation
               ,
               that
               onely
               a
               company
               of
               believers
               wanting
               Pastors
               are
               ordainers
               of
               Matthias
               to
               the
               Apostleship
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               question
               .
               4.
               
               The
               place
               Act.
               14.
               23.
               proveth
               that
               Elders
               appoint
               or
               ordaine
               Elder
               .
               with
               consent
               ,
               or
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               very
               doctrine
               .
               5.
               
               Act.
               6
               ▪
               The
               multitude
               are
               directed
               to
               choose
               out
               seven
               men
               ,
               as
               being
               best
               acquainted
               with
               them
               .
               Yet
               if
               Nicholas
               ,
               the
               sect
               master
               of
               the
               fleshly
               Nicolaitans
               was
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               it
               is
               likely
               they
               were
               not
               satisfied
               in
               conscience
               of
               the
               regeneration
               of
               Nicholas
               ,
               by
               hearing
               his
               spirituall
               conference
               and
               his
               gift
               of
               praying
               ,
               which
               is
               your
               way
               of
               trying
               Church-members
               .
               But
               2.
               they
               looke
               out
               seven
               men
               .
               2.
               
               They
               choose
               the●
               .
               But
               v.
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 their
                 hands
                 on
                 them
              
               (
               which
               we
               call
               ordination
               )
               and
               not
               the
               multitude
               .
               6.
               
               Cyprian
               give●●
               election
               of
               Priests
               to
               the
               multitude
               ,
               but
               neither
               Cyprian
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               Fathers
               give
               ordination
               to
               them
               .
            
             
             
               Author
               Sect.
               7.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 people
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 elect
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 appoint
                 one
                 is
                 their
                 name
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 crown
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 .
              
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 if
                 beleevers
                 elect
                 their
                 Officers
                 they
                 may
                 by
                 themselves
                 or
                 some
                 others
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 them
                 and
                 ordaine
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               The
               case
               is
               not
               alike
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               electing
               a
               King
               is
               naturall
               ,
               for
               Ants
               and
               Locusts
               have
               it
               ,
               Prov
               30
               25
               ,
               16
               ,
               27.
               
               Therefore
               a
               civill
               Society
               may
               choose
               and
               ordaine
               a
               King.
               The
               power
               of
               choosing
               Officers
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               supernaturall
               gift
               .
               And
               because
               God
               giveth
               to
               people
               one
               supernaturall
               gift
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               consequent
               that
               he
               should
               give
               them
               another
               ,
               also
               beside
               ordination
               is
               another
               thing
               ,
               then
               coronation
               of
               a
               King.
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Word
               have
               alwaies
               performed
               ordination
               .
               
            
             
               
                 Neither
                 will
                 it
                 hence
                 follow
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Authour
               )
               
                 as
                 some
                 object
              
               
               
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 believers
                 neither
                 make
                 the
                 Office
                 nor
                 authority
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 are
                 immediately
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 beleevers
                 may
                 not
                 lay
                 hands
                 upon
                 the
                 Officers
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 receive
                 ordination
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 should
                 execute
                 their
                 Office
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 name
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 diligent
                 at
                 the
                 Churches
                 appointment
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 beleevers
                 have
                 a
                 Lordly
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Elders
                 must
                 receive
                 their
                 commission
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Ambassadour
                 doth
                 from
                 the
                 Prince
                 who
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 Officers
                 may
                 performe
                 all
                 duties
                 proper
                 to
                 Officers
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 For
              
               1.
               
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 objections
                 doe
                 strike
                 as
                 much
                 against
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 by
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 Though
                 Officers
                 receive
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 and
                 powerly
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 from
                 her
                 by
                 any
                 Lordly
                 power
                 and
                 dominion
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 ministerially
                 as
                 from
                 instruments
                 under
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 choose
                 or
                 ordaine
                 whom
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 him
                 whom
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 fitted
                 and
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 prescribe
                 limits
                 to
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 nor
                 give
                 him
                 his
                 Embassage
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 a
                 charge
                 to
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               I
               know
               none
               of
               ours
               who
               use
               such
               an
               Argument
               ,
               that
               because
               
                 a
                 Pasters
                 or
                 Elders
                 Office
                 is
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 ordaine
                 him
                 .
              
               For
               it
               should
               prove
               that
               the
               Presbyterie
               cannot
               ordaine
               him
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               because
               his
               Office
               is
               from
               
               Christ
               and
               not
               from
               the
               Presbyterie
               .
               It
               would
               prove
               also
               ,
               that
               because
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Judge
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               free
               States
               of
               a
               Kingdome
               could
               not
               ordaine
               one
               to
               be
               their
               King
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               King
               could
               not
               depute
               Judges
               under
               him
               ,
               because
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               King
               and
               Judge
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               men
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               Elders
               have
               their
               Ordination
               to
               that
               heavenly
               Charge
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               first
               principall
               and
               onely
               subject
               of
               all
               ministeriall
               power
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               how
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               Elders
               are
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               that
               respect
               ;
               and
               that
               though
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               come
               out
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               Ambassadours
               they
               are
               ,
               yet
               it
               proveth
               well
               that
               they
               are
               inferiour
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               .
               For
               1.
               though
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               given
               to
               beleevers
               in
               relation
               to
               Christ
               be
               ministeriall
               ,
               yet
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Officers
               whom
               the
               Church
               sendeth
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               then
               ministeriail
               ,
               at
               lest
               it
               is
               very
               Lordlike
               .
               For
               as
               much
               of
               this
               ministeriall
               power
               is
               committed
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               possibly
               twenty
               or
               forty
               beleevers
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Mistresse
               ,
               Lady
               ,
               Spouse
               ,
               and
               independent
               Queen
               ,
               and
               highest
               dispencer
               of
               all
               ministeriall
               power
               ;
               and
               the
               Elders
               ,
               though
               Ambassadours
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               but
               meere
               accidents
               or
               ornaments
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               necessary
               
                 ad
                 benè
                 esse
              
               onely
               ,
               and
               lyable
               to
               exauthoration
               at
               the
               Churches
               pleasure
               ;
               yea
               ,
               every
               way
               the
               Officers
               in
               jurisdiction
               are
               inferiour
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               by
               your
               grounds
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               For
               if
               the
               Church
               of
               believers
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               be
               the
               most
               supreame
               governing
               Church
               ,
               then
               the
               Officers
               ,
               as
               Officers
               ,
               have
               no
               power
               of
               government
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               onely
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               are
               beleevers
               ;
               now
               if
               they
               be
               not
               believers
               (
               as
               it
               falleth
               out
               very
               often
               )
               then
               have
               they
               no
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               doe
               ,
               they
               doe
               it
               meerely
               as
               the
               Churches
               servants
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Keyes
               are
               not
               given
               marriage-waies
               ,
               or
               by
               right
               of
               redemption
               in
               Christs
               blood
               :
               yea
               ,
               Officers
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               are
               neither
               the
               Spouse
               ,
               not
               redeemed
               Church
               ,
               yea
               nor
               any
               part
               ,
               or
               members
               of
               the
               redeemed
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               believers
               are
               the
               ●od
               ,
               the
               Officers
               meanes
               leading
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               ordained
               to
               gather
               the
               Saints
               ;
               if
               therefore
               ,
               as
               the
               end
               ,
               they
               shall
               authoritatively
               send
               Officers
               ,
               they
               should
               call
               and
               ordaine
               Officers
               as
               the
               States
               of
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               with
               more
               then
               a
               power
               ministeriall
               ;
               Yea
               with
               a
               
               Kingly
               power
               ,
               for
               all
               authority
               should
               be
               both
               formally
               and
               eminently
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               all
               Regall
               or
               Aristocraticall
               power
               is
               in
               the
               States
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               fountaine
               .
            
             
               But
               neither
               doe
               we
               bring
               this
               argument
               to
               prove
               a
               simple
               Dominion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               believers
               over
               the
               Officers
               ,
               or
               a
               power
               of
               regulating
               ,
               limiting
               ,
               and
               ordering
               the
               Ambassage
               of
               Officers
               ,
               as
               King
               and
               State
               lay
               bands
               upon
               their
               Ambassadours
               ;
               but
               we
               bring
               it
               to
               prove
               that
               this
               doctrine
               degradeth
               the
               Officers
               from
               all
               power
               of
               government
               above
               the
               believers
               ,
               and
               putteth
               them
               in
               a
               state
               of
               ministeriall
               authority
               under
               these
               ,
               above
               whom
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               placed
               them
               ,
               contrary
               to
               a
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Authour
               saith
               ,
               
                 believers
                 may
                 not
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 appointment
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 belongeth
                 onely
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 by
                 Office
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
              
               Math.
               28.
               29.
               which
               is
               indeed
               well
               said
               ;
               but
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               satisfied
               in
               these
               .
               1.
               
               These
               places
               Math.
               28.
               29.
               
               Mar.
               16.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Luke
               24.
               28.
               being
               all
               one
               with
               Math.
               16.
               17.
               and
               Joh.
               20.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               The
               Keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               are
               given
               to
               Church-officers
               because
               of
               their
               Office.
               So
               the
               Text
               is
               cleare
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               ancients
               have
               taught
               ,
               as
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Cyrill
                 .
                 Theophylact.
                 Oecum●nius
                 ▪
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrin
                 ▪
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Chrysost.
                 August
                 .
                 Hilarius
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Basil.
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Damascen
                 ,
                 Beda
                 ,
                 Anselme
                 ,
                 Bernard
                 .
              
               So
               our
               Divines
               ,
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Iunius
                 ,
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 Gualt●r
                 ,
                 Daneus
                 ,
                 Ti●enus
                 ,
                 Bucanus
                 ,
                 Trelcatius
                 ,
                 Piscator
                 ,
                 Pareus
                 ,
                 Tossanus
                 ,
                 Polanus
                 ,
                 Decolampadius
                 ,
                 Bucer
                 ,
                 Hipperius
                 ,
                 Viret
                 ,
                 Zuinglius
                 ,
                 Fennerus
                 ,
                 Whittakerus
                 ,
                 Feildus
                 ,
                 Reynoldus
                 ,
                 Anto.
                 Wallaeus
                 ,
                 Profess
                 .
                 Leydens
                 .
                 Magdeburgersis
                 ,
                 Melanthon
                 ,
                 Chemnitius
                 ,
                 Hemingius
                 ,
                 Aretius
                 .
              
               Then
               the
               Keyes
               be
               given
               to
               Church-officers
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               Officers
               ,
               and
               Stewards
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               And
               you
               will
               have
               the
               Keyes
               to
               be
               given
               to
               believers
               as
               believers
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ.
               Now
               Elders
               and
               believers
               may
               be
               opposed
               ,
               as
               believers
               and
               no
               believers
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               redeemed
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               redeemed
               ,
               but
               the
               accidents
               onely
               of
               that
               Church
               ;
               as
               you
               teach
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Spouse
               nor
               his
               body
               .
               I
               see
               not
               by
               our
               brethrens
               doctrine
               that
               Officers
               as
               Officers
               have
               any
               right
               title
               or
               
               warrant
               to
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               given
               to
               believers
               as
               believers
               ,
               and
               as
               Christs
               body
               and
               Spouse
               .
               2.
               
               The
               place
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               is
               against
               you
               ;
               for
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               Pastorall
               preaching
               and
               administration
               of
               the
               Seales
               are
               given
               onely
               to
               such
               as
               are
               Preachers
               by
               office
               .
               Now
               the
               converting
               of
               infidels
               and
               other
               unbelievers
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               fit
               materials
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               is
               not
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               the
               charge
               proper
               to
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               Pastorall
               charge
               ,
               as
               baptizing
               ;
               by
               this
               place
               is
               their
               proper
               charge
               ,
               because
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               convert
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               as
               Pastors
               exercise
               any
               pastorall
               acts
               toward
               the
               un-converted
               ;
               the
               un-converted
               by
               your
               way
               are
               under
               no
               Pastorall
               charge
               ,
               but
               converted
               by
               Prophets
               ,
               not
               in
               Office
               ;
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               exercise
               all
               pastorall
               acts
               toward
               these
               onely
               who
               are
               members
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               toward
               these
               onely
               who
               
                 have
                 professed
                 by
                 oath
                 subjection
                 to
                 their
                 ministery
                 ,
                 ad
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 precious
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almighty
                 .
              
               So
               you
               teach
               .
               So
               by
               this
               Text
               ,
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               cannot
               convert
               infidels
               ,
               and
               we
               desire
               a
               warrant
               from
               
                 Gods
                 Word
              
               for
               the
               pastorall
               acts
               in
               converting
               soule●
               ;
               yea
               ,
               seeing
               by
               this
               place
               persons
               out
               of
               office
               onely
               doe
               convert
               soules
               by
               your
               doctrine
               ,
               with
               all
               reason
               persons
               out
               of
               place
               should
               baptize
               ,
               for
               teaching
               and
               baptizing
               here
               ,
               and
               by
               your
               owne
               doctrine
               are
               of
               a
               like
               extent
               .
               See
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               us
               in
               this
               point
               of
               such
               consequence
               as
               everteth
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               which
               we
               believe
               our
               brethren
               intend
               not
               ,
               being
               so
               direct
               Anabaptatisme
               and
               Socinianisme
               ,
               points
               that
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               our
               deare
               brethren
               doe
               not
               love
               or
               affect
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               addeth
               ,
               
                 He
                 who
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Whose
                 sinnes
                 ye
                 retaine
                 they
                 are
                 retained
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 sinnes
                 ye
                 remit
                 they
                 are
                 remitted
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               20.
               23.
               
               
                 He
                 also
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Whatsoever
                 ye
                 bi●●
                 on
                 earth
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Math.
              
               18.
               18.
               
               
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 Commission
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ●ffect
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 both
                 received
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 immediately
                 from
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 though
                 the
                 Church
                 presented
                 their
                 Officers
                 chosen
                 by
                 themselves
                 to
                 receive
                 ordination
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 now
                 when
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 ceased
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 successors
                 left
                 in
                 t●●●
                 roome
                 from
                 whom
                 their
                 officers
                 might
                 receive
                 ordination
                 ,
                 but
                 fr●●
                 the
                 Presbyterie
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Churches
                 ;
                 where
                 such
                 a
                 Presbytery
              
               
               
                 is
                 yet
                 wanting
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 full
                 power
                 to
                 give
                 ordination
                 to
                 them
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 imposition
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               If
               the
               
                 Reverend
                 Authour
              
               had
               framed
               an
               Argument
               here
               ,
               it
               should
               have
               been
               thus
               :
               Those
               who
               have
               received
               immediately
               from
               God
               a
               Commission
               of
               the
               same
               power
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               by
               the
               Text
               Math.
               18.
               18.
               
               Which
               the
               Apostles
               of
               our
               Lord
               received
               by
               the
               Text
               ,
               Joh.
               20.
               23.
               
               These
               may
               doe
               what
               the
               Apostles
               did
               in
               ordaining
               of
               Elders
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               the
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               where
               there
               be
               no
               Elders
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               believers
               received
               the
               same
               Commission
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               18.
               which
               the
               Apostle
               did
               Joh.
               20.
               23.
               and
               where
               Edders
               are
               wanting
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               believers
               is
               their
               successors
               .
               
                 Erge
                 .
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               assumption
               is
               false
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Church
               receive
               the
               same
               Commission
               Math.
               28.
               
               The
               Apostles
               received
               Joh.
               20.
               and
               you
               must
               adde
               Math.
               28.
               19.
               for
               the
               same
               Commission
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Math.
               28.
               19.
               which
               is
               given
               Joh.
               20.
               23.
               
               But
               the
               Disciples
               received
               Commission
               ,
               Ioh.
               20.
               and
               Math.
               28.
               of
               Pastorall
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               and
               preaching
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               Office
               ;
               and
               to
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               their
               owne
               persons
               ,
               as
               you
               grant
               :
               therefore
               the
               Church
               of
               believers
               received
               commission
               from
               Christ
               (
               where
               Presbyters
               are
               not
               )
               to
               preach
               by
               vertue
               of
               an
               Office
               ,
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               their
               owne
               persons
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               believers
               may
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               Presbytery
               ,
               preach
               by
               verue
               of
               an
               Office
               ,
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               You
               will
               happily
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               necessity
               of
               baptizing
               as
               of
               ordination
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               baptizing
               is
               incommunicable
               ,
               because
               we
               read
               not
               that
               any
               in
               the
               Apostolique
               Church
               baptized
               ,
               but
               Pastors
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               there
               is
               ,
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               necessity
               where
               there
               are
               no
               Presbyters
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               little
               necessity
               of
               ordination
               if
               there
               be
               Presbyters
               in
               other
               Congregations
               to
               ordaine
               ▪
               And
               since
               you
               never
               read
               that
               any
               in
               the
               Apostolique
               Church
               ordained
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               Pastors
               onely
               ;
               why
               ,
               but
               we
               may
               have
               recourse
               to
               a
               Presbytery
               of
               other
               Congregations
               for
               ordination
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               baptizing
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               
                 petitio
                 principii
              
               ,
               a
               begging
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               baptizing
               is
               proper
               to
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               ordination
               is
               not
               so
               .
               yea
               but
               ordination
               by
               precept
               &
               practice
               
               is
               never
               given
               but
               to
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               Elders
               in
               consociation
               1
               Tin.
               4
               14
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               2
               
               Tim.
               1.
               6.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               
               Act.
               6.
               6.
               
               Act.
               13.
               3
               
               Act.
               14
               23.
               2.
               
               There
               is
               good
               reason
               why
               Pastors
               should
               be
               successours
               of
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               act
               of
               ordaining
               Pastors
               ;
               &
               you
               grant
               ,
               where
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               are
               ,
               they
               succeed
               to
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               acts
               of
               ordination
               ;
               but
               that
               all
               believers
               men
               and
               women
               should
               be
               the
               Apostles
               successours
               to
               ordaine
               Pastors
               ,
               is
               a
               rare
               and
               unknowne
               case
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               for
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               29.
               
               
                 Are
                 all
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 are
                 all
                 Prophets
                 ?
              
               Yea
               ,
               not
               long
               agoe
               you
               said
               that
               Act.
               1.
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               there
               were
               women
               ,
               had
               all
               hand
               in
               the
               ordination
               of
               Matthias
               to
               be
               an
               Apostle
               ;
               so
               that
               beleevers
               by
               you
               are
               made
               the
               Apostles
               successours
               ;
               and
               more
               ,
               yea
               even
               co-ordainers
               ,
               and
               joynt-layers
               on
               of
               hands
               with
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Yea
               ,
               if
               believers
               received
               immediately
               this
               same
               Commission
               from
               Christ
               ,
               Math.
               18.
               which
               the
               Apostles
               received
               Ioh.
               20.
               
               Believers
               are
               to
               ordaine
               Pastors
               no
               lesse
               ,
               when
               the
               Presbytery
               and
               Elders
               are
               present
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               are
               absent
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               rather
               then
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               their
               patent
               passed
               the
               Seales
               first
               ,
               even
               before
               the
               Lords
               resurrection
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               good
               you
               grant
               that
               ordination
               and
               election
               are
               different
               ,
               we
               will
               make
               use
               of
               it
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               The
               Authour
               addeth
               ,
               
                 We
                 willingly
                 also
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 where
                 God
              
               
               
                 hath
                 furnished
                 a
                 Church
                 with
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 it
                 appertaineth
                 by
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 to
                 ordaine
                 Elders
                 and
                 Deacons
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 want
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 they
                 want
                 a
                 Warrant
                 to
                 repaire
                 to
                 other
                 Churches
                 to
                 receive
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 to
                 their
                 Elders
                 .
              
               1.
               
               
                 Because
                 ordination
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 Church
                 power
                 ,
                 now
                 as
                 Church
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 no
                 Presbytery
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 another
                 Church
                 then
                 their
                 owne
                 ;
                 All
                 the
                 Apostles
                 received
                 alike
                 power
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               20.
               23.
               2
               
               
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 is
                 a
                 liberty
                 purchased
                 by
                 Christs
                 blood
                 ,
                 Math.
              
               28.
               8.
               
               Phil.
               2.
               8
               ,
               9
               10.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 for
                 any
                 Church
                 to
                 put
                 over
                 that
                 power
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               We
               desire
               a
               warrant
               from
               
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 where
                 Elders
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 present
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 ordaine
                 Elders
                 by
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               believers
               ;
               for
               ordination
               is
               a
               worke
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               Officers
               are
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               parts
               or
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               onely
               accidents
               ;
               the
               Church
               hath
               its
               full
               being
               ,
               
               the
               power
               and
               use
               of
               the
               Keyes
               given
               to
               them
               by
               Math.
               18.
               though
               there
               be
               not
               a
               Pastor
               or
               Officer
               among
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               Christ
               before
               his
               resurrection
               gave
               the
               Keyes
               to
               beleevers
               as
               to
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               living
               body
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               have
               Peters
               faith
               Math.
               16.
               
               Resolve
               us
               ,
               we
               beseech
               you
               brethren
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
               how
               Christ
               can
               give
               the
               Keyes
               after
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               Ioh.
               20.
               23.
               to
               the
               Apostles
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               as
               no
               believers
               ,
               not
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               not
               his
               body
               ;
               for
               Officers
               ,
               as
               Officers
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               redeemed
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               Christs
               Spouse
               .
               If
               you
               say
               that
               Christ
               ,
               Ioh.
               20.
               gave
               the
               Keyes
               to
               his
               Disciples
               as
               beleevers
               ,
               then
               he
               gave
               the
               power
               of
               baptizing
               after
               his
               resurrection
               also
               ,
               by
               the
               parallel
               place
               Math.
               28.
               19.
               to
               the
               Apostles
               as
               to
               beleevers
               .
               Hence
               1.
               
               Christ
               hath
               never
               given
               the
               Keyes
               to
               Officers
               as
               Officers
               .
               2.
               
               The
               place
               Ioh.
               20.
               is
               but
               a
               renewing
               of
               the
               Keyes
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               Math.
               16.
               and
               Math.
               18.
               and
               all
               believers
               are
               sent
               and
               called
               to
               be
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               the
               Father
               sent
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               Christ
               sent
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               our
               Lord
               speaketh
               ,
               John
               20.
               21.
               
               This
               I
               thinke
               all
               good
               men
               will
               abhorre
               ,
               though
               M.
               Smith
               saith
               these
               words
               ,
               and
               that
               power
               Iohn
               20.
               21.
               was
               given
               to
               
                 Cleo●has
                 and
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               .
               And
               by
               your
               way
               ,
               Paul
               (
               as
               I
               thinke
               )
               without
               warrant
               interdicted
               women
               of
               the
               use
               of
               that
               power
               ,
               that
               Christ
               purchased
               by
               his
               blood
               .
               3.
               
               There
               is
               no
               warrant
               of
               the
               Word
               to
               make
               good
               ,
               that
               Christ
               gave
               the
               Keyes
               to
               Officers
               as
               Officers
               ,
               by
               your
               way
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               Officers
               as
               to
               beleevers
               ;
               and
               therefore
               believers
               ought
               rather
               to
               ordaine
               Pastors
               then
               the
               Officers
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               Officers
               to
               ordaine
               .
               3.
               
               That
               Pastors
               of
               other
               Congregations
               may
               not
               ordaine
               Pastors
               to
               Congregations
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               Pastors
               of
               their
               owne
               .
               as
               they
               may
               baptize
               infants
               to
               them
               also
               ,
               we
               see
               no
               reason
               .
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Church
               power
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               that
               cannot
               be
               communicated
               to
               another
               Church
               by
               your
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               ye
               grant
               members
               of
               one
               Congregation
               may
               receive
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               in
               another
               Congregation
               ,
               except
               you
               deny
               all
               communion
               of
               sister
               Churches
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               worke
               of
               Church
               power
               to
               give
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               any
               ,
               then
               if
               you
               give
               that
               Sacrament
               to
               members
               of
               another
               Congregation
               ;
               consider
               if
               the
               liberty
               purchased
               by
               Christs
               Blood
               be
               not
               communicable
               to
               other
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 if
                 one
              
               Church
               
                 repaire
                 to
                 another
              
               Church
               
                 for
                 ordination
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 submit
                 to
                 another
              
               Church
               for
               
               
                 censuring
                 of
                 offenders
                 ,
                 now
                 how
                 can
              
               Churches
               
                 censure
                 these
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 members
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 transgression
                 of
                 the
                 Royall
                 Law
                 of
                 governement
                 ?
                 Mat.
              
               18.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               offence
               being
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               offender
               deserving
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               all
               the
               visible
               congregations
               round
               about
               ,
               yea
               and
               to
               be
               bound
               in
               Earth
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               congregation
               is
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               all
               the
               congregations
               consociated
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               convened
               in
               one
               presbytery
               ;
               that
               they
               ,
               being
               convened
               in
               their
               principall
               members
               ,
               may
               all
               cast
               him
               out
               ,
               because
               it
               concerneth
               them
               all
               :
               as
               if
               onely
               one
               congregation
               doe
               it
               ,
               they
               transgesse
               that
               royall
               Law
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 omnes
                 tangit
                 ,
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 tractari
                 debet
                 .
              
               2.
               
               The
               Author
               granteth
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
              
               Church
               presented
               
               
                 their
                 officers
                 chosen
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 ordination
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Church
               did
               give
               a
               way
               their
               liberty
               of
               ordination
               ,
               bought
               by
               Christs
               bloud
               ,
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               not
               as
               to
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               pastors
               :
               which
               is
               against
               our
               Brethrens
               Doctrine
               ;
               for
               except
               the
               Apostles
               bee
               said
               to
               ordaine
               Officers
               ,
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               our
               Brethren
               shall
               find
               none
               to
               be
               the
               successors
               of
               Apostles
               in
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               ,
               but
               onely
               Believers
               ;
               so
               Pastors
               have
               no
               power
               at
               all
               to
               ordaine
               Pastors
               ,
               the
               contrary
               whereof
               our
               Brethren
               teach
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               come
               to
               the
               Brethrens
               minde
               in
               their
               Questions
               .
               It
               was
               objected
               a
               
                 How
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 meere
                 lay
                 and
                 private
                 men
                 to
                 ordaine
              
               Elders
               ?
               
                 they
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 persons
                 ordaining
                 are
                 the
                 publick
                 assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 congruity
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 be
                 called
                 meere
                 Lay-men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 answ
              
               .
               Seeing
               they
               have
               no
               
                 Church
                 office
              
               ,
               they
               can
               be
               nothing
               ,
               but
               meere
               private
               men
               ;
               For
               the
               unwarrantable
               action
               of
               ordination
               maketh
               them
               not
               publick
               Officers
               .
               As
               if
               a
               Midwife
               baptize
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               shee
               is
               not
               a
               meere
               private
               person
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               say
               ,
               The
               Church
               
                 hath
                 power
                 from
              
               Christ
               
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 for
                 Election
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 she
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ordination
                 ;
                 or
                 ordination
                 dependeth
                 upon
                 Election
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 putting
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 in
                 actuall
                 possession
                 of
                 that
                 office
                 ,
                 wherunto
                 he
                 had
                 right
                 by
                 Election
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Ordination
               ,
               by
               your
               owne
               grant
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               Election
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostles
               ordained
               ,
               Acts
               6.
               and
               must
               have
               done
               
               the
               most
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               elected
               the
               seaven
               Deac̄ons
               ,
               Acts
               6
               2.
               
               Ordination
               is
               more
               then
               the
               installing
               of
               a
               person
               chosen
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               supernaturall
               act
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               separating
               a
               man
               to
               an
               holy
               calling
               ,
               election
               is
               posterior
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               but
               an
               appropriation
               of
               a
               called
               person
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               to
               such
               a
               particular
               flock
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Say
               they
               ;
               
                 Ordination
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 the
              
               Elders
               ,
               
                 where
                 there
                 be
              
               Elders
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 whole
              
               Church
               ,
               as
               
               
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 seeth
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Though
               you
               say
               ,
               Pastors
               in
               the
               Churches
               name
               baptize
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               follow
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               where
               Pastors
               are
               not
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               believers
               may
               baptize
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               object
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 hath
                 no
                 Officers
                 ,
                 the
                 prime
                 grave
                 m●n
                 performe
                 ordination
                 ;
                 as
              
               Nu●
               .
               8
               ,
               The
               Israelites
               
                 layd
                 on
                 Hands
                 on
                 the
              
               Levites
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 some
                 prime
                 Man
                 layd
                 on
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Israel
               wanted
               not
               Officers
               .
               2.
               
               These
               prime
               Men
               are
               called
               the
               Congregation
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               representative
               Church
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               object
               ;
               
                 If
                 B
                 lievers
                 may
                 not
                 ordaine
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 follow
                 either
                 that
                 Officers
                 may
                 minister
                 without
                 ordination
                 ,
                 against
                 the
              
               Sripture
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
               Heb.
               6.
               1.
               
                 or
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 ordination
                 received
                 in
                 another
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 they
                 might
                 minister
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 we
                 establish
                 an
                 i●d●l●ble
                 character
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 being
                 called
                 to
                 another
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 there
                 be
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Election
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 ordination
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 dependeth
                 upon
                 this
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 then
                 ordination
                 commeth
                 by
                 succession
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 what
                 authority
                 ordinary
                 officers
                 have
                 to
                 ordaine
                 Pastors
                 to
                 a
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 whereof
                 themselves
                 are
                 not
                 members
              
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               That
               ordination
               be
               wanting
               ,
               where
               Ministers
               are
               wanting
               ,
               is
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               not
               against
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4
               14.
               
               No
               more
               then
               that
               one
               not
               baptized
               for
               want
               of
               a
               Pastor
               should
               yet
               believe
               in
               Christ.
               2.
               
               We
               see
               no
               indeleble
               Character
               ,
               because
               a
               Pastor
               is
               alwayes
               a
               called
               Pastor
               ;
               if
               the
               man
               commit
               scandals
               ,
               the
               Church
               may
               call
               all
               his
               character
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               turne
               him
               into
               a
               meere
               private
               man.
               But
               to
               renew
               ordination
               ,
               when
               election
               to
               another
               congregation
               is
               renewed
               ,
               is
               to
               speake
               ignorantly
               of
               ordination
               and
               election
               :
               for
               election
               maketh
               not
               the
               
               man
               a
               Minister
               ,
               nor
               giveth
               him
               a
               calling
               ,
               but
               appropriateth
               his
               Ministery
               to
               such
               a
               flock
               .
               But
               they
               speake
               of
               Election
               to
               a
               charge
               as
               of
               marriage
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               well
               understood
               ,
               for
               by
               marriage
               a
               man
               is
               both
               made
               a
               Husband
               ,
               and
               a
               Husband
               to
               this
               Wife
               onely
               :
               by
               election
               a
               Pastor
               is
               not
               made
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               by
               ordination
               he
               is
               made
               a
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               Universall
               ,
               though
               hee
               be
               not
               made
               an
               Universall
               Pastor
               .
               3.
               
               The
               ordination
               by
               succession
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               where
               Pastors
               are
               ,
               you
               hold
               your selves
               .
               But
               a
               popish
               personall
               succession
               ,
               wee
               disclaime
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               you
               doe
               :
            
             
               The
               5.
               
               Objection
               I
               omit
               to
               another
               time
               .
               The
               6.
               
               *
               Objection
               is
               ;
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 magistrate
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 succeeding
                 magistrate
                 receiveth
                 keys
                 or
                 (
                 word
                 from
                 the
                 preceding
                 magistrate
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 none
                 ,
                 he
                 receiveth
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 So
                 here
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Christs
               calling
               is
               not
               ordered
               according
               to
               the
               patterne
               of
               civill
               governments
               ,
               his
               kingdome
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               .
               People
               may
               both
               ordaine
               and
               elect
               to
               a
               civill
               office
               ,
               without
               consent
               of
               the
               preceding
               Magistrate
               .
               But
               we
               reade
               of
               no
               officers
               ordained
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               only
               in
               an
               ordinary
               way
               .
            
             
               Ordination
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 eminency
                 as
                 is
                 conceived
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 first
                 commission
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               28
               ,
               19.
               
               Marke
               16.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 accompted
                 preaching
                 and
                 praying
                 principall
                 .
                 So
              
               a
               Perkins
               b
               VVillet
               c
               VVhittaker
               ,
               d
               Amesius
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               So
               answer
               Arminians
               e
               and
               so
               doth
               the
               Socinian
               f
               
                 Theol.
                 Nicolaides
              
               ,
               and
               g
               Socinus
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               your
               words
               saith
               h
               
               to
               reforme
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               not
               to
               take
               away
               the
               necessity
               of
               ordination
               ,
               by
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               I
               come
               now
               to
               answer
               ,
               what
               Mr.
               Robinson
               doth
               adde
               ,
               to
               what
               is
               said
               for
               the
               ordination
               of
               Pastors
               by
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               single
               Believers
               ,
               Mr.
               Robinson
               i
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 succession
                 of
                 Pastors
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 Minister
                 can
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 be
                 made
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 ordained
                 by
              
               popes
               ,
               and
               prelates
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               But
               we
               say
               that
               this
               is
               no
               question
               at
               all
               ,
               wee
               affirme
               ordination
               of
               pastors
               not
               to
               be
               of
               that
               absolute
               necessity
               ,
               but
               in
               an
               exigence
               of
               necessity
               the
               election
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               thing
               ,
               may
               supply
               the
               want
               of
               it
               .
               Nor
               doe
               wee
               thinke
               a
               calling
               from
               papists
               no
               calling
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               heare
               :
               before
               I
               proceed
               this
               must
               be
               discussed
               .
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   UUhether
                   Election
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   be
                   essentiall
                   to
                   the
                   calling
                   of
                   a
                   Minister
                   .
                
              
            
             
               ●
               .
               Election
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               belongeth
               of
               right
               .
               2.
               
               The
               force
               and
               influence
               thereof
               to
               make
               a
               Church-officer
               ;
               but
               let
               these
               considerations
               first
               be
               pondered
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Consid.
               
                 Election
                 is
                 made
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 people
                 gratious
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 discerne
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 people
                 rude
                 and
                 ignorant
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 valid
                 ,
              
               Jure
               &
               facto
               ,
               
                 the
                 latter
                 not
                 so
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Consid.
               
                 Election
                 is
                 either
                 comparative
                 or
                 absolute
                 ;
                 when
                 Election
                 is
                 comparative
                 ,
                 though
                 people
                 have
                 nothing
                 possibly
                 positively
                 to
                 say
                 against
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 yet
                 though
                 they
                 reject
                 him
                 and
                 choose
                 one
                 si●ter
                 ,
                 the
                 Election
                 is
                 reasonable
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Consid.
               
                 Peoples
                 Election
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 as
                 a
                 VVi●is
                 choyse
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Husband
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 ;
                 Election
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 Minister
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Consid.
               
                 Election
                 is
                 either
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 to
                 ,
              
               quoad
               jus
               ,
               or
               ,
               quoad
               f●ctum
               .
               
                 A
                 people
                 not
                 yet
                 called
                 externally
                 ,
                 cannot
                 elect
                 their
                 own
                 Minister
                 ,
                 a
                 Synod
                 or
                 others
                 of
                 charity
              
               (
               as
               Reverend
               Junius
               a
               saith
               )
               
                 may
                 chuse
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
              
               de
               facto
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 case
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 their
                 own
                 Pastor
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Conclus
               .
               The
               people
               have
               Gods
               right
               to
               chuse
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               b
               word
               prescribeth
               .
               So
               c
               Tertullian
               ,
               d
               Eyprian
               .
               Non
               blandiatur
               sibi
               plebs
               ,
               quasi
               immunis
               à
               contagione
               delicti
               esse
               possit
               ,
               cum
               sacerdote
               peccatore
               communicans
               &
               ad
               injustum
               
               atque
               illicitum
               propositi
               Episcopatum
               consensum
               s●um
               accommodans
               ,
               &c.
               and
               d
               nefas
               sine
               consensu
               po●uli
               :
               and
               this
               Cyprian
               writ
               an
               hundreth
               yeeres
               before
               the
               Nicen
               Councell
               .
               Bellarmine
               lo●ed
               hi●
               face
               e
               to
               say
               this
               custome
               began
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Nicon
               Councell
               .
               It
               was
               not
               a
               consuetude
               f
               
                 Qu●d
                 ipsum
                 (
                 inquit
                 Cyprianus
                 )
                 videmus
                 de
                 Divina
                 autoritate
                 descender●
              
               ;
               g
               Ignatius
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 your
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 chuse
                 the
                 Pastor
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               So
               speaketh
               hee
               to
               the
               people
               of
               Philadelphia
               ;
               and
               so
               speaketh
               h
               Ambrose
               to
               
                 Valentinian
                 ,
                 Omitto
                 ,
                 quia
                 jam
                 ipse
                 populus
                 judicavit
                 ,
              
               i
               
                 Origen
                 :
                 Requiritur
                 ergo
                 in
                 ordinando
                 sacerd
                 te
                 praesentia
                 populi
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               his
               reason
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               a
               pastor
               must
               be
               of
               good
               report
               .
               And
               k
               Chrysostome
               saith
               ,
               all
               elections
               of
               pastors
               are
               null
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               without
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               people
               .
               And
               the
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               did
               write
               this
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Alexandria
               as
               l
               Theodoret
               saith
               ,
               and
               the
               fi●st
               generall
               councell
               of
               Constantinople
               wrote
               the
               same
               to
               
                 Daemasus
                 ,
                 Ambrose
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               m
               Theodoret
               also
               sheweth
               n
               The
               councell
               of
               Africa
               is
               cited
               by
               Cyprian
               producing
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Acts
               1.
               23.
               
               Acts
               6.
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               people
               had
               their
               consent
               in
               elections
               ;
               and
               o
               the
               councell
               of
               Chalcedon
               p
               the
               councell
               of
               Ancyron
               ,
               and
               q
               of
               Laodicea
               ;
               and
               the
               Popes
               owne
               r
               Canons
               say
               this
               ,
               s
               so
               Nicolaus
               the
               Pope
               in
               his
               Decrees
               saith
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               and
               people
               did
               chuse
               the
               pope
               ,
               
                 Reliquus
                 clerus
                 &
                 populus
                 Romanus
                 ad
                 consensum
                 nova
                 electionis
                 pontificis
                 à
                 Cardinalibus
                 factae
                 accedant
                 .
              
               So
               t
               Gelasius
               the
               pope
               writeth
               to
               Philippus
               and
               Cernuti●●
               Bishops
               ,
               so
               
                 Stephanus
                 ad
                 Romanum
              
               u
               
                 archiepiscopum
                 Rav●●natensem
              
               ,
               is
               cited
               in
               the
               glosse
               to
               that
               purpose
               ;
               in
               x
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Ivo
               Bishop
               of
               Chartres
               ,
               we
               being
               called
               ,
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Cle●gy
               and
               people
               of
               such
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               this
               Pope
               Ur●●●
               practised
               upon
               Ivo
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Conclus
               .
               But
               elections
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               were
               not
               by
               one
               single
               congregation
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               diverse
               other
               Churches
               .
               In
               the
               y
               councell
               of
               
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 Si
                 unum
                 tantùm
                 in
                 provincia
                 contigerit
                 remanere
                 Episcopum
                 ,
                 suporstes
                 Episcopus
                 con●●care
                 debet
                 Episcopos
                 vicinae
                 provinciae
                 .
                 &
                 cum
                 iis
                 orainare
                 sibi
                 comprovincales
                 Episcopos
                 ;
                 quod
                 si
                 id
                 facero
                 negligat
                 ,
                 populus
                 convocare
                 debet
                 Episcopos
                 vicinae
                 provinciae
                 &
                 peter●
                 sibi
                 rectorem
                 .
              
               
               In
               the
               z
               councell
               of
               Toledo
               it
               was
               ordained
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Toledo
               might
               chuse
               
                 in
                 quibustibee
                 Pr●vinciis
              
               ,
               in
               any
               provinces
               about
               Bishops
               to
               be
               his
               successors
               ,
               
                 salvo
                 privilegio
                 unius●njusqu●
                 provinciae
              
               .
               Cardinalls
               are
               forbidden
               to
               usurp
               to
               chuse
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 see
                 vace
              
               in
               the
               time
               of
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ,
               this
               was
               enacted
               in
               the
               councell
               of
               *
               Constance
               and
               a
               Basil.
               The
               Abbot
               of
               Panormo
               saith
               ,
               it
               was
               obtained
               of
               the
               councell
               of
               Carthage
               b
               to
               avoyde
               dissension
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               transfer
               their
               right
               to
               the
               Cardinalls
               .
               So
               c
               Almain
               and
               d
               Gerson
               prove
               the
               equity
               of
               this
               by
               good
               reasons
               .
               That
               wicked
               councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               labouring
               to
               exalt
               the
               popes
               chaire
               ,
               did
               abrogate
               these
               good
               acts
               to
               the
               offence
               of
               many
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               e
               of
               the
               review
               of
               the
               councell
               of
               Trent
               sheweth
               ;
               nor
               should
               good
               men
               stand
               for
               Leo
               his
               abrogation
               of
               what
               the
               councell
               of
               Basil
               did
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seene
               in
               that
               wicked
               councell
               of
               Lateran
               f
               wherein
               much
               other
               wicked
               power
               is
               given
               to
               the
               pope
               and
               his
               Legates
               by
               Iulius
               III.
               and
               Paul
               the
               III.
               and
               Pius
               the
               IIII.
               and
               g
               Theodoret
               saith
               ,
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               a
               Province
               ought
               to
               bee
               at
               the
               ordination
               of
               a
               Bishop
               .
               The
               ordination
               of
               the
               worthy
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               as
               hee
               h
               himselfe
               saith
               ,
               
                 was
                 confirmed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
              
               East
               and
               West
               .
               Cornelius
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               was
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Africa
               .
               More
               of
               this
               may
               be
               seene
               in
               i
               Zonaras
               ,
               In
               k
               Theodoret
               l
               the
               councell
               of
               Carthage
               and
               m
               Petrus
               a
               Navarre
               ,
               who
               all
               witnes
               
                 ordination
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 was
                 never
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
              
               Church
               
                 by
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 destitute
                 of
              
               pastors
               and
               Elders
               .
               The
               learned
               say
               ,
               that
               Gregory
               the
               VII
               .
               or
               Hildebrand
               did
               first
               exclude
               the
               people
               from
               voycing
               in
               elections
               of
               pastors
               .
               Illiricus
               sayth
               onely
               from
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Frederick
                 the
              
               XI
               .
               
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
              
               ,
               1300
               
                 they
                 were
                 excluded
                 from
                 this
                 power
                 .
              
               And
               though
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               election
               of
               Alexander
               the
               III.
               was
               made
               400
               yeeres
               before
               that
               ,
               by
               the
               Cardinalls
               onely
               ,
               without
               the
               peoples
               consent
               ,
               the
               Law
               and
               Logick
               both
               say
               ;
               from
               one
               fact
               no
               Law
               can
               be
               concluded
               .
               Yea
               the
               election
               of
               Gregory
               the
               VII
               .
               (
               saith
               n
               Vasquez
               )
               was
               five
               hundred
               yeeres
               before
               that
               ,
               and
               like
               enough
               that
               such
               a
               monster
               and
               such
               a
               seditious
               head
               to
               the
               Lords
               annoynted
               to
               Henry
               the
               IIII
               ,
               as
               this
               Gregory
               was
               ,
               could
               violate
               Christs
               order
               .
               o
               Platina
               sayth
               so
               ;
               yet
               Bellarmine
               ,
               
               Suarez
               and
               others
               grant
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               it
               was
               so
               ;
               b●●
               because
               it
               was
               a
               positive
               Law
               (
               some
               say
               )
               and
               others
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Church
               constitution
               ,
               not
               a
               divine
               Law
               ,
               the
               Pope
               might
               change
               it
               .
               Yet
               the
               Jesuite
               Sanctius
               p
               in
               his
               comment
               proveth
               it
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               q
               Azorius
               sayth
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               common
               Law
               ,
               
                 communi
                 jure
              
               ,
               r
               Krantius
               layeth
               the
               blame
               of
               wronging
               the
               people
               in
               this
               ,
               on
               Gregory
               the
               IX
               .
               yea
               s
               the
               councell
               of
               Bracare
               ,
               the
               t
               second
               councell
               of
               Nice
               ;
               The
               councell
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               4
               called
               the
               eight
               generall
               Councell
               u
               the
               councell
               of
               *
               Laodicea
               are
               corruptly
               expounded
               by
               x
               Bellarmin
               .
               y
               V●squez
               and
               others
               :
               because
               .
               1.
               
               They
               forbid
               onely
               disorder
               and
               confusion
               .
               2.
               
               That
               all
               the
               multiude
               ,
               without
               exceptionosage
               ,
               gifts
               ,
               or
               sexes
               ,
               should
               come
               ,
               and
               speak
               and
               voyce
               at
               the
               election
               .
               For
               in
               the
               councell
               of
               Antioch
               z
               it
               is
               expressely
               forbidden
               that
               the
               multitude
               should
               be
               debarred
               .
               And
               wee
               will
               not
               deny
               but
               a
               pastor
               may
               be
               sent
               to
               a
               Church
               of
               Infidels
               that
               knoweth
               nothing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               without
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               a
               Ruffinu●
               sayth
               ,
               that
               Frumentius
               was
               ordained
               Bishop
               to
               the
               Indians
               ,
               they
               knowing
               nothing
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Indis
                 nihil
                 scientibus
                 neque
                 cogitantibus
                 .
                 Epiphanius
              
               writeth
               to
               Iohn
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               ordained
               Paulinianus
               a
               presbyter
               ,
               the
               people
               not
               consenting
               .
               Gregorius
               ordained
               Augustine
               Bishop
               of
               England
               and
               sent
               him
               to
               them
               to
               teach
               them
               ,
               
                 Anglis
                 nescientibus
              
               .
               And
               Gregorius
               II.
               ordained
               Bonifacius
               a
               Bishop
               to
               bee
               sent
               to
               Germany
               ,
               
                 Germanis
                 nihil
                 de
                 eare
                 cogitantibus
              
               .
               And
               thus
               b
               Perkins
               ,
               if
               the
               Gospell
               should
               arise
               in
               America
               ,
               where
               there
               were
               no
               Ministers
               ,
               ordination
               might
               be
               wanting
               .
               And
               why
               not
               (
               say
               I
               )
               election
               also
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               if
               as
               c
               
                 Petrus
                 Martyr
              
               sayth
               well
               ;
               a
               woman
               may
               be
               a
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               and
               a
               Turke
               (
               sayth
               d
               Zanchius
               )
               converted
               by
               reading
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               converting
               others
               ,
               may
               baptize
               them
               whom
               hee
               converteth
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               where
               both
               ordination
               and
               election
               should
               be
               wanting
               :
               and
               this
               may
               answer
               what
               e
               Robinson
               saith
               for
               ordination
               by
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               Nor
               did
               the
               people
               first
               begin
               to
               have
               hand
               in
               election
               in
               f
               Tertullians
               time
               ,
               as
               Bellarmine
               saith
               ,
               nor
               yet
               that
               the
               people
               might
               love
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               nor
               yet
               by
               meere
               custome
               .
            
             
             
               Conclus
               .
               III.
               It
               is
               false
               our
               g
               Brethren
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               calling
               of
               a
               Minister
               consisteth
               principally
               and
               essentially
               in
               election
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostles
               were
               essentially
               pastors
               ,
               yet
               not
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               except
               Matthias
               was
               chosen
               by
               the
               people
               .
               2.
               
               If
               ,
               as
               our
               Brethren
               say
               ,
               the
               peoples
               after
               acceptance
               may
               supply
               the
               want
               of
               Election
               at
               first
               ,
               as
               Iacobs
               after
               consent
               to
               Leah
               made
               her
               his
               Wife
               ,
               yet
               all
               the
               pastorall
               acts
               of
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               censures
               going
               before
               the
               after
               consent
               shall
               be
               null
               ,
               because
               he
               wanteth
               that
               which
               most
               principally
               and
               essentially
               is
               required
               in
               a
               calling
               .
               And
               all
               baptized
               by
               him
               must
               be
               rebaptized
               .
               And
               what
               if
               the
               people
               shall
               never
               assent
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               ordinary
               that
               hypocrites
               in
               hearts
               will
               never
               consent
               to
               the
               Ministry
               of
               a
               gratious
               pastor
               ,
               shall
               his
               acts
               of
               converting
               ,
               and
               baptizing
               be
               no
               pastorall
               acts
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               hypocrites
               no
               pastorall
               acts
               :
               and
               shall
               all
               be
               Infidels
               ,
               who
               are
               baptized
               by
               him
               ?
               The
               people
               are
               not
               infallible
               in
               their
               choise
               ,
               and
               may
               refuse
               a
               man
               for
               a
               pastor
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               called
               to
               be
               a
               pastor
               ;
               election
               maketh
               not
               one
               a
               pastor
               ,
               
                 in
                 foro
                 Dei
              
               ,
               then
               he
               shall
               be
               no
               pastor
               whom
               God
               hath
               made
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               because
               people
               out
               of
               ignorance
               or
               prejudice
               consent
               not
               to
               his
               Ministery
               .
               Nor
               are
               we
               of
               Dr.
               Ames
               judgement
               ,
               that
               the
               calling
               of
               a
               Minister
               doth
               essentially
               consist
               in
               the
               peoples
               election
               ;
               for
               his
               externall
               calling
               consisteth
               in
               the
               presbyters
               separation
               of
               a
               man
               for
               such
               a
               holy
               calling
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 speaketh
              
               .
               Wee
               finde
               no
               Church-calling
               in
               all
               Gods
               Word
               of
               sole
               election
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               the
               essentiall
               forme
               of
               a
               right
               calling
               .
               All
               the
               arguments
               of
               Doctor
               Ames
               prove
               ,
               that
               election
               is
               necessary
               to
               appropriate
               a
               made
               Minister
               to
               such
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               concludeth
               not
               the
               poyn
               .
            
             
               
                 Qu.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   From
                   whence
                   had
                
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   our
                   blessed
                   Reformers
                   their
                   calling
                   to
                   the
                   pastorall
                   charge
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               This
               question
               there
               is
               moved
               because
               of
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               thinke
               .
               1.
               
               
                 If
                 ordination
                 of
              
               pastors
               by
               pastors
               ,
               
                 be
                 so
                 necessary
                 for
                 an
                 ordinary
                 calling
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 Election
                 of
                 people
                 be
                 not
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 want
              
               pastors
               and
               Elders
               then
               Luther
               
                 and
                 our
                 Reformers
                 had
                 no
                 calling
                 ,
              
               for
               they
               were
               called
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               for
               saith
               n
               Robinson
               when
               
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 〈◊〉
              
               Church-officers
               
                 on
                 Earth
                 to
                 give
                 ordination
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 hold
              
               
               with
               Arrians
               ,
               
                 and
                 expect
                 new
                 Apostles
                 to
                 give
                 ordination
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 a
                 true
                 ,
              
               pastor
               
                 go
                 and
                 seek
                 a
                 calling
                 from
                 a
                 false
              
               pastor
               .
               Hence
               observe
               carefully
               the
               following
               distinctions
               ,
               to
               obviate
               both
               papists
               cavillations
               and
               our
               Brethrens
               doubts
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Distinct.
               That
               is
               .
               1.
               
               Properly
               extraordinary
               ,
               which
               is
               immediately
               from
               God
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               intervening
               cause
               ;
               so
               Moses
               his
               calling
               ,
               when
               God
               spake
               to
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Bush
               to
               goe
               to
               Pharaoh
               and
               command
               the
               letting
               goe
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               was
               extraordinary
               ,
               for
               ,
               both
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               calling
               ,
               and
               the
               persons
               designation
               to
               the
               charge
               was
               immediately
               from
               
                 God
                 Luthers
              
               calling
               this
               way
               was
               not
               extraordinary
               ,
               because
               hee
               preached
               no
               new
               Gospell
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               immediate
               calling
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               is
               extraordinary
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               of
               nature
               .
               Neither
               the
               calling
               of
               Luther
               nor
               of
               Hus
               and
               Wiccliff
               was
               extraordinary
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               any
               inlightened
               of
               God
               and
               members
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               should
               teach
               ,
               informe
               ,
               o●
               helpe
               their
               fellow-members
               being
               seduced
               ,
               and
               led
               by
               blind
               guides
               ,
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               our
               Brethrens
               grounds
               Luthers
               calling
               here
               ,
               was
               not
               onely
               extraordinary
               ,
               but
               unlawfull
               and
               contrary
               to
               a
               Divine
               Law.
               For
               now
               when
               Apostles
               are
               ceased
               ,
               Luher
               had
               no
               warrant
               (
               if
               our
               Brethren
               say
               right
               )
               no
               calling
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               exercise
               pastorall
               acts
               of
               preaching
               ,
               converting
               soules
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               baptizing
               through
               many
               visible
               Churches
               &
               congregations
               ,
               because
               that
               is
               (
               say
               they
               )
               Apostolick
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               now
               can
               bee
               a
               pastor
               ,
               but
               in
               one
               fixed
               congregation
               whereof
               he
               is
               the
               elected
               pastor
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               is
               extraordinary
               ,
               which
               is
               beside
               a
               Divine
               positi●●
               Law.
               So
               that
               one
               should
               be
               chosen
               a
               pastor
               in
               an
               Iland
               where
               there
               be
               no
               Elders
               nor
               pastors
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               people
               onely
               give
               a
               calling
               ,
               is
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               not
               inconvenient
               tha●
               something
               extroardinary
               was
               in
               our
               reformers
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               is
               extraordinary
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               the
               ordinary
               corruptions
               ,
               wicked
               and
               superstitious
               formes
               of
               an
               ordinary
               caling
               :
               so
               ,
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               Luher
               and
               our
               reformers
               calling
               was
               extraordinary
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Dist.
               A
               calling
               immediately
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               calling
               from
               God
               ,
               some
               way
               extraordinary
               ,
               are
               farre
               different
               .
               An
               immediate
               
               calling
               often
               requireth
               miracles
               to
               confirme
               it
               ,
               especially
               the
               matter
               being
               new
               ,
               yet
               not
               alwayes
               ;
               
                 John
                 Baptists
              
               calling
               was
               immediate
               ,
               his
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               beside
               the
               positive
               order
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               yet
               hee
               wrought
               no
               miracles
               ,
               but
               an
               extraordinary
               calling
               may
               be
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               an
               immediate
               and
               ordinary
               revelation
               of
               Gods
               Will
               ,
               and
               requireth
               not
               miracles
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Dist.
               Though
               ordinarily
               in
               any
               horologe
               the
               higher
               wheele
               should
               move
               the
               lower
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               against
               ordinary
               art
               ,
               that
               the
               hotologe
               be
               so
               made
               as
               inferiour
               wheeles
               may
               move
               without
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               superiour
               .
               Though
               by
               ordinary
               dispensation
               of
               Gods
               standing
               Law
               ,
               the
               Church
               convened
               in
               a
               Synod
               should
               have
               turned
               about
               
                 Hus
                 ,
                 Wicliff
                 ,
                 Luther
              
               ,
               to
               regular
               motions
               in
               
                 orthodox
                 Divinity
              
               ;
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               altogether
               extraordinary
               ,
               that
               these
               men
               moved
               the
               higher
               wheeles
               ,
               and
               laboured
               to
               reforme
               them
               .
               Cyprian
               urged
               Reformation
               ,
               Aurelius
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 Augustin
              
               and
               the
               African
               Bishops
               did
               the
               like
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
               Rome
               ●epining
               thereat
               It
               is
               somewhat
               extraordinary
               that
               Reformation
               should
               begin
               at
               Schollers
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               principall
               Masters
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Dist.
               A
               calling
               may
               be
               expresly
               and
               formally
               corrupt
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               particular
               intention
               of
               the
               ordainers
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               particular
               Church
               ,
               
                 ex
                 intentione
                 ordinanris
                 &
                 operantis
              
               .
               Thus
               Luthers
               calling
               to
               bee
               a
               Monke
               was
               a
               corrupt
               calling
               ,
               and
               eatenus
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               respect
               hee
               could
               not
               give
               a
               calling
               to
               others
               .
               But
               that
               some
               calling
               may
               be
               implicitely
               and
               virtually
               good
               and
               lawfull
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               and
               
                 ex
                 inte●tione
                 op●ris
                 &
                 ipsius
                 ordinationis
                 ,
              
               he
               was
               called
               ●o
               preach
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Dist.
                 Luthers
                 Oath
              
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               did
               oblige
               him
               as
               a
               pastor
               ,
               this
               is
               his
               calling
               according
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               and
               is
               valid
               ;
               but
               his
               Oath
               to
               preach
               the
               Roman
               Faith
               intended
               by
               the
               exacters
               of
               the
               Oath
               was
               eatenus
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               ▪
               unlawfull
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               oblige
               him
               .
               Even
               a
               Wife
               married
               to
               a
               Turke
               ,
               and
               swearing
               to
               bee
               a
               helper
               to
               her
               Husband
               in
               promoving
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               Mahomet
               ,
               or
               being
               a
               papist
               is
               ingaged
               in
               an
               Oath
               to
               promote
               
                 Romish
                 Religion
              
               ;
               if
               shee
               bee
               converted
               to
               the
               true
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               needeth
               not
               to
               be
               married
               
               
                 de
                 novo
              
               ,
               but
               remaineth
               a
               married
               Wife
               ;
               but
               is
               not
               obliged
               by
               that
               unjust
               Oath
               to
               promove
               these
               false
               Religions
               ,
               though
               the
               marriage
               Oath
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               marriage
               duties
               ,
               tieth
               her
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Dist.
               A
               pastor
               may
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               pastorall
               care
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               the
               hand
               careth
               for
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               and
               yet
               neither
               Luther
               nor
               Zuinglius
               are
               universall
               pastors
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               Apostles
               .
               For
               they
               had
               usurped
               no
               power
               of
               Governing
               and
               Teaching
               all
               Churches
               :
               though
               ,
               I
               professe
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               inconvenience
               to
               say
               that
               Luther
               was
               extraordinarily
               called
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               goe
               to
               many
               Churches
               ,
               to
               others
               then
               to
               Wittenberg
               ,
               where
               hee
               had
               one
               particular
               charge
               ,
               yea
               even
               through
               Germany
               and
               the
               Churches
               of
               Saxony
               ,
               and
               Zuinglius
               through
               the
               Helvetian
               and
               Westerne
               Churches
               ,
               which
               yet
               doth
               not
               make
               them
               essentially
               Apostles
               ,
               because
               .
               1.
               
               They
               were
               not
               witnesses
               of
               Christs
               Death
               ,
               and
               Resurrection
               ,
               which
               as
               a
               new
               Doctrine
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               behoved
               to
               preach
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               v.
               22.
               
               They
               only
               revealed
               the
               old
               truth
               borne
               downe
               by
               an
               universall
               Apostacy
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               they
               were
               not
               immediately
               called
               ,
               nor
               gifted
               with
               diverse
               Tongues
               .
               And
               the
               like
               I
               may
               say
               of
               Athanasius
               ,
               for
               men
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               apostacy
               to
               goe
               somewhat
               farther
               then
               to
               that
               which
               a
               particular
               Church
               calleth
               them
               to
               ,
               is
               not
               formally
               apostolick
               ,
               yet
               lawfull
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               A
               calling
               to
               the
               Ministery
               is
               either
               such
               as
               wanteth
               the
               essentialls
               ,
               as
               gifts
               in
               any
               messenger
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               consen●
               ,
               or
               these
               who
               occupy
               the
               roome
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Church
               consen●ing
               ,
               such
               a
               Minister
               is
               to
               bee
               reputed
               for
               no
               Minister
               .
               Or.
               2.
               
               An
               entry
               to
               a
               calling
               ,
               or
               a
               calling
               ,
               where
               diverse
               of
               the
               Apostles
               requisites
               are
               wanting
               ,
               may
               bee
               a
               valid
               calling
               ,
               as
               if
               one
               enter
               as
               Caiphas
               who
               entered
               by
               favour
               and
               money
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               was
               High-Priest
               but
               for
               a
               yeer
               :
               ●yet
               was
               a
               true
               High-Priest
               ,
               and
               prophecied
               as
               the
               High-priest
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               If
               the
               Church
               approve
               by
               silence
               ,
               or
               countenance
               the
               Ministery
               of
               a
               man
               who
               opened
               the
               Church
               doore
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 silver
                 key
              
               ,
               having
               given
               the
               prelate
               a
               bud
               .
               The
               ordinance
               of
               God
               is
               conferred
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               calling
               ceaseth
               not
               to
               be
               Gods
               calling
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               instruments
               both
               taking
               and
               giving
               .
            
             
             
               9.
               
               Though
               Luther
               was
               immediately
               called
               by
               Men
               An.
               1508.
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               VVittenberg
               as
               may
               be
               seene
               a
               in
               his
               writings
               as
               Gerard
               b
               sheweth
               ,
               and
               the
               Jesuit
               Becanus
               c
               saith
               ,
               hee
               was
               called
               and
               ordained
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               power
               to
               preach
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               yet
               that
               hindereth
               not
               that
               his
               calling
               was
               ●●t
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereof
               hee
               was
               a
               member
               ,
               that
               is
               from
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               and
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               calling
               to
               cast
               downe
               Babylon
               was
               not
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               and
               his
               gifts
               being
               extraordinary
               .
               2.
               
               His
               Spirit
               heroick
               and
               supernaturally
               couragious
               ,
               and
               so
               extraordinary
               .
               3.
               
               His
               Faith
               in
               his
               Doctrine
               greate
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               so
               bee
               blessed
               with
               successe
               in
               his
               Ministery
               extraordinary
               ,
               his
               calling
               in
               these
               considerations
               may
               well
               bee
               called
               extraordinary
               ,
               though
               not
               immediate
               or
               apostolick
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Then
               wee
               may
               well
               acknowledge
               a
               middle
               calling
               betwixt
               an
               ordinary
               and
               every
               way
               immediate
               calling
               ,
               and
               an
               extraordinary
               and
               immediate
               calling
               ,
               for
               the
               calling
               of
               Luther
               was
               neither
               the
               one
               ,
               nor
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               proper
               sense
               ,
               but
               a
               middle
               betwixt
               two
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               an
               immediate
               calling
               .
               See
               d
               Sadaecl
               and
               e
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 question
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 pastor
                 bee
                 called
                 lawfully
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 question
                 of
                 Fact
                 not
                 a
                 question
                 of
                 Law
                 ;
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 be
                 baptized
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 invincible
                 ignorance
                 in
                 a
                 question
                 of
                 Fact
                 which
                 excuseth
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 wee
                 may
                 heare
                 a
                 gifted
                 pastor
                 taken
                 and
                 supposed
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Churches
                 calling
                 ,
                 though
                 indeed
                 he
                 received
                 no
                 calling
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 entry
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Conelus
               .
               To
               shew
               that
               our
               Church
               was
               a
               visible
               Church
               before
               Luther
               arose
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Reformers
               were
               lawfully
               called
               o●
               God
               ,
               and
               h●
               Church
               ,
               is
               a
               question
               of
               Fact
               :
               and
               cannot
               be
               proved
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               Because
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               not
               a
               Chronicle
               of
               these
               who
               were
               the
               true
               Church
               and
               truly
               called
               to
               the
               Ministery
               since
               the
               Apostles
               departed
               this
               life
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               these
               must
               be
               proved
               by
               Sense
               ,
               and
               the
               Testimony
               of
               humane
               writtings
               ,
               who
               can
               erre
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               C●nclus
               .
               Yet
               may
               it
               be
               gathered
               from
               humane
               writers
               ,
               that
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               Protestants
               this
               day
               ,
               hath
               beene
               since
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               .
               I
               meane
               the
               determinate
               persons
               may
               be
               knowen
               by
               humane
               reasons
               and
               signes
               ;
               as
               .
               1.
               
               If
               Orthodox
               
               Doctors
               are
               knowen
               to
               have
               lived
               in
               all
               ages
               since
               the
               Apostles
               it
               is
               likely
               that
               there
               was
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               approved
               of
               these
               Doctors
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               teach
               that
               same
               Doctrine
               in
               substance
               ,
               that
               these
               Doctors
               did
               ,
               then
               hath
               our
               Church
               ,
               this
               determinate
               Church
               ,
               beene
               since
               the
               Apostles
               time
               .
               But
               Orthodox
               Doctors
               are
               knowen
               to
               have
               lived
               in
               all
               ●ges
               as
               men
               of
               approved
               learning
               and
               soundnesse
               in
               the
               Faith
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               our
               present
               Church
               visible
               hath
               continued
               since
               the
               Apostles
               time
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               probable
               ,
               for
               these
               Fathers
               would
               not
               be
               so
               renowned
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               about
               thē
               had
               not
               approved
               their
               Doctri●
               .
               It
               is
               probable
               (
               I
               say
               )
               because
               the
               writters
               against
               them
               have
               beene
               suppressed
               ,
               false
               Teachers
               have
               beeve
               spoken
               of
               and
               renowned
               ,
               and
               true
               Prophets
               ill
               reported
               of
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               I
               prove
               the
               assumption
               ;
               for
               there
               lived
               in
               the
               first
               age
               ,
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Polycarpus
               ,
               the
               Scholler
               of
               Iohn
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               and
               Ignatius
               .
               And
               in
               the
               2.
               age
               ,
               
                 Iustinus
                 ,
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 ,
                 Ireneus
                 ,
                 Melito
                 Sardensis
                 ,
                 Theophilus
                 .
              
               In
               the
               3.
               age
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Dyonisius
                 ,
                 Alexandrin
                 ,
                 Methodi●s
                 ,
                 Origen
              
               ;
               It
               is
               likely
               they
               opposed
               purgatory
               ,
               prayer
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               reliques
               and
               the
               Popes
               supremacy
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               seede
               did
               arise
               in
               this
               age
               .
               In
               the
               4.
               age
               were
               
                 Eusebius
                 Caesariensis
                 ,
                 Basilius
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Magnus
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 Nissenus
                 ,
                 Nazian
                 .
                 Macarius
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
              
               Bishop
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 Ep●phanius
                 ,
                 Optatus
                 Melivitanus
                 ,
                 Hilarius
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Prudentius
                 ,
                 Hieronymus
                 ,
                 Ammonius
                 ,
                 Ephrem
                 ,
                 Faeustinus
                 .
              
               I
               thinke
               they
               opposed
               the
               infallibility
               of
               councells
               ,
               invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               monastick
               life
               springing
               up
               in
               this
               age
               .
               In
               the
               5.
               age
               were
               
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Alexandrinus
                 ,
                 Theodoretus
                 ,
                 Leo
                 ,
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 Vigilianus
                 ,
                 Cassianus
                 ,
                 Prosper
                 ,
                 Elutherius
                 ,
                 Marcus
                 eremita
                 ,
                 Marius
                 Victorius
                 .
              
               Wee
               conceive
               these
               opposed
               the
               corrupt
               Doctrine
               anent
               freewill
               ,
               sinne
               originall
               ,
               justification
               by
               works
               ,
               mens
               merits
               .
               In
               the
               6.
               age
               were
               
                 Fulgentius
                 ,
                 Cassiadorus
                 ,
                 Fortunatus
                 ,
                 Olympiodorus
                 ,
                 Gregorius
                 Mag●●s
                 ,
                 Max●ntius
              
               ;
               These
               opposed
               the
               heresies
               of
               this
               age
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               worshipping
               Images
               ,
               Indulgences
               ,
               Satisfactions
               ,
               Crossing
               ,
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               Service
               in
               an
               unknowen
               Tongue
               ,
               Offerings
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               worshipping
               of
               Reliques
               of
               Saints
               ,
               necessity
               absolute
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               the
               making
               the
               Sacrament
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               dead
               .
               In
               the
               7.
               age
               being
               a
               time
               of
               Darknesse
               very
               
               few
               ,
               Isiodorus
               ,
               and
               few
               others
               ,
               here
               the
               holiest
               opposed
               the
               Popes
               stile
               and
               place
               of
               being
               universall
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               abominable
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               .
               In
               the
               8.
               arose
               
                 Beda
                 ,
                 Paulus
                 Diaconus
                 ,
                 Joann
                 ,
                 Damascen
                 ,
              
               a
               superstitious
               Monke
               ,
               
                 Carolus
                 Magus
                 ,
                 Albinus
              
               ;
               In
               this
               age
               came
               in
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               penance
               ,
               and
               confirmation
               .
               It
               was
               an
               evill
               time
               .
               In
               the
               9.
               age
               were
               
                 Rabanus
                 ,
                 Haymo
                 ,
                 Re●igius
                 ,
                 Hinaemarus
                 ,
                 Pashasius
                 ,
              
               then
               extreme
               unction
               ,
               orders
               ,
               and
               marriage
               were
               made
               Sacraments
               .
               In
               the
               10.
               age
               was
               
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 Smaragdus
                 ,
                 Giselbertus
              
               .
               In
               the
               11.
               
               
                 Anselme
                 ,
                 Algerus
              
               .
               In
               the
               12.
               
               Schoole
               Doctors
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Peter
                 Cluniarensis
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 Alensis
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 Scotus
                 ,
              
               at
               length
               Luther
               and
               Melanthon
               came
               ,
               but
               from
               these
               we
               build
               no
               infallible
               argument
               to
               prove
               our
               Church
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               very
               visible
               Church
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               Waldenses
               .
               1.
               
               One
               of
               their
               owne
               writters
               a
               Rainerus
               saith
               ,
               
                 quod
                 duraverit
                 à
                 tempore
                 Sylvestri
                 ,
                 alii
                 dicunt
                 quod
                 à
                 tempore
                 apostolorum
                 ,
                 a
                 Novator
              
               set
               out
               by
               the
               Jesuite
               Gretserus
               b
               
                 Petrus
                 Pilichdorffius
              
               saith
               ,
               they
               arose
               eight
               hundereth
               yeeres
               after
               Silvester
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Innocentius
               the
               2.
               
               In
               the
               City
               of
               Walden
               
                 in
                 the
                 borders
                 of
              
               France
               
                 one
                 arose
                 ,
                 who
                 professed
                 voluntary
                 poverty
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 against
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 were
                 excommunicated
                 ,
              
               but
               he
               is
               found
               a
               lier
               by
               popish
               writters
               who
               lived
               long
               before
               Innocentius
               the
               2.
               and
               make
               mention
               of
               them
               .
               The
               articles
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Hus
              
               ,
               saith
               c
               
                 Aeneas
                 Silvius
                 ,
                 cum
                 confessionibus
                 Calvinianorum
                 consonant
                 ,
              
               and
               Silvius
               is
               not
               our
               friend
               .
               I
               grant
               d
               Gretser
               denieth
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Faith
               of
               such
               as
               are
               called
               Calvinists
               agreeth
               with
               the
               articles
               of
               Hus
               ;
               because
               hee
               will
               have
               them
               grosser
               e
               Flaccius
               saith
               these
               Waldenses
               called
               Leonistae
               ,
               their
               Doctrine
               was
               spread
               ,
               
                 per
                 L●mbardiam
                 ,
                 Alsatiam
                 ,
                 totum
                 tractum
                 Rhenanum
                 ,
                 Belgicam
                 ,
                 Saxoniam
                 ,
                 Pomeraniam
                 ,
                 Borussiam
                 ,
                 Poloniam
                 ,
                 Luciniam
                 ,
                 Sueviam
                 ,
                 Silesiam
                 ,
                 B●h●miam
                 ,
                 Moraviam
                 ,
                 Calabriam
                 ,
                 &
                 Siciliam
                 .
                 Carolus
                 Lotharingus
              
               f
               
                 the
                 Cardinall
              
               complaineth
               ,
               as
               also
               g
               
                 Hegesippus
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 sixteene
                 ages
                 since
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 the
                 first
                 onely
                 was
                 of
              
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 was
                 a
                 Virgin.
              
               And
               none
               made
               these
               complaints
               ,
               but
               these
               who
               were
               Waldenses
               .
               So
               also
               complaineth
               h
               Lactantius
               ,
               and
               i
               
                 Isiodorus
                 pelus●ota
              
               :
               Why
               did
               
               l
               Costerus
               taking
               on
               him
               to
               prove
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               for
               1400
               yeeres
               ,
               leaves
               300.
               years
               blanck
               ,
               where
               hee
               cannot
               finde
               his
               Mother
               Church
               ;
               and
               yet
               m
               Nicephorus
               saith
               
                 Simon
                 Zelotes
              
               preached
               the
               Gospell
               in
               
                 Maur●tania
                 &
                 Aphrorum
                 regione
              
               ,
               even
               to
               Brittaine
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               yea
               
                 Balaeus
                 ,
                 Flemingus
                 ,
                 Sirop●s
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 ●rimathea
                 preached
                 in
                 Bri●taine
                 ,
              
               and
               n
               Tertullian
               in
               the
               second
               century
               which
               was
               his
               owne
               time
               saith
               the
               like
               .
               See
               the
               o
               Centuriasts
               ,
               yea
               and
               p
               Barontus
               ,
               and
               q
               Origen
               about
               an
               .
               206.
               saith
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               Ierome
               r
               an
               .
               407.
               
               
                 Gattia
                 ,
                 Britannia
                 ,
                 Africa
                 ,
                 Persis
                 ,
                 oriens
                 India
                 ,
                 &
                 omnes
                 Barbarae
                 nationes
                 u●um
                 Christum
                 adorant
                 ,
                 &
                 unam
                 observant
                 regulam
                 veritatis
                 .
              
               What
               were
               all
               these
               but
               such
               as
               after
               were
               called
               VValdenses
               ?
               And
               in
               the
               first
               ages
               s
               Pius
               2.
               saith
               ,
               
                 ante
                 concilium
                 Nicenu●●
                 parvus
                 respectus
                 babitus
                 fuerat
                 ad
                 Romanam
                 ecclesiars
                 ;
                 before
                 the
              
               Nicen
               
                 councill
                 little
                 respect
                 was
                 ●ad
                 to
                 th
                 .
              
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               See
               this
               learnedly
               Demonstrated
               by
               the
               learned
               t
               Voetius
               ,
               and
               his
               reason
               is
               good
               .
               
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 Ireneus
                 ,
                 Iustin.
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Cl●m
                 .
                 Alexandr
                 .
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 speak
                 not
                 one
                 syllable
                 of
                 popery
                 or
                 popish
                 articles
              
               ;
               also
               
                 Lucian
                 ,
                 Porphyrius
                 ,
                 Tryphe●
                 ,
                 Cellus
                 ,
                 Sosymus
                 ,
                 Symmachus
                 ,
                 Iulian
                 ,
                 mockers
                 of
                 Reiligon
              
               would
               have
               spoken
               against
               transubstantiation
               ,
               one
               body
               in
               many
               thousand
               places
               ,
               worshipping
               of
               dead
               bones
               ,
               the
               worshipping
               of
               a
               Tree
               ,
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               dumbe
               images
               ,
               and
               bread
               ,
               a
               Pope
               who
               could
               not
               erre
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               have
               challenged
               and
               examined
               miracles
               ,
               and
               I
               adde
               if
               they
               scoffed
               at
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               these
               called
               after
               VValdenses
               as
               the
               confession
               beareth
               ,
               then
               were
               the
               Church
               of
               Waldenses
               (
               though
               not
               under
               that
               name
               )
               in
               their
               time
               .
               The
               Jewes
               objected
               against
               the
               Fathers
               
                 Tatian
                 ,
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 Athenages
                 ,
                 Iustin
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Alexand.
                 Cy●rian
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Isiodorus
                 ,
                 Hispalensis
                 ,
                 Iulianus
                 Po●nerius
                 ,
              
               They
               objected
               all
               they
               could
               devise
               against
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               word
               of
               poynts
               of
               popery
               now
               controversed
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               popery
               hath
               not
               beene
               in
               the
               World
               then
               ,
               an
               .
               188.
               
               In
               the
               Time
               of
               Victor
               many
               opposed
               victors
               Tyranny
               :
               and
               as
               Plessaeus
               w
               and
               Doctor
               Molineus
               x
               saith
               ,
               were
               called
               Schismaticks
               therefore
               ,
               and
               excommunicated
               .
               Neither
               can
               Gretserus
               y
               nor
               Bellarmine
               z
               defend
               this
               ,
               but
               by
               lies
               and
               raylings
               .
               Yea
               from
               the
               4.
               to
               the
               7.
               age
               
               (
               saith
               a
               Voetius
               )
               produce
               one
               Martyr
               ,
               professor
               ,
               or
               Doctor
               .
               See
               
                 Augustine
                 de
                 side
                 ad
                 Petrum
                 ,
                 Ruffinus
                 his
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 G●nnadius
              
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Theodoret
                 his
                 Epitome
                 Divinorum
                 decretorum
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
                 his
                 tract
              
               de
               fide
               ,
               and
               produce
               one
               holding
               the
               popish
               Faith.
               b
               
                 Clemens
                 Romanus
                 and
                 Elutheri●s
              
               c
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               France
               
                 maketh
                 all
                 Bishops
                 pastors
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               universall
               .
               Any
               who
               readeth
               d
               Gre●serus
               against
               Pl●ssie
               may
               see
               in
               the
               4.
               age
               that
               Baronius
               and
               Bellarmine
               cannot
               desend
               ,
               that
               appeale
               was
               made
               to
               the
               Pope
               in
               the
               councell
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               yea
               the
               Popes
               Legate
               brought
               Apiarius
               to
               the
               Councell
               ,
               that
               his
               cause
               might
               be
               judged
               there
               ,
               becaus●
               the
               Pope
               could
               not
               judge
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Councell
               of
               Chalcedon
               was
               ,
               
                 per
                 precepta
                 Valentiniani
              
               ,
               convened
               .
               and
               that
               Canstantinople
               was
               equall
               with
               Rome
               .
               That
               
                 Simplicius
                 ,
                 G●lasius
              
               and
               Symmachus
               were
               Judges
               in
               their
               owne
               cause
               ,
               and
               that
               Hormisda
               an
               .
               518.
               had
               no
               command
               over
               the
               O●ientall
               Churches
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seene
               in
               e
               Baronius
               .
               So
               Pelagius
               the
               1.
               
               Ioan.
               the
               3.
               and
               Pelagius
               the
               2.
               were
               refused
               the
               honour
               of
               universall
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               helpe
               the
               matter
               ;
               See
               f
               Gretser
               ,
               and
               g
               Honorius
               must
               be
               defended
               as
               not
               denying
               two
               wills
               ;
               and
               two
               natures
               in
               Christ.
               See
               what
               saith
               
                 B●ronius
                 of
                 this
              
               .
               The
               councell
               of
               h
               Constantinople
               would
               not
               receive
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Images
               .
               The
               best
               part
               of
               the
               Western
               Churches
               were
               against
               it
               .
               The
               Churches
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Brittaine
                 .
              
               The
               i
               councell
               of
               franckford
               ,
               of
               k
               Paris
               ,
               so
               did
               they
               all
               refuse
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               So
               
                 Occam
                 ,
                 Gerson
                 ,
                 Scotus
              
               ,
               in
               most
               poynts
               were
               not
               papists
               .
               Nor
               
                 Cajetan
                 ,
                 Contaren
                 ,
                 Alm●in
                 ,
                 Ioa
                 ,
                 Major
                 ,
                 Caranza
                 .
              
               Therefore
               said
               l
               Thuanus
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               VValdenses
               were
               now
               and
               then
               renewed
               by
               〈◊〉
               and
               Hus
               ,
               and
               when
               Hildebrand
               came
               in
               ,
               all
               know
               what
               wicked
               new
               poynts
               hee
               brought
               in
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Tomes
               m
               of
               the
               councells
               may
               bee
               seene
               ;
               and
               n
               Onuphrius
               sayth
               ,
               
                 quod
                 major
                 pars
                 antea
                 parum
                 in
                 usu
                 fuerit
              
               ;
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               novelty
               not
               heard
               before
               ,
               or
               little
               in
               use
               .
               His
               Tyranny
               upon
               the
               consciences
               of
               Church-men
               forbidding
               marriage
               :
               and
               over
               the
               Lords
               people
               may
               be
               seene
               in
               o
               Sleidan
               p
               In
               Lampadius
               ,
               and
               his
               forme
               of
               excommunicating
               the
               Emperour
               as
               it
               is
               written
               by
               q
               Beruriedenses
               and
               r
               Sigonius
               ,
               s
               also
               
               Aventinus
               ,
               t
               
                 Gerochus
                 Reicher
                 sperge●sis
              
               t
               
                 Orthuinus
                 ;
                 Gratius
              
               and
               others
               can
               tell
               .
               But
               ere
               I
               speake
               of
               this
               monster
               head
               I
               should
               not
               have
               omitted
               humble
               Stephanus
               the
               5.
               
               To
               whom
               Lodovick
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               descending
               from
               his
               Horse
               ,
               fell
               down
               upon
               the
               Earth
               thrice
               before
               his
               feete
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               third
               time
               saluted
               him
               thus
               ,
               
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
              
               Lord
               God
               ,
               
                 who
                 commeth
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord
               ,
               
                 and
                 who
                 hath
                 shined
                 upon
                 us
                 .
              
               As
               u
               Theganus
               saith
               that
               Pashalis
               excuseth
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Lod.
               That
               hee
               had
               leapen
               to
               the
               Popedome
               without
               his
               authority
               ,
               which
               saith
               ,
               this
               headship
               is
               not
               supreame
               ,
               as
               x
               Aimoinus
               saith
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               murderer
               of
               Theodorus
               ,
               The
               Roman
               Churches
               Seale-keeper
               and
               of
               Le●
               .
               for
               having
               first
               put
               out
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               hee
               then
               beheaded
               them
               ,
               say
               the
               same
               
                 Aimoinus
                 ,
                 Gregory
                 the
              
               4.
               caused
               Lodovick
               the
               Emperours
               sons
               to
               conspire
               against
               the
               Father
               and
               was
               upon
               that
               plot
               himselfe
               .
               
                 Sergius
                 the
              
               2.
               made
               an
               act
               that
               a
               Bishop
               should
               be
               convinced
               of
               no
               fault
               
                 but
                 under
                 sevety
                 and
                 two
                 witnesses
                 .
                 Siconulphus
              
               a
               Prince
               desiring
               to
               have
               this
               Popes
               blessing
               ,
               came
               to
               Rome
               and
               kissed
               (
               sayth
               y
               Gretserus
               after
               z
               Anastasius
               )
               his
               precious
               feete
               .
               
                 Anguilbert
                 Archiepisc.
                 Mediolanensis
              
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               for
               the
               pride
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Simon
               of
               
                 Sergius
                 ,
                 sayth
                 Sigonius
              
               ,
               a
               It
               was
               ordinary
               for
               
                 all
                 ,
                 sayth
              
               b
               
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 to
                 kisse
                 the
                 seate
                 of
              
               Leo
               the
               4.
               
               Platina
               c
               saith
               ,
               hee
               was
               guilty
               of
               a
               conspiracy
               against
               Gratianus
               a
               godly
               and
               worthy
               man
               ,
               to
               expell
               the
               French-men
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               and
               bring
               in
               the
               Greciane●
               .
               Gretser
               the
               Jesuite
               saith
               ,
               their
               owne
               Platina
               is
               a
               Lyer
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               Wee
               all
               know
               there
               was
               an
               English
               Woman-Pope
               called
               Ioanna
               ,
               betwixt
               Leo
               the
               4.
               and
               Benedictus
               the
               3.
               
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 Gretser
                 ,
                 Lipsius
              
               will
               have
               it
               a
               fable
               .
               Platina
               a
               popish
               writter
               is
               more
               to
               be
               believed
               then
               they
               all
               ,
               for
               hee
               affirmeth
               it
               as
               truth
               .
               A
               great
               schisme
               arose
               in
               the
               Church
               because
               Benedictus
               the
               3.
               was
               chosen
               Pope
               without
               the
               Emperours
               consent
               .
               The
               Emperour
               did
               hold
               the
               bridle
               and
               lead
               the
               Horse
               of
               
                 Nicolaus
                 the
              
               1.
               
               d
               Gretser
               cannot
               deny
               this
               )
               hee
               defended
               and
               maintained
               
                 Baldvinus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
              
               France
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 ravished
              
               Iuditha
               
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
              
               C●rolus
               Calvus
               .
               Hee
               pleaded
               that
               there
               was
               no
               reason
               ;
               
                 but
                 the
              
               
               
                 decretalls
                 of
                 the
                 popes
                 should
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               but
               because
               they
               were
               not
               written
               in
               the
               bookes
               of
               Church-Canons
               :
               for
               by
               that
               reason
               some
               bookes
               of
               the
               old
               and
               New
               Testament
               are
               not
               to
               be
               received
               as
               Gods
               Word
               (
               e
               Grets
               .
               )
               said
               ,
               these
               Epistles
               were
               equall
               with
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               they
               had
               ,
               neither
               these
               Epistles
               ,
               nor
               the
               Scriptutes
               authority
               from
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Church
               .
               That
               the
               church
               was
               foure
               hundred
               yeeres
               ignorant
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               that
               hee
               himselfe
               was
               Jehova
               eternall
               ,
               and
               that
               Gratianus
               had
               inserted
               it
               in
               his
               distinct
               .
               96.
               
               That
               hee
               was
               
                 God.
                 Adrian
              
               the
               2.
               approved
               of
               Basilius
               his
               killing
               of
               Michael
               the
               Emperour
               his
               Father
               .
            
             
               f
               Onuphrius
               who
               observeth
               26.
               
               Schisms
               of
               antipopes
               thinketh
               Schismatick
               Popes
               ,
               no
               popes
               ,
               as
               Benedict
               .
               5.
               and
               10
               Honorius
               2.
               
               Clement
               3.
               
               Gregor
               .
               8.
               
               Celestinus
               2
               :
               Victor
               2.
               
               Some
               Popes
               have
               beene
               declared
               Hereticks
               by
               papists
               ,
               as
               g
               Gregorius
               12.
               
               Benedictus
               13.
               
               In
               the
               councell
               ,
               of
               Pisa●
               ;
               and
               h
               Iohn
               23.
               
               In
               the
               councell
               of
               Constance
               ;
               moreover
               Bonifacius
               8.
               
               Sergius
               3.
               
               Benedictus
               7.
               
               Eugenius
               4.
               
               Iohn
               9.
               and
               Iohn
               22.
               had
               no
               tolerable
               measure
               of
               learning
               to
               be
               priests
               ,
               how
               then
               could
               they
               be
               universall
               prophets
               who
               could
               not
               erre
               ?
               Liberius
               was
               an
               Arrian
               (
               as
               i
               Athanasius
               and
               
                 Alphons
                 .
                 saith
              
               )
               Zepherinus
               was
               a
               Montanist
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               k
               
                 saith
                 .
                 Honorius
                 was
                 condemned
                 ,
                 for
                 saying
              
               Christ
               
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 will
              
               ,
               in
               l
               generall
               councells
               at
               
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Marcellinus
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 Idolls
              
               as
               m
               Bellarmine
               confesseth
               ;
               faelix
               was
               an
               Arrian
               and
               consecrated
               by
               an
               Arrian
               Bishop
               ,
               (
               as
               n
               Hieronim
               .
               saith
               )
               Anastasius
               was
               a
               Nestorian
               (
               as
               o
               Alphonsus
               saith
               )
               Iohn
               22.
               said
               ,
               
                 soules
                 did
                 not
                 see
                 God
                 untill
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
              
               as
               p
               
                 Erasmus
                 saith
              
               )
               Innocentius
               1.
               
                 ordained
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Infants
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               Jesuite
               saith
               q
               to
               wit
               Maldonatus
               .
               All
               this
               is
               observed
               to
               prove
               the
               Church
               could
               not
               be
               in
               the
               Pope
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Waldenses
               were
               opposers
               of
               the
               pope
               ,
               whose
               confession
               is
               set
               downe
               by
               r
               
                 Gulielmus
                 Reginaldus
                 Turco-papista
              
               :
               as
               s
               Vsserus
               saith
               ,
               and
               cast
               to
               by
               t
               the
               Jesuite
               Gretser
               to
               
               the
               end
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Pilichdorffius
              
               his
               Treaties
               
                 contra
                 Waldenses
              
               ,
               and
               u
               by
               
                 Reinerus
                 contra
                 Waldenses
              
               ,
               Their
               confession
               containing
               a
               condemning
               of
               the
               popes
               Supremacy
               ,
               unwritten
               Traditions
               ,
               worshipping
               of
               Images
               ,
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               &c.
               and
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               popery
               .
               We
               know
               how
               well
               x
               Calvin
               thinketh
               of
               their
               confession
               y
               The
               slanderous
               Gr●tser
               saith
               ,
               that
               Wicliffe
               renewed
               their
               errors
               and
               taught
               this
               Article
               .
               
                 D●u●
                 debet
                 obedire
                 diabolo
                 .
                 God
                 should
                 obey
                 Satan
                 .
              
               But
               that
               faithfull
               witnesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               his
               writtings
               .
               Many
               other
               poynts
               are
               objected
               to
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               but
               z
               Thuanus
               saith
               ,
               
                 Reliqua
                 quae
                 à
                 Waldensi●us
                 affing
                 untur
                 ,
                 per
                 invidiam
                 assinguntur
                 .
              
               Other
               lies
               and
               false
               Doctrines
               are
               laide
               upon
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               a
               Magdeburgenses
               set
               downe
               faithfully
               the
               Articles
               that
               they
               held
               ,
               which
               wee
               owne
               as
               the
               Truth
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               What
               b
               Sanderus
               c
               Coccius
               d
               and
               Parsonius
               objected
               to
               them
               that
               they
               Taught
               
                 that
                 carnall
                 co●cupiscence
                 was
                 no
                 sin
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 oathes
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 are
                 unlawfull
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 not
                 use
                 the
                 sword
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               Creed
               
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 contemned
              
               these
               and
               other
               calumnies
               are
               well
               refused
               by
               Usser
               e
               and
               proved
               by
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               that
               Papists
               gave
               of
               the
               Holy
               life
               of
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               to
               bee
               but
               Lies
               and
               meere
               cal●mnies
               .
            
             
               These
               who
               of
               old
               (
               saith
               Serarius
               )
               f
               were
               called
               Berengariani
               from
               
                 Berengarius
                 ,
                 are
                 this
                 day
                 called
              
               Calvinists
               ,
               
                 and
                 these
                 who
                 are
                 this
                 day
              
               (
               sayth
               g
               
                 Ioan
                 ,
                 Wendelstonus
              
               )
               
                 called
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 are
                 novi
                 ,
                 s●n
                 G●rmanici
                 Waldenses
                 .
              
               The
               new
               Waldenses
               of
               Germany
               .
               
                 Nec
                 vero
              
               (
               saith
               h
               Usser
               ,
               citing
               the
               foresaid
               Authors
               )
               
                 justam
                 a●l●●c
                 causam
                 videre
                 p●ssimus
                 ,
                 quam●brem
                 horum
                 majnum
                 pudere
                 nos
                 debcat
                 ;
                 we
                 neede
                 not
                 thinke
                 shame
                 of
                 our
                 forbearers
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 .
              
               Whether
               did
               Berengarius
               feare
               Leo
               the
               9.
               his
               unjust
               sentence
               of
               excommunication
               :
               but
               contrary
               to
               Victor
               the
               3.
               he
               did
               stoutly
               plead
               that
               the
               E●ements
               were
               a
               figure
               or
               signe
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Ar.
               1056.
               
               And
               before
               Nicol●us
               the
               2.
               in
               a
               Synod
               at
               Rome
               before
               113.
               
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               seven
               dayes
               hee
               pleaded
               the
               same
               cause
               .
               So
               saith
               Albericus
               i
               
                 Diacon
                 .
                 Cassinens
              
               .
               and
               k
               
                 Carolus
                 Sig●nius
              
               .
               Yea
               ,
               and
               hee
               lest
               behind
               him
               in
               his
               age
               multitudes
               of
               his
               followers
               ,
               
               so
               as
               Rome
               was
               not
               able
               to
               suppresse
               the
               visible
               Church
               ever
               since
               her
               Cedar
               branches
               did
               spring
               up
               to
               the
               Cloudes
               .
            
             
               And
               we
               know
               that
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               as
               pressed
               by
               Oath
               prescribed
               by
               Pius
               4.
               and
               by
               the
               command
               of
               Gregorius
               13.
               was
               not
               in
               the
               World
               the
               10.
               age
               ,
               
                 Ambrosius
                 ,
                 Catharinus
                 ,
                 Martinus
                 ,
                 Isengrenius
                 ,
                 Contarenus
                 ,
                 the
                 Sorbonists
                 of
              
               Paris
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
              
               Venice
               ,
               in
               many
               substantiall
               poynts
               contradicted
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               yea
               l
               Thuanus
               m
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Spalato
               teach
               that
               after
               the
               councell
               of
               Trent
               the
               Reformation
               spread
               through
               the
               Christian
               World.
               In
               the
               12.
               and
               13.
               ages
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               of
               Wicliffe
               and
               Berengarius
               did
               grow
               ,
               but
               few
               did
               write
               ,
               (
               saith
               n
               Voetius
               ,
               )
               in
               these
               times
               because
               of
               heavy
               persecution
               ,
               multitudes
               in
               Germany
               Austria
               ,
               Moravia
               ,
               Silesia
               Leiden
               ,
               Collen
               ,
               Osenbruge
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               parts
               opposed
               popery
               .
            
             
               Now
               we
               say
               there
               were
               multitudes
               professing
               the
               Truth
               ,
               both
               of
               Doctors
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               witnesses
               opposing
               the
               Roman
               Church
               !
               and
               what
               calling
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               gave
               to
               our
               reformers
               must
               be
               measured
               by
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Church
               consenting
               to
               their
               c●l●i●g
               :
               for
               wee
               are
               not
               to
               thinke
               that
               all
               professed
               popery
               ,
               but
               many
               of
               the
               gu
               des
               opposed
               ,
               many
               were
               burdened
               in
               〈◊〉
               and
               yet
               out
               of
               weakenesse
               durst
               not
               professe
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               ●●ea●nesse
               .
               3.
               
               They
               durst
               not
               write
               and
               preach
               ag
               〈…〉
               n
               of
               the
               time
               .
               4.
               
               Many
               were
               simple
               ,
               many
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 〈…〉
                 Luther
              
               and
               Zuinolius
               had
               their
               whole
               calling
               from
               the
               〈…〉
               ye●
               think
               we
               not
               that
               calling
               no
               calling
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               hath
               that
               which
               ●ssentially
               constituteth
               a
               Ministe
               .
               1.
               
               
                 C●j
                 phas
              
               entered
               most
               c●r●n●●ly
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               by
               the
               favour
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               High-Priest
               for
               one
               yeare
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               ordained
               the
               high-priest
               to
               remaine
               for
               his
               lifetime
               .
               But
               as
               o
               Iosephus
               said
               p
               Toletus
               q
               Cajetan
               r
               Maldonat
               s
               Iansonius
               :
               yea
               and
               our
               owne
               writers
               t
               Calvin
               u
               Marlorat
               x
               Musculus
               y
               Rollock
               z
               Bullinger
               observe
               ,
               all
               was
               done
               by
               the
               will
               and
               lust
               of
               men
               ;
               yet
               Cajaphas
               was
               the
               high-priest
               and
               prophecied
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               specifick
               act
               of
               a
               called
               Prophet
               .
               
                 John
                 ,
                 Ex.
              
               51.
               52.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 prophecied
                 as
                 high-priest
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Scribes
                 and
                 T●aisees
              
               
               
                 set
                 in
                 Moses
                 chaire
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               23
               1.
               
               In
               so
               far
               as
               they
               teach
               Gods
               Truth
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               entry
               to
               their
               calling
               was
               corrupt
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               true
               that
               diverse
               say
               ,
               that
               Christ
               ,
               John
               10
               ▪
               calleth
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               .
               
                 Theeves
                 and
                 Robbers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 came
                 not
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 doore
                 ,
                 but
                 climbed
                 up
                 another
                 way
                 ,
              
               but
               however
               there
               was
               corruption
               in
               the
               way
               of
               their
               comming
               to
               the
               chaire
               ,
               for
               they
               leavened
               all
               other
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               high
               priest
               was
               entered
               a
               false
               way
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Rulers
               could
               not
               come
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               corrupt
               way
               .
               But
               though
               Augustine
               a
               and
               b
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexa●
              
               .
               expound
               the
               place
               ,
               John
               20.
               of
               such
               as
               want
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               ;
               but
               then
               the
               place
               cannot
               agree
               with
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               which
               seemeth
               to
               fight
               with
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Text.
               But
               our
               Interpeters
               c
               Brentius
               d
               B●z●
               e
               Rollocus
               ,
               expound
               the
               place
               of
               these
               who
               preach
               not
               Christ
               soundly
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               the
               doore
               and
               the
               foundation
               ,
               but
               humane
               Traditions
               ,
               and
               yet
               had
               a
               calling
               ;
               and
               the
               Text
               saith
               so
               much
               ,
               where
               v.
               9.
               
               Salvation
               is
               promised
               to
               every
               one
               who
               entereth
               in
               by
               Christ
               the
               doore
               ,
               now
               salvation
               is
               not
               promised
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               because
               hee
               hath
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               to
               the
               Ministery
               ;
               hee
               may
               have
               that
               and
               yet
               b●e
               a
               Child
               of
               perdition
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Wee
               are
               no
               where
               forbidden
               in
               Gods
               Word
               to
               heare
               Teachers
               sent
               and
               called
               ,
               but
               onely
               Wolves
               in
               sheepe
               skinnes
               ,
               voyd
               of
               all
               calling
               ,
               and
               intruders
               :
               for
               pastors
               may
               be
               antichristian
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               entry
               ,
               as
               Cajaphas
               .
               2.
               
               In
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               Teaching
               some
               of
               mens
               Traditions
               ,
               in
               place
               of
               Gods
               Word
               as
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               .
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               brooke
               an
               antichristian
               calling
               ,
               as
               prelates
               doe
               and
               have
               done
               in
               Brittain●
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               Ministery
               be
               valid
               .
               For
               that
               the
               calling
               of
               a
               Minister
               be
               valid
               ,
               and
               his
               Ministeriall
               acts
               not
               null
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               that
               the
               governing
               Church
               give
               him
               a
               calling
               ,
               either
               by
               themselves
               ,
               their
               expresse
               call
               ,
               their
               silence
               ,
               or
               tacite
               consen●
               ,
               or
               their
               approbation
               communicating
               with
               him
               in
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               or
               by
               these
               to
               whom
               the
               Church
               resigned
               her
               power
               ,
               or
               by
               these
               who
               stand
               in
               place
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               though
               prelates
               invade
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               yet
               because
               first
               they
               themselves
               be
               pastors
               and
               have
               power
               to
               teach
               and
               Baptize
               as
               pastors
               called
               of
               Christ.
               Mat.
               18.
               19.
               2.
               
               Because
               they
               stand
               for
               the
               Church
               
               the
               Church
               approving
               ,
               or
               some
               way
               by
               silence
               consenting
               (
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Cajaphas
               entry
               to
               the
               priest-hood
               )
               thereunto
               .
               these
               who
               are
               baptized
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               not
               rebaptized
               ,
               and
               these
               who
               are
               ordained
               pastors
               by
               them
               are
               not
               reordained
               ,
               but
               have
               a
               calling
               to
               the
               Ministery
               and
               doe
               validly
               confer
               a
               calling
               upon
               others
               .
               Yea
               ,
               many
               of
               great
               learning
               thinke
               that
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               Reformation
               thousands
               being
               under
               popery
               baptized
               by
               Midwives
               and
               private
               persons
               ,
               were
               never
               rebaptized
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               thinke
               such
               Baptisme
               valid
               ,
               but
               where
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               wanting
               ,
               
                 ex
                 invincibili
                 ignorantia
                 facti
              
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               invincible
               ignorance
               of
               a
               fact
               ,
               such
               that
               way
               baptized
               doe
               indeed
               want
               the
               Lords
               Seale
               ;
               but
               wee
               cannot
               for
               that
               say
               that
               they
               are
               no
               better
               then
               Infidells
               and
               unbaptized
               Turkes
               and
               Iewes
               ,
               because
               .
               1.
               
               Their
               being
               borne
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               giveth
               a
               federall
               holinesse
               ,
               as
               all
               of
               Jewish
               parents
               had
               a
               federall
               right
               to
               circumcision
               ,
               and
               were
               ,
               eatenus
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               ,
               separated
               from
               the
               wombe
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               their
               profession
               of
               that
               Covenant
               whereof
               Baptisme
               is
               a
               seale
               ,
               separateth
               them
               sufficiently
               from
               Infidells
               ,
               though
               they
               want
               the
               seale
               externall
               .
               But
               our
               Divines
               esteeme
               ,
               and
               that
               justly
               ,
               baptisme
               administrated
               by
               Women
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               have
               no
               calling
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               baptisme
               at
               all
               ;
               for
               which
               let
               the
               Reader
               see
               a
               Calvin
               b
               Beza
               c
               the
               learned
               Rivetus
               .
               We
               stand
               not
               for
               what
               d
               Bellarmine
               e
               Maldonatus
               f
               Gretserus
               and
               other
               papists
               say
               on
               the
               contrary
               :
               and
               also
               g
               Cajetan
               and
               h
               Toletus
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Robinson
               i
               and
               our
               Brethren
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               true
               baptisme
               ,
               
                 for
                 they
                 retaine
                 the
                 essentiall
                 causes
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 vessells
                 of
                 the
              
               Lords
               
                 house
                 profaned
                 in
              
               Babylon
               
                 may
                 be
                 carried
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 these
                 vessells
                 were
                 broken
                 and
                 mingled
                 with
                 brasse
                 and
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 in
                 another
                 mould
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 obtaine
                 their
                 former
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 a
                 vessell
                 profaned
                 in
              
               Babell
               ,
               
                 but
                 not
                 broken
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 ministry
                 and
                 priest
                 hood
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 new
                 melted
                 and
                 mingled
                 vessell
                 ,
                 and
                 essentially
                 degenerated
                 from
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 pastorship
                 .
              
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               if
               baptisme
               be
               valid
               in
               Rome
               so
               are
               the
               Ministers
               baptizers
               ,
               for
               if
               the
               Ministers
               and
               priests
               be
               essentially
               no
               Ministers
               ,
               the
               baptisme
               administrated
               by
               the
               Romish
               priests
               is
               no
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               all
               one
               as
               administrated
               by
               Midwives
               
               and
               private
               persons
               ,
               who
               therefore
               cannot
               administrate
               the
               Sacraments
               validly
               in
               the
               essentiall
               causes
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               essentially
               no
               Ministers
               .
               If
               therefore
               Robinson
               will
               have
               the
               Romish
               priest-hood
               essentially
               no
               ministery
               ,
               by
               that
               same
               reason
               he
               must
               say
               ,
               baptisme
               administrated
               by
               Romish
               priests
               i●
               no
               baptisme
               ,
               the
               contrary
               whereof
               he
               confesseth
               :
               otherwise
               hee
               must
               say
               baptisme
               administrated
               ,
               
                 à
                 non
                 habente
                 potestatem
              
               ,
               even
               by
               Women
               and
               private
               Men
               ,
               is
               valid
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               but
               esteemed
               lawfull
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               act
               .
               2.
               
               These
               have
               a
               ministery
               essentially
               entyre
               who
               have
               power
               under
               Christ
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               and
               administrate
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               Matthew
               28.
               19.
               
               The
               Romish
               priests
               have
               this
               ,
               and
               are
               called
               to
               this
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   But
                   saith
                
                 Robinson
                 .
                 
                   How
                   can
                
                 England
                 
                   forsake
                   the
                
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   forsake
                   the
                   ministery
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   subject
                   ,
                   especially
                   ,
                   seeing
                   you
                   teach
                   that
                   a
                   true
                   ministery
                   maketh
                   essentially
                   a
                   true
                
                 Church
                 ?
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               England
               may
               well
               separate
               from
               Rome
               everting
               the
               fundamentall
               parts
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               separate
               from
               Romes
               baptisme
               ,
               or
               ministery
               ,
               in
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               they
               be
               essentially
               the
               ordinances
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               I
               retort
               this
               argument
               ;
               How
               can
               Separatists
               separate
               from
               both
               us
               and
               Rome
               ,
               and
               yet
               retaine
               the
               baptisme
               in
               both
               our
               Church
               and
               Rome
               .
               2.
               
               A
               ministery
               true
               in
               the
               essence
               may
               make
               a
               Church
               true
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               ;
               but
               because
               of
               many
               other
               substantiall
               corruptions
               in
               Rome
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Church
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               forsake
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   But
                   sayth
                
                 Robinson
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Apostates
                   in
                   the
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Tribes
                   leaving
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   which
                   was
                   radically
                   at
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                   upon
                   their
                   repentance
                   were
                   readmitted
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   no
                   uncircumcised
                   person
                   might
                   enter
                   ,
                   but
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   priests
                   following
                   Idolls
                   ,
                   were
                   never
                   readmitted
                   to
                   be
                   priests
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   should
                   repent
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   the
                   ministery
                   and
                   baptisme
                   are
                   not
                   alike
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 true
              
               Church
               
                 was
                 onely
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               radically
               ,
               as
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               would
               import
               that
               the
               10.
               
               Tribes
               revolting
               from
               Davids
               house
               ceased
               to
               be
               a
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               false
               :
               Israel
               though
               all
               the
               Land
               were
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               had
               circumcision
               and
               the
               Passover
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               a
               true
               visible
               Church
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               did
               meete
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               .
               The
               
                 Altar
                 ,
                 sacrifices
              
               ,
               
               Temple
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               essentialls
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               they
               were
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               did
               pray
               toward
               the
               Temple
               even
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               were
               to
               professe
               the
               True
               God
               before
               the
               heathen
               ,
               Ierem.
               10.
               11.
               2.
               
               There
               be
               typicall
               reasons
               to
               hinder
               men
               why
               they
               cannot
               be
               capable
               of
               the
               priest-hood
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               exclude
               them
               from
               Church
               state
               ;
               but
               this
               hindereth
               not
               but
               if
               the
               seales
               administated
               by
               a
               Minister
               be
               true
               seales
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               Minister
               thereof
               catenus
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               ,
               
                 a
                 true
                 Minister
              
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 addeth
                 b
                 
                   a
                   Minister
                   may
                   leave
                   off
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   justly
                   degraded
                   and
                   excommunicated
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   ever
                   attempted
                   to
                   unbaptize
                   one
                   who
                   was
                   baptized
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   he
                   be
                   unbaptized
                   who
                   is
                   baptized
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               That
               proveth
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               ministery
               and
               Baptisme
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               the
               question
               ;
               but
               it
               proveth
               
                 not
                 this
              
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               if
               Romes
               
                 baptisme
                 be
                 lawfull
                 in
                 its
                 essence
                 ,
                 so
                 is
              
               Romes
               ministery
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             9.
             
             SECT
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               addition
               of
               Members
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 Author
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Church
                   cannot
                   consist
                   of
                   a
                   fewer
                   number
                
                 
                 
                   then
                   seven
                   ,
                   since
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   foure
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   a
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   Doctor
                   ,
                   Elder
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Deacon
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Ans.
               And
               wee
               contend
               not
               for
               number
               ,
               but
               foure
               may
               be
               a
               Church
               of
               your
               making
               ,
               and
               in
               Church-covenant
               :
               for
               it
               is
               a
               wonder
               ,
               that
               you
               require
               officers
               who
               by
               your
               Doctrine
               ,
               cannot
               be
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               seeing
               you
               make
               them
               accidents
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               teach
               that
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               its
               being
               and
               operation
               ,
               is
               before
               any
               officers
               be
               ordained
               in
               it
               :
               the
               accidents
               of
               a
               subject
               ,
               and
               a
               subject
               make
               not
               multiplication
               ,
               Peter
               &
               his
               learning
               and
               whitenesse
               make
               not
               two
               Peters
               .
               And
               therefore
               seeing
               three
               believers
               may
               be
               united
               in
               your
               Church-covenant
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               a
               Church
               :
               and
               seeing
               these
               foure
               officers
               ,
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               an
               Elder
               ,
               a
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               a
               Deacon
               must
               be
               chosen
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               yea
               and
               ordained
               also
               (
               by
               your
               Doctrine
               )
               neede
               they
               must
               have
               their
               ordination
               and
               lawfull
               calling
               from
               
               three
               ,
               and
               so
               these
               three
               must
               be
               their
               Church
               electing
               them
               ;
               and
               a
               numerous
               congregation
               ,
               we
               dislike
               with
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Author
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   who
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   added
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   make
                   knowen
                   to
                   the
                
                 Elders
                 
                   their
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   added
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   tryed
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   found
                   graceles
                   or
                   scand●lous
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   if
                   no
                   exception
                   be
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   confesseth
                   his
                   Faith
                   publickly
                   ,
                   and
                   sheweth
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   his
                   soule
                   in
                   drawing
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   sin
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Wee
               reade
               not
               that
               three
               thousand
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               at
               one
               Sermon
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               
               Nor
               any
               other
               that
               we
               reade
               of
               ,
               were
               in
               this
               manner
               and
               order
               added
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               way
               we
               suspect
               .
               2.
               
               You
               require
               in
               one
               to
               be
               added
               that
               he
               be
               not
               graceles
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               to
               be
               free
               from
               scandals
               is
               visible
               and
               is
               required
               in
               a
               visible
               Church
               member
               ,
               but
               grace
               is
               invisible
               and
               can
               be
               a
               note
               of
               a
               member
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               but
               no
               wayes
               a
               note
               of
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               The
               Apostles
               required
               it
               not
               in
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               in
               the
               same
               place
               proceedeth
               to
               prove
               that
               none
               can
               be
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               be
               regenerated
               so
               far
               as
               the
               Church
               can
               discerne
               .
               Hence
               our
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Quest.
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                
                 Church
                 
                   be
                   only
                   visible
                   saints
                   ,
                   sons
                   and
                   daughters
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lord
                 God
                 
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   temples
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   spirit
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Distinct.
               
                 Any
                 who
                 blamelesly
                 professeth
              
               Christ
               
                 is
                 Ecclesiastically
              
               ,
               in
               foro
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 valid
                 member
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 visible
                 ,
                 having
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 valid
                 for
                 that
                 effect
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 sincere
                 Believer
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 morally
                 and
              
               in
               fo●o
               Dei
               ,
               
                 a
                 living
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
              
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Dist.
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 unseene
                 is
                 the
                 forme
                 and
                 essence
                 of
                 an
                 invisible
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 visible
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 essentiall
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 visible
              
               Church
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Dist.
               
                 The
                 invisible
              
               Church
               
                 Catholick
                 is
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
                 prime
                 and
                 native
                 subject
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 the
                 covenan●
                 premises
                 ,
                 titles
                 of
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 bride
                 ,
                 redeemed
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 visible
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 wayes
                 such
                 a
                 subject
                 ,
                 the
                 non-consideration
                 whereof
                 we
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 many
                 errors
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 reverend
                 brethren
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 deceived
                 Papists
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Divines
                 demonstrate
                 .
              
            
             
             
               4.
               
               Dist.
               
                 A
                 seene
                 profession
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 members
                 admission
                 to
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               .
               
                 Hence
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 in
                 admitting
                 of
                 members
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 verity
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               Dist.
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 charity
                 positive
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 signes
                 which
                 positively
                 assure
                 us
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 is
                 regenerate
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 negative
                 when
                 we
                 know
                 nothing
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 latitude
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 negative
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 regeneration
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 whose
                 persons
                 or
                 behaviour
                 I
                 know
                 neither
                 by
                 sight
                 nor
                 report
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 accepting
                 of
                 a
              
               Church-Membership
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 somewhat
                 more
                 is
                 required
              
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Dist.
               
                 There
                 be
                 three
                 rankes
                 of
                 men
                 here
                 considerable
                 .
              
               1.
               
               
                 Some
                 professedly
                 and
                 notoriously
                 flagitious
                 and
                 wicked
                 ;
                 little
                 charity
                 may
                 exclude
                 these
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 Some
                 professedly
                 sanctifyed
                 and
                 holy
                 ,
                 little
                 charity
                 may
                 accept
                 and
                 welcome
                 such
                 to
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Some
                 betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 neither
                 a
                 certainty
                 full
                 and
                 satisfactory
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 regenerate
                 ;
                 nor
                 have
                 we
                 any
                 plerophory
                 or
                 persuasion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 nature
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 sin
                 to
                 sadden
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 weake
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 bruised
                 reed
                 ,
                 then
                 out
                 of
                 overplus
                 of
                 strong
                 charity
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 hand
                 to
                 an
                 Hypocrite
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 true
              
               Church-member
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 Materially
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 not
                 to
                 admit
                 members
                 of
                 such
                 a
              
               Church
               
                 to
                 your
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 such
                 a
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 such
                 members
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 negative
                 and
                 authoritative
                 leaving
                 of
                 such
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 positive
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 visibility
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 by
                 writing
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 By
                 Synods
                 which
                 meete
                 for
                 consultation
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Brethren
                 teach
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 By
                 Martyrdome
              
               .
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 seene
                 profession
                 of
                 many
              
               Churches
               ,
               
                 and
                 these
                 being
                 without
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Iustice
                 to
                 restrict
                 all
                 visibility
                 to
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               10.
               
               
                 Visible
                 security
                 ,
                 backslyding
                 ,
                 over
                 swaying
                 predominants
                 tolerated
                 may
                 consist
                 with
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               membership
               
                 of
                 a
                 visible
              
               Church
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Conclus
               .
               These
               two
               be
               farre
               different
               ,
               (
               
                 Hic
                 vel
                 in
                 hoc
                 satu
                 est
                 Ecclesia
                 vera
              
               )
               there
               or
               in
               this
               company
               there
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               (
               
                 Haec
                 est
                 Ecclesia
                 vera
              
               )
               this
               determinat
               company
               
               of
               such
               persons
               by
               name
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               )
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ,
               where
               ever
               God
               setteth
               up
               his
               Candle
               ,
               there
               be
               their
               Church-members
               of
               Christs
               Body
               either
               actually
               or
               potentially
               ;
               for
               asmuch
               as
               if
               their
               be
               no
               converts
               there
               at
               all
               ,
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               Gods
               Decree
               which
               Hee
               beginneth
               to
               execute
               while
               as
               Hee
               erecteth
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               certainly
               there
               must
               be
               some
               converted
               there
               at
               last
               .
               But
               as
               concerning
               the
               latter
               proposition
               ,
               none
               can
               say
               certainly
               ,
               such
               visible
               persons
               by
               name
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Anna
                 ,
                 Mary
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Are
               the
               true
               Spouse
               and
               redeemed
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               ,
               as
               Divines
               answer
               to
               Papists
               ,
               we
               believe
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               rather
               then
               see
               it
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               true
               Spouse
               ,
               
                 is
                 all
                 glorious
                 within
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               45.
               13.
               and
               that
               which
               essentially
               constituteth
               a
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               not
               visible
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
                 hidden
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               4.
               
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               Union
               of
               believers
               as
               believers
               visible
               .
               2.
               
               Faith
               and
               true
               grace
               are
               not
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               visible
               ,
               because
               nothing
               simply
               invisible
               can
               essentially
               constitute
               that
               which
               is
               visible
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Con.
               The
               invisible
               and
               not
               the
               visible
               Church
               is
               the
               principall
               ,
               prime
               ,
               and
               onely
               proper
               subject
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               is
               made
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               the
               promises
               doe
               belong
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               all
               Titles
               ,
               Stiles
               ,
               Properties
               and
               priviledges
               of
               speciall
               note
               ,
               in
               the
               Mediator
               doe
               belong
               .
               If
               our
               reverend
               Brethren
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               see
               this
               ,
               they
               should
               forsake
               their
               Doctrine
               of
               a
               visible
               constituted
               Church
               ,
               of
               separation
               ,
               of
               popular
               government
               ,
               of
               independency
               ,
               of
               parochi●ll
               Churches
               ,
               which
               they
               conceive
               to
               be
               the
               only
               visible
               Churches
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Church
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               covenant
               are
               made
               ,
               is
               an
               Church
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 seed
                 which
                 shall
                 endure
                 as
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Psal.
              
               89.
               35
               36.
               and
               such
               as
               can
               no
               more
               fall
               away
               from
               being
               Gods
               people
               in
               an
               eternall
               covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 then
                 their
                 God
                 can
                 alter
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 spoken
                 ,
                 or
                 lic
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               89
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35.
               
               They
               can
               no
               more
               cease
               from
               being
               in
               Gods
               Favour
               ,
               or
               be
               cast
               off
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 then
                 the
                 ordinances
                 of
                 Heaven
                 can
                 depart
                 from
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 Heaven
                 can
                 be
                 measured
                 above
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 searched
                 out
                 beneath
                 .
              
               Jerem.
               31.
               35.
               36
               ,
               37.
               
               
                 Nor
                 the
                 Mountaines
                 and
                 Hills
                 can
                 be
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 .
              
               Esa.
               54.
               10.
               
               
                 Or
                 the
                 World
                 can
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
              
               
               
                 with
                 the
                 waters
                 of
              
               Noah
               againe
               :
               Or
               then
               God
               can
               retract
               his
               O●th
               and
               promise
               .
               Heb.
               6.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               But
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               〈◊〉
               or
               that
               congregation
               or
               parish
               (
               as
               our
               Brethren
               say
               )
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Colosse
                 ,
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 Philippi
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seven
              
               Churches
               
                 of
                 Asia
              
               ,
               shall
               not
               endure
               as
               the
               dayes
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               yea
               they
               are
               all
               this
               day
               under
               horrible
               defection
               of
               Antichistian
               Idolatry
               and
               Turcisme
               and
               Judaisme
               :
               if
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               and
               believing
               of
               the
               visible
               Churches
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Colosse
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               could
               no
               more
               fall
               away
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 house
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 and
                 seed
                 of
              
               David
               could
               cease
               to
               be
               Gods
               people
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               flee
               to
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ;
               but
               the
               Professors
               of
               these
               visible
               Churches
               as
               Professors
               and
               in
               Church-state
               might
               fall
               away
               from
               the
               Church
               profession
               .
               If
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               cannot
               fall
               from
               the
               sincerity
               of
               a
               true
               profession
               ;
               now
               yet
               they
               are
               aside
               ,
               and
               flee
               from
               the
               visible
               Professors
               ,
               and
               Churches
               visibility
               agreeing
               to
               the
               Church
               as
               visible
               ;
               to
               the
               Churches
               sincerity
               and
               invisible
               grace
               of
               constancy
               proper
               to
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meaning
               ,
               none
               are
               the
               true
               visible
               Church
               ,
               nor
               members
               thereof
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               as
               have
               profession
               ,
               and
               withall
               sincerity
               of
               profession
               ;
               so
               Hypocrites
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               fairely
               inchurched
               ,
               have
               no
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               of
               censures
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               of
               admitting
               of
               Church
               members
               ,
               of
               Baptizing
               ,
               &c.
               
               All
               which
               is
               very
               Anabaptisme
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               visible
               Church
               on
               Earth
               ,
               but
               a
               company
               of
               truely
               ,
               and
               (
               
                 in
                 foro
                 Dei
              
               )
               regenerated
               and
               converted
               persons
               and
               the
               onely
               redeemed
               of
               God
               ;
               and.
               2.
               
               Our
               Divines
               in
               vaine
               contend
               with
               papists
               anent
               the
               visible
               Churches
               failing
               on
               Earth
               ,
               for
               most
               certaine
               it
               is
               (
               except
               we
               hold
               with
               
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 Socinians
              
               and
               Papists
               the
               apostacy
               of
               Believers
               )
               neither
               the
               catholick
               Church
               ,
               nor
               a
               particular
               congregation
               of
               sincere
               Believers
               can
               fall
               into
               heresies
               and
               lose
               true
               and
               saving
               Faith.
               But
               we
               hold
               that
               there
               is
               not
               a
               visible
               Church
               consisting
               of
               only
               visible
               professors
               never
               so
               orthodox
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               fall
               into
               fundamentall
               heresies
               ,
               and
               we
               give
               instance
               ,
               in
               the
               sometime
               orthodox
               and
               visible
               Church
               of
               Rome
               which
               hath
               fallen
               from
               the
               sound
               Faith
               ,
               and
               is
               become
               
                 B●bel
                 and
                 a
                 whore
                 and
                 mother
                 of
                 fornications
                 .
              
               3.
               
               A
               Church
               consisting
               of
               seven
               professors
               (
               which
               our
               Brethren
               in
               this
               place
               say
               ,
               is
               a
               visible
               Church
               )
               may
               have
               foure
               or
               five
               ,
               yea
               six
               hypocrites
               in
               it
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 Church-covenant
              
               ,
               the
               power
               and
               use
               of
               the
               keyes
               is
               〈◊〉
               in
               such
               a
               Church
               of
               seven
               :
               for
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               Professon
               ,
               〈◊〉
               uniting
               themselves
               together
               in
               one
               Church-state
               ,
               are
               not
               led
               by
               an
               infallible
               and
               apostolick
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               erre
               inconstituting
               a
               visible
               Church
               :
               but
               if
               they
               be
               fallible
               and
               obnoxious
               to
               error
               ,
               then
               in
               erecting
               a
               Church
               of
               seven
               ,
               five
               ,
               six
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               all
               the
               seven
               may
               be
               (
               
                 in
                 foro
                 Dei
              
               )
               in
               Gods
               Court
               ,
               yea
               and
               (
               in
               an
               ordinary
               providence
               now
               with
               relation
               to
               the
               state
               of
               man
               fallen
               into
               sin
               )
               often
               are
               unbelievers
               and
               unconverted
               persons
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               visible
               Church
               performing
               all
               Church-acts
               of
               a
               visible
               profession
               .
               Now
               if
               our
               Brethrens
               grounds
               hold
               good
               ,
               seven
               unbelievers
               are
               a
               company
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               can
               no
               more
               fall
               from
               the
               covenant
               and
               grace
               thereof
               ,
               then
               God
               can
               lie
               or
               alter
               that
               which
               is
               gone
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Church
               with
               whom
               the
               covenant
               is
               made
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               covenant
               are
               made
               ,
               is
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               the
               
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord
               God
               
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 a
                 royall
                 priest-hood
                 ,
                 a
                 chosen
                 generation
                 ,
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
                 to
              
               God
               :
               but
               this
               is
               the
               invisible
               Church
               of
               elect
               believers
               ,
               not
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               visible
               professors
               .
               Therefore
               the
               invisible
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               subject
               of
               all
               the
               priviledges
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               not
               doubted
               .
               I
               prove
               the
               assumption
               ;
               The
               visible
               Church
               as
               it
               is
               such
               ,
               is
               a
               company
               of
               professors
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               connot
               be
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               such
               ,
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Body
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               then
               Professors
               ,
               as
               Professors
               ,
               should
               be
               Christs
               redeemed
               Body
               ,
               which
               is
               openly
               false
               and
               against
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               for
               Rom.
               9.
               6.
               
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 all
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 which
                 are
                 of
              
               Israel
               .
               2.
               
               Our
               Brethrens
               argument
               is
               strong
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Elders
               are
               not
               the
               true
               Church
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               Word
               ;
               For
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               the
               true
               Church
               is
               a
               flock
               that
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 Redeemed
                 with
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               20.
               28.
               
               
                 The
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               Elders
               is
               not
               a
               flock
               of
               redeemed
               ones
               ,
               and
               Temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               in
               so
               far
               as
               they
               believe
               ,
               and
               are
               elected
               to
               glory
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               flock
               of
               Elders
               ,
               are
               they
               redeemed
               :
               so
               they
               say
               ,
               true
               Elders
               ,
               as
               Elders
               ,
               
               are
               not
               a
               part
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               nor
               the
               Church
               to
               whom
               Christ
               gave
               the
               keyes
               ,
               Mat.
               16.
               
               But
               the
               Church
               making
               Peters
               confession
               .
               So
               say
               wee
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               visible
               professors
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               redeemed
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               in
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               Believers
               and
               the
               elect
               of
               God.
               For
               if
               our
               Brethren
               say
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               company
               of
               visible
               Professors
               ,
               is
               also
               essentially
               the
               Church
               of
               Redeemed
               ones
               ,
               then
               only
               the
               Church
               of
               visible
               Professors
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Church
               of
               visible
               Professors
               are
               redeemed
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               absurd
               and
               false
               .
               
                 Quod
                 convenit
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               convenit
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Our
               Brethren
               acknowledge
               there
               may
               be
               an
               hundred
               Believers
               and
               Temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               are
               a
               flock
               of
               redeemed
               ones
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               a
               company
               of
               visible
               Professors
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               are
               not
               united
               (
               say
               they
               )
               covenant-wayes
               into
               a
               Church-body
               .
               2.
               
               (
               Say
               they
               )
               because
               of
               weakenesse
               and
               for
               feare
               of
               persecution
               ,
               men
               may
               hide
               their
               profession
               as
               many
               doe
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               the
               redeemed
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               seven
               thousand
               who
               have
               not
               bowed
               their
               knees
               to
               Baal
               ;
               and
               our
               Brethren
               cannot
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               visible
               Church
               are
               the
               flock
               redeemed
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               then
               should
               there
               be
               no
               hypocrites
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               In
               this
               our
               Brethren
               maintaine
               one
               of
               the
               ●●ossest
               poynts
               of
               the
               
                 Arminian
                 ,
                 Popish
                 and
                 Socinian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               even
               that
               all
               visible
               Professors
               are
               chosen
               to
               glory
               ,
               redeemed
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Gods
               purpose
               ,
               the
               cove●ant
               of
               grace
               and
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               covenant
               are
               made
               to
               all
               and
               every
               one
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               hath
               an
               intention
               that
               Christ
               shall
               die
               for
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               inteneth
               to
               save
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               This
               I
               prove
               ,
               for
               if
               th●
               covenant
               and
               promises
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               if
               the
               stiles
               of
               Christs
               Body
               ,
               his
               Love
               ,
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               his
               Sister
               and
               D●ve
               ,
               if
               the
               revelation
               of
               Christ
               made
               not
               by
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               but
               by
               Christs
               Father
               the
               ground
               of
               that
               blessed
               confession
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Mat.
              
               16.
               17.
               
               For
               which
               the
               keys
               were
               given
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               if
               I
               say
               all
               these
               be
               proper
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               as
               visible
               ,
               and
               due
               to
               her
               as
               to
               the
               first
               principall
               and
               prime
               subject
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               chosen
               redeemed
               and
               invisible
               Church
               as
               such
               ,
               then
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               styles
               belong
               to
               the
               visible
               
               Church
               ,
               and
               God
               promiseth
               and
               intendeth
               a
               new
               heart
               and
               a
               new
               spirit
               to
               all
               visible
               Professors
               as
               such
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               intendeth
               redemption
               in
               Christ
               and
               salvation
               ,
               and
               Christs
               Righteousnesse
               and
               Forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               to
               all
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               But
               our
               Brethren
               do
               not
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               thinke
               that
               Gods
               intentions
               ,
               are
               castles
               in
               the
               Aire
               ,
               
                 and
                 new
                 Ilands
                 beyond
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               his
               intentions
               could
               be
               frustrated
               ,
               and
               he
               could
               misse
               the
               white
               of
               the
               scope
               he
               shooteth
               at
               ;
               for
               certainly
               these
               to
               whom
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               promises
               thereof
               belong
               as
               to
               the
               prime
               and
               first
               subject
               ,
               these
               are
               his
               covenanted
               people
               ;
               now
               the
               orthodox
               and
               reformed
               Church
               holdeth
               ,
               that
               the
               covenant
               and
               promises
               are
               preached
               to
               the
               whole
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               elects
               sake
               ,
               and
               that
               howsoever
               externally
               ,
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               and
               promises
               be
               promulgated
               to
               every
               one
               ,
               and
               all
               within
               the
               lists
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               yet
               they
               belong
               in
               Gods
               Intention
               and
               gratious
               purpose
               only
               to
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               reseemed
               ones
               ,
               to
               that
               invisible
               Body
               ,
               Spouse
               ,
               Sister
               ,
               whereof
               Christ
               alone
               is
               Lord
               ,
               Head
               ,
               Husband
               ,
               and
               Brother
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               begotten
               amongst
               many
               Brethren
               .
               Hence
               let
               me
               reason
               thus
               .
               The
               Church
               whose
               gathering
               together
               ,
               
                 and
                 whose
                 unity
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 growth
                 of
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 stature
                 of
                 the
                 fulnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               the
               Lord
               intendeth
               by
               giving
               to
               them
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 some
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               4.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               must
               be
               the
               Church
               to
               which
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               covenant
               and
               priviledges
               do
               belong
               .
               But
               the
               Lord
               intendeth
               the
               gathering
               together
               ,
               the
               unity
               of
               Faith
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               and
               growth
               of
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               Christ
               only
               of
               the
               invisible
               Elected
               and
               Redeemed
               Church
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               visible
               professing
               or
               consesing
               Church
               ,
               nor
               doth
               the
               Lord
               send
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               up-on
               a
               purpose
               and
               intention
               of
               gathering
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               visible
               Israel
               ,
               except
               you
               flie
               to
               the
               Tents
               of
               Arminians
               .
               I
               conceive
               these
               arguments
               cannot
               be
               answered
               .
               If
               any
               say
               ,
               that
               Christ
               in
               giving
               Prophets
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               to
               his
               Church
               intendeth
               to
               save
               the
               true
               visible
               Church
               of
               the
               chosen
               and
               redeemed
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               chosen
               and
               redeemed
               ,
               now
               they
               who
               answer
               thus
               ,
               come
               to
               our
               hand
               and
               forsake
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Ministery
               
               and
               the
               keys
               are
               given
               only
               upon
               a
               purpose
               on
               Gods
               part
               to
               save
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               these
               promises
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               the
               styles
               of
               Christs
               Spouse
               ,
               Sister
               ,
               Faire
               one
               ,
               are
               not
               proper
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               nor
               any
               ground
               or
               argument
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               keys
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               ordaining
               of
               officers
               are
               given
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               prime
               and
               principall
               subject
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               invisible
               Church
               ;
               and
               not
               the
               visible
               Church
               as
               it
               is
               such
               ,
               hath
               right
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               because
               these
               who
               have
               right
               to
               the
               covenant
               ,
               have
               right
               to
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               covenant
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               Peters
               argument
               to
               prove
               the
               baptizing
               of
               Infants
               to
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               But
               only
               the
               invisible
               Church
               hath
               right
               to
               the
               covenant
               .
               For
               God
               saith
               only
               of
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               invisible
               Church
               .
               and
               not
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               in
               his
               gratious
               purpose
               ,
               Jerem.
               32.
               38.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               31.
               33.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 Law
                 in
                 their
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
              
               34.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 all
                 know
                 me
              
               (
               all
               within
               the
               covenant
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 forgive
                 th●ir
                 iniquity
              
               .
               Now
               the
               visible
               Church
               as
               the
               visible
               Church
               is
               not
               within
               the
               covenant
               ,
               therefore
               the
               visible
               Church
               as
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               being
               no
               more
               but
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               hath
               not
               right
               to
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               but
               in
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               within
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               far
               as
               God
               is
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               his
               pardoned
               and
               sanctified
               people
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Ierem.
               31.
               33
               34.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               is
               knowen
               that
               our
               Brethren
               here
               joyne
               with
               Papists
               ,
               for
               Papists
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               labour
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               visible
               Church
               on
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Ministeriall
               ,
               Teaching
               and
               Governing
               Church
               ,
               cannot
               erre
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               conver●ed
               in
               a
               visible
               Synod
               ,
               and
               met
               in
               Christs
               Name
               ,
               hath
               a
               promise
               of
               an
               infallible
               assistance
               .
               And
               by
               what
               argumunts
               do
               they
               prove
               it
               ?
               You
               know
               here
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Pererius
                 ,
                 Tolet
                 ,
                 Stapleton
                 ,
                 Bail●●s
                 ,
                 Suarez
                 .
                 Vasquez
                 ,
                 Harding
                 ,
                 Gretsirus
                 ,
                 Costerus
                 ,
                 Turrecremata
                 ,
                 Salmoron
                 ,
                 Locinus
                 ,
                 Cajetan
                 ,
                 and
              
               an
               host
               of
               them
               say
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 Church
                 is
                 builded
                 on
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 it
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 Hell
                 shall
                 not
                 prevaile
                 :
              
               because
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 prayd
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 that
                 thy
                 Faith
                 faile
                 thee
                 not
                 :
              
               because
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 you
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 leade
                 you
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 .
              
               Now
               our
               Divines
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               invisible
               Church
               of
               
               Elect
               believers
               cannot
               fall
               off
               the
               Rock
               ,
               and
               cannot
               fall
               from
               saving
               Faith
               ,
               and
               cannot
               erre
               by
               falling
               into
               fundamentall
               heresies
               ,
               but
               it
               followeth
               not
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               visible
               ministeriall
               and
               Teaching
               Church
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               a
               Synod
               ,
               or
               convened
               in
               a
               Synod
               ,
               have
               an
               infallible
               and
               Apostolick
               Spirit
               to
               lead
               them
               so
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               determinations
               they
               cannot
               erre
               .
               Just
               so
               our
               brethren
               take
               all
               the
               places
               for
               the
               priviledges
               ,
               covenant
               ,
               promises
               ,
               stiles
               of
               
                 Sister
                 ,
                 Love
                 ,
                 Dove
                 ,
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 mysticall
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Which
               are
               proper
               only
               to
               the
               invisible
               ,
               redeemed
               ,
               chosen
               ,
               sanctified
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               and
               they
               give
               all
               these
               to
               their
               only
               visible
               ministeriall
               and
               right
               constituted
               Church
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ;
               and
               say
               that
               this
               visible
               church
               gathered
               in
               a
               church-state
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               foresaid
               priviledges
               and
               stiles
               ,
               hath
               the
               supreame
               and
               independent
               power
               and
               authority
               of
               the
               keys
               ,
               above
               all
               Teachers
               and
               Pastors
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               right
               visible
               church
               consisteth
               only
               of
               a
               
                 Royall
                 generation
                 ,
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 in
                 covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 nature
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               that
               all
               visible
               churches
               that
               meet
               not
               in
               a
               materiall
               House
               ,
               in
               a
               visible
               and
               conspicious
               Society
               ,
               as
               on
               visible
               Mount
               Zion
               ,
               and
               not
               consisting
               of
               such
               a
               covenanted
               ,
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               separated
               people
               ,
               are
               a
               false
               
                 church
                 ,
                 false
                 in
                 matter
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 ordinance
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 but
                 an
                 Idoll
                 ,
                 an
                 antichristian
                 device
                 ,
                 a
                 Synagogue
                 of
                 Satan
                 voyd
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 A
                 church
              
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               mysticall
               Body
               ,
               and
               a
               church
               which
               he
               redeemed
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               God
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               
               Eph.
               5.
               25.
               26.
               
               Col.
               1.
               18.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               12.
               
               Is
               a
               church
               whereof
               all
               the
               members
               without
               exception
               are
               taught
               of
               God.
               Jerem.
               31.
               34.
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 all
                 know
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 greatest
                 .
                 Esa.
              
               54.
               13.
               
               
                 All
                 thy
                 children
                 shall
                 be
                 taught
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord.
               And
               therefore
               they
               all
               
                 haveing
                 heard
                 and
                 learned
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 come
                 to
              
               Christ
               ,
               Iohn
               6.
               45.
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 anointing
                 within
                 them
                 which
                 teacheth
                 them
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               1
               Iohn
               1.
               27.
               
               
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 Eares
                 to
                 heare
                 .
              
               Yea
               among
               such
               a
               company
               ,
               Esai
               .
               35.
               9.
               10.
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 no
                 ravenous
                 beast
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Redeemed
                 and
                 Ransomed
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord.
               But
               so
               it
               is
               that
               no
               visible
               congregation
               on
               Earth
               ,
               that
               are
               visible
               Professors
               of
               any
               competent
               number
               ,
               is
               such
               
               a
               
                 Church
                 whereof
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 are
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 ransomed
                 and
                 redeemed
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               no
               visible
               church
               ,
               as
               such
               is
               a
               people
               or
               Church
               in
               covenant
               with
               God.
               See
               a
               
                 Rodgers
                 Catechisme
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Conclus
               .
               A
               visible
               profession
               of
               the
               Truth
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               essentially
               constituteth
               a
               visible
               church
               ,
               and
               every
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               church
               ;
               onely
               our
               Brethren
               and
               we
               differ
               much
               about
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               profession
               which
               is
               required
               in
               members
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               Our
               Brethren
               will
               have
               none
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               satisfactory
               to
               the
               consciences
               of
               all
               the
               visible
               church
               ,
               and
               give
               evidences
               so
               cleare
               ,
               as
               the
               judgement
               of
               discerning
               men
               can
               atraine
               unto
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               truly
               regenerated
               .
               We
               againe
               do
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               scandalously
               wicked
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               these
               of
               approved
               piety
               are
               undoubtedly
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               so
               these
               of
               the
               middle
               sort
               are
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               the
               Church
               have
               not
               a
               positive
               certainty
               of
               the
               judgement
               of
               charity
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               regenerated
               ,
               so
               they
               be
               knowen
               .
               1
               To
               be
               Baptized
               .
               2.
               
               That
               they
               be
               free
               of
               grosse
               scandals
               .
               3.
               
               And
               professe
               that
               they
               be
               willing
               hearers
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               Such
               a
               profession
               ,
               as
               giveth
               evidences
               to
               the
               positive
               certainty
               of
               the
               judgement
               of
               charity
               ,
               of
               sound
               conversion
               ,
               is
               not
               required
               to
               make
               and
               constitute
               a
               true
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Argu.
                 Israel
              
               entered
               in
               covenant
               with
               
                 God
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               29.
               was
               a
               true
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               our
               Brethren
               Teach
               ,
               because
               that
               they
               conceive
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Church-covenant
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               29
               ,
               but
               Churches
               by
               that
               Oath
               were
               not
               such
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               people
               their
               consciences
               gave
               positive
               certainty
               of
               sound
               conversion
               .
               Because
               v.
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               hath
               
                 not
                 given
                 you
                 an
                 heart
                 to
                 perceive
                 ,
                 nor
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 nor
                 Eares
                 to
                 heare
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               31.
               27.
               
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 thy
                 Rebellion
                 and
                 thy
                 stifneck
                 ,
                 behell
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 am
                 yet
                 alive
                 with
                 you
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 yee
                 have
                 been
                 rebellions
                 against
                 the
                 Lord.
                 ver
                 .
              
               21.
               
               Deut.
               32.
               v.
               5.
               v.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Josh.
               24.
               23.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Argu.
               Christ
               would
               not
               seven
               times
               have
               said
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 Eares
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 heare
                 what
                 the
                 Spirit
                 saith
                 to
                 the
              
               
               Churches
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               supposed
               that
               in
               these
               seven
               Churches
               ,
               there
               were
               blind
               ,
               obdurate
               ,
               and
               carnall
               hearers
               ,
               as
               there
               were
               when
               ,
               Mat.
               13.
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               like
               hearers
               ,
               he
               uttereth
               these
               same
               words
               in
               substance
               .
               Now
               Christ
               would
               have
               blamed
               their
               ill
               discerning
               in
               admitting
               such
               to
               be
               the
               materialls
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               hee
               reproveth
               their
               other
               faults
               in
               government
               .
               Neither
               could
               Christ
               reprove
               these
               Churches
               ,
               for
               not
               exercising
               the
               Church-censures
               against
               liers
               ,
               
                 false
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               fleshly
               Nicolaitans
               ,
               followers
               of
               Balaams
               wicked
               Doctrine
               ,
               Jezebed
               and
               other
               ill
               doers
               and
               seducers
               ,
               if
               these
               had
               not
               been
               Church-members
               ,
               as
               our
               Brethren
               teach
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               conceive
               ,
               that
               Christ
               would
               call
               these
               Churches
               ,
               who
               were
               false
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               or
               give
               his
               presence
               and
               communion
               by
               walking
               among
               the
               
                 golden
                 candlestickes
              
               ,
               and
               holding
               
                 the
                 starres
              
               ,
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 hand
              
               ?
               And
               if
               every
               one
               of
               these
               Churches
               were
               approved
               to
               the
               consciences
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               that
               they
               positively
               knew
               they
               were
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 a
                 royall
                 Priest-Hood
                 ,
                 an
                 holy
                 Generation
                 ,
                 all
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               how
               are
               there
               such
               grosse
               scandals
               put
               upon
               them
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Argu.
                 Paul
              
               clearely
               teacheth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               convened
               had
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               betrothed
               Bryde
               espoused
               in
               a
               Church
               covenant
               ,
               even
               all
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               as
               one
               chaste
               Virgin
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               our
               Brethren
               prove
               from
               the
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Who
               had
               received
               the
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               their
               minds
               being
               knit
               thereunto
               ,
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               now
               if
               the
               matter
               of
               this
               betrothed
               Church
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               our
               Brethren
               say
               ,
               then
               Christs
               Power
               ,
               and
               Presence
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               were
               in
               these
               as
               the
               
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               and
               these
               were
               betrothed
               to
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               and
               had
               received
               the
               Spirit
               and
               were
               Saints
               by
               calling
               ,
               were
               justified
               ,
               washen
               ,
               sanctified
               ,
               who
               were
               
                 incestuous
                 ,
                 Fornicators
                 ,
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 Railers
                 ,
                 carnall
                 ,
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 before
                 Infidells
                 ,
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 of
              
               Christ
               
                 and
                 of
                 divells
              
               ,
               deniers
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Word
               was
               the
               
                 savour
                 of
                 Death
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospell
               as
               it
               is
               to
               these
               ,
               
                 whom
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 Satan
                 ,
                 hath
                 blinded
                 .
              
               What
               can
               be
               more
               repugnant
               to
               the
               truth
               and
               to
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ?
               It
               cannot
               
               be
               answered
               ,
               that
               these
               in
               Corinth
               who
               were
               hypocrites
               and
               walked
               so
               contrary
               to
               the
               Gospell
               were
               not
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               .
               For
               only
               the
               truly
               converted
               were
               such
               .
               I
               answer
               .
               1.
               
               Then
               Paul
               writeth
               not
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               and
               to
               all
               whom
               he
               doth
               rebuke
               ,
               the
               contrary
               whereof
               is
               cleare
               .
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               11.
               2
               
               Cor.
               3.
               22.
               1
               
               Cor.
               5.
               1.
               2.
               1
               
               Cor.
               6.
               1.
               2.
               3.
               1
               
               Cor.
               11.
               17
               18
               19
               ,
               30.
               1
               
               Cor.
               15.
               12.
               1
               
               Cor.
               10.
               21.
               1
               
               Cor.
               8.
               and
               in
               many
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Then
               the
               visible
               church
               was
               not
               betrothed
               to
               Christ
               as
               
                 a
                 chaste
                 Virgin
              
               :
               contrary
               to
               this
               our
               Brethren
               alleadged
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               1
               2
               ,
               3.
               3.
               
               Not
               only
               is
               conversion
               professedly
               true
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               charity
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               verity
               ,
               essentiall
               to
               a
               visible
               church
               as
               you
               teach
               ;
               and
               so
               none
               can
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               church
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               is
               a
               member
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               Anabaptisme
               .
               4.
               
               Three
               thousand
               in
               one
               day
               were
               added
               to
               the
               visible
               church
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               (
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               )
               
                 all
                 be
                 approved
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
              
               as
               true
               converts
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               
               Since
               amongst
               them
               were
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               was
               short
               .
               5.
               
               If
               we
               are
               to
               beare
               one
               anothers
               burdens
               ,
               and
               so
               fulfill
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               if
               grace
               may
               be
               beside
               many
               and
               great
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Asa
               ,
               in
               Salomon
               who
               remained
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               under
               many
               out
               breakings
               ,
               if
               the
               children
               of
               God
               may
               be
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               some
               of
               them
               habitually
               proud
               ,
               passionate
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               worldly
               minded
               ,
               some
               talkative
               and
               imprudently
               rash
               in
               zeale
               ,
               some
               lustfull
               ,
               some
               slothfull
               ,
               some
               ambiticus
               ,
               yea
               and
               if
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               his
               profession
               ,
               though
               false
               ,
               was
               esteemed
               sufficient
               ,
               for
               to
               give
               him
               baptisme
               ,
               the
               Seale
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               9.
               
               Then
               it
               is
               not
               required
               that
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               church
               be
               such
               as
               positively
               wee
               know
               (
               so
               farre
               as
               humane
               knowledge
               can
               reach
               )
               that
               they
               are
               converted
               ,
               yea
               if
               this
               were
               true
               ,
               then
               speciall
               commandements
               would
               be
               given
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               are
               to
               examine
               and
               try
               our selves
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               28.
               2
               
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               
               And
               to
               try
               officers
               before
               they
               be
               admitted
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               10.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5
               22.
               and
               to
               try
               the
               spirits
               of
               Prophets
               and
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               4.
               1.
               and
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               5.
               21.
               
               Acts
               17.
               13.
               
               So
               would
               God
               in
               his
               Word
               give
               a
               charge
               ,
               that
               we
               try
               ,
               examine
               and
               judge
               carefully
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               man
               labour
               to
               be
               satisfied
               in
               conscience
               
               anent
               the
               regeneration
               one
               of
               another
               .
               But
               such
               commandements
               we
               reade
               not
               of
               .
               6.
               
               If
               many
               be
               brought
               and
               called
               into
               the
               visible
               church
               ,
               of
               purpose
               both
               on
               Gods
               revealed
               intention
               in
               his
               Word
               to
               convert
               them
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               churches
               part
               that
               they
               may
               be
               converted
               ;
               Then
               doth
               not
               the
               church
               confist
               of
               these
               who
               are
               professedly
               converted
               ,
               but
               the
               former
               ●●
               true
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               latter
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               sure
               ,
               these
               whom
               God
               purposeth
               to
               convert
               by
               making
               them
               Church-members
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               Church-members
               because
               they
               are
               already
               converted
               .
               I
               prove
               the
               assumption
               ,
               because
               .
               1.
               
               The
               contrary
               doctrine
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               none
               are
               under
               a
               pastors
               care
               till
               they
               be
               first
               converted
               ,
               maketh
               to
               the
               eversion
               of
               the
               publick
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               gratifieth
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               observed
               ,
               because
               Faith
               commeth
               not
               by
               hearing
               of
               sent
               pastors
               ,
               as
               Gods
               ordinance
               is
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               but
               by
               the
               contrary
               ,
               we
               aske
               a
               warrant
               from
               the
               Testament
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               now
               since
               the
               Apostles
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               private
               men
               not
               sent
               to
               preach
               ,
               should
               be
               ordinary
               
                 Fishers
                 of
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               gatherers
               of
               
                 Christs
                 church
              
               and
               Kingdome
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Christ
               hath
               provided
               no
               Pastors
               nor
               Teachers
               to
               watch
               over
               the
               Elect
               ,
               yet
               remaining
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Christ
                 ascending
                 on
                 high
              
               ,
               as
               a
               victorious
               King
               hath
               not
               given
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               by
               office
               to
               bring
               in
               his
               redeemed
               flock
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               bought
               with
               his
               blood
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               3.
               
               It
               is
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               visible
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               which
               is
               a
               d●aw-net
               and
               an
               offici●●
               ,
               a
               workehouse
               of
               externall
               calling
               into
               Christ
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               are
               serving
               their
               honour
               ,
               
                 buying
                 a
                 Farme
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 gaine
                 ,
                 buying
                 five
                 yoke
                 of
                 Oxen
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 having
                 married
                 a
                 Wife
                 .
                 Luk.
              
               14.
               16
               ,
               17
               18.
               4.
               
               It
               is
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               Wisdomes
               maides
               ,
               
                 sent
                 out
                 to
                 compell
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 .
                 Luke
              
               14.
               23.
               
               Matthew
               22.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Prov.
               9.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
                 who
                 are
                 yet
                 without
              
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               If
               none
               can
               be
               members
               while
               they
               be
               first
               converted
               .
               1.
               
               The
               church
               visible
               is
               made
               a
               church
               visible
               without
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               church
               .
               2.
               
               These
               who
               are
               baptized
               are
               not
               by
               baptisme
               entered
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               and
               the
               sound
               judgement
               of
               all
               Divines
               .
               3.
               
               All
               these
               who
               are
               baptized
               .
               2.
               
               Who
               write
               as
               Doctors
               for
               the
               defence
               
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               Faith.
               3.
               
               Who
               seale
               the
               Truth
               with
               their
               sufferings
               and
               blood
               .
               4.
               
               Who
               keepe
               communion
               with
               visible
               Churches
               ,
               in
               hearing
               ,
               partaking
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Seales
               ,
               as
               occasion
               serveth
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               professedly
               and
               notoriously
               to
               the
               consciences
               of
               a
               particular
               parish
               converted
               to
               Christ
               ,
               are
               no
               members
               of
               
                 the
                 visible
                 church
              
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               All
               our
               Brethrens
               arguments
               to
               prove
               this
               Doctrine
               doe
               onely
               prove
               the
               truly
               regenerate
               to
               be
               members
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               And
               if
               the
               arguments
               bee
               naught
               ,
               the
               conclusion
               must
               bee
               naught
               and
               false
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               It
               is
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               a
               Augustine
               b
               Cyprian
               c
               Gregorius
               d
               Chysostome
               e
               Nazianzen
               f
               Eusebius
               .
               Who
               al
               accord
               that
               the
               visible
               church
               is
               a
               company
               of
               professors
               ,
               consisting
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               like
               the
               Arke
               of
               Noah
               as
               g
               Hierome
               maketh
               comparison
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 might
                 cite
                 Ireneus
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 Basilius
                 ,
                 Hilarius
                 ,
                 Presper
                 ,
                 Ambrosius
                 ,
                 Primasius
                 ,
                 Sedulius
                 ,
                 Just.
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 ,
                 Euthymius
                 ,
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Melanchton
                 ,
                 Chemnitius
                 ,
                 Meisnerus
                 ,
                 Hunius
                 ,
                 Hemingius
                 ,
                 Gerardus
                 ,
                 Crocius
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Voetius
                 ,
                 Sadeel
                 ,
                 Plesseus
                 ,
                 Whittakerus
                 ,
                 Ioannes
                 Whyte
                 ,
                 Fransc.
                 Whyte
                 ,
                 Reynoldus
                 ,
                 Iuellus
                 ,
                 Rich.
                 Feildus
                 ,
                 Perkinsius
                 ,
                 Pau.
                 Baynes
                 ,
                 Trelcatius
                 ,
                 Tilenus
                 ,
                 Piscator
                 ,
                 Ursinus
                 ,
                 Paraeus
                 ,
                 Sibrandus
                 ,
                 Professores
                 Leydenses
                 ,
                 Antonius
                 Wallaeus
                 ,
                 And.
                 Rivetus
                 ,
                 Pet.
                 Molineus
                 ,
                 Dam.
                 Tossanus
                 ,
                 Mercorus
                 ,
                 Fest.
                 Hommius
                 ,
                 Bullingerus
                 ,
                 Mnsculus
                 ,
                 Rollocus
                 ,
                 Davenantius
                 ,
                 Mortonus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Whether
                   or
                   no
                   our
                   Brethren
                   prove
                   by
                   valid
                   aguments
                   ,
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   visible
                   to
                   be
                   only
                   of
                   visible
                   Saints
                   ,
                   of
                   sanctified
                   washen
                   and
                   justified
                   persons
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Let
               us
               begin
               with
               our
               present
               Authour
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               the
               (
               a
               )
               
                 Apology
                 saith
                 .
                 We
                 admit
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 Infidells
                 to
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               24
               
               ▪
               25.
               
               
                 Yet
                 we
                 receive
                 none
                 as
                 members
              
               
               
                 ●●to
                 our
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 but
                 such
                 as
              
               (
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 charitable
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               )
               
                 may
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 of
              
               God
               ,
               
                 unto
                 fellowship
                 with
              
               Christ
               
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               .
               
                 Our
                 reasons
                 be
              
               .
               1.
               
               
                 From
                 the
                 neere
                 relation
                 betwixt
              
               Christ
               Jesus
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 as
                 also
                 betwixt
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 and
                 other
                 persons
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 Trinity
                 .
                 The
              
               Lord
               Jesus
               
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ;
               
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 of
              
               Christ
               Jesus
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               and
               27.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               To
               admit
               as
               ordinary
               hearers
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Church
               Prayers
               ,
               is
               a
               degree
               of
               admission
               to
               Church-communion
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               are
               baptized
               ,
               and
               ordinarily
               heare
               ,
               and
               professe
               a
               willing
               mind
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               being
               not
               scandalously
               wicked
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               yea
               and
               are
               members
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 visible
              
               .
               ●
               .
               Set
               the
               first
               reason
               in
               forme
               it
               is
               thus
               ;
               These
               only
               are
               to
               be
               received
               as
               
                 Church
                 members
              
               who
               are
               conceived
               to
               be
               members
               of
               that
               body
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               head
               .
               But
               the
               promisccous
               multitude
               of
               professors
               are
               not
               conceived
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               sanctified
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               are
               such
               .
               Or
               thus
               ,
               If
               Christ
               be
               the
               head
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               then
               only
               such
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               are
               conceived
               to
               be
               members
               of
               Christ
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               promiscuous
               multitude
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               .
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               latter
               .
               1.
               
               If
               Christ
               be
               the
               head
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               as
               visible
               ,
               it
               would
               seeme
               onely
               these
               who
               are
               conceived
               Members
               of
               CHRIST
               ,
               should
               bee
               admitted
               Members
               of
               the
               visible
               body
               .
               True
               and
               in
               this
               meaning
               let
               the
               Major
               passe
               ;
               but
               if
               Christ
               
                 be
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 church
              
               not
               as
               it
               is
               visible
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               a
               body
               of
               believers
               and
               invisible
               ,
               then
               we
               see
               no
               reason
               to
               yeeld
               the
               connexion
               :
               Because
               Christ
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               True
               Believers
               ,
               therefore
               none
               should
               be
               admitted
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               we
               conceive
               are
               Believers
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               who
               are
               willing
               to
               joyne
               themselves
               are
               baptized
               and
               doe
               professe
               Christ
               to
               be
               their
               Head
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               conceive
               whether
               they
               be
               sound
               believers
               or
               not
               ;
               for
               a
               profession
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               them
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               body
               ,
               though
               indeed
               to
               be
               sou●d
               Believers
               ,
               maketh
               them
               members
               of
               Christs
               Body
               invisible
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Christ
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               visible
               ,
               i●
               not
               in
               all
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               catholick
               and
               invisible
               ,
               by
               influence
               of
               the
               Life
               and
               Spirit
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               1
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Eph.
               4.
               16.
               
               Coloss.
               1.
               18.
               and
               in
               a
               large
               sense
               may
               be
               called
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               church-visible
               ,
               as
               visible
               ,
               
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               influence
               of
               common
               graces
               for
               the
               Ministery
               ;
               government
               ,
               and
               use
               of
               the
               keys
               :
               but
               because
               of
               such
               a
               degree
               of
               Christs
               Head-ship
               ,
               it
               followeth
               only
               that
               these
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               members
               under
               Christ
               the
               Head
               ,
               whom
               we
               conceive
               to
               be
               ●t
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Ministeriall
               and
               a
               governing
               society
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               there
               is
               not
               required
               an
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               as
               head
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               influence
               of
               the
               life
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               only
               an
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               as
               head
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               influence
               of
               common
               gifts
               ,
               for
               the
               governing
               a
               Ministeriall
               Church
               ;
               in
               which
               respect
               ,
               Christ
               may
               be
               called
               the
               Head
               of
               Judas
               the
               Traitor
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               other
               hypocriticall
               Professors
               ;
               and
               also
               though
               the
               promiscuous
               multitude
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               multitude
               of
               prophane
               Atheists
               and
               scandalous
               mockers
               ,
               be
               not
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               are
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               as
               his
               members
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               Excommunicated
               ,
               yet
               the
               promiscuous
               multitude
               of
               Professors
               ,
               whereof
               there
               be
               Reprobate
               and
               Elect
               ,
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               received
               and
               acknowledged
               as
               members
               of
               Christs
               visible
               body
               ,
               wherof
               he
               is
               Head
               in
               the
               latter
               sense
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Argument
               proceedeth
               upon
               the
               false
               ground
               before
               observed
               and
               discovered
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Spouse
               ,
               redeemer
               and
               Saviour
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               visible
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Arminian
               Doctrine
               of
               universall
               grace
               .
               3.
               
               If
               these
               who
               are
               conceived
               to
               be
               members
               of
               Christ
               the
               Head
               and
               sound
               Believers
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               why
               doe
               you
               professe
               that
               Brethren
               of
               approved
               piety
               ,
               and
               so
               conceived
               to
               be
               Believers
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               consequently
               members
               of
               Christ
               the
               Head
               ,
               cannot
               be
               members
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               except
               they
               sweare
               to
               your
               Church
               government
               ,
               which
               you
               cannot
               make
               good
               from
               Gods
               Word
               .
               Now
               to
               refuse
               communion
               to
               these
               who
               are
               knowen
               to
               be
               members
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               separate
               from
               them
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               this
               you
               separate
               your selves
               from
               Christs
               Body
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Author
                 addeth
                 .
                 
                   The
                   visible
                
                 Church
                 
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   habitation
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 22.
                 
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 
                   To
                   he
                   espoused
                   to
                
                 Christ
                 
                   as
                   a
                   chaste
                   Virgin.
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 
                   and
                   sonnes
                   and
                   daughters
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almighty
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   And
                   are
                   exhorted
                   to
                   be
                   followers
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   deare
                   children
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   how
                   can
                   the
                   visible
                
                 Church
                 
                   be
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Spouse
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   c.
                   Except
                   they
                   be
                   in
                   charitable
                   discerning
                
                 (
                 
                   as
                   indeed
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   discribeth
                   them
                   to
                   be
                
                 )
                 
                   Saints
                   by
                   calling
                
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                   and
                   faithfull
                   Brethren
                
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   externall
                   profession
                
                 (
                 
                   for
                   these
                   are
                   too
                   high
                   stiles
                   for
                   hypocrites
                
                 )
                 
                   but
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   of
                   sincerity
                   and
                   truth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               argument
               must
               be
               thus
               .
               
                 These
                 only
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 admit
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 charity
                 are
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               
                 of
                 Corinth
                 and
                 Ephesus
              
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 only
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 profession
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 truth
                 and
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               and
               Ephesus
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 such
                 onely
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 admit
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               argument
               concludeth
               not
               what
               is
               in
               question
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               only
               these
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               whom
               we
               conceive
               to
               be
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               truely
               regenerated
               .
               Now
               if
               our
               conception
               be
               erroneous
               (
               as
               it
               cannot
               be
               infallible
               )
               then
               we
               may
               admit
               these
               who
               are
               not
               regenerated
               ,
               to
               the
               Church-membership
               ,
               if
               we
               conceive
               them
               to
               be
               regenerated
               ;
               and
               so
               our
               Brethren
               say
               falsely
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 admitted
              
               must
               be
               
                 Saints
                 and
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 profession
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 sincerity
                 und
                 truth
                 ,
              
               for
               these
               are
               members
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               who
               are
               truly
               and
               in
               a
               measure
               of
               sincerity
               regenerated
               ,
               if
               our
               conception
               be
               not
               erroneous
               :
               yet
               it
               is
               by
               accident
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               admitted
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               Saints
               in
               truth
               ,
               for
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               deceived
               ,
               and
               receive
               in
               for
               members
               of
               the
               Head
               Christ
               ,
               hypocrites
               and
               such
               as
               are
               not
               the
               
                 Habitation
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               but
               of
               Satan
               ;
               as
               is
               cleare
               in
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               admitted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               to
               
                 Church-fellowship
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               5.
               1.
               2.
               and
               in
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               8.
               admitted
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               baptized
               by
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               ,
               who
               was
               
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 Gall
                 of
                 bitterness
                 .
              
            
             
               But.
               1.
               
               The
               assumption
               is
               false
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostle
               admitted
               to
               be
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               visible
               of
               Corinth
               and
               Ephesus
               ,
               not
               only
               Saints
               by
               true
               profession
               ,
               but
               also
               carnall
               men
               ,
               deniers
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               partakers
               of
               the
               Tables
               of
               Divells
               ,
               and
               in
               
               Ephesus
               false
               Apostles
               and
               Liers
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               3.
               
               But
               Paul
               speaketh
               of
               Corinth
               according
               to
               the
               best
               part
               :
               for
               the
               Epistle
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               covenant
               is
               written
               and
               preached
               for
               the
               Elects
               sake
               and
               for
               Believers
               ;
               neither
               is
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               made
               with
               the
               Reprobate
               and
               Unbelievers
               ,
               nor
               doe
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               and
               in
               Gods
               Intention
               belong
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               though
               the
               Word
               be
               preached
               to
               carnall
               men
               for
               their
               conviction
               .
               3
               This
               proposition
               is
               false
               (
               
                 these
                 onely
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 admit
                 to
                 the
                 visihle
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 whom
                 we
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 charity
                 perswaded
                 they
                 are
                 such
              
               )
               for
               the
               Apostles
               admit
               all
               Professors
               ,
               even
               three
               thousand
               at
               one
               Sermon
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               and
               they
               could
               not
               be
               perswaded
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               charity
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               all
               Saints
               .
               4.
               
               This
               argument
               sayth
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               was
               
                 a
                 Spouse
                 betrothed
                 to
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 Saints
                 by
                 calling
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               sayth
               not
               .
               For
               were
               all
               the
               carnall
               in
               Corinth
               betrothed
               as
               one
               chaste
               Virgin
               to
               Christ
               ?
               were
               these
               who
               called
               themselves
               Apostles
               in
               Ephesus
               and
               tryed
               by
               Church
               censures
               to
               be
               Liers
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               2
               ,
               3.
               betrothed
               to
               Christ
               as
               a
               chaste
               Virgin
               ?
               were
               all
               the
               visible
               Church
               the
               
                 sinnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord
               God
               
                 Almighty
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 profession
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 sincerity
                 and
                 truth
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               stiles
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               are
               too
               high
               to
               be
               given
               to
               hypocrites
               ,
               but
               these
               stiles
               are
               not
               given
               to
               that
               Church
               precisely
               ,
               as
               visible
               and
               as
               a
               professing
               Church
               ,
               as
               you
               suppose
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               visible
               and
               true
               Church
               of
               Believers
               :
               for
               a
               Church
               of
               Believers
               and
               a
               Church
               of
               Professors
               of
               beliefe
               are
               very
               different
               .
               Paul
               writing
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               writeth
               to
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               he
               doth
               not
               speake
               alwayes
               of
               them
               as
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               as
               of
               an
               invisible
               ,
               when
               he
               calleth
               them
               
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               Saints
               by
               calling
               ,
               &c.
               he
               wrote
               the
               Epistles
               to
               the
               incestuous
               man
               ,
               whom
               he
               commandeth
               to
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   reade
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Author
                 )
                 Acts
                 2.
                 43.
                 
                   that
                   the
                
                 Lord
                 
                   added
                   to
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   such
                   as
                   should
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   adde
                   to
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   such
                   as
                   God
                   addeth
                   not
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   no
                   shew
                   of
                   any
                   spirituall
                   worke
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   any
                   spirituall
                   discerning
                   ?
                   Ought
                   not
                   the
                
                 Lords
                 
                   Stewards
                   to
                   be
                   faithfull
                   in
                
                 Gods
                 
                   House
                   ?
                   And
                   to
                   doe
                   nothing
                   therein
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   see
                
                 God
                 
                   going
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   receiving
                
                 
                 
                   whom
                   he
                   receiveth
                   ,
                   and
                   refusing
                   whom
                   he
                   refuseth
                   .
                   So
                   upon
                   this
                   ground
                
                 Paul
                 
                   willeth
                   the
                
                 Romans
                 
                   to
                   receive
                   a
                   weak
                   brother
                   ,
                   because
                
                 God
                 
                   hath
                   received
                   him
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Gods
               acts
               of
               speciall
               and
               gratious
               providence
               ,
               are
               not
               rules
               of
               duties
               to
               us
               ;
               God
               addeth
               to
               the
               Church
               as
               it
               is
               invisible
               and
               Christs
               Body
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               adde
               to
               the
               Church
               visible
               as
               visible
               .
               Gods
               adding
               is
               invisible
               by
               giving
               Faith
               and
               saving
               grace
               to
               some
               to
               professe
               sincerely
               ,
               because
               we
               see
               not
               Faith
               nor
               sincerity
               ,
               therefore
               
                 Gods
                 adding
                 cannot
              
               be
               a
               rule
               to
               our
               adding
               .
               God
               doth
               adde
               a
               person
               falling
               into
               an
               open
               scandall
               to
               the
               Church
               invisible
               ,
               having
               given
               him
               true
               Faith
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               to
               adde
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               cut
               him
               off
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               obstinate
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               refuse
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               this
               proveth
               nothing
               ,
               nor
               is
               the
               place
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               by
               any
               ,
               except
               your selves
               ,
               expounded
               of
               a
               receiving
               into
               a
               Church-communion
               ,
               as
               is
               elsewhere
               declared
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               there
               is
               no
               shew
               of
               saving
               worke
               of
               conversion
               ;
               there
               you
               thinke
               the
               Stewards
               want
               God
               going
               before
               to
               receive
               ,
               but
               then
               except
               God
               be
               seene
               to
               goe
               before
               to
               regenerate
               ,
               the
               Church
               Stewards
               cannot
               follow
               to
               adds
               such
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               since
               that
               same
               power
               that
               casteth
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               holdeth
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               any
               after
               they
               be
               received
               ,
               shall
               be
               found
               to
               be
               not
               added
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               not
               regenerated
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               to
               cast
               any
               out
               for
               non-regeneration
               ,
               even
               knowen
               ,
               except
               it
               breake
               out
               into
               scandals
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               person
               is
               not
               cast
               out
               for
               non-regeneration
               ,
               for
               though
               he
               were
               knowen
               to
               be
               regenerated
               ,
               yet
               for
               scandals
               the
               Church
               is
               obliged
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               ,
               because
               the
               scandall
               leaveneth
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and.
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 casting
                 out
                 is
                 a
                 meane
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord.
               But
               I
               prove
               ,
               none
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               for
               non-regeneration
               ,
               where
               there
               be
               no
               outbreakings
               into
               scandalls
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               ,
               
                 de
                 occultis
                 Ecclesia
                 non
                 judicat
                 ,
                 non-Regeneration
              
               where
               it
               is
               not
               backed
               with
               publick
               scandalls
               is
               a
               hidden
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               can
               neither
               judge
               nor
               censure
               .
               2.
               
               None
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               but
               for
               such
               a
               scandall
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               party
               deny
               ,
               should
               be
               proved
               by
               two
               witnesses
               ,
               as
               Christs
               Law
               provideth
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               16.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               19.
               3.
               
               Onely
               publick
               scandalls
               which
               offend
               many
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               censured
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               20.
               that
               others
               may
               feare
               .
               But
               non-regeneration
               breaking
               out
               into
               
               no
               scandalls
               ,
               can
               neither
               be
               proved
               by
               witnesses
               ,
               if
               the
               party
               deny
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               a
               seene
               thing
               which
               giveth
               publick
               scandalls
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               not
               the
               object
               of
               Church
               censures
               .
               For
               it
               is
               evident
               though
               the
               Stewards
               see
               some
               not
               regenerated
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               added
               by
               the
               Lord
               to
               the
               Church
               they
               are
               to
               adde
               these
               same
               and
               cannot
               cast
               them
               out
               .
               And
               yet
               God
               goeth
               before
               them
               in
               adding
               them
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               when
               they
               professe
               the
               truth
               .
               3.
               
               God
               addeth
               such
               as
               should
               be
               saved
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               by
               baptisme
               ,
               because
               the
               adjoyning
               to
               a
               visible
               Church
               is
               a
               way
               to
               salvation
               ,
               but
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               all
               whom
               God
               addeth
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               are
               saved
               ones
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               visible
               Church
               should
               consist
               only
               of
               believers
               ,
               which
               only
               Anabaptists
               teach
               .
               4.
               
               Whereas
               he
               sayth
               ,
               
                 The
                 Stewards
                 should
                 be
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 adde
                 except
                 God
                 adde
                 ,
              
               it
               seemeth
               to
               infer
               that
               either
               all
               the
               people
               are
               Stewards
               ,
               and
               so
               Officers
               contrary
               to
               
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               4.
               11.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               29.
               or
               that
               onely
               officers
               admit
               Church-members
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               our
               Brethrens
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               they
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               multitude
               of
               believers
               are
               only
               to
               adde
               and
               cast
               out
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   If
                   Peters
                   confession
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 the
                 Author
                 )
                 
                   be
                   a
                   Rock
                   on
                   which
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   visible
                
                 Church
                 (
                 
                   to
                   which
                   onely
                   the
                   Keys
                   are
                   given
                
                 )
                 
                   is
                   built
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   receive
                   these
                   who
                   can
                   hold
                   forth
                   no
                   such
                   profession
                   is
                   to
                   build
                   without
                   a
                   foundation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               conclusion
               is
               against
               your selves
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               against
               us
               ,
               except
               all
               and
               every
               one
               whom
               you
               admit
               ,
               be
               builded
               upon
               this
               Rock
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               hypocrites
               in
               your
               Church
               (
               as
               you
               cannot
               deny
               it
               )
               
                 then
                 you
                 build
                 without
                 a
                 foundation
                 .
              
               2.
               
               By
               this
               ,
               Peter
               before
               this
               confession
               was
               an
               un-churched
               Pastor
               built
               upon
               no
               Church-foundation
               ,
               3.
               
               By
               this
               place
               is
               not
               proved
               that
               the
               keys
               are
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Believers
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               for
               then
               against
               no
               parochiall
               Church
               can
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               prevaile
               .
               All
               the
               Fathers
               with
               good
               reason
               ,
               as
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Cyrill
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Hieronim
                 .
                 Nazianzen
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               And
               our
               Divines
               against
               Papists
               (
               whom
               you
               side
               with
               in
               this
               )
               deny
               ,
               that
               Christ
               meaneth
               here
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               such
               as
               Rome
               or
               Corinth
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               catholick
               and
               invisible
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 When
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Author
                 )
                 Christ
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 22.
                 12.
                 
                 Friend
                 ,
                 
                 
                   how
                   camest
                   thou
                   here
                   not
                   having
                   thy
                   wedding
                   garment
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   intimate
                   a
                   taxing
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   by
                   whose
                   connivence
                   he
                   came
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               contrary
               is
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               v.
               9.
               
               
                 Goe
                 ye
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 high
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 you
                 finde
                 ,
                 bid
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               a
               charge
               that
               ministers
               invite
               and
               call
               all
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               company
               of
               externally
               called
               ,
               though
               
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 chosen
                 ,
                 as
                 v.
              
               14.
               and
               their
               obedience
               is
               commended
               ,
               v.
               10.
               
                 so
                 these
                 servants
                 went
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 high
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 gathered
                 together
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 they
                 found
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               praising
               rather
               then
               a
               taxing
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               commanded
               ,
               without
               trying
               or
               selecting
               only
               the
               regenerated
               ,
               to
               call
               in
               
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 they
                 finde
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 you
                 finde
              
               is
               as
               good
               in
               sense
               ,
               as
               
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 bad
              
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               doth
               expound
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Lord
               commandeth
               them
               to
               bring
               in
               as
               many
               as
               they
               finde
               ,
               and
               they
               finde
               in
               the
               streetes
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               therefore
               they
               bee
               commanded
               to
               bring
               in
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               .
               2.
               
               Yea
               ,
               the
               very
               scope
               of
               the
               parable
               is
               contrary
               to
               this
               ;
               the
               scope
               is
               that
               
                 many
                 are
                 called
              
               externally
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               the
               visible
               Church
               and
               that
               by
               Gods
               speciall
               command
               both
               here
               ,
               v.
               9.
               10.
               and
               Luk.
               14.
               v.
               17.
               v.
               21.
               v.
               24.
               and
               yet
               
                 few
                 are
                 chosen
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               .
               And
               Luk.
               14.
               severall
               times
               the
               servants
               or
               pastors
               call
               all
               (
               by
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               feasts
               commandement
               )
               without
               exception
               of
               regenerated
               or
               not
               regenerated
               .
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 Christ
                 
                   in
                   the
                   parable
                   imputeth
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   sleepines
                   and
                   negligence
                   of
                   the
                   servants
                   ,
                   that
                   tares
                   were
                   sowen
                   amongst
                   his
                   wheat
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 13.
                 35
                 ,
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   Pastors
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   blamed
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   scandalous
                   persons
                   in
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               doth
               but
               strengthren
               Anabaptists
               who
               objected
               the
               same
               a
               It
               is
               a
               fault
               that
               a
               very
               popish
               Doctor
               Aquinas
               condemneth
               .
               
                 Theologia
                 symbolic●
                 non
                 est
                 argumentativa
              
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               said
               ,
               
                 while
                 the
                 servants
                 sleeped
                 ,
                 the
                 envious
                 man
                 did
                 s●w
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 but
                 while
                 men
                 sleeped
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
              
               (
               saith
               b
               
                 Pareus
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 Gods
                 providence
                 can
                 hinder
                 the
                 growing
                 of
                 tares
              
               ;
               and
               c
               Cajetan
               saith
               ,
               here
               is
               not
               accused
               the
               negligence
               of
               pastors
               ,
               and
               certainly
               since
               as
               d
               Bullinger
               observeth
               well
               ,
               Christ
               when
               he
               expoundeth
               the
               parable
               ,
               passeth
               this
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               (
               as
               e
               Calvin
               saith
               )
               
                 not
                 to
                 presse
                 every
                 part
                 and
                 tittle
                 of
                 a
                 parable
                 ,
              
               except
               we
               would
               be
               (
               saith
               
               
                 Bullinger
                 )
                 Christo
                 argutiores
                 ,
                 sharper
                 sighted
                 then
              
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Author
               alleadgeth
               that
               by
               
                 sleeping
                 of
                 men
              
               is
               understood
               the
               
                 negligence
                 of
                 pastors
              
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               beside
               the
               Text
               and
               is
               not
               expounded
               at
               all
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               signifieth
               that
               men
               cannot
               see
               the
               hollownesse
               and
               falsehood
               of
               Hypocrites
               ,
               till
               it
               breake
               out
               in
               their
               actions
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               sleeping
               husbandman
               can
               see
               when
               weeds
               grow
               up
               in
               his
               F●elds
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Lord
               here
               condemne
               the
               sleepinesse
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               for
               suffering
               scandalcus
               Professors
               to
               be
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               how
               doth
               the
               Lord
               forbid
               these
               servants
               
                 to
                 plucke
                 up
                 the
                 tares
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 grow
                 till
                 Harvest
                 ?
              
               for
               he
               commandeth
               the
               officers
               to
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               excommunicate
               the
               scandalous
               persons
               .
               Yea
               certainly
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Field
               is
               the
               Field
               of
               the
               visible
               church
               ,
               it
               maketh
               for
               us
               against
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               wicked
               men
               are
               growing
               in
               the
               visible
               church
               .
               It
               is
               true
               that
               Barow
               with
               the
               Anabaptistes
               
               expound
               the
               Field
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Field
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               mistaking
               Christs
               Words
               ,
               v.
               41.
               which
               indeed
               signifie
               the
               Field
               of
               the
               visible
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               the
               World
               of
               all
               mortall
               men
               is
               not
               the
               Lords
               Field
               ,
               where
               he
               soweth
               his
               Wheate
               ,
               but
               the
               visible
               Church
               only
               is
               such
               a
               Field
               .
               For
               seeing
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               immortall
               seed
               of
               the
               regenerate
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               23.
               is
               not
               sowen
               through
               the
               whole
               World
               of
               mortall
               men
               ,
               Psal.
               147.
               19
               20.
               
               Mat.
               10.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Acts
               16.
               6.
               but
               only
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               the
               Field
               must
               be
               Christs
               Field
               ,
               or
               his
               World
               of
               Church-Professors
               .
               And
               also
               by
               this
               ,
               their
               exposition
               falleth
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               is
               the
               sleepines
               and
               sloth
               of
               Preachers
               that
               wicked
               men
               are
               borne
               in
               the
               World
               of
               mortall
               men
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   are
                   bidden
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Turne
                   away
                   from
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   a
                   form
                   of
                   godlines
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   denied
                   the
                   power
                   thereof
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   cannot
                   joyne
                
                 
                 in
                 Church
                 
                   communion
                   with
                   them
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               is
               cleare
               by
               this
               argument
               ,
               to
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               reason
               holdeth
               for
               turning
               away
               ,
               and
               separation
               from
               all
               persons
               and
               Churches
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               inchurched
               by
               covenant
               ,
               and
               constituted
               of
               visibly
               regenerated
               persons
               ,
               and
               the
               not
               admitting
               Church-members
               .
               So
               our
               Brethren
               by
               this
               professe
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               separation
               from
               all
               Churches
               ,
               except
               from
               their
               owne
               .
               2.
               
               No
               marvell
               then
               Paul
               will
               have
               Timothy
               to
               separate
               
                 from
                 Apostates
                 and
                 from
                 Resisters
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 v.
              
               8.
               and
               
               
                 from
                 proud
                 boasters
                 ,
                 blasp●emers
                 ,
                 Traitors
                 .
              
               For
               such
               are
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               as
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               3.
               5.
               
               
                 At
                 l●quitur
                 Paulus
              
               (
               saith
               a
               Parkerus
               )
               
                 de
                 fundamentali
                 corruptione
                 istius
                 Doctrinae
                 ,
                 qu●
                 est
                 secundum
                 pi●tatem
                 :
              
               but
               Paul
               here
               forbiddeth
               to
               exhort
               the
               proud
               and
               malitious
               blasphemers
               and
               resisters
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               waite
               upon
               them
               any
               longer
               ,
               whereas
               otherwise
               he
               had
               said
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               preceding
               Chapter
               ,
               24.
               25.
               26.
               
               Others
               ,
               who
               are
               detained
               in
               the
               
                 snare
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 waited
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 instructed
                 with
                 meekenesse
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 Repentance
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 Tim
                 thy
              
               was
               as
               a
               Pastor
               to
               instruct
               unconverted
               persons
               ,
               and
               to
               joyne
               in
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               as
               for
               desperate
               enemies
               and
               blasphemers
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               to
               waite
               on
               them
               ,
               nor
               to
               exhort
               them
               with
               meekenesse
               .
               And
               if
               this
               Text
               prove
               any
               thing
               it
               will
               conclude
               against
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               deny
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               hearers
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               farre
               lesse
               (
               as
               our
               Breathren
               reason
               )
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Can
                   any
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 the
                 Author
                 )
                 
                   judge
                   such
                   persons
                   fit
                   materials
                   for
                   the
                   constituting
                   and
                   edifying
                   of
                   a
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   are
                   more
                   fit
                   for
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   ruine
                   and
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   such
                   as
                   leave
                   their
                   first
                   love
                   (
                   as
                   all
                   hypocrites
                   will
                   at
                   length
                   do
                   )
                   they
                   procure
                   the
                   removall
                   of
                   the
                   candlestick
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               argument
               must
               be
               thus
               formed
               .
               
                 All
                 these
                 whom
                 God
                 intendeth
                 shall
                 edifie
                 and
                 not
                 ruine
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               :
               
                 but
                 all
                 knowen
                 hypocrites
                 are
                 such
              
               ;
               Ergo.
               The
               proposition
               is
               false
               ,
               for
               if
               we
               speake
               of
               Gods
               secret
               Intention
               and
               his
               decreeing
               Will
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               a
               rule
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               square
               and
               to
               regulate
               them
               in
               the
               choysing
               or
               refusing
               Church-members
               ,
               because
               God
               intendeth
               in
               his
               decreeing
               wi●l
               ,
               that
               many
               hypocrites
               ,
               such
               as
               Judas
               and
               D●mas
               ,
               shall
               be
               Church-members
               ,
               and
               let
               our
               Brethren
               judge
               if
               they
               be
               fit
               materialls
               to
               edifie
               the
               Church
               .
               If
               we
               speake
               of
               Gods
               revealed
               will
               ,
               the
               proposition
               also
               is
               false
               ;
               for
               by
               our
               Brethrens
               Doctrine
               ,
               it
               is
               Gods
               revealed
               will
               that
               the
               Church
               receive
               as
               Church-members
               latent
               hypocrites
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               8.
               who
               are
               conceived
               to
               be
               regenerated
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 church
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               8.
               conceived
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               to
               be
               a
               sound
               Believer
               ,
               as
               our
               Brethren
               say
               ,
               and
               yet
               latent
               hypocrites
               ,
               are
               no
               lesse
               unfit
               materialls
               to
               build
               the
               
               Church
               ,
               then
               knowen
               hypocrites
               .
               2.
               
               We
               doe
               not
               thinke
               that
               hypocrites
               fallen
               from
               their
               first
               love
               ,
               and
               by
               scandalous
               living
               declaring
               themselves
               to
               be
               such
               should
               bee
               kept
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               so
               the
               Author
               alleadgeth
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 falling
                 from
                 her
                 first
                 love
                 ,
              
               must
               bee
               a
               false
               constituted
               Church
               ,
               
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 members
                 fitter
                 to
                 ruine
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 edifie
                 the
              
               Church
               .
               And
               yet
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               1.
               and
               Christ
               ,
               Rev●l
               .
               2.
               acknowledgeth
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               to
               be
               a
               true
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   passe
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Author
                 )
                 
                   the
                   types
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   are
                   not
                   without
                   their
                   due
                   weight
                   .
                   Rough
                   stones
                   were
                   not
                
                 
                 
                   laid
                   in
                   the
                   building
                   of
                
                 Salomons
                 
                   Temple
                   till
                   they
                   were
                   hewen
                   and
                   prepared
                   before
                   ,
                
                 1
                 King.
                 6.
                 7.
                 
                   and
                   behold
                   a
                   greater
                   then
                
                 Salomen
                 
                   is
                   h●re
                   ,
                   the
                   attendance
                   of
                   the
                   porteres
                   suffering
                   none
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Temple
                   who
                   were
                   uncleane
                
                 (
                 2
                 Chron.
                 23.
                 19.
                 
                 )
                 
                   doth
                   evidently
                   type
                   forth
                   the
                   watchfulnesse
                   of
                   the
                   officers
                   of
                
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   suffer
                   none
                   uncleane
                   in
                   estate
                   or
                   in
                   this
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   fellowship
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                   Their
                   apology
                   sayth
                
                 a
                 
                   though
                   all
                
                 Israel
                 
                   were
                   admitted
                   to
                   the
                   fellowship
                   of
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   administrated
                   in
                   the
                   synagegne
                   ,
                   yet
                   none
                   uncleane
                   were
                   admitted
                   into
                   the
                   Temple
                   ;
                   for
                
                 Revel
                 .
                 21.
                 
                   without
                   are
                   dogs
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   So
                
                 Master
                 
                   Can
                   and
                
                 Robinson
                 presse
                 
                 
                   this
                   place
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               In
               this
               Type
               many
               things
               are
               loose
               and
               doubtfull
               .
               1.
               
               We
               desire
               a
               warrant
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               the
               Temple
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               a
               visible
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               must
               be
               as
               really
               holy
               before
               they
               enter
               into
               a
               visible
               congregation
               ,
               as
               they
               behoved
               to
               be
               Typically
               holy
               ,
               who
               entered
               into
               the
               Temple
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               The
               Temple
               is
               a
               Type
               of
               Christs
               Body
               ,
               Iohn
               2.
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               invisible
               ,
               which
               must
               consist
               of
               sanctified
               ones
               ,
               but
               how
               it
               is
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               we
               see
               not
               .
               For
               the
               Lords
               
                 spirituall
                 building
              
               whereof
               the
               Corner-stone
               and
               the
               foundation
               is
               Christ
               ▪
               is
               the
               Church
               invisible
               built
               by
               Faith
               
                 as
                 lively
                 Stones
                 upon
              
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Pet
               :
               2.
               7.
               
               
                 Unto
                 you
                 therefore
                 which
                 believe
                 he
                 is
                 precious
                 ,
                 v.
              
               5.
               
                 yee
                 also
                 as
                 living
                 Stones
                 are
                 built
                 up
                 a
                 spirituall
                 House
                 .
              
               opposite
               to
               the
               
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 v.
              
               7.
               
                 who
                 stumble
                 at
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 v.
              
               8.
               1
               
               Cor.
               3.
               9.
               
                 yee
                 are
                 Gods
                 building
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               2.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Expressely
               the
               building
               
               are
               these
               
                 who
                 are
                 built
                 on
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 up
                 into
                 an
                 holy
                 Temple
                 in
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               This
               cannot
               agree
               to
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               the
               members
               whereof
               may
               be
               (
               as
               our
               Brethren
               teach
               from
               Revel
               .
               2.
               )
               
                 Hypocrites
                 who
                 fall
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 love
                 .
              
               Yea
               also
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               stones
               on
               the
               bulding
               is
               not
               the
               act
               of
               inchurching
               ,
               or
               of
               union
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               if
               the
               comparison
               prove
               the
               poynt
               ,
               but
               the
               joyning
               of
               the
               stones
               to
               the
               building
               is
               the
               union
               of
               these
               stones
               by
               Faith
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               corner
               stone
               ,
               as
               is
               expounded
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 whom
                 comming
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 living
                 stone
                 ,
                 v.
              
               5.
               
                 yee
                 also
                 as
                 liveing
                 stones
                 are
                 built
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Peter
               doth
               not
               build
               this
               comfortable
               Doctrine
               all
               upon
               the
               comforts
               of
               a
               Church-state
               in
               a
               single
               congregation
               ;
               for
               many
               of
               these
               to
               whom
               he
               writ
               ,
               were
               dispersed
               and
               persecuted
               through
               
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 Asia
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               And
               might
               have
               ,
               and
               had
               an
               Union
               with
               Christ
               by
               Faith
               without
               a
               Church
               Union
               in
               a
               Parish
               .
               2.
               
               Though
               in
               this
               Type
               were
               signified
               a
               morall
               obligation
               ,
               that
               all
               before
               they
               be
               inchurched
               in
               a
               visible
               Congregation
               ,
               should
               be
               converted
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               proved
               that
               the
               Church
               should
               receive
               none
               to
               a
               visible
               Congregation
               till
               they
               bee
               converted
               ?
               for
               these
               are
               farre
               different
               .
               All
               should
               be
               converted
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               new
               Law
               commanding
               the
               Church
               to
               receive
               none
               into
               her
               fellowship
               ,
               but
               the
               converted
               .
               3.
               
               The
               hewers
               of
               stones
               or
               builders
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               must
               Typifie
               Pastors
               in
               Office
               ,
               dressing
               stones
               for
               the
               spirituall
               building
               ,
               our
               Brethren
               make
               them
               to
               Typifie
               private
               Christians
               out
               of
               Office
               ,
               and
               deny
               that
               any
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               doe
               fit
               and
               prepare
               stones
               to
               bee
               layd
               on
               the
               spirituall
               building
               .
               Also
               none
               layd
               stones
               on
               that
               Temple
               save
               onely
               builders
               by
               Office
               ,
               but
               by
               our
               Brethrens
               Doctrine
               ,
               onely
               Pastors
               doe
               not
               convert
               Soules
               .
               There
               were
               no
               Stones
               at
               all
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               but
               choice
               and
               well
               squared
               stones
               ,
               are
               no
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               but
               the
               chosen
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               the
               Porters
               typifie
               the
               Ministers
               of
               visible
               Churches
               ,
               first
               only
               Porters
               hold
               out
               the
               uncleane
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               onely
               Pastors
               should
               hold
               out
               the
               scandalous
               ,
               but
               you
               admit
               the
               whole
               Church
               with
               equall
               authority
               to
               take
               in
               ,
               or
               refuse
               Church-members
               .
               2.
               
               If
               the
               
               Temple
               be
               a
               Type
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               then
               no
               prophane
               person
               ,
               nor
               uncircumcised
               in
               heart
               should
               meet
               with
               the
               visible
               Church
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               for
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               prophanes
               
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God.
              
               This
               you
               cannot
               say
               ,
               for
               infidels
               may
               be
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               fellow-partners
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               hearing
               the
               word
               .
               3.
               
               Robinson
               holdeth
               a
               
                 that
                 Abrahams
                 seed
              
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               the
               Jewes
               were
               to
               separate
               themselves
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               a
               visible
               Church
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               we
               read
               not
               that
               the
               porters
               were
               to
               hold
               out
               any
               wicked
               person
               .
               Yea
               Jer.
               7.
               professedly
               they
               came
               to
               the
               
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               who
               were
               theeves
               ,
               adulterers
               ,
               and
               wicked
               persons
               .
               And
               so
               by
               that
               neither
               are
               the
               porters
               of
               the
               visible
               Churches
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               to
               hold
               out
               unconverted
               persons
               because
               they
               are
               unconverted
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               place
               ,
               Revel
               .
               22.
               15.
               
               
                 For
                 without
                 are
                 dogges
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               is
               fouly
               abused
               when
               it
               is
               applied
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               where
               there
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               ordinarily
               are
               
                 dogges
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 liers
              
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               2.
               
               idolaters
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
               
                 Napper
                 ,
                 Pareus
                 ,
                 Marlorat
              
               ,
               expoundeth
               it
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               glory
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               that
               Kingdome
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Rev.
               21.
               27.
               but
               within
               that
               Kingdome
               cannot
               enter
               any
               thing
               
                 that
                 defileth
                 ,
                 neither
                 what
                 soever
                 worketh
                 abomination
                 or
                 maketh
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Lambes
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               But
               it
               is
               against
               all
               reason
               and
               the
               Lords
               Word
               that
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               is
               nothing
               that
               defileth
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               sinne
               ,
               but
               onely
               those
               who
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Lambes
               book
               of
               life
               .
               This
               is
               the
               very
               doctrine
               of
               Anabaptists
               though
               we
               know
               our
               deare
               brethren
               hate
               that
               Sect
               ,
               and
               their
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               
                 a
                 
                   Robinson
                   .
                   The
                   purest
                
                 Church
                 
                   on
                   Earth
                   may
                   consist
                   of
                   good
                   and
                   bad
                   in
                   Gods
                   Eye
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   question
                   is
                   about
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   naturall
                   members
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   is
                   orderly
                   gathered
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   fond
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   discription
                   of
                   Wives
                   and
                   Children
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   Rebellion
                   a
                   naturall
                   property
                   of
                   a
                   child
                   ,
                   and
                   Whoredome
                   of
                   a
                   Wife
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   profane
                   Divinity
                   to
                   make
                   ungodly
                   persons
                   the
                   true
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   prophanenesse
                   a
                   property
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   because
                   many
                   seeming
                   Saints
                   creepe
                   in
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               If
               the
               holiest
               Church
               visible
               on
               Earth
               consist
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               before
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               Divine
               nature
               ,
               Temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Saints
               by
               calling
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               essentiall
               to
               make
               one
               a
               member
               
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               converted
               .
               It
               is
               sufficient
               that
               he
               be
               a
               professor
               of
               the
               Faith.
               And
               it
               is
               a
               poore
               comparison
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 prophannesse
                 cannot
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
              
               for
               in
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               as
               visible
               ,
               we
               neither
               include
               Holinesse
               nor
               Propanenesse
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               visible
               company
               professing
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               and
               called
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               Believers
               or
               Unbelievers
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               neither
               of
               the
               two
               belongeth
               to
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               visible
               church
               :
               a
               visible
               Church
               is
               saved
               in
               the
               number
               of
               fourty
               ,
               all
               being
               converted
               ,
               or
               in
               40.
               being
               all
               unconverted
               ,
               so
               they
               be
               externally
               called
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospell
               and
               prosesse
               the
               same
               .
               And
               it
               is
               as
               foolish
               to
               make
               holinesse
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               child
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               it
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               as
               vaine
               to
               make
               chastity
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               married
               Wife
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               not
               our
               philosophy
               ,
               but
               a
               conceit
               of
               Mr.
               Robinson
               falsely
               imputed
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 a
                 
                   Robinson
                   .
                   All
                   the
                
                 Churches
                 
                   that
                   ever
                   the
                
                 Lord
                 
                   planted
                   consisted
                   of
                   good
                   only
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Angells
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   of
                   mankind
                   in
                   Paradise
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   also
                   these
                   same
                   ends
                   in
                   creating
                   and
                   restoring
                   his
                
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                
                 God
                 
                   that
                   persons
                   notoriously
                   wicked
                   should
                   be
                   admitted
                   into
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   should
                
                 God
                 
                   directly
                   crosse
                   himselfe
                   and
                   his
                   owne
                   ends
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   receive
                   into
                   the
                   visible
                   covenant
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   estate
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   plant
                   such
                   in
                   his
                
                 Church
                 
                   for
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   as
                   served
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   use
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   cause
                   his
                   Name
                   to
                   be
                   blasphemed
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               argument
               proveth
               that
               the
               visible
               Church
               is
               not
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               except
               it
               consist
               of
               onely
               holy
               and
               gratious
               persons
               ,
               without
               any
               mixture
               ;
               and
               so
               not
               only
               holinesse
               in
               profession
               ,
               but
               holinesse
               reall
               and
               before
               God
               is
               required
               essentially
               to
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
               Then
               Pastors
               ,
               Doctors
               and
               Professors
               ,
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               
                 clave
                 non
                 errante
              
               ,
               are
               not
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
               Yea
               ,
               this
               is
               downe
               right
               Anabaptisme
               that
               no
               visible
               Churches
               are
               on
               Earth
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               consist
               of
               reall
               Saints
               only
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               most
               ignorantly
               reasoned
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 creating
                 Man
                 and
                 Angells
                 good
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 intend
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 fall
                 by
                 his
                 permission
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               they
               should
               continue
               holy
               and
               then
               God
               was
               frustrated
               of
               his
               end
               ,
               as
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               Teach
               .
               So
               sayth
               a
               
                 Arminius
                 Antiperk
              
               .
               b
               Corvinus
               .
               The
               Remonstrants
               
               c
               at
               Dort
               ,
               and
               d
               Socinus
               ,
               that
               God
               intendeth
               and
               purposeth
               many
               things
               which
               never
               come
               to
               passe
               .
               2.
               
               His
               Decrees
               faile
               and
               are
               changed
               .
               3.
               
               Men
               may
               make
               Gods
               Decrees
               of
               election
               fast
               and
               sure
               ,
               or
               loose
               and
               unsure
               ,
               as
               they
               please
               .
               3.
               
               Here
               is
               much
               ignorance
               that
               God
               intendeth
               nothing
               that
               may
               be
               against
               the
               glory
               of
               obedience
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               Law-giver
               ;
               as
               if
               sinners
               and
               hypocrites
               being
               in
               the
               Church
               because
               they
               are
               dishonorable
               to
               God
               ,
               should
               crosse
               Gods
               end
               ,
               and
               purpose
               :
               so
               Tertullian
               e
               bringeth
               in
               some
               whom
               he
               calleth
               dogges
               ,
               thus
               reasoning
               against
               providence
               ,
               which
               suffereth
               sinne
               to
               be
               in
               the
               World
               so
               contrary
               to
               his
               Will
               and
               goodnesse
               :
               And
               who
               denieth
               but
               Christ
               commanded
               Judas
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Apostles
               according
               to
               Gods
               Will
               and
               Cammandement
               received
               
                 Ananias
                 ,
                 Saphira
                 ,
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               by
               baptizing
               them
               (
               for
               I
               hope
               the
               Apostles
               sinned
               not
               against
               Gods
               revealed
               Will
               in
               admitting
               them
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               )
               And
               shall
               we
               say
               that
               
                 God
                 directly
                 in
                 that
                 crosseth
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 ends
                 ,
              
               because
               
                 God
                 gathered
                 hypocrites
                 into
                 his
              
               Churcch
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 dishonour
                 and
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               Whiles
               Robinson
               saith
               ,
               
                 Gods
                 maine
                 end
                 in
                 gathering
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
              
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 being
                 separated
              
               f
               from
               the
               World
               ,
               may
               
                 glorifie
                 his
                 Name
              
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               grosse
               Arminianisme
               ,
               that
               God
               faileth
               in
               his
               ends
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               he
               saith
               
                 that
                 God
                 cannot
                 will
                 that
                 persons
                 notoriously
                 wicked
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
              
               for
               then
               he
               should
               crosse
               himselfe
               and
               his
               owne
               ends
               advert
               (
               notoriously
               )
               is
               vainely
               added
               ,
               seeing
               we
               teach
               that
               notoriously
               wicked
               ought
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               as
               also
               if
               he
               shall
               will
               wicked
               persons
               ,
               let
               alone
               notoriously
               wicked
               ,
               or
               latent
               hypocrites
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               yea
               or
               in
               this
               visible
               World
               ,
               he
               should
               by
               this
               Arminian
               argument
               
                 crosse
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 ends
                 ?
              
               Do
               you
               believe
               with
               Arminians
               that
               Gods
               end
               is
               ,
               that
               Angells
               and
               men
               should
               have
               stood
               in
               obedience
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Redeemer
               should
               never
               come
               to
               save
               sinners
               ?
               And
               that
               blasphemy
               and
               sinne
               is
               against
               Gods
               purpose
               and
               intended
               end
               ,
               and
               that
               sinne
               crosseth
               him
               ?
               but
               when
               all
               is
               done
               it
               is
               his
               intention
               and
               revealed
               will
               that
               hypocrites
               be
               invited
               to
               the
               visible
               and
               preached
               covenant
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 he
                 knoweth
                 that
                 they
              
               are
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               ,
               yea
               and
               
                 invisible
                 state
                 of
                 grace
              
               .
            
             
               
               
                 a
                 
                   Robinson
                   .
                   In
                   planting
                   the
                   first
                
                 Church
                 
                   in
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   only
                   Saints
                   without
                   any
                   mixture
                   ,
                   now
                   all
                
                 Churches
                 
                   are
                   of
                   one
                   nature
                   and
                   essentiall
                   constitution
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Though
               God
               planted
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               two
               restored
               persons
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               first
               repenting
               Church
               ;
               from
               Gods
               fact
               you
               cannot
               conclude
               a
               visible
               Church
               gathered
               by
               men
               ,
               should
               be
               voyd
               of
               all
               mixture
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               is
               no
               visible
               Church
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               a
               mixed
               company
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               this
               is
               contrary
               to
               his
               owne
               commandement
               ,
               Mat.
               22
               9.
               
               
                 Go
                 and
                 call
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 you
                 finde
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Gods
               acts
               are
               not
               rules
               of
               morall
               duties
               ,
               his
               Word
               and
               Commandement
               doth
               regulate
               us
               ,
               not
               his
               Works
               .
               God
               hardeneth
               Pharaos
               heart
               ,
               should
               Pharao
               harden
               for
               that
               his
               owne
               heart
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Robinson
                   .
                   Cajan
                   that
                   evill
                   on
                   was
                   broken
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   by
                
                 Moses
                 
                   it
                   is
                   imputed
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                
                 
                 
                   married
                   with
                   the
                   daughters
                   of
                   men
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   far
                   more
                   unlawful
                   to
                   contract
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   in
                   a
                   religious
                   covenant
                   of
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Wee
               grant
               such
               as
               Cain
               are
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               but
               what
               then
               ?
               Ergo
               ,
               none
               can
               be
               members
               of
               a
               visible
               Congregation
               but
               such
               as
               Abel
               ,
               we
               love
               not
               such
               consequences
               ,
               a
               Though
               God
               forbade
               his
               people
               to
               marry
               with
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               yet
               he
               forbade
               not
               that
               the
               Godly
               and
               ungodly
               should
               come
               to
               the
               Temple
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               Noah
               and
               cursed
               Cham
               should
               be
               in
               one
               Arke
               together
               .
               3.
               
               Though
               it
               be
               a
               sinne
               that
               the
               wicked
               should
               mix
               themselves
               with
               the
               godly
               and
               come
               unto
               the
               Kings
               supper
               without
               the
               wedding
               garment
               ,
               yet
               that
               is
               not
               the
               question
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               pastors
               inviting
               all
               to
               come
               to
               the
               supper
               do
               sin
               ,
               and
               2.
               
               If
               the
               Church
               be
               not
               a
               true
               visible
               Church
               ,
               though
               it
               consist
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Robinson
                   .
                   Circumcision
                   is
                   a
                   seale
                   of
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 10.
                 
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   to
                   affirme
                   that
                   the
                
                 Lord
                 
                   will
                   seale
                   up
                   with
                   the
                   visible
                   seale
                   of
                   Faith
                   any
                   visibly
                   unrighteous
                   and
                   faithlesse
                   person
                   ,
                   were
                   ,
                   that
                
                 God
                 
                   should
                   prophane
                   his
                   own
                   Ordinance
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               God
               doth
               by
               this
               argument
               profane
               his
               owne
               seale
               ,
               when
               a
               visibly
               wicked
               person
               is
               sealed
               with
               the
               seale
               ,
               as
               when
               
               one
               visibly
               unrighteous
               is
               sealed
               ,
               for
               the
               latent
               hypocrite
               profaneth
               the
               seale
               of
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               the
               open
               and
               visibly
               unrighteous
               and
               faithlesse
               person
               doth
               .
               Yet
               it
               is
               Gods
               command
               that
               the
               latent
               hypocrite
               have
               the
               seales
               of
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               since
               the
               Church
               conceiveth
               him
               to
               be
               a
               sound
               professor
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               by
               your
               Doctrine
               God
               commandeth
               to
               prophane
               his
               owne
               seales
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               the
               wicked
               reasoning
               of
               
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 and
                 Socinians
                 .
                 So
                 Arminians
                 against
                 Perkins
                 ,
                 Corvinus
                 against
                 Molin●us
                 ,
                 the
                 Arminians
                 at
                 the
                 synod
                 of
              
               Dort
               
                 would
                 prove
                 an
                 universall
                 grace
                 accompanying
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               say
               that
               
                 Sacraments
                 doe
                 not
                 seale
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 redemption
                 in
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 empty
                 and
                 toome
                 ordinances
                 yea
                 and
                 mocking
                 signes
                 ,
                 except
                 all
                 who
                 receive
                 the
                 seales
                 ,
                 both
                 elect
                 and
                 repro●ate
                 be
                 redeemed
                 in
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 have
                 grace
                 to
                 believe
              
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               God
               doth
               not
               prophane
               his
               owne
               seales
               ,
               because
               he
               commandeth
               that
               they
               be
               received
               with
               Faith
               :
               and
               let
               us
               see
               where
               any
               male
               child
               ,
               reprobate
               or
               elect
               ,
               borne
               amongst
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               by
               Gods
               Commandement
               to
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               yet
               that
               seale
               was
               an
               empty
               ordinance
               to
               thousands
               in
               Israel
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               is
               the
               seale
               ,
               a
               seale
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               
                 actu
                 secundo
                 ,
                 sed
                 actu
                 primo
              
               it
               is
               a
               seale
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               not
               to
               all
               ,
               nor
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               efficacious
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 believes
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Robinson
                 )
                 Christ
                 
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   being
                   to
                   repaire
                   the
                   desolation
                   of
                
                 Sion
                 ,
                 
                   did
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   coactive
                   Lawes
                   of
                   men
                
                 
                 
                   s●●
                   ffle
                   together
                   good
                   and
                   bad
                   ,
                   as
                   intending
                   a
                   new
                   monster
                   or
                
                 Chimaera
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   admitted
                   of
                   such
                   and
                   none
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   confessed
                   their
                   sins
                
                 a
                 
                   and
                   justified
                
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   were
                   not
                   of
                
                 b
                 
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   but
                   chosen
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                
                 c
                 
                   did
                   receive
                   the
                   Word
                   gladly
                   ,
                   and
                   communicated
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   every
                   one
                   had
                   neede
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   gladnesse
                   and
                   singlenesse
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   as
                   receiving
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   such
                   as
                   should
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   as
                   were
                
                 d
                 
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   purchased
                   by
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 e
                 
                   for
                   all
                   for
                   whom
                   there
                   was
                   cause
                   to
                   thinke
                
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   whom
                   the
                   Apostle
                
                 f
                 
                   did
                   remember
                   in
                   his
                   prayers
                   with
                   gladnesse
                   ,
                   being
                   perswaded
                   that
                
                 God
                 
                   would
                   perfect
                   his
                   good
                   Worke
                   begun
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   became
                   him
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   being
                   all
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                
                 God
                 
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   whom
                   all
                   he
                   longed
                
                 
                 
                   from
                   the
                
                 g
                 
                   very
                   heart
                   roote
                   in
                
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   for
                   all
                   whom
                   he
                   gave
                   thankes
                   ,
                   alwayes
                   making
                   mention
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   prayers
                   ,
                   without
                   ceasing
                   remembring
                   their
                   effectuall
                   Faith
                   ,
                   diligent
                   love
                   ,
                   and
                   patient
                   hope
                   in
                   the
                
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   did
                   grow
                   in
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Here
               is
               much
               Scripture
               abused
               to
               no
               good
               use
               ;
               1.
               that
               
                 coactive
                 Laws
                 of
                 Princes
              
               be
               the
               onely
               way
               of
               inchurching
               people
               ,
               we
               never
               taught
               ;
               but
               of
               this
               hereafter
               .
               2.
               
               He
               calleth
               the
               
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
              
               which
               is
               a
               draw-net
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               h
               
                 a
                 called
                 company
              
               invited
               to
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
                 whereof
                 many
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 are
                 chosen
                 .
              
               i
               
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 field
              
               where
               grow
               Wheat
               and
               Tares
               k
               the
               Barne-floore
               wherein
               is
               Corne
               and
               Chaffe
               .
               l
               He
               calleth
               (
               I
               say
               )
               these
               men
               
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 shuffled
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 monster
                 or
                 Chimaera
                 .
              
               Sinne
               is
               a
               monster
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               should
               be
               in
               the
               world
               is
               not
               without
               the
               decree
               of
               efficacious
               providence
               ,
               except
               we
               turne
               
                 Epicures
                 with
                 Arminians
              
               .
               3.
               
               That
               all
               and
               every
               one
               baptized
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               justified
               God
               ,
               and
               were
               true
               converts
               is
               more
               charity
               ,
               then
               the
               verity
               of
               the
               Text
               Luk.
               7.
               can
               warrant
               .
               4.
               
               And
               that
               the
               visible
               Church
               consisteth
               onely
               of
               men
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               he
               spake
               from
               Ioh.
               15.
               is
               a
               plaine
               contradiction
               to
               that
               (
               
                 many
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               )
               and
               serveth
               much
               for
               Huberians
               ,
               who
               will
               have
               all
               the
               visible
               Church
               chosen
               ,
               and
               for
               Arminians
               
                 who
                 make
                 all
                 in
                 Gods
                 intention
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               make
               election
               to
               life
               eternall
               ,
               as
               universall
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               as
               the
               preached
               Gospell
               .
               5.
               
               It
               is
               an
               adding
               to
               the
               Text
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               
               That
               the
               visible
               Church
               (
               
                 all
                 of
                 them
              
               )
               
                 and
                 you
                 say
                 did
                 communicate
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 singlenesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               For
               we
               have
               not
               so
               much
               charity
               to
               bestow
               on
               
                 An●nias
                 ,
                 Saphira
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               who
               were
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               visible
               :
               but
               why
               call
               you
               
                 this
                 the
                 Testimony
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 giveth
                 of
                 all
                 them
                 ?
              
               where
               did
               you
               reade
               or
               dreame
               this
               ?
               The
               Holy
               Ghosts
               Testimony
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               what
               Divinty
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
              
               ?
               deeme
               you
               with
               Origen
               and
               some
               others
               that
               none
               are
               eternally
               d●mned
               ?
               8.
               
               And
               you
               say
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               Acts
               ,
               20.
               28.
               
               
                 All
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 redeemed
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 God.
              
               If
               Luke
               had
               said
               so
               ,
               I
               could
               have
               believed
               it
               ,
               but
               your
               saying
               is
               groundles
               .
               All
               whom
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               feede
               ,
               and
               all
               who
               were
               to
               be
               devoured
               
               by
               grievous
               Wolves
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               drawen
               away
               Disciples
               of
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               29.
               30.
               
               Are
               all
               these
               redeemed
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               God
               ?
               Th●●
               Church
               is
               an
               Arminian
               Chimaera
               :
               that
               all
               to
               whom
               the
               Gospell
               is
               preached
               by
               Feeders
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               must
               be
               obliged
               to
               believe
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               Blood
               redeemed
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               Arminianisme
               .
               a
               Corvinus
               and
               b
               
                 Jac.
                 Arminius
              
               ,
               c
               
                 Nic.
                 Grevinchovius
              
               d
               Episcopius
               ,
               e
               Socinus
               f
               Smaleius
               g
               Ostorodius
               will
               thanke
               you
               ,
               for
               they
               hold
               that
               Christ
               
                 gave
                 his
                 Blood
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 damned
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 purposely
                 to
                 redeem
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 gave
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 for
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               .
               7.
               
               That
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 gave
                 thanks
                 to
              
               God
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 sound
                 faith
                 of
                 all
                 who
                 professed
                 the
                 Gosspell
                 at
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 and
                 were
                 perswaded
                 that
              
               God
               
                 would
                 perfect
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 salvation
                 in
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Philippians
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               wicked
               dreame
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               all
               partakers
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               without
               exception
               had
               
                 effectuall
                 faith
                 ,
                 diligent
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 patient
                 hope
                 .
              
               All
               this
               is
               said
               ,
               without
               ground
               of
               Gods
               Word
               :
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               .
               Were
               there
               none
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               
               Servants
               of
               sinne
               ?
               None
               who
               walked
               after
               the
               flesh
               ?
               Rom.
               8
               So
               Rom.
               14.
               and
               Phil.
               3.
               2.
               18.
               
               Phil.
               2.
               21.
               1
               
               Thess.
               4.
               2.
               2
               
               Thess.
               3.
               8
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               None
               in
               Philippi
               whose
               God
               was
               their
               belly
               ?
               none
               who
               minded
               earthly
               things
               ?
               No
               dogs
               ?
               No
               evill
               workers
               ?
            
             
               
                 a
                 
                   Robinson
                   ;
                   The
                
                 Jewes
                 
                   were
                   forbidden
                   by
                
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   to
                   sow
                   their
                   Field
                   with
                   diverse
                   seeds
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   he
                   sow
                   his
                   own
                   Field
                   with
                   Wheate
                   and
                   Tares
                   ?
                   and
                
                 b
                 the
                 Lords
                 
                   Field
                   is
                   sowen
                   with
                   good
                   seed
                   ,
                   Mat
                
                 13
                 ,
                 24
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 
                   His
                   Vine
                   Noble
                
                 c
                 
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   seed
                   true
                   ,
                   his
                
                 Church
                 
                   Saints
                   and
                   beloved
                   of
                
                 God
                 d
                 
                   but
                   through
                   the
                   malice
                   of
                
                 Satan
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   negligence
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   keep
                   the
                   field
                   adulterate
                   seed
                   and
                   abominable
                   persons
                   may
                   be
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               God
               who
               is
               above
               a
               law
               forbiddeth
               the
               Father
               to
               kill
               the
               son
               ,
               yet
               may
               he
               command
               Abraham
               to
               kill
               his
               son
               ,
               in
               positive
               Lawes
               ,
               such
               as
               sowing
               of
               seeds
               ,
               Gods
               practice
               is
               not
               a
               Law
               to
               us
               ;
               I
               remember
               Jesuites
               ,
               especially
               
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 Didac
                 .
                 Ruiz
                 Molina
                 ,
                 Laessius
                 ,
                 Lod.
                 Meratius
                 Hiero.
                 Fasolus
                 and
                 their
                 Disciples
                 ,
              
               the
               Arminians
               ,
               labour
               to
               prove
               that
               God
               cannot
               predeterminate
               the
               will
               of
               man
               to
               the
               positive
               acts
               that
               are
               in
               sin
               :
               For
               then
               he
               should
               be
               the
               author
               and
               cause
               of
               sin
               which
               
               he
               forbiddeth
               us
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               not
               do
               himselfe
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               forbiddeth
               us
               .
               Which
               is
               but
               in
               the
               generall
               a
               weake
               answer
               ,
               for
               it
               followeth
               not
               hence
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               author
               of
               the
               malice
               ,
               because
               he
               praedeterminates
               the
               will
               to
               the
               positive
               act
               of
               sinning
               .
               For
               though
               God
               in
               his
               working
               Providence
               permit
               wicked
               men
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               as
               you
               cannot
               deny
               his
               providence
               here
               )
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               he
               soweth
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Nor
               doe
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Lords
               appoving
               and
               revealed
               will
               that
               hypocrites
               should
               joyne
               with
               his
               friends
               at
               the
               marriage
               supper
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               they
               wanting
               their
               wedding
               garment
               .
               It
               is
               hypocrites
               sin
               that
               they
               joyne
               themselves
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               being
               heart
               Enemies
               to
               the
               truth
               .
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               God
               soweth
               them
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               the
               question
               is
               if
               the
               Church
               and
               Pastors
               sin
               in
               receiving
               such
               into
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               see
               not
               ,
               in
               conscience
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               regenerated
               :
               That
               we
               deny
               ,
               yea
               the
               servants
               bid
               all
               come
               whom
               they
               finde
               .
               Mat.
               22.
               9.
               and
               that
               by
               the
               commandement
               of
               God.
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               God
               doth
               not
               plant
               his
               visible
               Church
               a
               noble
               Vine
               ,
               and
               a
               Field
               sowen
               with
               good
               seed
               ,
               yea
               it
               is
               his
               revealed
               Will
               that
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               invite
               all
               to
               come
               to
               Wisdomes
               banquet
               ,
               Prov.
               9.
               2.
               3.
               and
               so
               all
               the
               called
               externally
               are
               not
               the
               
                 choise
                 Vines
              
               .
               This
               you
               are
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               visible
               Church
               in
               all
               its
               members
               ,
               or
               essentially
               as
               it
               is
               a
               visible
               Church
               is
               a
               
                 choise
                 Vine
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 holy
                 seed
                 .
              
               Nor
               is
               it
               the
               Pastors
               negligence
               that
               Tares
               grow
               in
               the
               Lords
               Field
               (
               though
               it
               be
               Satans
               malice
               )
               yea
               the
               Pastors
               here
               are
               to
               invite
               all
               to
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               externally
               all
               to
               come
               to
               Christ.
               That
               they
               who
               are
               invited
               give
               not
               obedience
               is
               their
               own
               wickednesse
               ,
               but
               neither
               the
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               the
               Pastors
               sinne
               .
            
             
               
                 (
                 a
                 )
                 
                   Robinson
                   .
                   There
                   be
                   amongst
                   you
                   hundreds
                   and
                   thousands
                
                 
                 
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   of
                
                 God
                 
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   your
                   persons
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   your
                
                 Church
                 
                   Communion
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   all
                   alike
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   are
                   all
                   alike
                   partakers
                   of
                   one
                   set
                   forme
                   of
                   worship
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               so
               should
               be
               a
               falsely
               constituted
               Church
               ,
               because
               however
               there
               were
               many
               Believers
               
               amongst
               them
               ,
               yet
               all
               are
               commanded
               to
               receive
               one
               Ministery
               of
               Sc●ibes
               and
               Pharisees
               sitting
               in
               Moses
               chaire
               .
               But
               know
               that
               the
               leaven
               of
               the
               externall
               worship
               (
               except
               it
               evert
               the
               foundation
               )
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               Church
               a
               falsely
               constituted
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 a
                 Robinson
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   Smith
                   truely
                   affirmeth
                   your
                
                 Church
                 
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   greater
                   Antichristian
                   Ministery
                   and
                   worship
                   then
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Temple
                   which
                   sanctifieth
                   the
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   altar
                   which
                   sanctifieth
                   the
                   offering
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   the
                   offering
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   and
                   people
                   of
                
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   whose
                   Faith
                   all
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   are
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   the
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   worship
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   Idolatrous
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   Idoll
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               is
               a
               new
               poynt
               of
               Divinity
               that
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Ministery
               or
               congregation
               sanctifieth
               the
               worship
               ;
               as
               the
               Temple
               did
               the
               gold
               and
               the
               altar
               the
               offering
               :
               yea
               though
               the
               Minister
               were
               a
               Judas
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               latent
               hypocrites
               ,
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               lose
               no
               authority
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               Ministeriall
               sanctifying
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               is
               from
               Christ
               the
               Instituter
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               instruments
               ;
               and
               the
               Donatists
               did
               suspend
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               upon
               the
               holinesse
               ,
               or
               unholinesse
               of
               the
               Instruments
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Ministery
               in
               its
               substance
               is
               not
               Antichristian
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               from
               the
               Antichrist
               .
               For
               Prelates
               giving
               of
               a
               ministery
               is
               not
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               the
               particular
               intention
               of
               the
               Ordainers
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Nature
               of
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               the
               generall
               meaning
               of
               all
               the
               Catbolick
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 here
                 objecteth
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   sayth
                   nemo
                   potest
                   plus
                   juris
                   in
                   alium
                   transferre
                   ,
                   quam
                   ipse
                   habet
                   .
                   Prelates
                   have
                   no
                   calling
                   of
                
                 God
                 
                   themselves
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   cannot
                   give
                   it
                   to
                   others
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Prelates
               reduplicativè
               ,
               as
               Prelates
               have
               no
               calling
               ,
               yet
               as
               Pastors
               they
               have
               ,
               and
               Antichristian
               prelacy
               destroyeth
               not
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               Pastors
               office
               in
               the
               subject
               .
               They
               object
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
              
               Prelate
               
                 he
                 ordaineth
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 a
              
               Pastor
               .
               Answ.
               1.
               as
               a
               Prelate
               he
               usurpeth
               to
               give
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Pastor
               he
               giveth
               it
               .
               2.
               
               He
               invadeth
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               with
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
               standeth
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               a
               simple
               Pastor
               ,
               therefore
               what
               Ministery
               
               he
               conferreth
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               deed
               and
               fact
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               They
               object
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 give
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 .
              
               Answ.
               No
               man
               can
               give
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               ,
               
                 neque
                 virtualiter
                 neque
                 formaliter
              
               ,
               true
               ;
               what
               he
               hath
               in
               no
               respect
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               give
               .
               What
               he
               hath
               in
               vertue
               or
               in
               some
               respect
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               give
               .
               What
               baptisme
               the
               hereticall
               Minister
               hath
               Ministerially
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               give
               validly
               .
               a
               Hieronimus
               saith
               ,
               the
               Luciferians
               admitted
               Baptisme
               conferred
               by
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               Anatolus
               was
               consecrated
               by
               
                 Dioscorus
                 ,
                 Faelix
              
               by
               the
               Arrians
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               b
               Ball
               observeth
               .
               So
               c
               Bellarmine
               .
               d
               Gratian
               e
               Nazianzen
               ,
               f
               August
               .
            
             
               They
               say
               g
               
                 we
                 finde
                 it
                 by
                 experience
                 that
                 the
                 refusing
                 of
              
               Church-communion
               
                 hath
                 been
                 blessed
                 of
              
               God
               ,
               
                 to
                 their
                 conversion
                 who
                 were
                 holden
                 cut
                 .
              
               Answ.
               Manass●h
               his
               being
               bound
               in
               fetters
               was
               a
               meanes
               of
               his
               conversion
               .
               David
               by
               his
               afflictions
               learned
               to
               keep
               Gods
               Commandements
               :
               did
               therfore
               the
               persecuters
               of
               Manasseh
               or
               David
               right
               and
               lawfully
               ?
            
             
               
                 The
                 Apostles
              
               (
               say
               they
               h
               
                 had
                 commission
                 to
                 Baptize
                 none
                 but
                 Disciples
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               28.
               19.
               
               Answ.
               See
               you
               doubt
               not
               of
               a
               warrant
               for
               Baptizing
               children
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               Disciples
               :
               for
               then
               the
               Apostles
               from
               this
               place
               had
               no
               warrant
               to
               baptize
               the
               infants
               of
               Believers
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   should
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 i
                 
                   open
                   the
                   doores
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   more
                   wi●●
                   then
                   God
                   alloweth
                   ,
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   lay
                   wittingly
                   and
                   willingly
                   dead
                   stones
                   in
                   the
                   living
                   Temple
                   ?
                   If
                
                 Christ
                 
                   be
                   a
                   Head
                   of
                   pure
                   Gold
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                
                 Churches
                 
                   golden
                   candlestick
                   ,
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   be
                   allowed
                   to
                   put
                   in
                   leaden
                   members
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               argument
               is
               against
               the
               Lords
               dispensation
               ,
               because
               not
               without
               his
               providence
               are
               hypocrites
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               It
               is
               not
               against
               his
               Commandement
               ,
               for
               he
               alloweth
               and
               commandeth
               the
               Church
               to
               take
               in
               Hypocrites
               ,
               so
               they
               professe
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               so
               commendeth
               that
               leaden
               toes
               and
               members
               be
               added
               to
               Christ
               the
               Head
               of
               gold
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               properly
               and
               according
               to
               the
               influence
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               as
               it
               is
               such
               according
               to
               the
               influence
               of
               common
               gifts
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               in
               Reprobates
               .
               And
               they
               may
               be
               
                 this
                 way
                 in
                 Christs
                 Body
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 Christs
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
              
               Augustine
               sayth
               .
            
             
             
               
                 We
                 are
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 accessary
                 to
                 the
                 prophaning
                 of
                 the
              
               Lords
               
                 Ordinances
                 .
                 Answ.
              
               So
               far
               as
               they
               are
               notoriously
               scandalous
               they
               are
               to
               bee
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               debarred
               from
               the
               Seales
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   pestered
                   with
                   prophane
                   and
                   carnall
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   blind
                   shall
                   lead
                   the
                   blind
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   be
                   admitted
                   to
                
                 Church
                 f●llowship
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               admission
               or
               keeping
               in
               of
               all
               to
               partake
               especially
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               allow
               .
               2.
               
               The
               multitude
               of
               carnall
               men
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               an
               inconvenience
               of
               providence
               ,
               and
               resulteth
               by
               accident
               ,
               from
               the
               receiving
               of
               Professors
               to
               Christs
               Body
               visible
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               no
               kindly
               fruit
               growing
               therefrom
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   A
                   faithfull
                   servant
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 a
                 
                   would
                   admit
                   none
                   into
                   his
                
                 Lords
                 
                   House
                   ,
                   but
                   servicable
                   instruments
                   ,
                   therefore
                   neither
                   may
                   the
                   Stewards
                   of
                
                 Gods
                 
                   House
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   spirituall
                   building
                   )
                   admit
                   any
                   but
                   men
                   of
                   spirituall
                   gifts
                   ,
                   living
                   stones
                   ,
                   sanctifyed
                   and
                   meet
                   for
                   the
                
                 Lords
                 Worke.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               comparison
               halteth
               many
               wayes
               .
               1.
               
               All
               in
               a
               Noble
               mans
               house
               ,
               are
               not
               stewards
               ,
               you
               make
               all
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               stewards
               having
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               to
               put
               in
               ,
               and
               out
               .
               2.
               
               Members
               are
               received
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               they
               are
               serviceable
               ,
               for
               the
               masters
               use
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               made
               servicable
               and
               to
               be
               polished
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               servants
               are
               taken
               into
               great
               houses
               because
               they
               are
               servicable
               ;
               for
               if
               that
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               made
               more
               servicable
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               intent
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               under-stewards
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Oeconomy
               of
               Princes
               houses
               is
               no
               rule
               for
               the
               government
               of
               the
               house
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Coachman
                 b
                 
                   while
                   the
                   materialls
                   and
                   pillars
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   are
                   rotten
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   house
                   founded
                   upon
                   Briers
                   ,
                   Brambles
                   and
                   rubbish
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   while
                   wicked
                   men
                   are
                   members
                   ,
                   no
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   no
                   censures
                   ,
                   no
                   Election
                   by
                   the
                   multitude
                   will
                   doe
                   good
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               connexion
               is
               naught
               ,
               the
               fruit
               and
               power
               of
               Gods
               ordinances
               depend
               not
               upon
               the
               conversion
               or
               non-conversion
               of
               the
               instruments
               ,
               the
               preaching
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               censures
               are
               of
               themselves
               golden
               and
               exercisers
               and
               dispensers
               thereof
               ,
               
               following
               Christs
               direction
               therein
               are
               golden
               ,
               eatenus
               in
               so
               far
               ,
               though
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               personall
               estate
               they
               be
               wooden
               and
               clay
               members
               voyd
               of
               faith
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               false
               that
               the
               visible
               Church
               is
               founded
               upon
               men
               or
               their
               Faith.
               
                 God
                 strengtheneth
                 the
                 barres
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Sion
                 .
              
               And
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospell
               are
               the
               pillars
               thereof
               .
               Nay
               the
               Church
               strandeth
               not
               upon
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               and
               the
               Apostles
               faith
               subjective
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostles
               were
               holy
               men
               and
               Believers
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               Faith
               objectivè
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               upon
               the
               saving
               truth
               that
               the
               Apostles
               delivered
               from
               Christ
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
               Ephes.
               20.
               21.
               1
               
               Cor.
               3.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Mat.
               16
               ,
               v.
               18.
               
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Whether
                   or
                   no
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   true
                
                 Church
                 
                   communion
                   with
                   ordinary
                   hearers
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   be
                   admitted
                   to
                   the
                
                 Lords
                 
                   Supper
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   union
                   excommunicated
                   persons
                   who
                   d●
                   heare
                   the
                   Word
                   have
                   with
                   the
                   visible
                
                 Church
                 ?
                 
                   and
                   how
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   is
                   an
                   essentiall
                   note
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                
                 Church
                 ?
              
            
             
               For
               the
               clearing
               of
               these
               confiderable
               poynts
               tending
               much
               to
               a
               fuller
               understanding
               of
               a
               true
               visible
               Church
               in
               its
               right
               constitution
               ,
               let
               these
               considerations
               make
               way
               to
               what
               we
               can
               say
               of
               these
               poynts
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Dist.
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 ordinary
                 and
                 setled
                 bearers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 transient
                 and
                 occasionall
                 hearers
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Dist.
               
                 Publick
                 ordinary
                 preaching
                 for
                 the
                 converting
                 of
                 soul●●
                 is
                 a
                 publick
              
               Church
               -
               
                 worship
                 .
                 Another
                 set
                 way
                 of
                 ordinary
                 publick
                 use
                 of
                 converting
                 soules
                 ,
                 by
                 preachers
                 not
                 in
                 office
                 ,
                 wee
                 know
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Dist.
               
                 Some
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               
                 properly
                 and
                 strictly
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 seales
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
                 and
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 Others
                 are
                 lesse
                 properly
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 an
                 inferiour
                 degree
                 ,
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 baptized
                 and
                 are
                 ordinary
                 hearers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 of
                 old
                 the
                 Catechumenoi
                 were
                 such
                 .
                 As
                 there
                 be
                 decr●●s
                 of
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 some
                 having
                 all
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 some
                 onely
                 right
                 to
                 some
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 Some
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 most
                 properly
                 in
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Dist.
               
                 Excommunication
                 being
                 medicinall
                 and
                 for
                 edificati●●
                 ,
                 cannot
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 member
                 close
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 should
                 confound
                 killing
                 and
                 curing
                 .
              
            
             
             
               5.
               
               Dist.
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 a
                 ministeriall
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
              
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 professed
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 note
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               Dist.
               
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               invisible
               in
               fieri
               
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 gathering
                 ,
                 because
              
               God
               
                 purposeth
                 to
                 convert
                 where
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 purely
                 preached
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 A
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
              
               Church
               
                 already
                 constituted
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 obeyed
                 .
                 And.
              
               3.
               
               
                 A
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 in
                 respect
                 where
              
               God
               
                 holdeth
                 out
                 the
                 Standard
                 of
                 the
                 preached
                 word
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 his
                 ordered
                 army
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Conclusi
               .
               To
               communicate
               with
               the
               Church
               ordinatily
               and
               of
               set
               purpose
               is
               an
               act
               of
               externall
               Church
               communion
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               if
               the
               preacher
               in
               preaching
               edifie
               the
               Church
               convened
               for
               that
               effect
               to
               receive
               edification
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               convince
               the
               I●fidell
               by
               preaching
               and
               
                 cause
                 him
                 fall
                 downe
                 and
                 worship
              
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 report
                 that
              
               God
               
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 meeting
              
               ,
               then
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               hearing
               and
               preaching
               is
               an
               act
               of
               externall
               Church
               communion
               .
               Because
               an
               act
               of
               worship
               terminated
               and
               bounded
               upon
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               Church-act
               .
               But
               the
               prophet
               prophecying
               in
               publick
               to
               the
               Church
               edifieth
               the
               Church
               and
               converteth
               infidells
               in
               causing
               them
               to
               worship
               &
               acknowledge
               Gods
               presence
               in
               a
               
               Church-meeting
               .
               As
               is
               cleare
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               14.
               4.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 prophecieth
                 ,
                 edifieth
                 the
              
               Church
               .
               v.
               5.
               v.
               12.
               
                 seek
                 that
                 you
                 excell
                 to
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               .
               29.
               
               
                 Yet
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 speak
                 five
                 words
                 with
                 my
                 understanding
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               23.
               
               
                 If
                 therefore
                 the
                 whole
              
               Church
               
                 be
                 come
                 together
                 into
                 some
                 place
                 and
                 all
                 speake
                 with
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 come
                 in
                 these
                 that
                 are
                 unlearned
                 and
                 Unbelievers
                 ,
                 will
                 they
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 yee
                 are
                 mad
                 ?
              
               24.
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 all
                 prophecy
                 and
                 there
                 come
                 in
                 one
                 that
                 believeth
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 unlearned
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 convinced
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Church-meeting
              
               formally
               ,
               it
               is
               cleare
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               34.
               
                 let
                 your
                 women
                 keepe
                 silence
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               now
               women
               out
               of
               a
               Church-meetings
               are
               not
               commanded
               silence
               ,
               for
               Tit.
               2.
               4.
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 younger
                 women
                 :
              
               and
               at
               home
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               Prov.
               31.
               26.
               
               
                 She
                 openeth
                 her
                 mouth
                 with
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 in
                 her
                 lips
                 .
              
               Acts
               20.
               7.
               
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 the
                 Disciples
                 came
                 together
                 to
                 breake
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
              
               Paul
               
                 preached
                 to
                 them
              
               .
               Had
               they
               not
               then
               a
               
               
                 Church
                 Communion
              
               in
               hearing
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               Our
               brethren
               say
               that
               eating
               one
               bread
               together
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               is
               properly
               a
               Church
               Communion
               .
               For
               thereby
               ,
               
                 we
                 may
                 eat
                 one
                 bread
                 we
                 are
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 all
                 partake
                 of
                 one
                 bread
              
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               18.
               
               But
               heating
               one
               word
               is
               not
               a
               Church-communion
               ,
               because
               Infidels
               and
               Turkes
               who
               are
               not
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               heare
               one
               word
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               24
               25.
               
               I
               answer
               1.
               
               Wee
               speake
               of
               a
               professed
               and
               resolved
               hearing
               .
               Turks
               and
               Infidels
               comming
               in
               without
               purpose
               to
               joyne
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               2.
               25.
               are
               not
               such
               hearers
               .
               2.
               
               If
               this
               were
               a
               good
               reason
               ,
               a
               latent
               hypocrite
               eating
               one
               bread
               with
               sound
               believers
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               should
               keepe
               no
               Church-communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               by
               our
               Brethrens
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 a
                 ●ypocrilt
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 deed
                 and
                 truth
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 visible
              
               Church
               
                 then
                 a
                 leg
                 of
                 wood
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 living
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               we
               hold
               that
               he
               is
               a
               true
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               visible
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               binding
               and
               loosing
               with
               the
               Church
               (
               suppose
               he
               be
               an
               Elder
               )
               is
               no
               lesse
               valid
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               when
               Christs
               order
               is
               followed
               ,
               then
               the
               binding
               and
               loosing
               of
               a
               believing
               Elder
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               his
               eating
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               is
               an
               act
               of
               externall
               Church-communion
               ,
               and
               of
               visible
               fellowship
               in
               a
               visible
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               is
               every
               way
               strong
               for
               a
               visible
               Church-fellowship
               ,
               in
               hearing
               the
               Word
               ,
               for
               that
               same
               Christ
               and
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               sealed
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               preached
               in
               the
               Word
               ;
               and
               as
               joynt
               communicating
               of
               hypocrites
               and
               Believers
               is
               an
               externall
               Church-communion
               ,
               ought
               to
               seale
               an
               internall
               communion
               with
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               so
               the
               joynt-hearing
               in
               a
               professed
               adjoyning
               to
               the
               
                 visible
                 Church
                 it
              
               a
               compartning
               visible
               in
               a
               visible
               worship
               ,
               and
               a
               prosessing
               of
               an
               union
               with
               that
               same
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               in
               the
               same
               word
               preached
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Apostle
               concludeth
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               catholick
               Church
               by
               one
               Baptisme
               ,
               so
               doth
               he
               conclude
               it
               from
               one
               faith
               ,
               and
               one
               Lord
               of
               the
               covenant
               preached
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 visible
              
               Church
               
                 of
                 called
                 and
                 chosen
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 chosen
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 parable
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               22.
               and
               Luk.
               14.
               16.
               17.
               
               &c.
               Now
               v.
               9.
               
               Mat.
               21.
               
               All
               are
               bidden
               come
               to
               the
               Supper
               ,
               and
               be
               joynt-hearers
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               though
               all
               be
               not
               choses
               who
               are
               externally
               called
               .
               1.
               
               Also
               if
               converting
               of
               soules
               to
               
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               be
               the
               most
               formall
               and
               specifick
               act
               of
               edifying
               ,
               and
               of
               laying
               stones
               upon
               the
               chiese
               corner
               stone
               in
               the
               building
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               4.
               5.
               seeing
               edifying
               is
               the
               end
               whereof
               
                 Christ
                 ascending
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 gifted
              
               his
               visible
               Church
               with
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Then
               hea●ing
               and
               joynt-hearing
               of
               a
               sent
               Pastor
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               must
               be
               formally
               externall
               co●worshiping
               in
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
               For
               our
               Brethren
               hold
               that
               there
               be
               now
               no
               Pastors
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               but
               in
               relation
               to
               a
               particular
               and
               visible
               congregation
               .
               Now
               if
               our
               Brethren
               say
               ,
               that
               pastorall
               teaching
               is
               an
               act
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               hearing
               of
               pastorall
               preaching
               must
               also
               be
               an
               act
               of
               Church
               worship
               .
               For
               they
               are
               
                 relata
                 quae
                 se
                 mutuo
                 ponunt
                 &
                 tollunt
              
               ;
               yea
               members
               of
               a
               visible
               congregation
               have
               no
               Church-worship
               except
               receiving
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               and
               Church
               censures
               ,
               if
               hearing
               of
               a
               pastor
               be
               not
               Church-worship
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Under
               the
               New
               Testament
               every
               congregation
               to
               our
               Brethren
               
               is
               a
               visible
               mount
               Sion
               .
               Now
               if
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               the
               people
               are
               to
               incite
               one
               another
               to
               publick
               Church
               worship
               ,
               and
               say
               .
               
                 Let
                 us
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 mountaine
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
              
               God
               of
               Jacob.
               
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 teach
                 us
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
                 Esa.
              
               2.
               3.
               
               And
               if
               they
               shall
               publickly
               worship
               and
               aske
               the
               
                 way
                 to
              
               Sion
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 joyned
                 in
                 covenant
                 to
                 the
              
               Lord
               ,
               Jer.
               50.
               v.
               5.
               
               Then
               is
               hearing
               of
               he
               doctrine
               of
               Gods
               wayes
               and
               covenant
               ,
               a
               publick
               
               church-worship
               ,
               and
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               
                 house
                 of
                 the
              
               God
               of
               Jacob
               .
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               it
               be
               not
               
               Church-worship
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               a
               pure
               and
               sound
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               is
               no
               note
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               unanimous
               consent
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Hearing
               of
               the
               word
               is
               a
               worshiping
               of
               God.
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Church-hearing
               of
               the
               word
               must
               be
               Church-worship
               .
               For
               all
               professing
               by
               their
               visible
               communion
               in
               hearing
               the
               Word
               ,
               
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 Hope
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               as
               one
               visible
               body
               ,
               must
               thereby
               testifie
               they
               be
               all
               joynt-worshippers
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               one
               God
               ,
               whose
               covenant
               they
               preach
               and
               heare
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Professed
               hearing
               separateth
               a
               visible
               member
               of
               the
               church
               (
               
                 in
                 genere
                 notarum
                 visibilium
              
               ,
               in
               the
               kind
               of
               visible
               marks
               )
               from
               an
               Infidell
               and
               Turke
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               doth
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               Professed
               hearing
               maketh
               the
               hearer
               under
               a
               ty
               of
               being
               particularly
               rebuked
               of
               his
               sinne
               ,
               but
               particular
               pastorall
               rebuking
               being
               done
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               presupposeth
               the
               rebuked
               to
               be
               within
               ;
               for
               the
               Church
               cannot
               judge
               those
               who
               are
               without
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Conclu
                 .
                 Excommunicated
                 persons
              
               though
               they
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               and
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               accompted
               as
               heathen
               and
               publicans
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               altogether
               and
               every
               way
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               Thess.
               3.
               14.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 obey
                 not
                 our
                 word
                 by
                 letter
                 ,
                 ●arke
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 note
                 of
                 Excommunication
              
               (
               saith
               a
               Beza
               )
               
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 fellowship
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               Calvin
               well
               expoundeth
               ,
               
                 exclude
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 excommunicate
                 him
              
               .
               So
               also
               c
               Bullingerus
               d
               Marlorat
               and
               e
               
                 Iodoc.
                 Vullichius
                 ,
                 v.
              
               15.
               
               
                 Yet
                 accompt
                 him
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 but
                 admonish
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 brother
                 .
              
               I
               know
               Mr.
               Robinson
               f
               denieth
               this
               place
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               any
               Excommunicated
               person
               ,
               but
               he
               willeth
               the
               
                 Thessalonians
                 not
                 to
                 countenance
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 dislike
                 of
                 idle
                 persons
                 ▪
              
               and
               his
               reasons
               are
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Because
                 if
              
               Christ
               
                 biddeth
                 accompt
                 the
                 excommunicated
                 person
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 publican
                 ,
                 would
              
               Paul
               
                 thereafter
                 accompt
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 brother
                 ?
              
               2.
               
               
                 Idolaters
                 and
                 Hereticks
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 you
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 brotherhood
                 ,
                 as
                 brother
                 idolater
                 ?
              
            
             
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               We
               read
               not
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               where
               Christ
               ,
               or
               his
               Apostles
               bid
               break
               off
               Christian
               fellowship
               with
               any
               but
               there
               is
               excommunication
               signified
               .
               If
               these
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 have
                 no
                 fellowship
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
              
               signifie
               ,
               not
               to
               forbeare
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               cast
               out
               person
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               shew
               
                 their
                 dislike
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 ,
              
               and
               be
               ashamed
               :
               as
               Robinson
               sayth
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               punishment
               to
               be
               inflicted
               on
               a
               contumacious
               person
               who
               will
               not
               obey
               the
               Apostles
               words
               ,
               then
               is
               inflicted
               for
               any
               sinne
               to
               which
               contumacy
               is
               not
               added
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               to
               shew
               our
               dislike
               of
               any
               sinne
               ,
               even
               the
               seene
               infirmities
               of
               our
               Brethren
               .
               For
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 peccatum
                 tuum
                 est
                 ,
                 quic
                 quid
                 tibi
                 non
                 displicet
                 ,
                 every
                 sin
                 in
                 another
                 is
                 thine
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 thou
                 shewest
                 not
                 thy
                 dislike
                 .
              
               2.
               
               The
               Law
               of
               nature
               doth
               inforce
               ,
               that
               Lev
               ,
               19.
               17.
               we
               should
               generally
               rebuk
               our
               brethren
               ,
               and
               so
               shew
               our
               dislike
               for
               any
               sinne
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Be
               not
               mixed
               in
               fellowship
               with
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               is
               a
               publicke
               ab●●nence
               from
               communion
               with
               him
               ,
               else
               it
               doth
               not
               shame
               him
               .
               For
               every
               showen
               dislike
               or
               not-communion
               with
               another
               in
               his
               sinne
               ,
               is
               not
               that
               which
               will
               put
               publick
               shame
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               repent
               ,
               as
               is
               intimated
               here
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               biddeth
               not
               accompt
               him
               
                 a
                 Publican
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               a
               note
               of
               similitude
               .
               
                 Simile
                 qua
                 simile
                 non
                 est
                 idem
                 .
              
               Every
               thing
               like
               is
               not
               the
               same
               .
               So
               that
               he
               may
               well
               be
               
                 accompted
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
              
               ,
               not
               being
               altogether
               
                 an
                 Heathen
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               Brother
               ,
               whose
               salvation
               and
               gaining
               you
               must
               intend
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               altogether
               against
               the
               comparison
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               gentle
               waiting
               on
               perverse
               idolaters
               and
               excommunicate
               persons
               to
               admonish
               them
               as
               Brethren
               .
               Seing
               it
               becommeth
               us
               to
               be
               
                 mercifull
                 as
                 our
                 Heavenly
                 Father
                 is
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               2
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Mat.
               5.
               45.
               
               
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 forgive
                 our
                 offending
                 Brethren
                 seventy
                 seven
                 times
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               18.
               22.
               
               And
               therefore
               though
               he
               were
               twice
               excommunicated
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               as
               a
               Brother
               .
               And
               an
               Idolatrous
               brother
               is
               no
               worse
               then
               a
               Samaritan
               neighbour
               or
               friend
               .
               2.
               
               If
               Excommunication
               be
               a
               medicine
               of
               the
               Church
               toward
               a
               sick
               sonne
               ,
               the
               end
               whereof
               is
               salvation
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Day
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 learne
                 not
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim
               1.
               12.
               
               
                 That
                 be
                 may
                 be
                 gained
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               18.
               15.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               altogether
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               delivering
               to
               Satan
               is
               medicinall
               ,
               not
               vindictive
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               Excommunication
               is
               which
               is
               called
               
                 Anathema
                 Maranatha
              
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               use
               ,
               but
               against
               such
               ,
               as
               have
               sinned
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghrist
               ,
               and
               is
               hardly
               discerned
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               think
               ,
               such
               an
               one
               as
               
                 Julian
                 the
                 Apostate
              
               should
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               word
               preached
               .
               But
               these
               who
               are
               ordinarily
               excommunicated
               for
               contumacy
               and
               particular
               faults
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               universall
               Apostacy
               ,
               are
               not
               altogether
               excluded
               from
               all
               brotherhood
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               If
               the
               excommunicate
               person
               be
               excluded
               from
               all
               priviledges
               of
               Church-fellowship
               ,
               then
               also
               is
               he
               excluded
               from
               hearing
               the
               word
               as
               a
               sick
               patient
               under
               Church-medicine
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               pastorall
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               our
               Brethren
               a
               Church-act
               ,
               that
               the
               Shepheard
               
                 strengthen
                 the
                 diseased
                 ,
                 heale
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 sick
                 ,
                 bind
                 up
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 broken
                 ,
                 bring
                 againe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 driven
                 away
                 ,
                 seeke
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 Ezec.
              
               34.
               4.
               
               And
               feed
               the
               flock
               with
               knowledge
               ,
               
               as
               a
               Pastor
               according
               to
               Gods
               heart
               and
               a
               Bishop
               .
               Jer.
               3.
               15.
               
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               2.
               
               Jerem.
               23.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               4.
               
               Jer.
               50.
               7.
               
               Esay
               56.
               10.
               
               Z●ch
               .
               11.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               It
               is
               a
               
                 Pastorall
                 act
              
               to
               preach
               with
               all
               authority
               ,
               reprove
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               exhort
               with
               all
               long
               suffering
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               2.
               5.
               
               He
               should
               as
               a
               Pastor
               teach
               
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 exhort
                 ,
                 convince
                 the
                 gainsayers
                 ,
                 and
                 silence
                 heretickes
                 ,
              
               Tit.
               1.
               9.
               
               But
               seeing
               the
               excommunicated
               person
               is
               not
               excluded
               from
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               Pastor
               hath
               a
               Pastorall
               care
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               intend
               that
               his
               spirit
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               he
               cannot
               be
               utterly
               cut
               off
               from
               all
               Church-fellowship
               .
               Also
               this
               Authour
               a
               saith
               ,
               that
               Church-members
               are
               to
               be
               admonished
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               doe
               it
               not
               ,
               we
               
                 hate
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 heart
              
               ,
               Levit.
               19.
               17.
               and
               if
               we
               warne
               not
               an
               Achan
               ,
               his
               sin
               is
               the
               sin
               of
               all
               Israel
               .
               Now
               if
               an
               excommunicated
               brother
               remaine
               one
               ,
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               gaine
               ,
               and
               whose
               salvation
               we
               are
               to
               intend
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               an
               ordinary
               coworshipper
               in
               hearing
               ,
               the
               object
               of
               Pastorall
               and
               brotherly
               teaching
               and
               admonishing
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               wholly
               excluded
               from
               all
               Church-fellowship
               .
               And
               this
               also
               proveth
               that
               these
               be
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               in
               some
               degree
               of
               Church-worship
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               deba●red
               from
               the
               ●eale●
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               And
               it
               cannot
               be
               said
               that
               the
               excommunicated
               person
               ought
               not
               to
               rebuke
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               not
               hate
               him
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               as
               Levit.
               19.
               17.
               
               Penall
               excommunication
               looseth
               not
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               .
               But
               our
               brethren
               make
               rebuking
               and
               mutuall
               exhorting
               one
               of
               another
               Church
               duties
               of
               watchfulnesse
               ;
               then
               is
               the
               excommunicated
               in
               some
               degree
               of
               Church-membership
               .
               Nor
               can
               our
               brethren
               here
               reply
               with
               good
               reason
               .
               
                 Indians
                 and
                 Turks
              
               may
               heare
               the
               Word
               as
               well
               as
               the
               excommunicated
               person
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               is
               no
               note
               of
               Church
               communion
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               the
               Turke
               and
               Indian
               must
               heare
               the
               word
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               by
               ,
               and
               not
               professedly
               ;
               but
               the
               excommunicated
               person
               by
               the●ty
               of
               his
               Covenant
               made
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               that
               relation
               he
               hath
               to
               the
               Church
               under
               whose
               cure
               he
               is
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               that
               Gospel
               which
               he
               professeth
               ,
               is
               obliged
               to
               the
               Church-communion
               of
               publique
               hearing
               the
               Word
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               his
               oath
               given
               ,
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               ministery
               of
               such
               a
               man
               whom
               he
               chose
               for
               his
               Pastor
               ,
               to
               give
               obedience
               to
               him
               in
               
               the
               Lord
               ,
               however
               in
               that
               one
               particular
               for
               which
               he
               is
               cast
               cut
               ,
               he
               hath
               failed
               against
               all
               the
               foresaid
               obligations
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               exerciseth
               no
               medicinall
               acts
               upon
               
                 Turks
                 or
                 Heathen
                 persons
              
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               repute
               them
               as
               Heathen
               ,
               but
               doth
               repute
               them
               to
               be
               Heathen
               .
               Nor
               hath
               the
               Pastors
               any
               pastorall
               charge
               of
               
                 Turkes
                 and
                 Heathens
              
               ,
               except
               they
               would
               desire
               to
               be
               baptized
               and
               professe
               the
               faith
               .
               But
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               exerciseth
               medicinall
               acts
               of
               shunning
               
                 Christian
                 f●ll●wship
              
               with
               the
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               a
               continuated
               intention
               even
               when
               he
               is
               excommunicated
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Pastor
               hath
               a
               pastorall
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               ministeriall
               care
               and
               obligation
               of
               pastorall
               teaching
               ,
               admonishing
               and
               perswading
               him
               to
               returne
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Neither
               doe
               we
               meane
               with
               a
               Suarez
               and
               other
               Schoolmen
               ,
               that
               excommunication
               doth
               not
               so
               cut
               off
               a
               member
               as
               it
               removeth
               not
               that
               
                 baptismall
                 character
              
               ,
               or
               that
               passive
               power
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               not
               offered
               of
               direct
               intention
               ,
               for
               the
               inwardly
               humbled
               and
               repenting
               excommunicated
               person
               ,
               while
               the
               sentence
               of
               absolution
               be
               pronounced
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               b
               Soto
               ,
               c
               Adrianus
               ,
               d
               and
               Alanus
               thinketh
               ,
               because
               forsooth
               f
               Innocentius
               111.
               saith
               ,
               the
               excommunicated
               person
               ,
               
                 though
                 repenting
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 absolution
                 from
                 the
                 censure
                 ,
                 he
                 is
              
               mortuus
               Ecclesiasticè
               
                 dead
                 Ecclesiastically
              
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               Heaven
               also
               .
               Though
               g
               Navar
               ,
               h
               Turrecremata
               ,
               i
               Richard
               ,
               k
               Anton.
               thinke
               the
               penitent
               excommunicated
               person
               is
               included
               in
               the
               generall
               desires
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               their
               prayers
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               exclude
               a
               true
               and
               living
               member
               of
               Christs
               body
               from
               a
               communion
               spirituall
               with
               Christ.
               But
               our
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               excommunicated
               person
               is
               deprived
               of
               actuall
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               the
               l
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Arausican
                 ,
                 A
                 gremio
                 〈◊〉
                 matris
                 Ecclesiae
                 &
                 consortio
                 totius
                 Christianitatis
                 climina●us
                 .
              
               His
               sin
               is
               bound
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               the
               salvation
               of
               his
               spirit
               is
               intended
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               see
               for
               this
               m
               Augustine
               .
               We
               understand
               not
               a
               
                 baptismall
                 character
              
               ,
               except
               regeneration
               and
               〈◊〉
               of
               sins
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               taken
               away
               by
               excommunication
               ,
               and
               therefore
               a
               morall
               claime
               to
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               that
               for
               that
               time
               and
               state
               is
               rather
               removed
               ,
               then
               any
               internall
               right
               to
               Christ.
               Therfore
               some
               say
               ,
               in
               this
               he
               loseth
               rather
               
                 possessionem
                 quam
                 jus
              
               ,
               possession
               then
               right
               .
               As
               a
               Nobleman
               ,
               for
               some
               offence
               ,
               of
               three
               dwelling
               houses
               that
               he
               hath
               ,
               is
               confined
               to
               one
               of
               the
               three
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               may
               not
               remove
               from
               that
               one
               ;
               yet
               doth
               he
               not
               lose
               right
               to
               the
               other
               two
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Our
               brethrens
               doctrine
               is
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               be
               judged
               and
               excommunicated
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               are
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               n
               now
               none
               are
               within
               to
               them
               but
               such
               as
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               regenerated
               and
               saints
               ;
               yea
               and
               more
               ,
               faithfull
               brethren
               ,
               
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 profession
              
               (
               saith
               our
               o
               
                 Authour
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 sincerity
                 and
                 truth
                 .
              
               Hence
               none
               are
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               and
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               ,
               but
               regenerated
               persons
               ;
               then
               it
               cannot
               be
               the
               Churches
               mind
               ,
               that
               the
               excommunicated
               persons
               are
               wholy
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               since
               they
               being
               the
               true
               matter
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               our
               brethren
               teach
               ,
               remains
               therefore
               a
               part
               of
               Christs
               body
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               having
               right
               to
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               these
               to
               whom
               the
               keyes
               are
               given
               ,
               by
               our
               brethrens
               grounds
               ,
               and
               are
               regenerated
               ,
               can
               onely
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               none
               else
               can
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               by
               their
               way
               also
               ,
               for
               the
               unregenerated
               are
               without
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               be
               cast
               out
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               what
               Mr.
               Robinson
               can
               meane
               p
               
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 cast
                 out
              
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 any
                 part
                 or
                 parcell
                 of
                 her
                 true
                 matter
                 .
              
               The
               Church
               cannot
               excommunicate
               the
               regenerated
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 true
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 forme
                 and
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 cast
                 out
                 her
                 owne
                 essence
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Church
                 should
                 deliver
                 to
                 Satan
                 the
                 true
                 members
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 abhorreth
                 to
                 write
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               I
               have
               learned
               of
               q
               Mr.
               Coachman
               that
               onely
               the
               converted
               are
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               a
               
                 spirit
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               The
               non-converted
               are
               flesh
               ▪
               but
               truely
               this
               is
               strange
               ,
               Paul
               speaketh
               of
               the
               incestuous
               person
               according
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               charity
               ,
               as
               supposing
               hi●
               to
               have
               flesh
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               he
               professeth
               himselfe
               to
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               truely
               this
               is
               weake
               :
               for
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               Paul
               will
               have
               drunkards
               ,
               railers
               ,
               extortioners
               ,
               idolaters
               ,
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               .
               Peter
               did
               really
               excommunicate
               Simon
               
               Magus
               excluding
               him
               from
               part
               and
               portion
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               Act.
               8.
               21.
               and
               are
               such
               not
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               because
               
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 never
                 within
                 ?
              
               See
               into
               what
               inconveniences
               our
               brethren
               are
               fallen
               ,
               while
               they
               agree
               (
               I
               speake
               with
               reverence
               of
               those
               godly
               men
               )
               with
               Anabaptists
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               But
               truely
               hypocrites
               are
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               when
               their
               hypocrisie
               doth
               breake
               out
               into
               grievous
               scandals
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               but
               they
               cannot
               indeed
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               never
               within
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               our
               brethren
               still
               doe
               confound
               the
               visible
               and
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               which
               in
               nature
               
               and
               essence
               are
               opposed
               by
               way
               of
               contradiction
               ,
               if
               Augustine
               say
               right
               ,
               
                 multae
                 oves
                 extra
                 visiblem
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 &
                 multi
                 lupi
                 intra
                 .
              
               For
               the
               Church
               invisible
               as
               it
               is
               such
               and
               essentially
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Church
               visible
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               visible
               is
               not
               essentially
               invisible
               .
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               Robinson
               ,
               if
               the
               regenerate
               cannot
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               they
               cannot
               fall
               into
               such
               grievous
               sinnes
               as
               incest
               ,
               murder
               ,
               and
               contumacy
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               deserveth
               excommunication
               .
               But
               this
               latter
               none
               can
               say
               but
               
                 Novatians
                 .
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               neither
               can
               the
               former
               be
               said
               .
               The
               major
               is
               undeniable
               ,
               whosoever
               can
               ,
               and
               may
               commit
               sins
               deserving
               excommunication
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               17.
               18.
               and
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Now
               if
               the
               converted
               cannot
               fall
               into
               grievous
               sins
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               such
               as
               contumacy
               ;
               neither
               can
               they
               fall
               into
               grievous
               sins
               against
               God
               ,
               2.
               
               By
               this
               doctrine
               no
               professors
               are
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               at
               all
               ,
               for
               all
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               are
               either
               converted
               or
               non-converted
               ;
               the
               converted
               are
               not
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               saith
               Robinson
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               true
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               Christs
               body
               ;
               now
               the
               non-converted
               far
               lesse
               can
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               because
               those
               cannot
               be
               cast
               out
               who
               are
               not
               within
               ,
               as
               our
               brethren
               teach
               .
               For
               they
               are
               the
               false
               matter
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               no
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               yea
               (
               and
               as
               our
               Authour
               saith
               ,
               )
               
                 have
                 no
                 measure
                 of
                 sincerity
                 and
                 truth
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Now
               the
               Church
               (
               say
               our
               brethren
               )
               
                 cannot
                 judge
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 without
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               12.
               3
               
               This
               opinion
               is
               just
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               are
               onely
               regenerate
               persons
               ,
               and
               they
               onely
               have
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               true
               membership
               ,
               which
               is
               false
               ;
               they
               are
               within
               
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               truely
               within
               the
               net
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               of
               the
               ground
               called
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               Matth.
               13.
               4.
               
               Though
               they
               be
               not
               members
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               of
               believers
               and
               the
               redeemed
               in
               Christ.
               4.
               
               The
               
                 Nicolaitans
                 ,
                 Iezabel
              
               ,
               the
               
                 false
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               the
               spreaders
               of
               
                 Balaams
                 doctrine
              
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               and
               those
               who
               offend
               in
               
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
              
               are
               all
               necessarily
               either
               not
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               necessarily
               they
               are
               all
               unconverted
               ,
               by
               Robinsons
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               all
               converted
               ,
               by
               Mr.
               Coachmans
               way
               .
               And
               the
               Church
               then
               shall
               not
               bind
               and
               loose
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               
                 clave
                 errante
              
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               all
               known
               certainly
               to
               be
               converted
               who
               are
               excommunicated
               ,
               or
               certainly
               knowne
               not
               to
               be
               converted
               .
               But
               this
               were
               ridiculous
               ;
               the
               object
               of
               excommunication
               by
               Christ
               is
               one
               which
               
                 refuseth
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               converted
               ,
               or
               not
               converted
               .
               5.
               
               All
               our
               Divines
               standing
               for
               the
               cerainty
               of
               the
               perseverance
               of
               the
               regenerated
               ,
               answer
               Papists
               and
               Arminians
               alledging
               for
               the
               apostacy
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               the
               example
               of
               the
               regenerated
               who
               may
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               that
               excommunication
               doth
               never
               evince
               that
               the
               person
               excommunicated
               is
               out
               of
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               he
               hath
               fallen
               into
               a
               scandalous
               externall
               fact
               ,
               which
               deserveth
               that
               he
               should
               
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               may
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               and
               converted
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               excommunicated
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               Robinsons
               arguments
               doe
               bewray
               great
               Ignorance
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               first
               it
               should
               follow
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               
                 Church
                 excommunicate
                 a
                 converted
                 person
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 destroy
                 its
                 own
                 essence
              
               ;
               for
               conversion
               is
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               destroyed
               by
               excommunication
               .
               But
               the
               beleever
               is
               edified
               thereby
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               is
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               visible
               Church
               is
               no
               more
               inconvenient
               ,
               then
               to
               cut
               off
               a
               rotten
               apostume
               of
               excrescent
               carnosity
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               hurteth
               the
               physicall
               integrity
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               take
               away
               any
               part
               of
               the
               essence
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               should
               not
               thereafter
               be
               a
               living
               body
               .
               His
               mixt
               argument
               hath
               a
               cry
               ,
               but
               no
               force
               ;
               
                 It
                 should
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 member
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               should
               be
               
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               inconvenient
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 mens
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 teach
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 blasph●me
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               2
               
               Tim.
               1.
               20.
               
               It
               were
               an
               inconvenience
               to
               deliver
               a
               
               member
               of
               Christ
               to
               Satan
               morally
               ,
               as
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               15.
               
               This
               is
               a
               sinfull
               deliverance
               ,
               when
               one
               is
               given
               over
               to
               Satan
               ,
               that
               
                 Satan
                 may
                 worke
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 work-house
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 childe
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 Ephes.
              
               2.
               2.
               
               a
               converted
               soule
               cannot
               thus
               be
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               ,
               and
               this
               we
               abhor
               to
               write
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               Robinson
               .
               But
               to
               deliver
               to
               Satan
               penally
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               penall
               tortuter
               who
               worketh
               sorrow
               and
               feare
               in
               the
               conscience
               for
               sinne
               ,
               to
               humble
               the
               offender
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               his
               spirit
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               neither
               horrour
               by
               word
               nor
               by
               writ
               ,
               but
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               
            
             
               Now
               to
               say
               something
               of
               the
               sorts
               and
               nature
               of
               excommunication
               .
               We
               acknowledge
               not
               what
               a
               Navarrus
               and
               b
               Gregory
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 whether
                 just
                 or
                 unjust
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 the
                 curse
                 causl●sly
                 doth
                 not
                 fall
                 .
              
               The
               sentence
               is
               either
               given
               out
               ,
               
                 a
                 jure
                 ,
                 vel
                 ab
                 homine
              
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               the
               persons
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               either
               just
               or
               unjust
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               and
               that
               three
               wayes
               ;
               Exanimo
               ,
               good
               or
               ill
               zeal
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 causa
              
               ,
               a
               just
               or
               unjust
               cause
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 ordine
              
               ,
               when
               order
               of
               Law
               is
               kept
               .
               An
               unjust
               sentence
               is
               either
               valid
               or
               null
               .
               That
               which
               is
               invalid
               is
               either
               invalid
               through
               defect
               of
               the
               good
               minde
               of
               the
               excommunicators
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               not
               essentiall
               to
               the
               excommuncations
               validitie
               .
               That
               which
               is
               invalid
               this
               way
               onely
               ,
               ligat
               ,
               it
               bindeth
               
                 in
                 fo●o
                 exteriore
              
               .
               But
               that
               which
               is
               u●just
               through
               want
               of
               a
               just
               cause
               ,
               it
               onely
               bindeth
               from
               externall
               communion
               ;
               but
               because
               Gods
               Ordinances
               are
               to
               be
               measured
               from
               their
               own
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               generall
               intention
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               abuses
               and
               particular
               intentions
               of
               such
               excommunicators
               ;
               therefore
               they
               doe
               not
               exclude
               from
               the
               generall
               Church-desires
               .
               The
               fourth
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Carthage
              
               ,
               c
               as
               also
               d
               Gerson
               saith
               ,
               an
               unjust
               sentence
               
                 neminem
                 gravare
                 debet
                 ;
                 should
                 affright
                 no
                 man.
              
               I
               see
               not
               a
               warrant
               for
               division
               of
               excommunication
               into
               penall
               and
               not
               penall
               excommunication
               .
               The
               ancients
               made
               some
               excommunication
               not
               penall
               ,
               as
               the
               e
               fifth
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Carthage
              
               ,
               and
               f
               
                 Concilium
                 Arelatense
              
               .
               g
               Turraconense
               ,
               h
               
                 Concilium
                 Agathense
              
               .
               As
               if
               one
               should
               culpably
               absent
               himselfe
               from
               a
               Synod
               ,
               
                 erat
                 privatus
                 Episcoporum
                 communione
                 ;
                 He
                 was
                 for
                 a
                 space
                 excommunicated
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 other
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               The
               Canonists
               i
               infer
               ,
               that
               this
               excommunication
               was
               no
               Church-censure
               ;
               and
               k
               
                 M.
                 Antonius
                 of
                 Spalato
              
               defendeth
               them
               in
               this
               .
               
               But
               since
               Christ
               for
               scandals
               appointed
               onely
               publike
               rebuking
               ;
               or
               secondly
               ,
               confessing
               ;
               or
               thirdly
               ,
               excommunication
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               
                 Church
                 guides
              
               ,
               but
               of
               professing
               beleevers
               ;
               l
               we
               see
               not
               how
               any
               are
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               from
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               or
               Church-guides
               onely
               .
               For
               Christ
               ordained
               no
               such
               excommunication
               .
               and
               therefore
               wee
               are
               to
               repute
               this
               a
               
                 popish
                 device
                 .
                 Zosimus
              
               m
               saith
               Zancbius
               ,
               n
               Celestinus
               ,
               o
               Hormisda
               and
               Pelagius
               2.
               p
               did
               threaten
               to
               excommunicate
               
                 Iohn
                 of
                 Constantinople
              
               from
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               Apostolike
               seat
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Bishops
               .
               Spalato
               his
               argument
               q
               for
               this
               sort
               of
               excommunication
               is
               ,
               2
               Thessalonians
               3.
               15.
               which
               commandeth
               all
               Thessalonians
               to
               forbeare
               any
               fellowship
               with
               such
               as
               obeyeth
               not
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               infinuate
               any
               excommunication
               from
               the
               society
               of
               Church-guides
               onely
               .
               Nay
               ,
               such
               an
               excommunication
               is
               not
               in
               Gods
               Word
               .
               Cajetan
               r
               calleth
               it
               
                 excommunicatio
                 claustralis
              
               ,
               whereby
               some
               were
               interdicted
               the
               company
               of
               some
               other
               Church-orders
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               the
               excommunicated
               person
               was
               debarred
               from
               comming
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               heare
               divine
               Service
               .
               And
               Sylvester
               appointeth
               three
               degrees
               of
               excommunication
               ;
               first
               ,
               
                 Debarring
                 of
                 the
                 contumacious
                 from
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               
                 A
                 suspending
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               
                 An
                 anathema
                 or
                 imprecation
                 by
                 cursing
                 them
                 .
              
               So
               
                 the
                 fifth
                 Synod
                 under
                 Symmachus
              
               appointed
               first
               that
               the
               contumacious
               should
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               Communion
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               should
               not
               repent
               ,
               it
               was
               ordained
               ,
               
                 ●●
                 anathemate
                 feriatur
              
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               cursed
               .
               So
               say
               diverse
               of
               the
               Schoolmen
               and
               Casuists
               ,
               as
               s
               Soto
               ,
               t
               Paludanus
               ,
               u
               Cajetanus
               ,
               x
               Sylvester
               ,
               y
               Navarrus
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               
                 lawfull
                 to
                 heart
                 service
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 a
                 Masse
                 with
                 an
                 excommunicated
                 person
                 .
              
               But
               in
               the
               z
               
                 fourth
                 Councell
                 of
                 Carthage
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Papists
               acknowledge
               ,
               no
               excommunicated
               person
               is
               debarred
               from
               hearing
               the
               Word
               .
               But
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               observed
               carefully
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               same
               reasons
               Papists
               think
               the
               excommunicated
               persons
               should
               heare
               Sermons
               and
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               that
               our
               brethren
               say
               ,
               Because
               preaching
               is
               an
               act
               of
               jurisdiction
               and
               authority
               ,
               but
               not
               an
               act
               of
               order
               ;
               and
               therefore
               preaching
               is
               not
               an
               act
               of
               Church-communion
               ,
               but
               common
               to
               any
               who
               have
               not
               received
               
               orders
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               performed
               ,
               as
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               VVord
               by
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               have
               Priest-hood
               or
               power
               to
               administrate
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               And
               b
               Innocentius
               the
               third
               saith
               ,
               
                 Preaching
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Priests
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 received
                 orders
                 by
                 no
                 divine
                 Law.
              
               c
               Indeed
               Leo
               the
               first
               made
               a
               Law
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               d
               Suarez
               saith
               ,
               That
               Christ
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               Iohn
               21.
               
               
                 Feed
                 m●sheep
              
               ;
               and
               Matth.
               28.
               
               
                 Preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 gave
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 order
                 onely
                 :
              
               It
               is
               given
               commonly
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               to
               the
               Clergy
               
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Deacons
                 ,
              
               because
               decentius
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               fi●ly
               and
               decently
               performed
               by
               them
               then
               by
               Laicks
               .
               Though
               it
               be
               true
               that
               two
               Cardinals
               ,
               e
               Toletus
               and
               f
               Cajetanus
               be
               against
               Suarez
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               ,
               Iohn
               21.
               
               
                 Peter
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 universall
                 Pastor
                 over
                 sheep
                 and
                 lambs
                 to
                 feed
                 and
                 governe
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               g
               Navarrus
               saith
               ,
               Preaching
               
                 (
                 soli
                 sacerdotio
                 institutione
                 divina
                 adjuncta
                 est
                 )
              
               is
               by
               divine
               institution
               proper
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               .
               Yet
               this
               excluding
               of
               them
               from
               comming
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               from
               comming
               in
               to
               the
               holy
               place
               only
               where
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               was
               celebrated
               ;
               and
               they
               stood
               at
               the
               
                 Church
                 doore
              
               where
               they
               might
               heare
               the
               VVord
               ,
               and
               therefore
               were
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hearers
               and
               murmurers
               ,
               as
               h
               Bas●lius
               saith
               ,
               and
               i
               Field
               ,
               Excommunication
               doth
               not
               wholly
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 cut
                 off
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               reason
               is
               good
               ,
               because
               they
               may
               and
               often
               doeretaine
               ,
               first
               ,
               The
               profession
               of
               pure
               truth
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               The
               character
               of
               Baptisme
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               They
               professe
               obedience
               to
               their
               Pastors
               ;
               fourthly
               ,
               They
               will
               not
               joyne
               to
               any
               other
               communion
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               say
               with
               our
               Author
               k
               we
               dare
               not
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 though
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 faith
                 may
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 excommunicated
                 person
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 joyned
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 knit
                 ,
                 but
                 wholly
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 communion
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 delivered
                 unto
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 wholly
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 seals
                 ,
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 as
                 heathen
                 and
                 heathens
                 seed
                 are
                 .
              
               We
               condemne
               Novatians
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               l
               Cyprian
               saith
               )
               they
               denied
               mercy
               to
               the
               repenting
               excommunicated
               person
               ,
               and
               because
               (
               as
               m
               Socrates
               said
               of
               them
               )
               
                 God
                 onely
                 can
                 forgive
                 sins
              
               .
               And
               we
               condemne
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               (
               as
               n
               Augustine
               saith
               )
               
                 receive
                 into
                 the
                 Churches
                 commmunion
                 againe
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 delivered
                 to
                 persecuters
                 the
                 Bible
                 and
                 other
                 holy
                 things
                 .
              
               
               So
               we
               are
               to
               condemne
               these
               who
               are
               more
               rigorous
               toward
               such
               as
               are
               excommunicated
               ,
               then
               Christ
               is
               :
               for
               Christ
               keepeth
               them
               ,
               as
               sick
               children
               ,
               within
               his
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               useth
               Satan
               as
               the
               Physitians
               servant
               who
               boyleth
               Herbs
               and
               dresseth
               Drugs
               for
               them
               ,
               while
               he
               by
               Gods
               permission
               ,
               tormente●hthes
               spirit
               with
               the
               conscience
               of
               sinne
               .
               As
               when
               a
               child
               is
               sick
               (
               saith
               worthy
               o
               Cartwright
               )
               the
               Father
               
                 calleth
                 a
                 Colledge
                 of
                 physicians
                 to
                 consult
                 about
                 medicine
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 child
                 .
              
               So
               i●
               the
               contumacious
               person
               under
               the
               medicine
               of
               excommunication
               administred
               by
               the
               Church-presbytery
               .
               Now
               this
               wee
               cannot
               say
               of
               heathen
               and
               publicans
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               p
               Augustine
               sayth
               excellently
               ,
               excommunicated
               persons
               
                 non
                 esse
                 Ethnicos
                 ,
                 sed
                 tanquam
                 ethnicos
                 ;
                 are
                 not
                 heathen
                 ,
                 but
                 estemed
                 as
                 heathen
                 .
                 c.
              
               6.
               and
               q
               Chrysostome
               saith
               the
               same
               in
               sense
               .
               Yea
               ,
               I
               gather
               this
               necessary
               distinction
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               :
               as
               Chrysostome
               r
               Theophylactus
               s
               Hilarius
               t
               that
               they
               are
               not
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               
                 actu
                 pleno
              
               ,
               in
               a
               full
               act
               ,
               because
               they
               want
               externall
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               
                 actu
                 imperfecto
              
               ,
               imperfectly
               they
               are
               members
               .
               A
               second
               distinction
               I
               collect
               from
               w
               Ireneus
               x
               Gregorius
               y
               Hieronim
               .
               z
               Optatus
               a
               Augustine
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
                 exclusi
                 ab
                 ecclesia
                 quoad
                 communionem
                 ,
                 non
                 ab
                 ecclesia
                 ipsa
                 .
              
               They
               are
               excluded
               from
               the
               visible
               communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               rather
               then
               from
               the
               Church
               .
               A
               third
               distinction
               may
               be
               drawen
               from
               b
               Eugenius
               c
               Chrysostome
               d
               
                 Gregor
                 .
                 Nazianz●●
              
               ,
               while
               they
               call
               Baptisme
               
                 januam
                 spiritualem
              
               ,
               and
               
                 lavacrum
                 animae
              
               ,
               the
               doore
               of
               our
               entry
               to
               the
               Church
               (
               for
               which
               cause
               papists
               ,
               though
               fondly
               ,
               place
               their
               Font
               at
               the
               
               Church-doore
               )
               
                 as
                 the
                 Lavat●r
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
               So
               as
               excommunicated
               persons
               are
               within
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               though
               not
               admitted
               to
               the
               Kings
               Table
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Schoolemen
               do
               allow
               to
               the
               excommunicated
               persons
               ,
               
                 jus
                 ,
                 non
                 consortium
                 ;
                 right
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 fellowsh
                 ●●
              
               5.
               
               e
               Turr●cremaeta
               f
               Vega.
               g
               Soto
               h
               
                 Canus
                 insin●●●
                 distinctionem
                 inter
                 partes
                 &
                 membra
                 Ecclesiae
                 visibilis
                 ,
              
               because
               of
               some
               externall
               communion
               that
               they
               have
               ,
               as
               Teeth
               are
               parts
               of
               the
               body
               in
               a
               new
               borne
               Infant
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               not
               members
               ,
               but
               they
               deny
               them
               to
               be
               members
               because
               they
               are
               cut
               off
               .
               6.
               
               i
               Suarez
               excellently
               ,
               
                 pr●vantur
                 quoad
                 communicationemcum
              
               
               
                 al●s
                 membris
                 ,
                 non
                 quoad
                 esse
                 membri
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 deprived
                 acording
                 to
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 communion
                 with
                 other
                 members
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 which
                 cannot
                 receive
                 nourishment
                 is
                 yet
                 still
                 a
                 member
                 .
              
            
             
               Our
               Divines
               from
               Scripture
               make
               three
               degrees
               of
               excommunication
               .
               1.
               
               A
               debarring
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               24.
               but
               it
               is
               not
               indeed
               a
               delivering
               to
               Satan
               or
               excommunication
               :
               this
               is
               called
               the
               lesser
               excommunication
               .
               2.
               
               A
               delivering
               to
               Satan
               ,
               the
               greater
               excommunication
               .
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               3.
               4.
               of
               this
               we
               speake
               here
               especially
               .
               3.
               
               Maran-atha
               in
               the
               Syriack
               an
               is
               utter
               cursing
               till
               Christs
               second
               comming
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Conclus
               .
               Wee
               hold
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               to
               be
               an
               essentia
               note
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               Our
               Brethren
               as
               k
               Mr.
               Coachman
               l
               Robinson
               m
               our
               present
               Author
               ,
               deny
               that
               the
               profession
               or
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               is
               a
               true
               note
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               
                 Because
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               17
               ,
               Paul
               
                 preached
                 to
                 the
                 scoffing
              
               Athenians
               ,
               
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 a
                 visible
              
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               Papists
               
                 have
                 some
                 of
              
               Gods
               
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 hereticks
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 baptisme
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 as
                 the
              
               Philistins
               
                 had
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
              
               God
               
                 amongst
                 them
              
               .
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 word
                 may
                 be
                 preached
                 ,
                 where
              
               Christ
               
                 is
                 but
                 gathering
                 a
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 a
                 meane
                 of
                 gathering
                 a
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 an
                 essentiall
                 note
                 of
                 a
                 gathered
                 and
                 constituted
              
               Church
               .
               But
               herein
               our
               Brethren
               say
               no
               more
               against
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               then
               n
               Stapleton
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               truth
               of
               doctrine
               is
               no
               note
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               perpetuall
               and
               constant
               .
               2.
               
               Truth
               of
               Doctrine
               concurs
               to
               give
               being
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               to
               the
               constitution
               of
               it
               .
               o
               
                 Bellarm.
                 This
                 note
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 other
                 societies
                 and
                 companies
                 beside
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 a●
                 amongst
                 Scismaticks
                 and
                 Hereticks
              
               .
               More
               of
               this
               please
               the
               Reader
               to
               see
               in
               p
               Costerus
               q
               in
               the
               Jesuite
               
                 Gordonius
                 ,
                 Huntlaeus
              
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Socinians
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               Cathechisme
               of
               r
               Raccovia
               s
               in
               
                 Theo.
                 Nicolaides
              
               ,
               and
               t
               
                 Francis.
                 Smalcius
              
               ,
               and
               Arminians
               second
               both
               in
               their
               w
               confession
               :
               because
               they
               think
               with
               Socinians
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               ministery
               now
               necessary
               ,
               and
               so
               publick
               preaching
               is
               not
               a
               note
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               especially
               since
               every
               gifted
               man
               may
               preach
               the
               Word
               .
               Socinus
               in
               his
               tractate
               
                 De
                 Ecclesiâ
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Catechisme
                 of
                 Raccovia
              
               ,
               saith
               .
               
                 Notae
                 evangelicorum
                 nihil
                 valent
              
               ;
               
               
                 '
                 Doctrina
                 pura
                 est
                 Ecclesiae
                 natura
                 &
                 essentia
                 quae
                 dat
                 ei
                 esse
                 ,
                 ad●óque
                 signum
                 ejus
                 esse
                 non
                 potest
                 ;
                 cum
                 signum
                 ipsum
                 ,
                 a
                 re
                 c●jus
                 est
                 signum
                 ,
                 differre
                 oporteat
                 .
              
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               hath
               diverse
               relations
               .
               1.
               
               As
               the
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               are
               
                 in
                 fi●ri
              
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               to
               be
               gathered
               ,
               the
               Word
               preached
               and
               believed
               is
               a
               way
               of
               gathering
               a
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               10.
               14.
               1
               
               Cor.
               1.
               23.
               1
               
               Cor.
               3.
               5.
               
               Acts
               16.
               14.
               2.
               
               That
               same
               word
               preached
               ,
               believed
               ,
               and
               outwardly
               professed
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               For
               where
               Gods
               pastors
               and
               shepheards
               are
               ,
               there
               be
               flocks
               of
               redeemed
               ones
               ,
               Cant.
               1.
               8.
               
               Iohn
               10.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               3
               
               The
               Word
               simply
               preached
               and
               professed
               in
               a
               setled
               way
               of
               a
               fixed
               ministery
               is
               a
               note
               of
               a
               ministeriall
               Church
               ;
               this
               is
               cleare
               from
               Gods
               intention
               ,
               for
               he
               sendeth
               it
               of
               purpose
               to
               save
               his
               own
               ,
               as
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               
               For
               a
               man
               lighteth
               not
               a
               Candle
               in
               his
               house
               for
               nothing
               .
               So
               this
               word
               preached
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               is
               not
               properly
               the
               forme
               and
               essence
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               as
               believed
               and
               received
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               Church
               invisible
               .
               2.
               
               But
               to
               professe
               this
               word
               savingly
               ,
               
                 est
                 signum
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 non
                 not
                 A
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 infallibly
                 notifie
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 such
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 time
                 an
                 invisible
              
               Church
               
                 of
                 redeemed
                 ones
              
               :
               for
               I
               have
               not
               infallible
               certainty
               what
               one
               man
               ,
               or
               what
               determinate
               number
               of
               men
               by
               name
               are
               true
               believers
               ,
               profession
               may
               beguile
               me
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               invisible
               Church
               (
               as
               such
               )
               is
               believed
               ,
               and
               not
               knowen
               infallibly
               by
               any
               note
               or
               externall
               marke
               that
               incurreth
               into
               the
               senses
               .
               Neither
               is
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               a
               note
               or
               infallible
               marke
               of
               the
               Church
               ministeriall
               to
               all
               ,
               or
               in
               relation
               to
               Infidels
               ;
               for
               the
               Word
               preached
               
                 actu
                 primo
                 &
                 ex
                 naturâ
                 suâ
                 ,
                 essentially
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
              
               is
               more
               knowen
               and
               more
               sensible
               then
               the
               Church
               :
               because
               the
               preached
               word
               is
               a
               Doctrine
               expounding
               what
               the
               true
               Church
               is
               ,
               and
               we
               do
               not
               expound
               
                 ignotum
                 per
                 ignotius
                 ,
                 vel
                 per
                 aequè
                 ignotum
                 .
              
               Darknesse
               cannot
               let
               us
               see
               darknesse
               ,
               or
               colours
               ;
               only
               light
               doth
               reveale
               things
               .
               But
               the
               word
               preached
               in
               relation
               to
               unbelievers
               cannot
               be
               an
               infallible
               note
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               to
               a
               blind
               man
               the
               morning
               as
               not
               a
               sensible
               marke
               that
               the
               sun
               is
               rising
               ;
               nor
               is
               smoake
               to
               a
               dead
               man
               ,
               a
               sensible
               marke
               of
               fire
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               no
               senses
               to
               discerne
               either
               .
               So
               to
               the
               infidell
               though
               the
               word
               as
               a
               sound
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               literall
               evidence
               
               be
               clearer
               then
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               confused
               knowledge
               he
               knoweth
               the
               one
               better
               than
               the
               other
               ;
               yet
               is
               the
               true
               word
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               certaine
               knowledge
               and
               spirituall
               evidence
               ,
               as
               darke
               to
               him
               as
               the
               Church
               :
               for
               he
               hath
               not
               Eares
               to
               heare
               ,
               nor
               eyes
               to
               see
               any
               of
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               the
               word
               preached
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               word
               is
               both
               by
               nature
               and
               to
               us
               ,
               &
               
                 naturâ
                 &
                 nobis
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               distinct
               knowledge
               ,
               more
               knowen
               ,
               but
               not
               simply
               as
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 actu
                 primo
              
               ,
               but
               
                 actu
                 secundo
              
               ,
               as
               it
               both
               striketh
               upon
               outward
               and
               inward
               senses
               and
               as
               i●
               revealeth
               and
               discovereth
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               24.
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 all
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 come
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 an
                 unbeliever
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 unlearned
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 convinced
                 of
                 all
                 and
                 judged
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 v.
              
               25.
               
                 and
                 thus
                 are
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 falling
                 downe
                 on
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 worship
                 God
                 and
                 report
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 .
              
               So
               here
               is
               Gods
               order
               how
               the
               word
               preached
               is
               a
               notifying
               marke
               discovering
               to
               an
               unbeliever
               the
               true
               Church
               .
               It
               I
               would
               poynt
               out
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               Courtiers
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               purple
               cloak
               and
               a
               blew
               scarf
               ,
               if
               the
               man
               to
               whom
               I
               notifie
               the
               Courtier
               ,
               do
               neither
               know
               what
               a
               purple
               garment
               is
               ,
               nor
               what
               a
               blew
               scarf
               is
               ,
               the
               marke
               shall
               be
               no
               marke
               to
               him
               :
               yet
               are
               these
               sufficient
               markes
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               ,
               if
               we
               suppose
               that
               no
               other
               Courtiers
               are
               in
               that
               manner
               apparelled
               .
               Therefore
               I
               would
               difference
               betwixt
               
                 notam
                 notificantem
                 &
                 notam
                 notificativam
              
               ,
               a
               note
               that
               of
               its
               owne
               nature
               doth
               make
               a
               thing
               knowen
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               actually
               maketh
               a
               thing
               knowen
               to
               some
               .
            
             
               The
               settled
               professed
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               is
               a
               note
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               Ministeriall
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               either
               is
               ,
               or
               in
               Gods
               own
               time
               shall
               be
               some
               invisible
               Church
               of
               sanctified
               ones
               there
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               ,
               Deut.
               4.
               6
               the
               hearing
               and
               doing
               of
               Gods
               Word
               maketh
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               
                 a
                 renowned
                 and
                 wise
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 fight
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 .
              
               2.
               
               The
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               proper
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               distinguish
               them
               from
               other
               Nations
               ,
               Psal.
               147.
               19.
               
               
                 Hee
                 sheweth
                 his
                 word
                 unto
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Israel
                 his
                 statutes
                 and
                 his
                 judgments
                 ,
              
               20.
               
               
                 He
                 hath
                 not
                 dealt
                 so
                 with
                 any
                 Nation
                 .
              
               So
               Deut.
               17.
               29.
               30
               31
               32.
               
               The
               Lords
               worship
               is
               so
               peculiar
               to
               his
               Church
               as
               it
               differenceth
               them
               from
               all
               others
               .
               So
               Esd.
               2.
               8.
               3.
               
               Esa.
               59.
               
               last
               verse
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Church
               is
               defined
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               42.
               
               
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 these
                 who
                 professe
                 truly
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 doctrine
                 and
                 breaking
                 of
                 bread
                 .
              
               4.
               
               The
               planting
               and
               gathering
               of
               Churches
               is
               expounded
               to
               be
               teaching
               and
               baptizing
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               19.
               20.
               5.
               
               Christs
               sheep
               heare
               his
               voyce
               in
               his
               own
               sent
               shepheards
               ,
               Joh.
               10.
               27.
               28.
               6
               
               The
               Church
               is
               a
               company
               built
               upon
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               20.
               7
               
               The
               Church
               
                 is
                 the
                 pillar
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               15.
               because
               the
               Church
               teacheth
               ,
               professeth
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               the
               truth
               .
               So
               a
               Augustine
               b
               Tertullian
               c
               Hierom.
               d
               and
               Chrysostome
               will
               have
               us
               to
               seeke
               the
               true
               Church
               by
               the
               true
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               mens
               word
               .
               e
               Robinson
               objecteth
               first
               ;
               
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 made
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 lewd
                 conversation
                 maketh
                 them
                 not
                 the
              
               Church
               ;
               
                 because
                 they
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 but
                 by
                 men
                 visibly
                 and
                 externally
                 holy
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               3.
               6.
               
               Acts
               1.
               38.
               
               Act.
               2.
               37
               ,
               38.
               1
               
               Cor.
               15.
               1.
               
               Mat.
               10.
               40.
               41.
               
               Acts
               8.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               These
               and
               many
               other
               places
               do
               strongly
               prove
               our
               poynt
               ;
               and
               especially
               ,
               that
               the
               profession
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               who
               before
               God
               deserved
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               8.
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               one
               a
               member
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
               Yea
               but
               none
               deserve
               
                 in
                 foro
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Churches
               Court
               to
               becast
               out
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               either
               confesse
               scandalous
               sins
               ,
               or
               are
               contumacious
               ,
               or
               convicted
               judicially
               of
               the
               same
               before
               witnesses
               ,
               otherwayes
               the
               dearest
               to
               Christ
               ,
               do
               legally
               before
               God
               deserve
               all
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   Bible
                   is
                   no
                   note
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Word
                   believed
                   and
                   obeyed
                   ;
                   for
                   Papists
                   have
                   the
                   Bible
                   .
                   And
                
                 f
                 Mr.
                 Coachman
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   Philistims
                   had
                   the
                   Arke
                   amongst
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   Iesuit
                   at
                   a
                   river
                   side
                   baptized
                   with
                   a
                   skoop
                   a
                   thousand
                   Indians
                   ;
                   were
                   they
                   for
                   that
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   ?
                   and
                   Papists
                   ,
                
                 (
                 
                   saith
                   our
                
                 g
                 Authour
                 )
                 
                   have
                   baptisme
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans.
               The
               like
               is
               objected
               by
               
                 Socinus
                 ,
                 Theoph.
                 Nicolaides
                 ,
                 Cattch
                 .
                 Raccoviensis
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               Anabaptists
               .
               But
               first
               we
               make
               not
               the
               word
               and
               materiall
               Bible
               ,
               and
               naked
               seales
               the
               marks
               of
               the
               true
               invisible
               Church
               ;
               we
               are
               now
               disputing
               about
               the
               markes
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               We
               make
               not
               the
               naked
               presence
               of
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               true
               markes
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               a
               setled
               professed
               erected
               feeding
               by
               shepheards
               ,
               feeding
               with
               knowledge
               ,
               we
               make
               a
               
               marke
               of
               the
               shepheards
               Tents
               ;
               which
               way
               neither
               
                 Philistines
                 nor
                 Indians
              
               have
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               and
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               we
               cannot
               deny
               but
               she
               retaineth
               so
               much
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               ministeriall
               Church
               ,
               as
               maketh
               baptisme
               administrated
               by
               them
               to
               be
               true
               baptisme
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               valid
               seale
               ,
               though
               she
               cannot
               〈◊〉
               be
               called
               a
               true
               ministeriall
               Church
               .
            
             
               Other
               two
               questions
               here
               are
               shortly
               to
               be
               discussed
               ,
               as
               belonging
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               as
               1.
               whether
               discipline
               be
               a
               marke
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ?
               Mr.
               Robinson
               h
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 censures
                 is
                 simply
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               sundry
               of
               our
               Divines
               affirm
               it
               is
               .
               So
               the
               i
               learned
               
                 Professors
                 of
                 Leyden
              
               ,
               and
               k
               Ursin
               with
               Pareus
               .
               Great
               l
               Junius
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               note
               belonging
               to
               the
               Churches
               order
               ,
               
                 ad
                 decorum
              
               ,
               the
               m
               
                 Augustine
                 confession
              
               leaveth
               it
               out
               from
               amongst
               the
               notes
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               Calvin
               n
               and
               Whittakerus
               o
               make
               two
               notes
               onely
               ,
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
               Learned
               p
               Beza
               maketh
               onely
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               a
               note
               ,
               not
               excluding
               the
               other
               two
               .
               I
               thinke
               Distinctions
               may
               help
               the
               matter
               ;
               1.
               
               There
               is
               a
               power
               of
               discipline
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               care
               thereof
               .
               True
               Churches
               have
               a
               power
               given
               them
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               this
               Robinson
               proveth
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ;
               yet
               the
               care
               to
               exercise
               the
               power
               may
               be
               wanting
               in
               a
               true
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Distinct.
               Right
               discipline
               is
               not
               necessary
               for
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
               All
               our
               Divines
               condemne
               Anabaptists
               and
               Pelagians
               ,
               who
               plead
               that
               righteous
               men
               onely
               ,
               and
               such
               societies
               as
               have
               
                 right
                 discipline
              
               to
               be
               true
               Churches
               .
               2.
               
               Novatians
               and
               Donatists
               came
               neere
               to
               them
               in
               this
               also
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               q
               Augustine
               .
               So
               r
               
                 Rich.
                 Field
              
               ,
               s
               Parker
               ,
               t
               Cartwright
               make
               it
               necessary
               to
               the
               wel-being
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               not
               indifferent
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               commanded
               in
               
                 Gods
                 word
              
               .
               3.
               
               Discipline
               in
               the
               substantiall
               points
               is
               immutable
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               necessary
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               end
               .
               And
               all
               this
               w
               the
               learned
               Parker
               demonstrateth
               to
               be
               true
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               simply
               to
               the
               being
               of
               it
               :
               as
               a
               City
               may
               be
               without
               walls
               ,
               a
               Garden
               without
               an
               hedge
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Distinct.
               The
               power
               and
               right
               to
               discipline
               is
               a
               propriety
               essentiall
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               removed
               from
               it
               ,
               till
               God
               remove
               the
               Candlesticke
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               visible
               Church
               ;
               but
               the
               exercise
               may
               be
               wanting
               and
               the
               Church
               a
               
               true
               visible
               Church
               ,
               from
               which
               we
               are
               not
               to
               separate
               .
            
             
               4
               Discipline
               is
               a
               necessary
               note
               and
               unseparable
               from
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               whole
               ,
               intire
               ,
               and
               not
               lame
               and
               imperfect
               .
               But
               ●
               Church
               may
               retaine
               the
               essence
               and
               being
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               no
               discipline
               in
               actuall
               use
               ,
               or
               little
               ,
               and
               though
               want
               of
               discipline
               doe
               leaven
               a
               Church
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               (
               as
               Robinson
               saith
               )
               
                 evert
                 the
                 nature
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 it
                 into
                 Babylon
                 and
                 a
                 den
                 of
                 Dragons
                 .
                 Robinson
              
               will
               have
               prophanenesse
               and
               impiety
               by
               absolute
               necessity
               rooted
               out
               by
               discipline
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               too
               hasty
               .
               Nay
               not
               by
               publique
               preaching
               of
               a
               sent
               Pastor
               ,
               through
               absolute
               ,
               but
               onely
               through
               ordinary
               and
               conditionall
               necessity
               .
               You
               bind
               the
               Almighty
               too
               hard
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               question
               is
               ,
               
                 if
                 conversion
                 of
                 sinners
                 be
                 an
                 ordinary
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 publique
                 and
                 sent
                 ministery
                 ?
              
               Our
               brethren
               in
               their
               answer
               to
               the
               32
               Questions
               sent
               to
               them
               ,
               deny
               this
               ;
               but
               no
               marvell
               ,
               seeing
               all
               conversion
               to
               them
               is
               done
               without
               the
               publique
               ministery
               by
               onely
               private
               Christians
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               we
               see
               no
               necessity
               of
               a
               called
               ministery
               to
               convert
               men
               to
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Socinians
               and
               Anabaptists
               .
               So
               x
               Chemnitius
               ,
               so
               y
               Gastius
               teacheth
               .
               The
               Socinian
               z
               
                 Theo.
                 Nicolaides
                 ,
                 Luther
              
               erred
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 when
                 he
                 asked
                 from
                 Muncerus
                 his
                 calling
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 Muncerus
              
               was
               an
               Anabaptist
               .
               So
               a
               Ostorodius
               in
               his
               institutions
               ,
               and
               b
               Raddetius
               who
               objected
               the
               same
               that
               our
               brethren
               doe
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               beleevers
               be
               a
               royall
               Priesthood
               .
               But
               though
               we
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               some
               may
               be
               converted
               by
               the
               teaching
               and
               private
               conference
               of
               private
               Christians
               ;
               yet
               the
               ordinary
               publique
               way
               is
               by
               the
               Word
               preached
               by
               a
               se●●
               Pastor
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               1
               
               Cor.
               3.
               5.
               
               Acts
               9.
               10.
               
               Acts
               10.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             10.
             
             SECT
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Concerning
               our
               order
               and
               form
               in
               administration
               of
               Gods
               publique
               worship
               .
            
             
               THe
               Authour
               here
               contendeth
               for
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               its
               native
               simplicity
               ,
               without
               all
               ceremonies
               ;
               to
               which
               I
               can
               oppose
               nothing
               ,
               but
               shall
               prove
               the
               unlawfulnesse
               of
               humane
               ceremonies
               in
               another
               Treatise
               ,
               God-willing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               visible
               Catholique
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 IEsus
                 Christ
              
               hath
               now
               under
               the
               
                 N.
                 Testament
              
               a
               
                 Catholique
                 visible
                 Church
              
               on
               earth
               (
               for
               of
               that
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Catholique
                 Church
              
               now
               triumphing
               in
               glory
               ;
               or
               of
               that
               part
               which
               onely
               is
               a
               Church
               of
               elected
               Saints
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               yet
               formally
               a
               professing
               Church
               ,
               but
               onely
               such
               in
               the
               predestinatiun
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               spake
               not
               now
               )
               and
               to
               this
               Church
               universall
               ,
               visible
               ,
               hath
               the
               Lord
               given
               a
               ministery
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Ordinances
               of
               Word
               and
               Sacrament
               principally
               and
               primarily
               and
               to
               the
               ministery
               and
               guides
               of
               this
               Catholique
               visible
               Church
               hath
               the
               Lord
               committed
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               visible
               Church
               Catholique
               ,
               including
               also
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               object
               and
               end
               hath
               he
               given
               his
               ordinances
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               ;
               And
               the
               Ministery
               and
               ordinances
               are
               not
               given
               to
               this
               or
               this
               Congregation
               which
               meeteth
               ordinarily
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               principally
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               gave
               this
               Ministeriall
               power
               to
               the
               universall
               guides
               of
               the
               
                 catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               as
               they
               did
               represent
               the
               Presbytery
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               visible
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               20.
               21.
               
               
                 As
                 my
                 Father
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 send
                 I
                 you
                 .
              
               22.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 thus
                 sayd
                 he
                 breathed
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 receive
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               23
               
                 whosoever
                 sinnes
                 you
                 remit
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 remitted
                 ;
                 and
                 whosoever
                 sinnes
                 you
                 retaine
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 retained
                 .
              
               The
               Apostles
               here
               receive
               the
               keys
               in
               name
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Ministeriall
               guides
               .
               For
               in
               this
               the
               Apostles
               must
               stand
               in
               the
               person
               and
               roome
               of
               a
               single
               
               society
               of
               believers
               united
               by
               a
               Church
               covenant
               in
               one
               parishonall
               Church
               ,
               if
               our
               brethrens
               grounds
               stand
               good
               ;
               so
               as
               a
               Parishionall
               Church
               must
               be
               the
               onely
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               this
               no
               Word
               of
               God
               can
               warrant
               .
               Nor
               is
               the
               Eldership
               of
               a
               single
               Congregation
               that
               which
               the
               Apostles
               here
               represented
               ;
               except
               you
               say
               to
               this
               Eldership
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               ,
               is
               this
               message
               of
               sending
               ,
               as
               the
               Father
               sent
               Christ
               ,
               committed
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               Eldership
               within
               one
               Congregation
               is
               the
               power
               Ministeriall
               of
               pardoning
               and
               retaining
               sinnes
               given
               ;
               For
               I
               aske
               ,
               from
               whence
               ,
               or
               from
               whose
               hands
               do
               the
               Eldership
               of
               a
               Congregation
               receive
               the
               keys
               ?
               from
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               no
               answer
               ,
               the
               Ministery
               according
               to
               its
               institution
               is
               no
               doubt
               onely
               from
               the
               head
               of
               the
               body
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               But
               I
               aske
               now
               of
               an
               ordinary
               Church-calling
               ;
               and
               I
               demand
               from
               whose
               hands
               under
               Jesus
               Christ
               have
               this
               particular
               Eldership
               received
               Ministeriall
               power
               :
               they
               cannot
               say
               from
               themselves
               ,
               for
               they
               doe
               not
               make
               themselves
               Ministers
               :
               they
               will
               not
               say
               from
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               of
               many
               congregations
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               flatly
               against
               all
               such
               presbyteries
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               they
               say
               indeed
               ,
               the
               Eldership
               of
               a
               congregation
               hath
               their
               Ministeriall
               power
               from
               the
               people
               .
               Well
               then
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               when
               they
               received
               the
               keys
               they
               did
               represent
               the
               people
               :
               but
               what
               people
               ?
               not
               the
               people
               of
               a
               classicall
               presbytery
               ,
               of
               a
               Province
               ,
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               of
               the
               whole
               redeemed
               Church
               ,
               but
               of
               one
               single
               congregation
               ;
               how
               shall
               this
               be
               made
               out
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               one
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               ascending
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               
                 giving
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
              
               12.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 perfecting
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               (
               not
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               far
               lesse
               of
               one
               single
               Congregation
               onely
               )
               
                 for
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
              
               (
               in
               generall
               )
               
                 for
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
              
               Christ
               (
               not
               a
               congregationall
               body
               onely
               )
               12.
               
               
                 Till
                 we
                 all
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 unto
                 a
                 perfit
                 man
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 stature
                 of
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
              
               Christ.
               Consider
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               that
               Christs
               intention
               in
               giving
               a
               Ministery
               is
               not
               for
               a
               congregation
               of
               forty
               ,
               or
               sixty
               ,
               or
               a
               hundred
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               intended
               to
               impawn
               all
               power
               in
               that
               Congregationall
               body
               ;
               but
               hee
               intended
               the
               edifying
               of
               his
               body
               Catholick
               ,
               and
               
               the
               
                 comming
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Faith.
              
               A
               Congregation
               of
               sixty
               cannot
               be
               
                 all
                 Saints
              
               ,
               and
               this
               power
               is
               clearely
               given
               to
               that
               body
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               is
               
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 perfit
                 man
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 stature
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               mysticall
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               Catholick
               body
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Call
               it
               a
               Congregation
               and
               you
               wrest
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               vilifie
               the
               noble
               and
               large
               end
               for
               the
               which
               Christ
               hath
               given
               a
               ministery
               :
               as
               aske
               to
               what
               end
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               first
               and
               principall
               subject
               hath
               the
               Lord
               given
               reason
               and
               a
               faculty
               of
               discoursing
               ,
               is
               it
               to
               Peter
               ,
               to
               Iohn
               ,
               &c.
               as
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               ,
               and
               for
               them
               as
               for
               their
               good
               ?
               no
               ,
               no
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               and
               to
               the
               race
               of
               mankind
               .
               The
               case
               is
               is
               just
               so
               here
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 placed
                 some
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 first
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 secondarily
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Is
               the
               meaning
               thus
               ?
               God
               hath
               placed
               in
               the
               body
               of
               a
               single
               Congregation
               Apostles
               ?
               Where
               do
               you
               read
               that
               ?
               I
               believe
               Apostles
               have
               the
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               for
               their
               Parish
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               a
               Congregationall
               body
               ,
               wherein
               God
               placed
               such
               variety
               of
               members
               ,
               as
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Workes
                 of
                 miracles
                 ,
                 gifts
                 of
                 Healing
                 ,
                 Helps
                 ,
                 Governments
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
                 So
              
               Rom.
               12.
               5.
               
               
                 So
                 we
                 being
                 many
                 are
                 one
                 body
                 in
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 members
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
               Hence
               hee
               reckoneth
               out
               divers
               offices
               in
               this
               body
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               not
               one
               Congregation
               onely
               ,
               but
               that
               one
               Body
               of
               Christ
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               head
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               power
               ministeriall
               our
               Brethren
               affirme
               to
               bee
               given
               to
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               they
               say
               it
               is
               given
               to
               them
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               a
               flock
               of
               redeemed
               ones
               ,
               of
               the
               Spouse
               ,
               and
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               they
               cite
               for
               this
               act
               ,
               20.
               28.
               
               &
               Col.
               1.
               18.
               
               Eph.
               1.
               22
               and
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 house
                 and
                 building
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               but
               so
               they
               come
               to
               our
               hand
               ,
               for
               this
               reduplication
               ,
               or
               notion
               of
               a
               flock
               of
               redeemed
               ones
               ,
               of
               the
               body
               and
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               Kingdome
               ,
               House
               ,
               Building
               ,
               agree
               first
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               as
               is
               clear
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               8.
               
               Eph.
               5.
               25
               26.
               1
               
               Tim.
               3.
               15.
               
               Eph.
               2.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               and
               secondarily
               only
               to
               a
               Congregation
               as
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               this
               universall
               flock
               .
               3.
               
               The
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               visible
               is
               made
               one
               ministeriall
               body
               Cant.
               6.
               4.
               
                 beautifull
                 as
                 Tirzah
                 ,
                 comely
                 as
                 the
                 City
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 terrible
                 as
                 an
                 army
                 with
                 banners
                 .
              
               By
               reason
               
               of
               their
               order
               of
               discipline
               ,
               and
               is
               there
               called
               an
               organicall
               body
               having
               v.
               6
               7
               8.
               
               
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 Haire
                 ,
                 Teeth
                 Temples
                 ,
                 Locks
              
               and
               haveing
               particular
               Churchs
               under
               her
               ,
               
                 three
                 score
                 Queens
                 ,
                 fourescore
                 concubines
                 ,
                 and
                 virgins
                 without
                 number
                 .
              
               Yet
               is
               it
               sayd
               ,
               v.
               9.
               
               
                 My
                 Dove
                 ,
                 my
                 undesiled
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 Mother
                 .
                 Ainsworth
              
               who
               here
               may
               be
               more
               then
               a
               witnesse
               ,
               sayth
               this
               
               one
               Church
               is
               the
               
                 daughter
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               
                 who
                 is
                 above
                 and
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 us
                 ●ll
                 .
                 C●ton
              
               a
               witnesse
               not
               inferior
               saith
               on
               this
               place
               :
               
               
                 The
                 true
                 catholick
              
               Church
               of
               Christ
               
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 reformed
                 Daughters
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               argument
               that
               our
               Brethren
               useth
               to
               prove
               a
               particular
               Church
               to
               be
               visible
               ,
               because
               of
               externall
               communion
               (
               not
               in
               one
               House
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               accidentall
               to
               visibility
               ,
               one
               congregation
               may
               meet
               in
               three
               caves
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               persecution
               ,
               and
               yet
               remaine
               one
               congregation
               )
               holdeth
               good
               in
               this
               catholick
               church
               made
               up
               of
               so
               many
               organs
               ,
               as
               a
               congregation
               is
               formed
               .
               1.
               
               Begetting
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               daughter-Churches
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               a
               congregation
               doth
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               enough
               to
               say
               Ierusalem
               is
               not
               one
               by
               externall
               government
               and
               order
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               meet
               together
               to
               exercise
               Discipline
               ,
               but
               shee
               is
               one
               invisibly
               ,
               because
               shee
               hath
               
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 one
                 Hope
                 of
                 glory
                 .
              
               For
               the
               Text
               sayth
               ,
               they
               have
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Organs
               ,
               Teeth
               ,
               Eyes
               ,
               Haire
               ,
               Temples
               ,
               Locks
               ;
               they
               are
               one
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               compact
               City
               ,
               one
               Army
               terrible
               by
               the
               Sword
               of
               of
               discipline
               .
               2.
               
               We
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               one
               visible
               church
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               have
               one
               visible
               actuall
               government
               ,
               in
               externall
               order
               :
               for
               when
               of
               a
               congregation
               of
               60.
               their
               be
               30
               absent
               through
               sicknesse
               and
               the
               busines
               of
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               ,
               they
               are
               one
               Church
               visible
               ,
               though
               in
               one
               metting
               you
               cannot
               see
               them
               all
               with
               one
               cast
               of
               your
               Eye
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               
                 church
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               exceeding
               in
               number
               ten
               thousand
               ,
               did
               meet
               in
               part
               .
               
                 from
                 House
                 to
                 House
              
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               sundry
               Houses
               ;
               yet
               
                 continuing
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 fellowship
                 and
                 in
                 breaking
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
              
               Acts
               2.
               46.
               32.
               our
               brethren
               will
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               one
               church
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               power
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               Seales
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               in
               parts
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               one
               visible
               catholick
               Church
               .
               4.
               
               To
               that
               Church
               hath
               Christ
               given
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               first
               church
               ,
               the
               ordinances
               and
               ministery
               ,
               
               which
               he
               principally
               intendeth
               to
               perfit
               ,
               to
               gather
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               to
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
               in
               a
               perfit
               body
               by
               these
               ordinances
               and
               that
               Ministery
               ;
               because
               the
               wisdome
               of
               Christ
               hath
               not
               given
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               to
               the
               catholick
               Church
               ,
               intending
               principally
               to
               save
               them
               ,
               except
               he
               give
               them
               a
               power
               in
               that
               Ministery
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               ,
               which
               being
               put
               forth
               in
               acts
               may
               compasse
               that
               end
               .
               But
               Jesus
               Christ
               principally
               intends
               ,
               to
               perfit
               to
               gather
               ,
               to
               bring
               to
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
               in
               a
               perfit
               body
               ,
               by
               these
               ordinances
               and
               Ministery
               ,
               the
               whole
               catholick
               visible
               church
               ,
               and
               secondarily
               only
               this
               or
               this
               particular
               congregation
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               given
               to
               the
               whole
               catholick
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               first
               Church
               ,
               the
               ordinances
               and
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               this
               Mioistery
               catholick
               ,
               hee
               ha
               h
               given
               the
               Keys
               to
               this
               catholick
               Church
               visible
               as
               to
               the
               first
               Church
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               I
               prove
               it
               thus
               ,
               when
               ever
               Chrst
               giveth
               gifts
               to
               a
               whole
               ,
               he
               giveth
               it
               to
               the
               whole
               ,
               by
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               before
               he
               give
               it
               to
               the
               parts
               of
               that
               whole
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               by
               induction
               .
               He
               gives
               Christ
               a
               gift
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               by
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               first
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               Joh.
               3.
               16.
               
               Then
               to
               this
               or
               this
               believer
               of
               the
               World.
               So
               he
               giveth
               redemption
               and
               grace
               by
               order
               of
               nature
               first
               to
               his
               Church
               in
               generall
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               25.
               
               Christ
               dieth
               first
               for
               his
               Church
               ,
               not
               this
               or
               that
               single
               company
               ,
               or
               particular
               person
               ,
               first
               
                 for
                 His
                 sheep
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               whole
               flock
               ,
               Joh.
               10.
               v.
               11.
               then
               for
               this
               or
               this
               company
               ,
               or
               this
               of
               this
               straying
               sheep
               ;
               He
               came
               to
               seeke
               and
               save
               ,
               first
               
                 the
                 lost
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               19.
               10.
               then
               this
               or
               this
               lost
               man.
               He
               died
               first
               to
               gather
               together
               in
               one
               ,
               not
               one
               man
               onely
               ,
               yee
               not
               the
               nation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               onely
               ,
               but
               to
               gather
               together
               in
               one
               ,
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               were
               scattered
               abroad
               ,
               Ioh.
               11.
               25.
               and
               he
               is
               a
               propitiatiou
               by
               order
               of
               nature
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
              
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               1.
               and
               then
               secondarily
               ,
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               hath
               hee
               given
               the
               gifts
               of
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               first
               to
               ,
               and
               for
               Saints
               ,
               in
               common
               and
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               this
               and
               that
               Saint
               ,
               or
               for
               this
               company
               of
               Saints
               at
               Ephesus
               .
               Now
               that
               particular
               Congregations
               are
               parts
               of
               the
               great
               visible
               Church
               ;
               I
               prove
               ,
               and
               first
               that
               they
               are
               parts
               visible
               of
               a
               Presbytery
               ,
               or
               a
               circuit
               of
               Congregations
               ,
               within
               the
               locall
               bounds
               of
               a
               Presbytery
               .
               
               I
               make
               good
               thus
               .
               Those
               who
               have
               one
               common
               necessary
               object
               of
               externall
               government
               in
               Church-affairs
               ,
               those
               are
               a
               whole
               visible
               community
               gifted
               with
               power
               from
               Christ
               to
               rule
               in
               that
               common
               and
               necessary
               object
               of
               government
               ,
               and
               this
               and
               this
               portion
               of
               this
               whole
               community
               must
               be
               parts
               of
               that
               whole
               .
               But
               those
               Congregations
               within
               the
               locall
               bounds
               of
               the
               circuit
               of
               a
               Presbytery
               have
               one
               common
               necessary
               object
               of
               externall
               government
               ,
               in
               Church
               affaires
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               those
               Congregations
               in
               such
               a
               circuit
               must
               be
               parts
               of
               this
               whole
               .
               The
               major
               I
               take
               from
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               therefore
               make
               a
               particular
               Congreation
               to
               be
               one
               in
               respect
               of
               ordinary
               meeting
               ,
               to
               partake
               of
               word
               ,
               seales
               ,
               and
               to
               transect
               matters
               of
               jurisdiction
               ,
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               but
               this
               agreeth
               to
               many
               congregations
               within
               one
               circuit
               ,
               for
               they
               meet
               occasionally
               one
               with
               another
               in
               hearing
               the
               word
               and
               receiving
               the
               seales
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               assumption
               I
               prove
               it
               thus
               ,
               all
               those
               congregations
               have
               these
               particulars
               of
               externall
               government
               in
               Church
               affaires
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               transact
               within
               their
               owne
               Congregations
               ,
               but
               doe
               
                 ex
                 aequo
              
               belong
               to
               them
               all
               .
               As
               1.
               
               That
               they
               doe
               not
               give
               offence
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               that
               one
               Church
               doe
               not
               hold
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Balaam
               to
               the
               effence
               and
               scandall
               of
               other
               Churches
               .
               2.
               
               That
               one
               Congregation
               make
               not
               Acts
               and
               Canons
               against
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Acts
               of
               another
               Congregation
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               3.
               
               That
               one
               Church
               admonish
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               
                 provoke
                 another
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 to
                 good
                 works
                 ,
              
               in
               such
               and
               such
               poynts
               ;
               now
               though
               a
               Congregation
               make
               acts
               and
               constitutions
               for
               governing
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               member
               of
               the
               community
               ;
               yet
               they
               doe
               not
               ,
               nor
               cannot
               make
               acts
               that
               oblige
               the
               community
               and
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               being
               a
               part
               is
               to
               be
               regulated
               by
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               if
               there
               be
               things
               that
               
                 ex
                 aequo
              
               concerne
               all
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               concerne
               one
               particular
               Church
               more
               then
               another
               ,
               one
               particular
               Congregation
               cannot
               governe
               in
               these
               .
               And
               by
               the
               like
               reason
               particular
               Churches
               and
               classicall
               Presbyteries
               ,
               and
               Provinciall
               and
               Nationall
               Churches
               ,
               are
               parts
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Because
               Christ
               hath
               not
               given
               the
               power
               of
               Ministery
               and
               
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               Jurisdiction
               to
               the
               single
               Congregation
               as
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               upon
               the
               ground
               that
               our
               Brethren
               speake
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               because
               the
               single
               Congregation
               is
               that
               Spouse
               to
               which
               Christ
               is
               referred
               as
               an
               Husband
               ,
               and
               that
               body
               to
               which
               hee
               carrieth
               the
               relation
               of
               an
               head
               ,
               communicating
               life
               to
               all
               the
               members
               ,
               Eph.
               1.
               22.
               
               Col.
               1.
               18.
               nor
               is
               it
               that
               adequat
               number
               of
               ransomed
               persons
               ,
               
                 of
                 sheepe
              
               ,
               of
               
                 lost
                 ones
              
               ,
               of
               fellow-citizens
               ,
               of
               
                 spirituall
                 stones
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               To
               the
               which
               Christ
               doth
               carry
               that
               adequat
               and
               compleat
               relation
               of
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               of
               a
               
                 good
                 Shepheard
              
               ,
               of
               a
               Seeker
               of
               lost
               ones
               ,
               of
               a
               King
               and
               Governour
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 chiefe
                 c●●ner-stone
              
               .
               Therefore
               that
               visible
               Church
               for
               whose
               salvation
               Christ
               hath
               given
               the
               Ministeriall
               power
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               larger
               visible
               Church
               ,
               just
               as
               the
               God
               of
               Nature
               hath
               given
               to
               the
               whole
               race
               of
               sheep
               ,
               a
               power
               to
               seeke
               their
               own
               food
               ,
               and
               because
               of
               their
               simplicity
               ,
               a
               power
               to
               be
               ordered
               and
               led
               by
               the
               shepheard
               ,
               and
               secondarily
               this
               power
               is
               given
               to
               this
               or
               this
               flock
               feeding
               on
               
                 Mount
                 Caermel
              
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               :
               so
               hath
               the
               God
               of
               Grace
               given
               a
               power
               to
               the
               whole
               visible
               Catholick
               flock
               to
               submit
               themselves
               ,
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               other
               guides
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               given
               to
               the
               whole
               company
               of
               Shepheards
               as
               to
               the
               first
               subject
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               and
               secondarily
               the
               power
               is
               given
               to
               this
               or
               this
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               company
               of
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               When
               any
               scandalous
               person
               is
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               ,
               he
               is
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               
                 Church
                 ;
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               he
               was
               before
               his
               ejection
               a
               member
               of
               the
               whole
               
                 catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               for
               hecannot
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               who
               was
               never
               within
               .
               And
               when
               he
               is
               excommunicated
               ,
               his
               sins
               bound
               ,
               as
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               so
               on
               Earth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               that
               Tract
               of
               ground
               ,
               where
               a
               handfull
               of
               a
               little
               Congregation
               independent
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               of
               10
               or
               20
               or
               an
               100
               doth
               ordinarily
               feed
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               the
               visible
               World
               where
               God
               hath
               a
               Church
               .
               and
               all
               both
               within
               the
               little
               Congregation
               where
               hee
               is
               ,
               and
               without
               ,
               are
               to
               repute
               him
               
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 Publican
                 .
              
               It
               is
               true
               some
               of
               our
               Brethren
               say
               ,
               he
               is
               excommunicated
               onely
               out
               of
               that
               Congregation
               whereof
               hee
               is
               a
               member
               antecedentèr
               ,
               because
               Christ
               hath
               given
               the
               power
               of
               excommunication
               onely
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               4.
               
               To
               the
               congregated
               Church
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               met
               
                 together
                 to
                 deliver
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               do
               it
               ,
               
                 in
                 collegio
                 ,
                 in
                 consessu
                 ,
                 coram
                 tota
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
              
               before
               and
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               Church
               
               congregationall
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               give
               their
               consent
               and
               hath
               a
               certaine
               power
               of
               interest
               in
               the
               busines
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               cast
               out
               and
               excommunicated
               to
               all
               other
               Churches
               onely
               consequentèr
               ,
               by
               consequent
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               communion
               of
               Churches
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               the
               plaine
               contrary
               ;
               hee
               is
               antecedentèr
               and
               formally
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               catholick
               visible
               Church
               which
               is
               put
               forth
               in
               exercises
               ,
               and
               in
               act
               before
               that
               Church
               whereof
               he
               is
               a
               neerest
               member
               .
               Even
               as
               the
               left
               hand
               doth
               cut
               off
               a
               finger
               of
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               which
               otherwayes
               should
               infect
               the
               whole
               body
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               not
               the
               left
               hand
               onely
               that
               cutteth
               off
               the
               contagious
               and
               infectious
               finger
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               deliberate
               reason
               and
               the
               will
               consenteth
               it
               should
               be
               done
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               whole
               man
               ;
               the
               left
               hand
               is
               a
               meere
               instrument
               ,
               and
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               finger
               is
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               finger
               is
               cut
               off
               the
               right
               hand
               not
               antedentèr
               ,
               and
               onely
               off
               the
               right
               hand
               by
               that
               power
               intrinsecall
               onely
               in
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               but
               intrinsecall
               in
               the
               whole
               body
               ;
               it
               is
               true
               the
               contagion
               should
               creepe
               through
               ,
               and
               infect
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               right
               arme
               first
               ,
               and
               therefore
               incision
               is
               made
               upon
               the
               right
               hand
               .
               So
               if
               the
               Eldership
               of
               a
               Congregation
               deliver
               to
               Satan
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               done
               by
               that
               power
               that
               is
               intrinseally
               onely
               in
               that
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               power
               intrinsecall
               in
               the
               whole
               universall
               Church
               ,
               who
               shall
               keepe
               communion
               with
               him
               that
               Eldership
               cuts
               him
               off
               as
               the
               instrument
               ,
               or
               hand
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 catholick
              
               ,
               and
               the
               incision
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               is
               performed
               there
               in
               that
               meeting
               (
               I
               will
               not
               say
               of
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               proved
               )
               because
               the
               contagion
               shall
               come
               first
               upon
               these
               with
               whom
               the
               delinquent
               is
               to
               keepe
               the
               nearest
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               that
               Excommunication
               be
               performed
               in
               a
               meeting
               I
               grant
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               4.
               saith
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               a
               meeting
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               that
               that
               is
               a
               meeting
               of
               the
               congregation
               ▪
               with
               favour
               of
               the
               learned
               ,
               cannot
               be
               proved
               cogently
               ;
               though
               I
               thinke
               excommunication
               when
               it
               is
               actually
               performed
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               done
               before
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               for
               the
               edification
               and
               nearest
               and
               most
               immediate
               practice
               of
               that
               Congregation
               ,
               for
               the
               contagion
               is
               nearest
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Congregation
               whereof
               the
               Delinquent
               is
               a
               member
               is
               requisit
               ,
               is
               not
               because
               this
               Congregation
               
               hath
               the
               sole
               intrinsecall
               power
               in
               her selfe
               ;
               and
               because
               shee
               onely
               doth
               formally
               and
               antecedentèr
               Excommunicate
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Churches
               consequenter
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               communion
               :
               for
               the
               sister
               Churches
               are
               to
               debarre
               this
               excomunicate
               person
               from
               their
               communion
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               an
               intrinsecall
               authoritative
               ,
               and
               Church
               power
               ,
               where
               as
               if
               he
               were
               not
               excommunicated
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               received
               him
               to
               a
               Communion
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Seales
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               an
               intrinsecall
               authoritative
               and
               Church
               power
               ,
               for
               one
               man
               cannot
               receive
               another
               to
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ;
               because
               no
               one
               man
               hath
               a
               Church
               authority
               .
               If
               therefore
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               is
               consociated
               by
               an
               intrinsecall
               Church-power
               should
               have
               admitted
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               excommunicated
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               hee
               was
               a
               member
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               Congregation
               out
               of
               which
               he
               is
               excommunicated
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               whole
               consociated
               congregations
               .
               2
               ,
               The
               man
               sins
               are
               bound
               on
               Earth
               antecedentèr
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               consociated
               Churches
               .
               He
               is
               now
               equally
               uncapable
               of
               Church-fellowship
               in
               all
               the
               consociated
               Churches
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               Congregation
               whereof
               he
               is
               a
               member
               .
               All
               without
               and
               within
               that
               Congregation
               are
               to
               hold
               him
               for
               no
               visible
               Saint
               ;
               not
               to
               eate
               or
               drinke
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               now
               to
               all
               the
               visible
               Churches
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               visible
               communion
               ,
               no
               member
               of
               that
               body
               whereof
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               is
               head
               ,
               no
               part
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               of
               that
               building
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               Lord
               and
               chief
               corner-stone
               .
               And
               he
               is
               to
               the
               sister
               Churches
               in
               their
               authoritative
               &
               Church-estimation
               (
               to
               speake
               so
               )
               and
               in
               relation
               to
               their
               power
               of
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               same
               case
               a
               member
               of
               Satan
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               authoritative
               power
               of
               Jurisdiction
               of
               that
               Congregation
               whereof
               he
               was
               a
               neerest
               member
               ;
               just
               as
               the
               finger
               cut
               off
               is
               alike
               separated
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               yea
               the
               whole
               body
               as
               from
               the
               hand
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               wonder
               to
               me
               that
               Christ
               giveth
               an
               intrinsecall
               power
               to
               a
               Congregation
               of
               twenty
               believers
               to
               cut
               off
               a
               member
               ,
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               that
               little
               company
               of
               the
               Lords
               Flock
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               denied
               that
               intrinserall
               power
               to
               the
               whole
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               lesse
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               infected
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               principally
               intendeth
               in
               the
               giving
               of
               a
               Ministery
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               especially
               the
               gathering
               
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               ;
               
                 To
                 the
                 full
                 and
                 perfit
                 stature
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Eph.
              
               4.
               11.
               yet
               he
               intendeth
               the
               salvation
               &
               preservation
               of
               the
               whole
               from
               infection
               more
               then
               the
               salvation
               of
               a
               part
               of
               this
               whole
               Body
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               you
               would
               say
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Nature
               hath
               given
               an
               intrinsecall
               power
               to
               five
               hundred
               in
               a
               City
               to
               set
               guides
               over
               themselves
               and
               to
               rule
               themselves
               by
               wholesome
               Lawes
               ,
               but
               hee
               hath
               denied
               that
               power
               to
               the
               whole
               City
               consisting
               of
               ten
               thousand
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               given
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               an
               intrinsecall
               power
               to
               consent
               that
               a
               finger
               in
               the
               right
               hand
               infected
               with
               a
               Gangrene
               ,
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               denied
               this
               intrinsecall
               power
               to
               the
               whole
               man.
               I
               beseech
               you
               doth
               the
               God
               of
               Nature
               in
               conferring
               this
               power
               to
               the
               right
               Arme
               ,
               intend
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               right
               Arme
               onely
               ,
               and
               its
               wellbeing
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               ?
               so
               doth
               not
               Christ
               intend
               that
               the
               whole
               consociated
               Churches
               shall
               be
               preserved
               from
               infection
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               particular
               Congregation
               onely
               ?
               Then
               if
               Christs
               meanes
               be
               congruously
               fitted
               for
               his
               owne
               end
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               given
               an
               intrinsecall
               power
               to
               many
               consociated
               Churches
               to
               cast
               out
               a
               contagious
               lumpe
               ;
               other
               wayes
               the
               consociated
               Churches
               are
               to
               exercise
               the
               punishment
               of
               avoyding
               the
               Excommunicated
               person
               
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
              
               ,
               which
               floweth
               from
               a
               power
               which
               is
               no
               wayes
               in
               them
               ;
               what
               conscience
               is
               here
               ?
               2.
               
               What
               if
               the
               Congregation
               cast
               the
               man
               out
               ,
               
                 clave
                 errante
              
               ,
               and
               undeservedly
               ?
               shall
               they
               ,
               consequentèr
               ,
               as
               sister
               Churches
               ,
               in
               a
               brutish
               fraternity
               execute
               a
               sentence
               of
               a
               power
               intrinserall
               in
               another
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               their
               guides
               have
               any
               power
               to
               discerne
               ,
               whether
               the
               censure
               be
               justly
               or
               unjustly
               infflicted
               ?
               This
               our
               Brethren
               condemne
               in
               their
               owne
               Congregation
               :
               for
               because
               the
               reputing
               the
               ejected
               man
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               practise
               ,
               that
               concerneth
               the
               conscience
               of
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               therefore
               must
               all
               the
               Congregation
               give
               their
               powers
               and
               consent
               ;
               yea
               do
               more
               then
               consent
               (
               say
               some
               )
               even
               exercise
               jurisdiction
               ,
               or
               a
               power
               not
               different
               from
               it
               .
               Some
               things
               are
               objected
               against
               this
               way
               .
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Keys
                   cannot
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   catholick
                   representative
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   catholick
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   first
                
                 
                 
                   subject
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   ordinary
                   and
                   constant
                   meane
                   of
                   edification
                   ;
                   The
                   exercise
                   whereof
                   ,
                   in
                   an
                   ordinary
                   and
                   constant
                   way
                   ,
                   is
                   unpossible
                   ;
                   But
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   this
                   Ministeriall
                   power
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   catholick
                   visible
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   subject
                   ,
                   in
                   an
                   ordinary
                   and
                   constant
                   way
                   ,
                   is
                   unpossible
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   such
                   a
                   power
                   is
                   not
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Catholick
                   representative
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   subject
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   ordinary
                   and
                   constant
                   meane
                   of
                   edification
                   .
                   The
                   proposition
                   is
                   cleare
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   uncongruous
                   to
                   the
                   Wisdome
                   of
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 
                   that
                   hee
                   should
                   give
                   that
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   meane
                   ,
                   which
                   possibly
                   cannot
                   attaine
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   The
                   Assumption
                   is
                   as
                   evident
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Catholick
                   visible
                   Presbytery
                   cannot
                   meete
                   in
                   an
                   ordinary
                   and
                   constant
                   way
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 distinguishing
                 the
                 Major
                 proposition
                 ;
                 That
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 
                   remote
                   cannot
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   catholick
                   presbytery
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   subject
                   ,
                   the
                   exercise
                   whereof
                   in
                   an
                   ordinary
                   and
                   constant
                   way
                   is
                   impossile
                
                 physically
                 and
                 
                   ex
                   natura
                   rei
                
                 .
                 True
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 Assumption
                 is
                 false
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   neerer
                   power
                   cannot
                   be
                   given
                   as
                   a
                   meane
                   of
                   edification
                   ,
                   the
                   exercise
                   whereof
                   is
                
                 morally
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 mens
                 nature
                 physically
                 impossible
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 denyed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 either
                 sense
                 the
                 conclusion
                 cannot
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 grant
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 nothing
                 is
                 concluded
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Keyes
                   is
                   not
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   catholick
                   Presbytery
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   subject
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   meane
                   of
                   edification
                   in
                   an
                   ordinary
                   and
                   constant
                   way
                
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinay
                 and
                 occasionall
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 By
                 (
                 extraordinary
                 )
                 here
                 I
                 meane
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 a
                 particular
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 bee
                 done
                 without
                 a
                 Divine
                 dispensation
                 of
                 providence
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 (
                 extraordinary
                 )
                 I
                 meane
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 
                   rarò
                   contingens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 oft
                 fall
                 out
                 ;
                 as
                 almost
                 it
                 never
                 falleth
                 out
                 that
                 the
                 universall
                 Church
                 hath
                 neede
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 a
                 nationall
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 nationall
                 Church
                 doe
                 never
                 fall
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Faith.
                 Yet
                 a
                 remote
                 power
                 for
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Catholique
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 
                   objected
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   visible
                   catholick
                
                 Church
                 
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   principall
                   subject
                   of
                   all
                
                 Church-power
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   a
                   Presbyteriall
                
                 
                 Church
                 
                   cannot
                   Excommunicate
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   power
                   derived
                   from
                   the
                   catholick
                   visible
                   presbytery
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   presbytery
                   should
                   ●●
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   consulting
                   with
                   the
                   Catholique
                   visible
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   this
                   latter
                   were
                   impossible
                   and
                   absurd
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   must
                   the
                   antecedent
                   be
                   .
                   The
                   counexion
                   is
                   proved
                   thus
                   ;
                   for
                   as
                   ●●
                   things
                   have
                   beate
                   in
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   they
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   Fire
                   ;
                   because
                   heate
                   is
                   originally
                   in
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   subject
                   ,
                   so
                   all
                
                 Churches
                 
                   exercising
                   Excommunication
                   must
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   censures
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   first
                   and
                   principally
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   subject
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   catholick
                   visible
                
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   And
                   it
                   would
                   seeme
                   that
                   none
                   can
                   use
                   or
                   put
                   forthin
                   acts
                   ,
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   catholique
                
                 Church
                 
                   visible
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   the
                   catholique
                
                 Church
                 visible
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 occasioneth
                 me
                 to
                 speake
                 somwhat
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 presbyteriall
                 and
                 catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 Hence
                 I
                 say
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 With
                 submission
                 to
                 the
                 learned
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 hard
                 way
                 of
                 arguing
                 ,
                 to
                 reason
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 severall
                 exercises
                 and
                 diverse
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 .
                 Our
                 Brethren
                 hold
                 that
                 all
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 power
                 Ministeriall
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 administrating
                 the
                 Seales
                 ,
                 is
                 originally
                 in
                 
                   caetu
                   sidelium
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                
                 Church
                 
                   of
                   Believers
                
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 administrating
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 all
                 acts
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 can
                 be
                 exercised
                 by
                 the
                 Believers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 subject
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 farther
                 that
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 or
                 Churches
                 either
                 Congregationall
                 ,
                 Presbyteriall
                 ,
                 or
                 Nationall
                 are
                 removed
                 in
                 locall
                 distance
                 ,
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ;
                 the
                 lesse
                 is
                 the
                 visible
                 and
                 externall
                 communion
                 of
                 rebuking
                 ,
                 comforting
                 ,
                 and
                 admonishing
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 obligation
                 of
                 these
                 duties
                 are
                 not
                 removed
                 .
                 So
                 though
                 the
                 Nationall
                 Churches
                 be
                 locally
                 distant
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 power
                 of
                 exercising
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 O●cumenicke
                 Councell
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 thence
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 null
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Nationall
                 duties
                 upon
                 occasion
                 are
                 still
                 obligatory●
                 and
                 communion
                 of
                 men
                 of
                 sundry
                 Nations
                 is
                 cleare
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 Esai
                 .
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                   many
                   Nations
                   shall
                   flow
                   unto
                   the
                   Mountaine
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   House
                   ,
                   Zach.
                
                 8.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Ten
                   men
                   shall
                   take
                   hold
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   Languages
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   they
                   even
                   shall
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   the
                   skirt
                   of
                   him
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   is
                   a
                
                 Jew
                 ,
                 
                   saying
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   goe
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   for
                   wee
                   have
                   heard
                   that
                
                 God
                 
                   is
                   with
                   you
                
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 Nations
                 doe
                 meete
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 Synod
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 places
                 doe
                 well
                 prove
                 the
                 power
                 lawfull
                 of
                 performing
                 duties
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 is
                 not
                 
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 ,
                 in
                 ordinary
                 providence
                 ,
                 possible
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 this
                 consequence
                 must
                 be
                 weake
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   catholick
                   visible
                
                 Churches
                 
                   in
                   their
                   principall
                   guides
                   cannot
                   ordinarily
                   ,
                   and
                   constantly
                   meet
                   ,
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   their
                   power
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   such
                   power
                
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 power
                 be
                 exercised
                 in
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 through
                 occurrences
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 mens
                 nature
                 cannot
                 be
                 exercised
                 in
                 whole
                 ,
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 s
                 not
                 hence
                 evinced
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 power
                 not
                 given
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 e●ification
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 our
                 Brethrens
                 grant
                 three
                 thousand
                 are
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Congregationall
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 2.
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 three
                 thousand
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 the
                 ordinary
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 subject
                 ,
                 though
                 through
                 occurences
                 of
                 providence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 suppose
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 through
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 pest
                 ,
                 danger
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 sinfull
                 separating
                 from
                 the
                 assembly
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 could
                 
                   not
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 house
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 joyntly
                 all
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 our
                 Brethren
                 say
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 say
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 never
                 gave
                 to
                 this
                 whole
                 Church
                 consisting
                 of
                 three
                 thousand
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 ,
                 any
                 such
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 power
                 given
                 
                   ad
                   esse
                   simplictèr
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 given
                 
                   ad
                   benè
                   esse
                   tantùm
                
                 ,
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 well-being
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Great
                 difference
                 also
                 there
                 is
                 betwixt
                 ordinary
                 power
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 constantly
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 neerer
                 consociation
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 concerne
                 that
                 Church
                 in
                 particular
                 :
                 suppose
                 a
                 presbyteriall
                 or
                 Congregationall
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 rarely
                 ,
                 not
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 lesse
                 communion
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 locall
                 distance
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 falleth
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
                 Now
                 from
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 ordinary
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 because
                 of
                 neerest
                 vicinity
                 ,
                 and
                 contiguity
                 of
                 members
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 to
                 
                 one
                 Congregation
                 in
                 an
                 Isle
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 that
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 perfit
                 and
                 complete
                 Church
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 Because
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 having
                 within
                 it selfe
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 to
                 which
                 agree
                 the
                 essentiall
                 notes
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
                 Now
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 essentiall
                 notes
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 compleate
                 and
                 perfit
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 visibility
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 Churches
                 ,
                 are
                 lesse
                 or
                 more
                 visible
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 lesse
                 or
                 more
                 visible
                 communion
                 )
                 for
                 visible
                 communion
                 constituteth
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 Congregation
                 in
                 a
                 remote
                 Island
                 hath
                 a
                 lesse
                 communion
                 visible
                 with
                 other
                 visible
                 Churches
                 ,
                 then
                 conscciated
                 visible
                 Churches
                 have
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 compleate
                 and
                 perfit
                 in
                 its
                 operations
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 doubts
                 of
                 conscience
                 touching
                 government
                 and
                 practice
                 ,
                 and
                 dogmaticall
                 poynts
                 ,
                 it
                 wants
                 the
                 joynt
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 needfull
                 for
                 the
                 well-being
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 consociated
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 Congregations
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 wee
                 say
                 an
                 hand
                 with
                 five
                 fingers
                 is
                 a
                 compleate
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 compleat
                 organicall
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 organicall
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 a
                 Congregation
                 a
                 Church
                 wanting
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 being
                 and
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 incompleate
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 or
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 being
                 consociated
                 wanteth
                 that
                 which
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 well
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 compleat
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 visibility
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 latitude
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 accident
                 or
                 adjunct
                 of
                 an
                 organicall
                 politick
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   totum
                   integrale
                
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 power
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Jurisdiction
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 perfit
                 way
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 ordinary
                 and
                 perfiter
                 consociation
                 ,
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 proper
                 subject
                 in
                 the
                 constant
                 and
                 ordinary
                 exercise
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 because
                 contignity
                 being
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 visible
                 externall
                 government
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyteriell
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   Antioch
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Rome
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 perfit
                 compleat
                 consocia●d
                 body
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 ordination
                 ,
                 exauthoration
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 deprivation
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 of
                 excommunication
                 in
                 a
                 constant
                 and
                 ordinary
                 way
                 doth
                 belong
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 Church-policy
                 .
                 Every
                 politick
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 hath
                 power
                 of
                 Church
                 government
                 within
                 it selfe
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 Presbyteriall
                 church
                 is
                 such
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 received
                 maxime
                 also
                 .
                 
                   Quod
                   tangit
                   omnes
                   .
                   ab
                   omnibus
                   ,
                   suo
                   more
                   ,
                   tractari
                   debet
                   .
                   VVhat
                   concerneth
                   all
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   agitated
                   by
                   all
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   degrees
                   of
                   concernment
                   ,
                
                 but
                 excom
                 nunication
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 consociated
                 Church
                 ,
                 concerneth
                 all
                 the
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 in
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ;
                 all
                 are
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 all
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 leavened
                 with
                 the
                 infectious
                 lumpe
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 an
                 essentiall
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeing
                 to
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 necessary
                 
                   ad
                   esse
                   simpliciter
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 word
                 as
                 Preached
                 and
                 some
                 way
                 promulgated
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 society
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 ;
                 so
                 Discipline
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 
                   ad
                   bene
                   esse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Ministeriall
                 Church
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 condition
                 exercising
                 acts
                 of
                 edification
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 wall
                 of
                 Discipline
                 be
                 broken
                 downe
                 :
                 and
                 meeting
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 for
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 is
                 but
                 accidentall
                 for
                 a
                 Ministeriall
                 Church
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Word
                 be
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 administrated
                 in
                 sundry
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Presbyteriall
                   Church
                
                 all
                 convened
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 members
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 the
                 
                   Presbyteriall
                   Church
                
                 the
                 essentiall
                 note
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
                 Because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 carrying
                 the
                 colours
                 in
                 an
                 Army
                 
                   tali
                   modo
                
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Army
                 at
                 once
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 carrying
                 of
                 the
                 colours
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 colours
                 are
                 a
                 note
                 visible
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Army
                 :
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 simpliciter
                 ,
                 and
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                   tali
                   modo
                
                 ;
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 in
                 one
                 materiall
                 house
                 onely
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 government
                 which
                 concerneth
                 many
                 Churches
                 consociated
                 ,
                 be
                 in
                 its
                 exercise
                 
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 ,
                 larger
                 then
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 its
                 exercise
                 ,
                 
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 :
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 multitude
                 which
                 conveneth
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 materiall
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 see
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.
                 by
                 confession
                 of
                 our
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 divers
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 and
                 performed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 these
                 cannot
                 ordinarily
                 meete
                 
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 members
                 for
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 remote
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 rarely
                 and
                 in
                 extraordinary
                 cases
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 forth
                 in
                 acts
                 ,
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 visible
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Catholick
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Oommunion
                 externall
                 and
                 visible
                 is
                 lesse
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 locall
                 distance
                 of
                 visible
                 Churches
                 is
                 more
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 because
                 oecumenicall
                 councells
                 ,
                 being
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Catholick
                 visible
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   neque
                   ad
                   esse
                   simpliciter
                   ,
                   neque
                   ad
                   b●●è
                   esse
                   ,
                   sed
                   ad
                   melius
                   seu
                   optimum
                   esse
                   ,
                
                 neither
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 being
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 well-being
                 ,
                 ●u●
                 onely
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 her
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 spirituall
                 well-being
                 ,
                 these
                 councells
                 are
                 seldome
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 providence
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Cresse
                 of
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 marke
                 of
                 the
                 catholick
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 Bellarmine
                 his
                 prospe●ous
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 fifteene
                 notes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 have
                 her
                 wishes
                 ,
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 generall
                 councells
                 is
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Churches
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 not
                 her
                 sin
                 ;
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 deficient
                 in
                 meanes
                 necessary
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Children
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Woman
                 hath
                 wings
                 given
                 her
                 of
                 
                   God
                   to
                   stie
                   to
                   the
                   Wildernesse
                   to
                   hide
                   her selfe
                   from
                   the
                   Dragon
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 12.
                 14.
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 enjoy
                 Gods
                 ordinary
                 presence
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Sanctuary
                 .
                 Nor
                 doe
                 wee
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 denied
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 to
                 enjoy
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 
                   a
                   morall
                   power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 jus
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 interest
                 in
                 that
                 presence
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 interrupteth
                 the
                 Churches
                 physicall
                 power
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 injoying
                 of
                 these
                 comforts
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Church-Communion
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 hence
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 catholick
                 representative
                 visible
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 to
                 a
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 a
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 cannot
                 excommunicate
                 without
                 consulting
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 fetching
                 authority
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 integrall
                 body
                 of
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 this
                 body
                 ;
                 because
                 though
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 seeing
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 be
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 seeing
                 in
                 the
                 Eye
                 is
                 not
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 from
                 Hands
                 ,
                 Leggs
                 ,
                 Shoulders
                 ,
                 Armes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 The
                 light
                 is
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 prime
                 subject
                 of
                 light
                 ;
                 yet
                 supposing
                 now
                 the
                 received
                 opinion
                 of
                 Astronomers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 exceede
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 an
                 hundred
                 sixty
                 and
                 seven
                 times
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 hath
                 no
                 light
                 intrinsecall
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 this
                 or
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 should
                 have
                 borrowed
                 light
                 derived
                 to
                 it
                 from
                 another
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Soule
                 doth
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 ,
                 animate
                 ,
                 and
                 quicken
                 the
                 whole
                 organized
                 Body
                 as
                 its
                 first
                 matter
                 and
                 subject
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Hand
                 hath
                 life
                 derived
                 to
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 :
                 so
                 because
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 is
                 also
                 intrinsecall
                 in
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 an
                 O●cumenicall
                 councell
                 :
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 that
                 is
                 intrinsecall
                 in
                 the
                 presbytery
                 is
                 by
                 derivation
                 ,
                 or
                 borrowed
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 hand
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Catholick
                 presbytery
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ;
                 farre
                 lesse
                 that
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 cannot
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 consult
                 with
                 
                   the
                   catholick
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 .
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 
                   catholick
                   representative
                   Church
                
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 subject
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 time
                 this
                 power
                 is
                 communicated
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 Christ
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 integrall
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Body
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 intrinsecall
                 in
                 the
                 particular
                 Eldership
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Congregation
                 in
                 these
                 poynts
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 that
                 concerne
                 a
                 Congregation
                 as
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 intrinsecall
                 in
                 the
                 classicall
                 Presbytery
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 intrinsecall
                 in
                 the
                 provinciall
                 ,
                 and
                 Nationall
                 Synod
                 ,
                 in
                 poynts
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 such
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 object
                 ;
                 
                   if
                   a
                   single
                   Congregation
                   have
                   not
                   power
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   entire
                   and
                   compleat
                   government
                   within
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   a
                   Presbyteriall
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   so
                   an
                   incompleat
                
                 Church
                 :
                 
                   by
                   that
                   same
                   reason
                   a
                   Presbyteriall
                
                 Church
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   compleate
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   not
                   have
                   entire
                   and
                   compleat
                   power
                   of
                   Government
                   within
                   it selfe
                   ;
                   because
                   a
                   presbyteriall
                
                 Church
                 
                   is
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   a
                   provinciall
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   a
                
                 
                 provinciall
                 Church
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   case
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   a
                   Nationall
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   a
                   Nationall
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   that
                   same
                   case
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   catholick
                   visible
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   there
                   shall
                   bee
                   no
                   perfit
                   visible
                
                 Church
                 
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   full
                   and
                   entire
                   power
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   save
                   onely
                   the
                   caholicke
                   visible
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   by
                   no
                   possibility
                   can
                   convene
                   ,
                   before
                   her
                   Oecunenick
                   and
                   highest
                   catholick
                   Court
                   ,
                   a
                   Nationall
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   of
                   great
                   Brittaine
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   three
                   witnesses
                   deliver
                   her
                   to
                   Satan
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   supposall
                   of
                   Repentance
                   receive
                   her
                   againe
                   to
                   the
                   catholick
                   power
                   of
                   that
                   same
                   Court
                   ;
                   into
                   fellowship
                   of
                
                 Church-union
                 
                   with
                   the
                   great
                   catholick
                   body
                   .
                   For
                   so
                   because
                   this
                   catholick
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   many
                   centuries
                   ,
                   yea
                   possibly
                   for
                   a
                   million
                   of
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   cannot
                   convene
                   to
                   exercise
                   her
                   authority
                   in
                   a
                   Court
                   (
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   Court
                   shee
                   hath
                   none
                   )
                   the
                   repenting
                   Nationall
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   remaine
                   in
                   Satans
                   bands
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   physicall
                   and
                   invincible
                   necessity
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 A
                 single
                 Congregation
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 also
                 and
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 neernesse
                 of
                 communion
                 with
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 under
                 one
                 Presbytery
                 ;
                 it
                 can
                 neither
                 have
                 compleat
                 power
                 of
                 casting
                 out
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 owne
                 members
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 member
                 hath
                 so
                 strict
                 a
                 visible
                 Union
                 of
                 membership
                 also
                 with
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 exercise
                 that
                 intrinsecall
                 power
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 as
                 a
                 remote
                 part
                 of
                 Christs
                 Catholick
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 case
                 for
                 ordinary
                 and
                 constant
                 power
                 of
                 ordinary
                 and
                 constant
                 Jurisdiction
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 Presbyteriall
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 provinciall
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Nationall
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 visible
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 compleat
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 entire
                 Churches
                 for
                 all
                 ordinarie
                 and
                 constant
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 because
                 Synods
                 or
                 Synodicall
                 Churches
                 above
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 to
                 me
                 are
                 not
                 ordinary
                 ;
                 not
                 constant
                 Courts
                 ,
                 but
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   prore
                   nata
                
                 occasionall
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 rise
                 from
                 some
                 occurrence
                 of
                 providence
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 most
                 cleare
                 ,
                 by
                 Scripture
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 being
                 a
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 ,
                 did
                 constantly
                 exercise
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 try
                 
                   false
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   which
                   called
                   themselves
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   lievs
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                   2.
                   2.
                   
                
                 Whereas
                 that
                 famous
                 Councell
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 was
                 not
                 an
                 ordinary
                 and
                 constant
                 Court
                 ,
                 but
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 occasionall
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 for
                 expressions
                 cause
                 )
                 and
                 had
                 its
                 rise
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.
                 1.
                 from
                 a
                 meere
                 occasion
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 came
                 from
                 
                   Iudea
                   and
                   taught
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   except
                   yee
                   be
                   circumcised
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   you
                   cannot
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                
                 And
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 constant
                 and
                 ordinary
                 affaires
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 that
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 presbytery
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 Antioch
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   6.
                
                 the
                 subject
                 was
                 only
                 an
                 incident
                 controversy
                 raised
                 by
                 false
                 teachers
                 ,
                 subverters
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 v.
                 24.
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   6.
                
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   consider
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   ;
                   therefore
                
                 the
                 presbyteriall
                 Church
                 hath
                 both
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 dispensed
                 in
                 it
                 distributively
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ordinary
                 intensivè
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   quoad
                   essentiam
                   Ecclesiae
                   ministerialis
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 entire
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 ministeriall
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 perfit
                 and
                 compleat
                 in
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 provinciall
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Nationall
                 ,
                 yea
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 visible
                 Body
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 ;
                 onely
                 a
                 provinciall
                 ,
                 nationall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Catholick
                 
                   Church
                   visible
                   ,
                   extensivè
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 extension
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 larger
                 and
                 a
                 superior
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 presbyteriall
                 Church
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 perfit
                 whole
                 Church
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 
                   great
                   all
                
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 perfit
                 reasonable
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 whole
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 Congregation
                 is
                 so
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 whole
                 ,
                 entire
                 ,
                 compleat
                 intensive
                 power
                 over
                 its
                 owne
                 members
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 members
                 are
                 for
                 contiguity
                 and
                 necessity
                 of
                 neere
                 visible
                 communion
                 ,
                 parts
                 that
                 cannot
                 avoyd
                 dayly
                 edifying
                 or
                 scandalizing
                 of
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 consociated
                 churches
                 trust
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Brethren
                 will
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   Contiguity
                   of
                   locall
                   cohabitation
                   doth
                   not
                   in
                   be
                   a
                   visible
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   only
                   the
                   voluntary
                   agreement
                   of
                   Professors
                   who
                   doe
                   ,
                
                 ex
                 pacto
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   by
                   covenant
                   tacit
                   or
                   expresse
                   ,
                   make
                   up
                   a
                   conseciation
                   :
                   for
                   a
                   Papist
                   and
                   a
                   Protestant
                   may
                   cohabit
                   in
                   one
                   house
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 That
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 contiguity
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 necessary
                 foundation
                 of
                 externall
                 visible
                 
                   Church
                   fellowship
                
                 in
                 one
                 presbytery
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 that
                 contiguity
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 ,
                 
                   jure
                   Divino
                
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 either
                 a
                 Congregationall
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Church
                 :
                 
                 for
                 ,
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 not
                 ordained
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 in
                 America
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 presbyteriall
                 
                   Church
                   in
                   Geneva
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 such
                 persons
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 
                   juris
                   Divini
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 a
                 contiguity
                 lesse
                 or
                 more
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 this
                 single
                 Congregation
                 a
                 limbe
                 of
                 this
                 presbyteriall
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   jure
                   Divin●
                
                 ;
                 onely
                 this
                 in
                 abstracto
                 is
                 
                   jus
                   Divinum
                
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Congregation
                 of
                 a
                 convenient
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 presbytery
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 meete
                 conveniently
                 in
                 their
                 guides
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 returne
                 ,
                 the
                 Brethren
                 do
                 deny
                 that
                 God
                 gave
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 visible
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 O●cumenick
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 
                   because
                   a
                   generall
                   councell
                   cannot
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   nor
                   relax
                   from
                   Excommunication
                   a
                   nationall
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 innate
                 and
                 intrinsecall
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 a
                 Catholick
                 councell
                 cannot
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 and
                 constant
                 way
                 ,
                 exercise
                 the
                 power
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 presbyteriall
                 church
                 doth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 exigence
                 of
                 providence
                 maketh
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 falleth
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 Zion
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 Esai
                 .
                 49.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   The
                   place
                   is
                   too
                   streight
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   give
                   place
                   to
                   me
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   dwell
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   she
                   inlargeth
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   her
                   Tent
                   ,
                   and
                   stretcheth
                   forth
                   the
                   curtains
                   of
                   her
                   habitation
                   ,
                   and
                   lengthneth
                   her
                   cords
                   ,
                   and
                   breaketh
                   forth
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   seed
                   inheriteth
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                
                 Esai
                 .
                 54.
                 2
                 3.
                 
                   and
                   because
                   from
                   the
                   rising
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   going
                   d●●ne
                   thereof
                   ,
                   his
                   Name
                   is
                   great
                   amongst
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   every
                   place
                   incense
                   is
                   offered
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   Mal.
                
                 1.
                 11.
                 yet
                 have
                 generall
                 councells
                 condemned
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Nestorians
                   ,
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   Eutyches
                
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 see
                 nothing
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 a
                 generall
                 councell
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 a
                 Nationall
                 Church
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 a
                 generall
                 councell
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 lawfully
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 juridicall
                 way
                 ,
                 declare
                 the
                 faction
                 of
                 Romish
                 pretended
                 catholicks
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 mysticall
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 a
                 cage
                 of
                 uncleane
                 Birds
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 excommunication
                 in
                 the
                 essence
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Act
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 legall
                 and
                 juridicall
                 citation
                 of
                 nationall
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 citation
                 of
                 witnesses
                 to
                 prove
                 Romish
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 perfidious
                 and
                 detestable
                 obstinacy
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 writings
                 ,
                 and
                 deeds
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 so
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 men
                 may
                 as
                 infallibly
                 prove
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 C●n●tantinople
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 instance
                 that
                 
                   a
                   catholick
                   councell
                   cannot
                   ordinarily
                   be
                   had
                   ,
                   to
                   relax
                   a
                   repenting
                   nationall
                   Church
                   :
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 inconvenience
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 an
                 ordinary
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   congregationall
                
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Brethren
                 suppose
                 )
                 of
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   Acts.
                
                 2.
                 consisting
                 of
                 three
                 thousand
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 ,
                 having
                 excommunicated
                 
                   Ananias
                   ,
                   Saphira
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 should
                 truely
                 repent
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperor
                 intervening
                 scattereth
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 convene
                 in
                 a
                 spirituall
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 relax
                 them
                 (
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 Court
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 authority
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 )
                 here
                 were
                 an
                 invincible
                 necessity
                 of
                 their
                 remaining
                 in
                 
                   Satansbonds
                   ,
                   in
                   foro
                   externo
                   ecclesiae
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 limit
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Papists
                 do
                 in
                 binding
                 and
                 tying
                 salvation
                 of
                 Infants
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 signe
                 of
                 externall
                 baptisme
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   soro
                   caeli
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Court
                 could
                 not
                 absolve
                 penitent
                 sinners
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 through
                 mens
                 corruption
                 ,
                 or
                 cannot
                 absolve
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 exigence
                 of
                 divine
                 providence
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 catholick
                 that
                 crosses
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 war●
                 ,
                 the
                 universall
                 and
                 catholick
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 and
                 treachery
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 M●lignants
                 against
                 the
                 true
                 catholick
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 are
                 the
                 Juridicall
                 and
                 Court-operations
                 ,
                 actions
                 and
                 proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 catholick
                 universall
                 Church
                 impedited
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 ,
                 
                   tell
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 is
                 necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 all
                 Churches
                 and
                 Courts
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 a
                 catholick
                 councell
                 ,
                 though
                 Christ
                 gave
                 instances
                 in
                 an
                 offended
                 Brother
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   tell
                   the
                   church
                
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 restricted
                 to
                 a
                 vocal
                 &
                 personall
                 complaining
                 of
                 one
                 brother
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Congregation
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 offence
                 be
                 committed
                 before
                 the
                 Sun
                 at
                 noon-day
                 in
                 the
                 seeing
                 and
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 either
                 congregationall
                 ,
                 or
                 presbyteriall
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 do
                 by
                 word
                 and
                 writ
                 openly
                 blaspheme
                 God
                 :
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 Christs
                 affirmative
                 command
                 ,
                 
                   tell
                   the
                   church
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 conscience
                 oblige
                 one
                 man
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 deale
                 with
                 the
                 delinquent
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 repent
                 not
                 )
                 before
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 
                   to
                   tell
                   the
                   church
                
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 one
                 sinneth
                 if
                 
                   he
                   tell
                   not
                   the
                   church
                
                 ;
                 for
                 here
                 Gods
                 providence
                 disposing
                 of
                 the
                 notoriousnesse
                 
                 and
                 publicknes
                 of
                 the
                 scandall
                 doth
                 
                   tell
                   the
                   church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 our
                 Brethren
                 could
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 Text
                 doth
                 w●●●●
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 publick
                 offender
                 who
                 scandalizeth
                 many
                 Churches
                 should
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 from
                 which
                 I
                 gather
                 the
                 weakenes
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 for
                 the
                 independency
                 of
                 churches
                 from
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Here
                   we
                   cannot
                   understand
                   the
                
                 Church
                 universall
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   say
                   where
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   are
                   gathered
                   in
                   my
                   Name
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   cannot
                   represent
                   all
                   the
                
                 Churches
                 
                   comprehended
                   under
                   the
                   catholick
                   visible
                   Body
                   of
                
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Ans.
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 from
                 the
                 lesse
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 be
                 present
                 (
                 would
                 our
                 Saviour
                 say
                 )
                 where
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 far
                 rather
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 the
                 words
                 stand
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 letter
                 strictly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Brethrens
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 two
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 accused
                 Brother
                 here
                 .
                 2.
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 ,
                 and
                 brother
                 and
                 brother
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 as
                 singular
                 men
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 two
                 or
                 thee
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 Churches
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 they
                 
                 may
                 be
                 offended
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10
                 32.
                 so
                 may
                 they
                 give
                 scandall
                 and
                 offence
                 ;
                 so
                 may
                 three
                 ,
                 foure
                 ,
                 of
                 consociated
                 Congregations
                 give
                 the
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 publickly
                 ;
                 what
                 ?
                 hath
                 Christ
                 provided
                 no
                 remedy
                 against
                 scandals
                 in
                 his
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 for
                 scandals
                 fallen
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 single
                 persons
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 Congregation
                 consisting
                 of
                 ten
                 ,
                 20
                 100.
                 or
                 200.
                 only
                 when
                 these
                 little
                 congregations
                 offend
                 sister
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 immediate
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   christian
                   magistrate
                   as
                   a
                   nursing
                   father
                   is
                   to
                   punish
                   those
                   who
                   offend
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   command
                
                 Churches
                 
                   to
                   confesse
                   offences
                   done
                   to
                   sister
                
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   command
                
                 Church
                 
                   censures
                   ,
                   as
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Christs
                 
                   power
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   forth
                   in
                   practise
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Yet
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Churches
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Churches
                 to
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 ten
                 bloudy
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 when
                 Magistrates
                 were
                 enemies
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 church
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 wanted
                 spirituall
                 meanes
                 to
                 gaine
                 fallen
                 and
                 scandalous
                 churches
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 hath
                 provided
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 to
                 remove
                 scandalls
                 betwixt
                 church
                 and
                 church
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 power
                 is
                 
                 civill
                 and
                 put
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   carnall
                   weapons
                   .
                   Christs
                
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 19.
                 
                 s
                 to
                 remove
                 scandalls
                 ,
                 and
                 gaine
                 soales
                 v.
                 15
                 
                   for
                   heare
                   thee
                   ,
                   thou
                   o●st
                   gained
                   thy
                   Brothe
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 not
                 ordained
                 to
                 gaine
                 so●les
                 to
                 Repentance
                 .
                 That
                 〈◊〉
                 who
                 careth
                 for
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 church
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 far
                 rather
                 care
                 in
                 a
                 spirituall
                 way
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 can
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 command
                 here
                 ?
                 the
                 Eldership
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 turn●●
                 Here●icks
                 and
                 scandalous
                 to
                 sister
                 Churches
                 and
                 infecteth
                 then
                 .
                 
                   To●
                   Magistrate
                   commadeth
                   that
                
                 Church
                 
                   censures
                   be
                   used
                   〈◊〉
                   them
                
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 use
                 them
                 ?
                 not
                 a
                 sister
                 Church
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 offended
                 .
                 She
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 Eldership
                 themselves
                 offending
                 .
                 Christ
                 never
                 ordained
                 that
                 a
                 church
                 should
                 excommunicate
                 her selfe
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 Who
                 gave
                 them
                 power
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 turneth
                 scandalous
                 .
                 Also
                 Christ
                 nere
                 hath
                 left
                 n●re
                 ne●y
                 .
                 
                   but
                   let
                   them
                   grow
                   till
                   Harvest
                   ,
                
                 so
                 say
                 A●abaptists
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   here
                   speaketh
                   for
                   a
                   present
                   and
                   constant
                   removing
                   of
                   scand
                   〈◊〉
                   Brother
                   and
                   Brother
                   of
                   one
                   congregation
                   .
                   A
                   cathalick
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   visible
                
                 Church
                 
                   is
                   far
                   off
                   ,
                   ●nd
                   cannot
                   be
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 That
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 a
                 present
                 and
                 constant
                 remedy
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 remedy
                 against
                 the
                 scandall
                 of
                 whole
                 Churches
                 ,
                 is
                 de●ed
                 .
                 He
                 speaketh
                 of
                 all
                 remedies
                 to
                 gaine
                 any
                 offenders
                 ,
                 persons
                 or
                 churches
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   should
                   an
                   universall
                   councell
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   be
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   some
                   cases
                   we
                   must
                   tell
                   the
                   whole
                   catholickchurch
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Neither
                 doth
                 that
                 follow
                 generall
                 councels
                 are
                 neither
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 well-being
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 
                   catholick
                   church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 catholick
                 church
                 enjoyed
                 its
                 best-being
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 jus
                 ,
                 and
                 due
                 right
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 perfit
                 Reformation
                 in
                 doctrine
                 and
                 discipline
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 generall
                 councell
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 this
                 best
                 being
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 rule
                 of
                 Discipline
                 given
                 by
                 Christ
                 supposeth
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 right
                 constituted
                 (
                 say
                 our
                 Brethren
                 )
                 else
                 this
                 rule
                 cannot
                 be
                 necessarily
                 kept
                 .
                 So
                 say
                 we
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 necessarily
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 
                   catholick
                   church
                
                 ,
                 it
                 supposeth
                 the
                 catholick
                 church
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Christs
                   church
                
                 must
                 sayle
                 with
                 a
                 second
                 wind
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 cannot
                 have
                 a
                 first
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Refusing
                   communion
                   with
                   sister
                
                 Churches
                 
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   scand●ll
                   is
                   as
                   effectuall
                   a
                   way
                   for
                   edification
                   ,
                   as
                   authoritative
                   excommunication
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   congregations
                   by
                   Presbyteries
                
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Excommunication
                 of
                 Congregations
                 is
                 a
                 possible
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 ordinary
                 supposition
                 ;
                 but
                 our
                 grounds
                 proceed
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 one
                 sister-church
                 offendeth
                 another
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 presbyteriall
                 power
                 superi●r
                 to
                 both
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 take
                 order
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 hath
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 supposition
                 of
                 ill
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Eldership
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 provided
                 an
                 ecclesiastick
                 way
                 to
                 remove
                 scandalls
                 
                   out
                   of
                   His
                   Kingdome
                
                 .
                 2.
                 non-communion
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 I
                 may
                 do
                 to
                 a
                 brother
                 who
                 offendeth
                 me
                 .
                 2.
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 efficacious
                 as
                 
                   a
                   binding
                   and
                   loosing
                   ratified
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 hath
                 not
                 that
                 speciall
                 promise
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   church
                   presence
                
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 candle-sticks
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 secret
                 condemning
                 of
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   spirit
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lord
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 4.
                 that
                 
                   some
                   may
                   learne
                   not
                   to
                   blaspheme
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 20.
                 as
                 if
                 excommunication
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 publick
                 authoritative
                 meane
                 were
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 private
                 and
                 brotherly
                 non-communion
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 efficacious
                 a
                 meane
                 of
                 edification
                 ,
                 as
                 Christs
                 mean.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Either
                   must
                   you
                   complaine
                   to
                   a
                   presbyteriall
                   ,
                   provinciall
                   ,
                   and
                   nationall
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   before
                   you
                   complaine
                   to
                   that
                   congregation
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   '
                   Delinquent
                   is
                   a
                   member
                   ,
                   or
                   after
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   complained
                   to
                   that
                   congregation
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   former
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   then
                   you
                   cannot
                   tell
                   the
                   presbytery
                   ,
                   or
                   superior
                   Courts
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   obstinacy
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   you
                   can
                   gaine
                   a
                   Brother
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                
                 Church
                 
                   in
                   a
                   private
                   way
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   bring
                   him
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   publickeshame
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                
                 Christs
                 
                   order
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 15.
                 
                 
                   If
                   he
                   heare
                   thee
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   gained
                   thy
                   brother
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   you
                   tell
                   it
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   and
                   the
                   superior
                   Courts
                   ,
                   after
                   you
                   have
                   told
                   it
                   to
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   whereof
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   member
                   ,
                   then
                   you
                   make
                   foure
                   steps
                   ,
                   in
                   your
                   reclaiming
                   your
                   brother
                   ,
                   where
                
                 Christ
                 
                   hath
                   made
                   but
                   three
                
                 .
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Christs
                 order
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 steps
                 are
                 three
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 private
                 ,
                 scandalls
                 of
                 many
                 Congregations
                 cannot
                 be
                 private
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 publick
                 scandalls
                 we
                 cannot
                 go
                 but
                 to
                 that
                 church
                 which
                 the
                 offence
                 doth
                 immediatly
                 concerne
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 make
                 foure
                 steps
                 or
                 five
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 grounds
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 transgression
                 ;
                 if
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 admonish
                 the
                 offender
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Before
                 two
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Before
                 the
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Before
                 all
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and.
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 willing
                 that
                 the
                 Elders
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 three
                 precisely
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 positive
                 Divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 set
                 downe
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 shew
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 labour
                 to
                 gaine
                 our
                 brother
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 publish
                 his
                 shame
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 commit
                 the
                 offence
                 before
                 two
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 you
                 need
                 not
                 tell
                 him
                 your selfe
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 offence
                 is
                 private
                 ,
                 if
                 three
                 only
                 be
                 privy
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 much
                 doubt
                 if
                 no
                 faults
                 be
                 punishable
                 by
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 obstinacy
                 :
                 I
                 thinke
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 incest
                 ,
                 parricide
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 deserveth
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 contumacy
                 be
                 supervenient
                 to
                 such
                 crimes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 
                   spoken
                   of
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   with
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   where
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   agree
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   onething
                   .
                
                 v.
                 19.
                 
                   and
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   worshiping
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   word
                   and
                   Sa●raments
                   ,
                   that
                   society
                   in
                   which
                   stewards
                   give
                   a
                   portion
                   of
                   the
                   trea●●
                   of
                   life
                   to
                   every
                   child
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 45
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   publick
                   Rebukes
                   are
                   tendered
                   to
                   these
                   who
                   sin
                   publickly
                   ,
                   before
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   others
                   may
                   feare
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 
                   this
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   the
                
                 Churches
                 
                   hearing
                   and
                   before
                   the
                   Congregation
                   meet
                   for
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   for
                   these
                   ordinances
                   of
                   God
                   worke
                   for
                   the
                   edifying
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   party
                   reproved
                   and
                   before
                   all
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   heare
                   and
                   feare
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   worke
                   upon
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   :
                   now
                   a
                   presbyteriall
                
                 Church
                 
                   convened
                   in
                   some
                   Elders
                   of
                   divers
                   Congregations
                   ,
                   for
                
                 Church
                 censures
                 
                   and
                   exercise
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   such
                   a
                   House
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   where
                   are
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   Sacraments
                   and
                   publick
                   rebukes
                   in
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Congregations
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   presbytery
                   being
                
                 20.
                 or
                 30.
                 
                   cannot
                   meet
                   in
                   one
                
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 That
                 onely
                 a
                 Congregation
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 judge
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 teach
                 ;
                 as
                 Esai
                 .
                 56.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   To
                   them
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   a
                   name
                   within
                   my
                   House
                   .
                
                 What
                 a
                 name
                 ?
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Eu●uches
                 and
                 strangers
                 ,
                 v.
                 4.
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God.
                   Cant.
                
                 1.
                 17
                 
                 
                 
                   The
                   beames
                   of
                   our
                   House
                   are
                   cedars
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   catholick
                   Church
                
                 and
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 3
                 4.
                 
                 
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   let
                   Him
                   goe
                   ,
                   till
                   I
                   brought
                   Him
                   to
                   my
                   Mothers
                   House
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   but
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Ainsworth
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   us
                   all
                   ,
                   Cotton
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   Alstedius
                   ,
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                   as
                   Moses
                   was
                   faithfull
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   House
                
                 .
                 Not
                 a
                 single
                 congregation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 Church
                 here
                 is
                 formally
                 a
                 Ministeriall
                 Church
                 meeting
                 to
                 bind
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 excommunicate
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 need
                 to
                 expound
                 it
                 of
                 an
                 House
                 of
                 praying
                 congregationally
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 2.
                 19.
                 of
                 ligatory
                 and
                 authoritative
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 is
                 rebuking
                 in
                 a
                 Congregation
                 for
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 judiciall
                 sentence
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 grant
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Delinquent
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Church
                 here
                 shall
                 not
                 signifie
                 a
                 congregation
                 convened
                 for
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 S●crame●ts
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 authoritative
                 actors
                 to
                 bind
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Church
                 is
                 expresly
                 called
                 ,
                 v.
                 18.
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 place
                 speake
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 20.
                 of
                 concionall
                 rebuking
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 proveth
                 nothing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 Timothy
                 as
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 
                   virtute
                   potest
                   at
                   is
                   ordinis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 juridicall
                 rebuking
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 congregation
                 are
                 not
                 present
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 before
                 the
                 congregation
                 in
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 before
                 many
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 by
                 those
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 biddeth
                 us
                 tell
                 ,
                 and
                 sure
                 nothing
                 i●
                 here
                 against
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Word
                
                 Church
                 
                   is
                   never
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   signifie
                   a
                   Representative
                
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Representative
                
                 Church
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Eldership
                   of
                   that
                
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 that
                 Christ
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 or
                 Iewes
                 who
                 knew
                 his
                 language
                 ,
                 behoved
                 to
                 understand
                 )
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 meane
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 a
                 representative
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 common
                 multitude
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 taken
                 other
                 wayes
                 in
                 all
                 Scriptures
                 beside
                 ,
                 here
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 this
                 meaning
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 speakth
                 of
                 a
                 court
                 .
                 
                   If
                   he
                   heart
                   not
                   the
                   Church
                   &c
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Of
                 a
                 company
                 
                   who
                   bindeth
                   and
                   looseth
                   on
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 Whose
                 sentence
                 is
                 ●atified
                 
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Binding
                   and
                   loosing
                
                 are
                 words
                 of
                 highest
                 royall
                 judiciall
                 authority
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 105.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   The
                   King
                   sent
                   and
                   loosed
                   him
                   .
                
                 21.
                 
                 He
                 
                 
                   made
                   him
                
                 Lord
                 
                   over
                   his
                   House
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 22.
                 
                   to
                   bind
                   his
                   Princes
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 148.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   To
                   bind
                   their
                   Kings
                   with
                   chaines
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Nobles
                   with
                   fetters
                   of
                   Iron
                   .
                   v.
                
                 9.
                 
                 
                   To
                   execute
                   upon
                   them
                   the
                   judgement
                   written
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 22.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Take
                   him
                   and
                   bind
                   him
                
                 ;
                 Pauls
                 
                   being
                   in
                   bands
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Judges
                 power
                 ,
                 Acts
                 12
                 6.
                 
                 Peter
                 
                   was
                   bound
                   with
                   two
                   chaines
                
                 ;
                 So
                 the
                 Captaine
                 of
                 the
                 Guard
                 ,
                 J●r
                 .
                 40.
                 4.
                 
                   and
                   now
                   be
                   hold
                   I
                   loose
                   thee
                   this
                   day
                   from
                   thy
                   chaines
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 representative
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 called
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 representative
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 representative
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 collective
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Angell
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 here
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   From
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   their
                   is
                   no
                   appeale
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   sentence
                   is
                   ratified
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   It
                   inflicteth
                   the
                   highest
                   punishment
                   ,
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   higher
                   judicature
                   can
                   doe
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Their
                   is
                   no
                   reason
                   to
                   appeale
                   to
                   a
                   higher
                   judicature
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   inferior
                   may
                   erre
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   above
                   a
                   Congregation
                   are
                   Courts
                   which
                   may
                   erre
                   :
                   for
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   Provinciall
                   ,
                   Nationall
                   ,
                   the
                   universall
                   councell
                   of
                   the
                
                 Catholique
                 Church
                 
                   may
                   erre
                
                 .
                 So
                 Mr.
                 Mather
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 appeale
                 from
                 a
                 
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   the
                   sentence
                   is
                   ratified
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 because
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 an
                 inferior
                 Judge
                 proceeding
                 rightly
                 is
                 ratified
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 appeale
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 to
                 appeale
                 is
                 but
                 upon
                 feares
                 of
                 ill
                 administration
                 to
                 desert
                 a
                 lower
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 Court
                 ,
                 so
                 when
                 we
                 feare
                 a
                 counsell
                 and
                 advice
                 given
                 by
                 a
                 sister
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 supposall
                 of
                 that
                 feare
                 wee
                 decline
                 that
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 another
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 appeale
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   jure
                
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 just
                 sentence
                 in
                 a
                 presbytery
                 .
                 
                   Illud
                   possumus
                   quod
                   jure
                   possumus
                
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 
                   inferior
                   Sanedrim
                
                 of
                 Israel
                 did
                 justly
                 ,
                 was
                 ratified
                 in
                 Heaven
                 :
                 yet
                 by
                 Gods
                 Law
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 an
                 appeale
                 from
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 Sanedrim
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 is
                 this
                 a
                 good
                 reason
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 appeale
                 from
                 a
                 Judicature
                 which
                 may
                 inflict
                 the
                 highest
                 censure
                 ;
                 for
                 inferior
                 Judicatures
                 in
                 Israel
                 had
                 power
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 might
                 man
                 appeale
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 appeales
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 inferiour
                 Judicature●
                 may
                 erre
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 wee
                 might
                 appeale
                 from
                 all
                 judicatures
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 a
                 general
                 councell
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 erre
                 .
                 
                 But
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 is
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 
                   rariùs
                   errant
                
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 frequently
                 erre
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 inclined
                 and
                 disposed
                 to
                 erre
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   many
                   Eyes
                   see
                   more
                   then
                   one
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 Eyes
                 doe
                 more
                 seldome
                 miscarry
                 in
                 not
                 taking
                 up
                 the
                 right
                 object
                 then
                 one
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 we
                 conceive
                 more
                 equality
                 and
                 lesse
                 partiality
                 in
                 higher
                 Courts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   You
                   grant
                   that
                   a
                   single
                   Congregation
                   in
                   an
                   Island
                   hath
                   power
                   intrinsecall
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   within
                   it selfe
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   th●
                   inconvenient
                   which
                   you
                   put
                   on
                   independent
                   Congregations
                   ,
                   shall
                   follow
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   a
                   remote
                   congregation
                   ,
                
                 Christ
                 
                   hath
                   not
                   then
                   provided
                   sufficiently
                   for
                   that
                
                 Church
                 
                   in
                   that
                   case
                
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 It
                 followeth
                 onely
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 not
                 provided
                 so
                 sufficiently
                 for
                 that
                 Church
                 as
                 for
                 others
                 in
                 a
                 consociation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 
                   For
                   woe
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   are
                   better
                   then
                   one
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   here
                   be
                   a
                   representative
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   the●
                   it
                   hath
                   power
                   from
                   those
                   whom
                   they
                   represent
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   represent
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   power
                   is
                   first
                   in
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   visible
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   the
                   presbytery
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   generall
                   councell
                   .
                   I
                   prove
                   the
                   major
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   power
                   the
                   representer
                   hath
                   that
                   must
                   be
                   first
                   in
                   the
                   represented
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 A
                 representer
                 standeth
                 for
                 another
                 either
                 objectively
                 or
                 subjectively
                 .
                 What
                 ever
                 representeth
                 another
                 objectively
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 doth
                 such
                 a
                 businesse
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   in
                   remejus
                
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 behalfe
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 some
                 way
                 represent
                 that
                 other
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 not
                 his
                 power
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 representeth
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Eye
                 objectively
                 in
                 seeing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eare
                 in
                 hearing
                 representeth
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Eye
                 seeth
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 Eare
                 heareth
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 its
                 visi●e
                 ,
                 or
                 seeing
                 faculty
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Eare
                 the
                 hearing
                 faculty
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 doth
                 represent
                 the
                 people
                 onely
                 objectively
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Elders
                 have
                 not
                 all
                 their
                 power
                 of
                 ruling
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 That
                 which
                 representeth
                 another
                 subjectively
                 hath
                 indeed
                 its
                 power
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 representeth
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 carrieth
                 the
                 person
                 and
                 roome
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 as
                 an
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 doth
                 fetch
                 his
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 power
                 is
                 more
                 principally
                 in
                 the
                 King.
                 But
                 
                 now
                 the
                 Assumption
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Eldership
                 doth
                 not
                 represent
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 subjectively
                 ,
                 as
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Ambassadors
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 stewards
                 they
                 have
                 both
                 the
                 Keyes
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 actually
                 use
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 peoples
                 name
                 and
                 authority
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 easily
                 answered
                 that
                 
                   Delegatus
                   seu
                   deputatus
                   non
                   potest
                   facere
                   delegatum
                   ;
                   one
                   delegate
                   cannot
                   transfer
                   his
                   power
                   to
                   another
                   delegate
                   ,
                
                 that
                 would
                 bring
                 a
                 progresse
                 infinite
                 in
                 government
                 ;
                 for
                 one
                 deligate
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 sibjectively
                 cannot
                 transfer
                 his
                 whole
                 power
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 its
                 true
                 ;
                 he
                 cannot
                 transfer
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 part
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 some
                 singular
                 acts
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 for
                 Acts
                 15.
                 25.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 councell
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   seemed
                   good
                   unto
                   us
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   ,
                   to
                   send
                   chosen
                   men
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   with
                
                 Paul
                 and
                 Silar
                 .
                 Paul
                 and
                 Silas
                 and
                 these
                 chosen
                 men
                 ,
                 suppose
                 six
                 or
                 ten
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 Embassage
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 deputies
                 and
                 Messengers
                 of
                 the
                 councell
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 doe
                 agree
                 to
                 make
                 Paul
                 their
                 deputy
                 ,
                 and
                 mouth
                 to
                 speake
                 for
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 seeing
                 order
                 requireth
                 that
                 six
                 at
                 once
                 should
                 not
                 speake
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 Paul
                 speaking
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 singular
                 act
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 deputy
                 of
                 Deputies
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 representeth
                 the
                 whole
                 six
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Messengers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 sent
                 with
                 the
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 six
                 were
                 Deputies
                 and
                 Messengers
                 of
                 the
                 councell
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 these
                 six
                 Messengers
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 councell
                 could
                 not
                 lay
                 their
                 whole
                 power
                 on
                 another
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 bestow
                 their
                 labours
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 six
                 deligates
                 ,
                 being
                 chosen
                 as
                 deligate
                 to
                 speake
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 put
                 that
                 power
                 of
                 speaking
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 six
                 off
                 himselfe
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   deligate
                   cannot
                   make
                   another
                   ,
                   one
                   Messenger
                   cannot
                   send
                   another
                
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Presbyteriall
                 or
                 classicall
                 Court
                 convened
                 as
                 the
                 deligates
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregations
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 deligates
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 decerning
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 should
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 may
                 deligate
                 one
                 in
                 that
                 Congregation
                 to
                 pronounce
                 the
                 sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 one
                 pronouncing
                 the
                 sentence
                 as
                 the
                 deligate
                 ,
                 and
                 Messenger
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 deligate
                 &
                 a
                 deputy
                 of
                 deligates
                 ,
                 and
                 deputies
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 particular
                 act
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 our
                 Brethren
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Church-sentences
                 pronounced
                 by
                 one
                 Elder
                 ,
                 must
                 also
                 say
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Object
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 
                   That
                   neerest
                   Church
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   delate
                   the
                   offence
                   of
                   one
                   single
                   offender
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   single
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   else
                   we
                   must
                   over-leap
                   this
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   tell
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   Christs
                   direction
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   heare
                   not
                   that
                   very
                   Church
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   tell
                   the
                   businesse
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   excommunicated
                   by
                   that
                   neerest
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   words
                   beare
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   nearest
                   Church
                   being
                   single
                   congregations
                   ,
                   may
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Presbyterial
                   Church
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   first
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 That
                 neerest
                 Church
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 delate
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 the
                 delinquent
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 wilfull
                 obstinacy
                 ;
                 secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 consociation
                 of
                 Churches
                 (
                 whom
                 the
                 obstinacy
                 concerneth
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 congregationall
                 Church
                 ,
                 having
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 entirely
                 and
                 compleatly
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 must
                 tell
                 the
                 offence
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 excommuncation
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 ministeriall
                 Church
                 is
                 that
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.
                 consisting
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 thirty
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 ,
                 all
                 called
                 one
                 Church
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 that
                 they
                 continued
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 42.
                 
                   stedfastly
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   doctrine
                   and
                   fellowship
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   breaking
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   prayer
                
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 did
                 they
                 meet
                 ?
                 vers
                 .
                 46.
                 not
                 onely
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   but
                   dayly
                   from
                   house
                   to
                   house
                   .
                
                 This
                 whole
                 number
                 hath
                 had
                 v.
                 42.
                 one
                 Church-fellowship
                 ,
                 one
                 Word
                 ,
                 one
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 meeting
                 at
                 once
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 met
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 private
                 house
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 phrase
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Acts
                 20.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 there
                 were
                 Congregations
                 and
                 Churches
                 ,
                 when
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 were
                 in
                 private
                 houses
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 
                   house
                   to
                   house
                
                 in
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 these
                 were
                 but
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 and
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 meet
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 house
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 therefore
                 complaine
                 of
                 a
                 scandalous
                 person
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 convened
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 possibly
                 in
                 an
                 upper
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 meeting
                 that
                 
                   continueth
                   in
                   prayer
                   and
                   breaking
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 power
                 of
                 Church-censures
                 to
                 admonish
                 and
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 which
                 things
                 belong
                 to
                 that
                 single
                 Congregation
                 or
                 Church
                 in
                 a
                 private
                 house
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 censure
                 those
                 that
                 offend
                 the
                 consociated
                 Congregations
                 that
                 meet
                 also
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 houses
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 must
                 complaine
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Elders
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 ●o●
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 false
                 Jewes
                 who
                 were
                 censured
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Rev●●
                
                 .
                 2.
                 2.
                 did
                 onely
                 infest
                 houses
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 Congregation
                 meet
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 one
                 House-Church
                 ,
                 or
                 House-Congregation
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 did
                 try
                 and
                 censure
                 
                   those
                   that
                   called
                   themselves
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                
                 2
                 ,
                 2
                 but
                 Christ
                 giveth
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 censures
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Ascandalous
                   person
                   may
                   infect
                   two
                   Congregations
                   of
                   two
                   neighbouring
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   he
                   dwelling
                   neere
                   the
                   borders
                   of
                   both
                   :
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   excommunicated
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   a
                   Congregation
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   because
                   ●e
                   may
                   leaven
                   many
                   consociated
                   Churches
                   ;
                   this
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   excommunicated
                   ,
                   except
                   you
                   tell
                   two
                   Presbyteriall
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   a
                   whole
                   Province
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   borders
                   of
                   two
                   Nations
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   England
                   &
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   leaven
                   two
                   parts
                   of
                   two
                   Nationall
                   Churches
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   matter
                   concerneth
                   both
                   the
                   Nationall
                   Churches
                   ,
                   a
                   higher
                   Church
                   then
                   a
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   a
                   Church
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   two
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   of
                   parts
                   of
                   two
                   Presbyteries
                   of
                   two
                   Nations
                   ,
                   must
                   by
                   divine
                   institution
                   be
                   that
                   Church
                   compleat
                   and
                   entire
                   to
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   complaine
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   hath
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   excommunication
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 It
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 locall
                 limits
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 and
                 the
                 number
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 of
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 onely
                 a
                 convenient
                 number
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 and
                 suppose
                 a
                 man
                 do
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 two
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 equally
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 meeting
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 divine
                 institution
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 yet
                 where
                 his
                 parents
                 did
                 willingly
                 associate
                 themselves
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 himselfe
                 did
                 associate
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 received
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 now
                 a
                 relation
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Pastor
                 is
                 his
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 (
                 suppose
                 it
                 were
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 )
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   Ephesus
                
                 is
                 not
                 
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   Thyatira
                   ;
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   Pergamus
                
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   Sard●s
                
                 .
                 So
                 i●
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 Presbyteries
                 of
                 two
                 distinct
                 Nations
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 now
                 a
                 classicall
                 Presbytery
                 )
                 therefore
                 these
                 doe
                 make
                 Presbyteries
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 convenient
                 number
                 of
                 Churches
                 may
                 be
                 governed
                 by
                 one
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 or
                 society
                 of
                 Elders
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Having
                 ordinary
                 conversing
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Voluntarily
                 upon
                 these
                 
                 two
                 grounds
                 combining
                 themselves
                 in
                 one
                 society
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 these
                 three
                 the
                 supervenient
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 grounded
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 dwelling
                 in
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 two
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 of
                 two
                 classicall
                 Presbyteries
                 of
                 two
                 Nations
                 ,
                 may
                 equally
                 infect
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                   ex
                   natura
                   rei
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 reality
                 of
                 truth
                 he
                 may
                 leaven
                 both
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 order
                 having
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 combined
                 member
                 now
                 by
                 institution
                 of
                 one
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 For
                 though
                 locall
                 distinction
                 of
                 Congregations
                 and
                 Presbyteries
                 bee
                 not
                 of
                 divine
                 institution
                 ;
                 yet
                 supposing
                 consideration
                 be
                 had
                 to
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 a
                 competent
                 number
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 edified
                 ;
                 secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 ordinary
                 conversing
                 ;
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 to
                 voluntary
                 combination
                 ,
                 either
                 formall
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 molding
                 of
                 Congregations
                 and
                 Presbyteries
                 ,
                 or
                 tacit
                 and
                 vertuall
                 combination
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 after
                 tracts
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 Gods
                 institution
                 maketh
                 a
                 relation
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 membership
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 this
                 Congregation
                 or
                 Presbyterie
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 now
                 upon
                 their
                 foresaid
                 suppositions
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 may
                 leaven
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Presbyteries
                 or
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 those
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 he
                 be
                 censured
                 by
                 those
                 and
                 none
                 others
                 now
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Christs
                 ordinance
                 applied
                 to
                 this
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Congregation
                   may
                   admonish
                   and
                   rebuke
                   ,
                   then
                   may
                   they
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   for
                   you
                   may
                   not
                   distinguish
                   where
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   distinguisheth
                   not
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   reason
                   why
                   this
                   or
                   this
                   exercise
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   should
                   be
                   given
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 Law
                 clearly
                 differenceth
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 
                 I
                 may
                 rebuke
                 and
                 convince
                 my
                 brother
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 three
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 some
                 degree
                 of
                 Church-censure
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 a
                 Pastor
                 rebuke
                 before
                 three
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 not
                 a
                 Pastor
                 excommunicate
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 that
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 a
                 Congregation
                 may
                 exercise
                 all
                 jurisdiction
                 
                   in
                   re
                   propria
                
                 ;
                 but
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 where
                 Churches
                 are
                 consociated
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 but
                 concerneth
                 many
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   We
                   doe
                   not
                   thinke
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Math.
                
                 18.
                 16.
                 
                   is
                   the
                   community
                   its
                   alone
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Elders
                   there
                   alone
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Elders
                   in
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   community
                   .
                   For
                   even
                   Act.
                
                 15.
                 
                   when
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   Elders
                   did
                   give
                   out
                   decrees
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   it
                   before
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   presence
                   ,
                   V.
                
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   pleased
                   it
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   send
                   chosen
                   men
                   to
                   Antioch
                   .
                   For
                   shew
                   us
                   a
                   warrant
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Elders
                   there
                   alone
                   did
                   exercise
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   not
                   being
                   convened
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   such
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   Elders
                   there
                   alone
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Church
                   .
                   The
                   Iudges
                   in
                   Israel
                   judged
                   in
                   the
                   gates
                   before
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   the
                   Elders
                   judged
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   eye
                   seeth
                   united
                   to
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   not
                   separated
                   from
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Nor
                 doe
                 we
                 exclude
                 these
                 from
                 hearing
                 the
                 Elders
                 exercise
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 concerne
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 aske
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 were
                 obliged
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 when
                 the
                 Judges
                 did
                 sit
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 brethren
                 therein
                 say
                 ;
                 by
                 a
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 consent
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 have
                 an
                 honour
                 above
                 consenting
                 ,
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 so
                 as
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 not
                 there
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 share
                 of
                 excommunication
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 Christs
                 order
                 violated
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 and
                 
                   bind
                   and
                   loose
                   on
                   Earth
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Elders
                 onely
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 do
                 only
                 bind
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 excommunicate
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Elders
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 judging
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 null
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 seeing
                 the
                 alone
                 Elders
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 &
                 by
                 this
                 reason
                 the
                 Judges
                 could
                 not
                 judge
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 except
                 all
                 Israel
                 had
                 been
                 present
                 to
                 consent
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 Israel
                 are
                 
                   bidden
                   to
                   execute
                   judgement
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   Rulers
                   and
                   people
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 thousands
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 which
                 made
                 up
                 many
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Congreations
                 of
                 
                   A●tioch
                   ,
                   Syria
                   ,
                   and
                   Silicia
                   ,
                
                 who
                 were
                 all
                 concerned
                 in
                 conscience
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 obligation
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 22.
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 representative
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 both
                 here
                 and
                 Act.
                 15.
                 the
                 Church
                 representative
                 exerciseth
                 jurisdiction
                 without
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 if
                 people
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 no
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 present
                 the
                 decrees
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 certainely
                 the
                 comparison
                 of
                 
                   the
                   eye
                
                 which
                 seeth
                 not
                 but
                 as
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 
                 be
                 strictly
                 urged
                 ,
                 may
                 well
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 not
                 present
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 whom
                 it
                 concerneth
                 ,
                 c●●
                 no
                 more
                 exercise
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 or
                 decerne
                 that
                 a
                 scandalous
                 person
                 can
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 eye
                 can
                 see
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 plucked
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Divines
                   bring
                   an
                   argument
                   from
                   Math.
                
                 18.
                 
                   by
                   ●●●logy
                   and
                   proportion
                   from
                   particular
                   congregations
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   Na●i●nall
                   and
                   generall
                   Synods
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Christian
                   world
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   they
                   suppose
                   that
                   a
                   particular
                   Church
                   is
                   the
                   measure
                   and
                   patterne
                   ,
                   and
                   first
                   Church
                   which
                   hath
                   power
                   of
                   excommunication
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   Parker
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 few
                 enclining
                 to
                 our
                 brethrens
                 mind
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 Divines
                 understand
                 by
                 a
                 Church
                 a
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 measure
                 and
                 patterne
                 of
                 Assemblies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 16
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   a
                   particular
                   Church
                   ,
                   because
                   here
                   is
                   an
                   offended
                   brother
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   member
                   thereof
                   .
                   This
                   particular
                   Church
                   hath
                   Elders
                   ,
                   this
                   particular
                   Church
                   is
                   a
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 
                   if
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   come
                   together
                   .
                
                 Jam.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Send
                   for
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   sick●
                   person
                   is
                   to
                   send
                   for
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   a
                   Presbyteriall
                   Church
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   farre
                   removed
                   from
                   the
                   sicke
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 An
                 hand
                 with
                 five
                 fingers
                 is
                 a
                 whole
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 whole
                 body
                 ;
                 a
                 Congregation
                 is
                 a
                 whole
                 Church
                 in
                 its
                 owne
                 kind
                 ,
                 whole
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 concerne
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 whole
                 and
                 compleat
                 for
                 all
                 jurisdiction
                 .
                 If
                 Iames
                 should
                 bid
                 ,
                 send
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 this
                 consequence
                 should
                 have
                 some
                 colour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Presbyteriall
                   Church
                   can
                   be
                   an
                   offending
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                
                 Math.
                 18.
                 is
                 
                   for
                   an
                   offending
                   brother
                   ,
                   if
                   thy
                   brother
                   sinne
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   Christ
                
                 giveth
                 an
                 instance
                 onely
                 in
                 an
                 offending
                 brother
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 doctrine
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 an
                 offending
                 Church
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 gained
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   gained
                   thy
                   brother
                
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 gaine
                 Churches
                 even
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 offend
                 Churches
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 32.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 18
                 ▪
                 
                   There
                   are
                   no
                   Church-censures
                   meant
                   here
                   ,
                   Christs
                   scope
                   is
                   to
                   resolve
                   a
                   case
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   how
                   farre
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   goe
                   on
                   with
                   an
                   offending
                   brother
                   before
                   we
                   behave
                   our selves
                   to
                   him
                   as
                   to
                   an
                   heather
                   .
                
                 ●
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   if
                   thy
                   brother
                   sinne
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   private
                   offence
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   not
                   a
                   publique
                   Church-scandall
                   ,
                   that
                   deserveth
                   excommunication
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   Christs
                
                 purpose
                 is
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 gaine
                 to
                 repentance
                 an
                 offending
                 brother
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   gained
                   thy
                   brother
                
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 use
                 both
                 publique
                 and
                 private
                 meanes
                 to
                 gaine
                 him
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 sinne
                 as
                 must
                 be
                 told
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 obstinacy
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 at
                 length
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 publique
                 scandall
                 and
                 so
                 deserveth
                 excommunication
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Reprove
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   convince
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   reproving
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   before
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                   must
                   I
                   reprove
                   every
                   one
                   who
                   offendeth
                   me
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   King
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   mans
                   glory
                   to
                   passe
                   by
                   an
                   offence
                   ;
                   and
                   Salomon
                   for
                   biddeth
                   us
                   to
                   over-heare
                   our
                   servant
                   cursing
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 every
                 man
                 
                   his
                   brothers
                   keeper
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   suffer
                   sin
                   in
                   our
                   brother
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   to
                   rebuke
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Lev.
                 19
                 ,
                 17.
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 mans
                 brother
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 use
                 familiarly
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 brother
                 meant
                 of
                 here
                 ;
                 though
                 Kings
                 should
                 be
                 rebuked
                 by
                 their
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Pastors
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 
                   passe
                   over
                   offences
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 forgive
                 those
                 that
                 sin
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 curious
                 to
                 know
                 who
                 reproacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 Salomons
                 meaning
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 forgive
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 labour
                 to
                 gaine
                 our
                 brother
                 by
                 rebukes
                 ;
                 one
                 act
                 of
                 love
                 fighteth
                 not
                 with
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Tell
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   meant
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   speaketh
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   present
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Christian
                   Church
                   as
                   yet
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 It
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 especially
                 for
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 though
                 Christ
                 speake
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 thing
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   much
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Church
                   ,
                   signifieth
                   onely
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   godly
                   men
                   ,
                   witnesses
                   of
                   the
                   mans
                   offence
                   ;
                   for
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   signifieth
                   onely
                   once
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 3.
                 
                   the
                   wind
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   spake
                   in
                   the
                   Syriak
                   and
                   Gnedah
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Gnedah
                   a
                   company
                   ,
                   or
                   many
                   Buls
                   have
                   comp●ss●d
                   m●
                   ,
                
                 1
                 San.
                 19.
                 
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Gnedah
                   .
                   The
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   convinced
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   two
                   ,
                   rebuke
                   him
                   before
                   many
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 preceding
                 he
                 s●ake
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 company
                 
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Keys
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   were
                   given
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 here
                 he
                 speaking
                 of
                 a
                 
                 Church
                 which
                 hath
                 authoritative
                 
                   power
                   to
                   bind
                   and
                   loose
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 any
                 such
                 ●nsolent
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 onely
                 to
                 note
                 many
                 Christians
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Syriak
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Originall
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Greeke
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   The
                   witnesses
                   sp●ken
                   of
                   here
                   are
                   not
                   witnesses
                   of
                   the
                   offences
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   reproofe
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   here
                   of
                   a
                   judiciall
                   proc●s
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 witnesses
                 are
                 witnesses
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 reproote
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 mans
                 sinnes
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   be
                   to
                   thee
                   as
                   an
                   Heathen
                   .
                   He
                   saith
                   not
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   C●urt
                   as
                   an
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   here
                   is
                   no
                   shadow
                   of
                   any
                   Court.
                   
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 hebraisme
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Laws
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   send
                   him
                   away
                   empty
                   .
                
                 Also
                 ,
                 
                   Thine
                   eye
                   shall
                   not
                   spare
                   him
                   .
                
                 Also
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   shalt
                   out
                   away
                   evill
                   out
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 reall
                 Court
                 ,
                 it
                 the
                 context
                 be
                 considered
                 .
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   be
                   to
                   thee
                   as
                   an
                   Heathen
                
                 ;
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 obstinacy
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   brother
                   ,
                   if
                   thy
                   brother
                   offend
                   .
                
                 And
                 how
                 weake
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   be
                   to
                   thee
                   as
                   an
                   Heathen
                   .
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   as
                   an
                   Heathen
                   .
                
                 The
                 contrary
                 consequence
                 is
                 most
                 necessary
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 convinced
                 of
                 obstinacy
                 before
                 two
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 brethren
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 are
                 to
                 count
                 him
                 as
                 
                   an
                   Heathen
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 offended
                 brother
                 hath
                 gone
                 along
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 unanimous
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 consort
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 with
                 both
                 the
                 witnesses
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 this
                 obstinate
                 man
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 offended
                 brother
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 both
                 as
                 
                   an
                   Heathen
                   and
                   a
                   Publican
                
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 are
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 eating
                 or
                 brotherly
                 conve
                 si●g
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Jewes
                 would
                 not
                 familiarly
                 converse
                 with
                 the
                 heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Paul
                 commandeth
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 that
                 with
                 an
                 excommunicated
                 man
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 eate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   you
                   bind
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   good
                   sence
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   offendeth
                   any
                   little
                   one
                   that
                   believeth
                   ,
                   his
                   sinne
                   is
                   bound
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   friends
                   of
                   Job
                
                 c.
                 42.
                 
                   were
                   not
                   accepted
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   made
                   their
                   peace
                   first
                   with
                   Iob
                   ,
                   yet
                   Iob
                   had
                   no
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Keyes
                   over
                
                 
                 
                   his
                   friends
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   offering
                   is
                   not
                   accepted
                   ,
                   while
                   first
                   the
                   offerer
                   be
                   reconciled
                   to
                   his
                   broth●r
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   his
                   sinnes
                   are
                   bound
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   one
                   brother
                   hath
                   not
                   a
                   jurisdiction
                   over
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   Binding
                   and
                   loosing
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   Chap.
                
                 18.
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   binding
                   and
                   loosing
                
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 19.
                 but
                 expresly
                 their
                 
                   binding
                   and
                   loosing
                
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 that
                 authoritative
                 power
                 of
                 remitting
                 and
                 retaining
                 sins
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 20.
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 23.
                 and
                 in
                 Scripture
                 the
                 keyes
                 ,
                 and
                 binding
                 ,
                 and
                 loosing
                 ,
                 are
                 never
                 ascribed
                 but
                 to
                 Stewards
                 ,
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Judges
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 already
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 Jobs
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 offerer
                 not
                 reconciled
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 Come
                 not
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 for
                 Iobs
                 friends
                 doe
                 not
                 binde
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 offended
                 brother
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 private
                 man
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 power
                 of
                 j●risdiction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   first
                   objected
                   by
                   our
                   reverend
                   brethren
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     extent
                     of
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     jurisdiction
                     in
                     the
                     Elders
                     of
                     a
                     classicall
                     Presbytery
                     must
                     be
                     proved
                     by
                     Gods
                     Word
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     For
                     if
                     many
                     classicall
                     Elders
                     have
                     power
                     over
                     many
                     Congregations
                     ,
                     possibly
                     twenty
                     or
                     thirty
                     Churches
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     beare
                     the
                     relation
                     of
                     Elders
                     to
                     these
                     thirty
                     Congregations
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     must
                     all
                     be
                     Elders
                     of
                     these
                     Churches
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Scripture
                     saith
                     ,
                     the
                     Elders
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     ,
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Pergamus
                     ,
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Thyatira
                     ;
                     now
                     this
                     cannot
                     be
                     :
                     for
                     then
                     ,
                     First
                     ,
                     Deacons
                     must
                     be
                     Deacons
                     of
                     many
                     Congregations
                     ,
                     and
                     Deacons
                     might
                     meet
                     in
                     one
                     Colledge
                     to
                     dispose
                     of
                     the
                     Treasury
                     of
                     these
                     thirty
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     these
                     thirty
                     Churches
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     consulted
                     with
                     ,
                     nor
                     could
                     they
                     all
                     convene
                     in
                     one
                     to
                     give
                     their
                     consent
                     and
                     judgement
                     concerning
                     their
                     Treasury
                     .
                     Now
                     though
                     Deacons
                     be
                     inferiour
                     to
                     Pastors
                     ,
                     yet
                     are
                     they
                     no
                     l●sse
                     Officers
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     sphere
                     ,
                     having
                     power
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Pastors
                     ;
                     and
                  
                   Paul
                   
                     writing
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Philippi
                     ,
                     writeth
                     to
                     the
                     Deacons
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     insi●uating
                     that
                     Deacons
                     are
                     Deacons
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     that
                     Church
                     ,
                     no
                     lesse
                     then
                     Pastors
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   many
                   Elders
                   be
                   one
                   Presbytery
                   ruling
                   many
                   Congregations
                   ,
                   then
                   doe
                   they
                   beare
                   the
                   relation
                   of
                   Elders
                   to
                   these
                   many
                   Congregations
                   ,
                   as
                   proper
                   Pastors
                   to
                   every
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   within
                   that
                   Presbyteriall
                   Church
                   :
                
                 nor
                 doe
                 they
                 beare
                 that
                 relation
                 of
                 watchmen
                 and
                 proper
                 Pastors
                 to
                 
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Pastor
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 beareth
                 to
                 his
                 particular
                 flock
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ●oved
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 presbyteriall
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 the
                 Angells
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 and
                 different
                 relation
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 each
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 doth
                 carry
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 flock
                 in
                 those
                 respects
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Presbytery
                 are
                 Elders
                 to
                 the
                 classicall
                 Church
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ●●
                 ;
                 not
                 in
                 things
                 proper
                 to
                 each
                 Congregation
                 but
                 in
                 things
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 object
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 rather
                 concerne
                 the
                 consociation
                 ,
                 and
                 combination
                 of
                 those
                 thirty
                 Churches
                 then
                 the
                 thirty
                 consociated
                 ,
                 and
                 combined
                 Churches
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Presbytery
                 doth
                 rather
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 reg●lation
                 of
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 governing
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 Churches
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 governed
                 Churches
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 Pastors
                 ordained
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                   lay
                   h●nds
                   suddenly
                   on
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   commit
                   the
                   Word
                   to
                   faithfull
                   m●n
                   ,
                
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 Pastors
                 preach
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 Discipline
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 feede
                 as
                 speciall
                 Pastors
                 the
                 particular
                 flocks
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 feede
                 his
                 owne
                 flock
                 
                   over
                   the
                   which
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   set
                   him
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 20
                 ,
                 28.
                 3
                 
                 The
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 classicall
                 presbytery
                 are
                 Elders
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Elders
                 themselves
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   Collegio
                   Presbyteriali
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Colledge
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   properly
                
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 separatim
                 ,
                 and
                 oct
                 of
                 Court
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 and
                 this
                 Archippus
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Elder
                 ,
                 or
                 Pastor
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 
                   to
                   watch
                   for
                   the
                   Soules
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                
                 but
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 charge
                 of
                 them
                 onely
                 in
                 Collegio
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 classicall
                 Elder
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ordained
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 Pastor
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 hee
                 doth
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 hand
                 and
                 instrument
                 and
                 deligate
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 hee
                 pronounce
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 excommunication
                 in
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 
                   virtualitèr
                   in
                   Collegio
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 that
                 act
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 deligate
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 our
                 Brethren
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 particular
                 Eldership
                 of
                 their
                 independent
                 flock
                 ,
                 if
                 an
                 Elder
                 occasionally
                 rebuke
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 never
                 convened
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 exercise
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Church
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 in
                 a
                 Court
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 hee
                 cannot
                 excommun●cate
                 ,
                 Yet
                 ●iting
                 in
                 Court
                 hee
                 doth
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   Collegio
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Eldership
                 exercise
                 Church
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 And
                 separatim
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 joyned
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 they
                 cannot
                 exercise
                 Church
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 presbytery
                 hath
                 a
                 Church-Relation
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 30.
                 
                 Churches
                 not
                 taken
                 distributively
                 ,
                 but
                 collectively
                 as
                 all
                 those
                 are
                 united
                 in
                 one
                 Church
                 classicall
                 under
                 one
                 externall
                 and
                 visible
                 government
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 an
                 independent
                 Church
                 are
                 not
                 Elders
                 of
                 their
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 being
                 separated
                 from
                 their
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   extra
                   coll●gium
                   Presbyteriale
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 a
                 Church-Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 Elders
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 Church
                 Jurisdiction
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 Court.
                 3.
                 
                 Classicall
                 Elders
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 have
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 this
                 presbyteriall
                 ,
                 or
                 classiciall
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 properly
                 an
                 ordinary
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 administrate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Elders
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 have
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 without
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 of
                 
                   Church
                   jurisdiction
                
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 which
                 Elders
                 have
                 as
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 Church-Jurisdiction
                 which
                 Elders
                 have
                 not
                 but
                 in
                 
                   foro
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Church-Jurisdiction
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 great
                 Sanedrim
                 beare
                 rule
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Dan
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Sanedrim
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Tribe
                   of
                   Benjamin
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Judge
                 to
                 a
                 thousand
                 of
                 that
                 Tribe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Captaine
                 of
                 that
                 thousand
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 distinguish
                 the
                 proposition
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   be
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyteriall
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   are
                   they
                   Elders
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   many
                   Congregations
                   in
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 Elders
                 in
                 these
                 common
                 affaires
                 which
                 concerne
                 government
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 Elders
                 in
                 feeding
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 governing
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 particulars
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 each
                 Congregation
                 .
                 That
                 I
                 deny
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 oversight
                 in
                 governing
                 in
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 them
                 Elders
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Deacons
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 are
                 also
                 Deacons
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 particular
                 Churches
                 in
                 some
                 reserved
                 cases
                 :
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Deacons
                 of
                 
                   Macedonia
                   ,
                   Corinth
                
                 
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 should
                 meete
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 take
                 course
                 for
                 supplying
                 the
                 distressed
                 Saines
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 what
                 inconvenient
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   If
                   Presbyteriall
                   Elders
                   be
                   Elders
                   to
                   mary
                   Congregations
                   in
                   a
                   generall
                   Relation
                   ,
                   what
                   sort
                   of
                   Elders
                   are
                   they
                   ?
                   are
                   they
                   Elders
                   ruling
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   they
                   Elders
                   teaching
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   unpossible
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   be
                   Elders
                   teaching
                   ,
                   to
                   so
                   many
                   Congregations
                   ;
                   for
                   teaching
                   is
                   a
                   personall
                   and
                   incommunicable
                   act
                   ,
                   that
                   m●n
                   cannot
                   commit
                   to
                   any
                   others
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   performe
                   it
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   persons
                   ,
                   a●●
                   cannot
                   commit
                   it
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   Ruling
                   Elders
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   teaching
                   Elders
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   exten
                   :
                   of
                   teaching
                   and
                   the
                   extent
                   of
                   ruling
                   are
                   commexsurable
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   alike
                   extersion
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 20.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   These
                   same
                   whoe
                   are
                   to
                   feede
                   the
                   fl●ck
                   at
                
                 Eph●sue
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   to
                   governe
                   and
                   rul●
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   feede
                   the
                   whole
                   fl●ck●
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Text
                   sayth
                   ,
                   Take
                   heede
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   fl●cke
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   governe
                   all
                   in
                   a
                   presbytery
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   feede
                   with
                   teaching
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   one
                   particular
                   Congregation
                   onely
                   ;
                   so
                
                 1
                 Pe●
                 .
                 5.
                 2.
                 
                   feed
                   the
                   flock
                   of
                
                 God
                 
                   which
                   is
                   amongst
                   you
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   knowledge
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   addeth
                   their
                   duty
                   of
                   governing
                   :
                   Taking
                   the
                   oversight
                   thereof
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   constraint
                   ,
                   but
                   willingly
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   So
                   H●b
                   .
                
                 13.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Remember
                   them
                   that
                   have
                   the
                   rule
                   over
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   spoken
                   unto
                   you
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   these
                   same
                   who
                   have
                   the
                   rule
                   over
                   the
                   flock
                   ,
                   and
                   governe
                   ,
                   du
                   also
                   speake
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lord
                 
                   and
                   teach
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 17.
                 
                   obey
                   them
                   that
                   have
                   the
                   rule
                   over
                   you
                   and
                   submit
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   watch
                   for
                   your
                   soules
                   as
                   these
                   who
                   must
                   give
                   accompt
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   these
                   same
                   who
                   governe
                   ,
                   doe
                   also
                   as
                   Pastors
                   watch
                   for
                   the
                   flock
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   accompt
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   governing
                   classicall
                   Presbytery
                   doe
                   rule
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   unpossible
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   give
                   an
                   accompt
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   Congregations
                   of
                   a
                   classicall
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   cannot
                   watch
                   over
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   except
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   must
                   have
                   many
                   Eyes
                   :
                   Nor
                   can
                   they
                   be
                   both
                   ruling
                   and
                   teaching
                   Officers
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   two
                   Offices
                   ,
                   if
                   one
                   man
                   be
                   both
                   a
                   Physitian
                   and
                   a
                   Chyrurgion
                   to
                   two
                   severall
                   companies
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   have
                   two
                   Offices
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   two
                   charges
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   to
                   those
                   two
                   companies
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   practise
                   physick
                   to
                   the
                   one
                   company
                   ,
                   and
                   chyrurgery
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   order
                   that
                
                 Paul
                 Col.
                 2.
                 
                   rejoyced
                   to
                   behold
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   classicall
                   Elders
                   cannot
                   be
                   Rulers
                   having
                   the
                   oversight
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   c●●ssicall
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   yet
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   teaching
                   pastor
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   single
                   Congregation
                   over
                   which
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 As
                 grand-Fathers
                 and
                 fathers
                 doe
                 beare
                 a
                 relation
                 to
                 these
                 same
                 Children
                 divers
                 wayes
                 ,
                 both
                 are
                 fathers
                 and
                 may
                 tutor
                 and
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 are
                 not
                 begetting
                 ●athers
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 doe
                 the
                 classicall
                 Elders
                 and
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 beare
                 divers
                 relations
                 to
                 the
                 flocks
                 .
                 the
                 question
                 then
                 is
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 Elders
                 are
                 the
                 Presbyteriall
                 Elders
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 ?
                 I
                 distinguish
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 distinguish
                 Elders
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 Elders
                 classicall
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 
                   classicall
                   Church
                
                 collectively
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 authoritative
                 care
                 over
                 this
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 proper
                 Elders
                 to
                 the
                 classicall
                 Church
                 taken
                 distributively
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 is
                 an
                 Elder
                 to
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 Congregation
                 .
                 And
                 another
                 man
                 to
                 this
                 Congregation
                 as
                 the
                 Elders
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 and
                 Aslembly
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.
                 they
                 are
                 Elders
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Churches
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 Silicia
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 collectively
                 taken
                 in
                 those
                 dogmaticall
                 poynts
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 our
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 same
                 Elders
                 were
                 in
                 speciall
                 manner
                 Elders
                 to
                 the
                 Congregations
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Syria
                 and
                 Silicia
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 taken
                 distributively
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 many
                 consociated
                 ,
                 and
                 Neighbouring
                 Churches
                 are
                 speciall
                 watchmen
                 over
                 their
                 own
                 fl●cks
                 ,
                 by
                 teaching
                 and
                 ruling
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Brethrens
                 grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 Brotherly
                 care
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 consociated
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 Councell
                 ,
                 ●dmonrth
                 ,
                 Comfort
                 ;
                 seeing
                 every
                 man
                 
                   is
                   his
                   Brothers
                   keeper
                
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Divine
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 care
                 is
                 like
                 as
                 is
                 it
                 were
                 authoritative
                 ,
                 onely
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 Brethrens
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 wanteth
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 authority
                 ;
                 vet
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 Elders
                 this
                 way
                 have
                 two
                 Offices
                 .
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 they
                 performe
                 two
                 acts
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Office
                 ;
                 also
                 a
                 Pastor
                 of
                 an
                 independent
                 flocke
                 ,
                 who
                 writcth
                 ●
                 B●●ke
                 for
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 Sister-Churches
                 as
                 hee
                 preache●●
                 those
                 same
                 Sermons
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 printed
                 B●oke
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 people
                 and
                 flocke
                 ,
                 hath
                 two
                 Relations
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 flocke
                 whom
                 hee
                 preacheth
                 unto
                 .
                 as
                 a
                 
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 another
                 as
                 an
                 instructer
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 by
                 his
                 writings
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 not
                 two
                 Offices
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   '
                   Physitian
                   and
                   a
                   Chyrurgion
                   to
                   two
                   sundry
                   companies
                   .
                
                 if
                 any
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   writteth
                   not
                   Bookes
                   as
                   a
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   Office
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   gifted
                   man
                   by
                   power
                   of
                   fraternity
                   ,
                
                 let
                 mee
                 deny
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 distinction
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 begge
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 question
                 ;
                 For
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 Churches
                 by
                 writing
                 should
                 proceede
                 from
                 the
                 authoritative
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 same
                 officiall
                 power
                 that
                 hee
                 teacheth
                 his
                 owne
                 flocke
                 
                   vivâ
                   voce
                
                 ,
                 by
                 vocall
                 preaching
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Doctor
                 hee
                 teacheth
                 other
                 Churches
                 by
                 writing
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 asked
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   are
                   the
                   classicall
                   Elders
                   ruling
                   Elders
                   ,
                   or
                   Teaching
                   Elders
                   to
                   the
                   classicall
                   Church
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 They
                 are
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 neither
                 ,
                 in
                 divers
                 considerations
                 ,
                 they
                 bee
                 teaching
                 Elders
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 distributively
                 taken
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Rulers
                 in
                 all
                 collectively
                 taken
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Teachers
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 reserved
                 acts
                 ,
                 resolving
                 synodically
                 some
                 cases
                 of
                 conscience
                 and
                 dogmaticall
                 poynts
                 upon
                 occasion
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 constant
                 Teachers
                 
                   to
                   watch
                   for
                   the
                   Soules
                   of
                   all
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 places
                 ,
                 Acts
                 20.
                 28.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 2.
                 
                 Heb.
                 137.
                 17.
                 prove
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 rule
                 in
                 common
                 many
                 Churches
                 should
                 be
                 Teachers
                 of
                 these
                 same
                 Churches
                 distributively
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Eldership
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 should
                 rule
                 the
                 whole
                 Churches
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 should
                 no
                 Pastor
                 be
                 a
                 sole
                 Ruler
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prelate
                 is
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 Pastor
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 sole
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 true
                 hee
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 ruling
                 Pastor
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 Teaching
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 that
                 same
                 flock
                 alwayes
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 this
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 therefore
                 teaching
                 should
                 be
                 every
                 way
                 commensurable
                 with
                 ruling
                 ;
                 for
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Eldership
                 convened
                 in
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 
                   formalitèr
                   in
                   foro
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Court
                 hath
                 Church-power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 Court
                 they
                 governe
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Eldership
                 in
                 this
                 Court
                 neither
                 doth
                 preach
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 preach
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 ruling
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elder
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 teaching
                 publickly
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 un●fficed
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Brethren
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 him
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 ruling
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Ob.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   strange
                   that
                   to
                   excommunicate
                   agreeth
                   to
                   the
                   ruleing
                   Elder
                   in
                   a
                   classicall
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   may
                   doe
                   in
                   many
                   Congregations
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   may
                   performe
                   his
                   principall
                   acts
                   over
                   thirty
                   or
                   forty
                   Congregations
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   Pastor
                   may
                   not
                   performe
                   his
                   principall
                   act
                   of
                   teaching
                   in
                   many
                   Congregations
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   office
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   in
                   one
                   congregation
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   frame
                   of
                   a
                   classicall
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 ruling
                 Elder
                 doth
                 onely
                 in
                 some
                 common
                 cases
                 with
                 the
                 presbytery
                 performe
                 his
                 speciall
                 acts
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 ordinary
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 spirituall
                 Jurisdiction
                 the
                 ruling
                 Elder
                 performeth
                 in
                 that
                 Congregation
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 Elder
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 this
                 an
                 inconvenient
                 ;
                 but
                 preaching
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 unofficed
                 men
                 by
                 our
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 principall
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Pastors
                 charge
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ob.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   unreasonable
                   that
                   a
                   Prelate
                   or
                   a
                   Pope
                   should
                   rule
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   teach
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   condemned
                   this
                   in
                   Prelates
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   onely
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   teach
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   classicall
                   presbytery
                   doth
                   fall
                   in
                   that
                   same
                   fault
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   governe
                   the
                   whole
                   classicall
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   teach
                   the
                   whole
                   classicall
                
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   It
                   is
                   dreadfull
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   watch
                   for
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   one
                   single
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   under
                   necessity
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   accempt
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   far
                   more
                   dreadfull
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   watch
                   also
                   for
                   a
                   whole
                   tract
                   of
                   thirty
                   or
                   forty
                
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Apostle
                   will
                   have
                   Him
                   who
                   watcheth
                   for
                   one
                   flock
                   to
                   entangle
                   himselfe
                   with
                   no
                   other
                   imployments
                   .
                   How
                   then
                   shall
                   hee
                   take
                   the
                   burden
                   of
                   thirty
                   ,
                   or
                   forty
                   Flockes
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 It
                 is
                 unreasonable
                 that
                 Prelate
                 and
                 Pope
                 should
                 rule
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 hundred
                 Churches
                 1.
                 as
                 the
                 sole
                 and
                 proper
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 under
                 them
                 be
                 but
                 suffragans
                 and
                 deputed
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 doing
                 by
                 borrowed
                 authority
                 from
                 Pope
                 and
                 Prelate
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 their
                 sole
                 Office
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 command
                 feeders
                 as
                 Pastors
                 of
                 pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   not
                   to
                   feede
                   with
                   knowledge
                   the
                   flocke
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 classicall
                 presbyters
                 are
                 neither
                 principall
                 nor
                 proper
                 pastors
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 classicall
                 Churches
                 collectively
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 pastors
                 under
                 them
                 as
                 deputies
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 is
                 their
                 Office
                 to
                 rule
                 onely
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 feede
                 with
                 knowledge
                 also
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 pastors
                 of
                 independent
                 flocks
                 are
                 obliged
                 by
                 brotherly
                 association
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Vine-Keepers
                 ,
                 Governours
                 ,
                 fellow-Counsellers
                 
                 to
                 forty
                 sister
                 -
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 
                 that
                 Churches
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 in
                 good
                 government
                 without
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 Synods
                 ;
                 Now
                 if
                 wee
                 distinguish
                 
                   onerousn●sse
                   ,
                   care
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                
                 of
                 B●therly
                 watching
                 over
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   oner●u●n●sse
                   ,
                   care
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   ,
                
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 
                   in
                   foro
                   Dei
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   Conscience
                
                 as
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ou●
                 Brethren
                 make
                 Governing
                 without
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 wee
                 doe
                 ;
                 They
                 in
                 a
                 Brotherly
                 way
                 ,
                 wee
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 I
                 prove
                 that
                 their
                 way
                 is
                 as
                 dreadfull
                 and
                 labo●ous
                 in
                 the
                 ●oynt
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 giving
                 accompt
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 way
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 divine
                 command
                 that
                 wee
                 be
                 our
                 Brethrens
                 keepers
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 watch
                 over
                 one
                 another
                 commandeth
                 
                   onerousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   care
                   in
                
                 Brotherly
                 governing
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Wee
                 make
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 governing
                 a
                 Classicall
                 Church
                 that
                 band
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Union
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 one
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 band
                 of
                 Lovely
                 and
                 Brotherly
                 consociation
                 of
                 many
                 Congregations
                 commandeth
                 ,
                 and
                 ti●th
                 us
                 to
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 Governing
                 and
                 i●
                 Helping
                 ,
                 and
                 promoting
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 sister
                 -
                 Churches
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 wee
                 had
                 no
                 further
                 warrant
                 to
                 prom●te
                 edification
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 alone
                 relation
                 of
                 Brotherly
                 consociation
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 onely
                 and
                 very
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Wisdome
                 of
                 our
                 Law-giver
                 Christ
                 hath
                 put
                 a
                 speciall
                 Commandement
                 on
                 
                   consociated
                   Churches
                
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 governe
                 one
                 
                   Classicall
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 common
                 poynts
                 that
                 concerne
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Classicall
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 poynt
                 of
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 lawfull
                 and
                 Ministeriall
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 necessity
                 that
                 Members
                 of
                 one
                 Body
                 have
                 of
                 Broth●rly
                 Helpe
                 ,
                 Light
                 ,
                 Direction
                 ,
                 Comfort
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 Which
                 poynt
                 I
                 desire
                 carefully
                 to
                 bee
                 observed
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 see
                 no
                 ground
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 presbytery
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Province
                 .
                 of
                 a
                 Nationall
                 Church
                 ,
                 powers
                 formally
                 and
                 essentially
                 different
                 ,
                 they
                 differ
                 onely
                 in
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 extension
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 adjunct
                 or
                 genuine
                 property
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 great
                 visible
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 integrall
                 part
                 ;
                 That
                 same
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Covenant
                 of
                 God.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 same
                 Lord
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 same
                 Spirit
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 same
                 Faith
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 same
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 in
                 Nature
                 and
                 Essence
                 belongeth
                 
                 to
                 all
                 ;
                 onely
                 the
                 power
                 must
                 bee
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 
                   vis
                   loc●motiva
                
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 moving
                 in
                 the
                 Hand
                 then
                 i●
                 one
                 Finger
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Arme
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Hand
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Hand
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 cleare
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 gifted
                 Preacher
                 in
                 a
                 Congregation
                 in
                 an
                 Island
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 other
                 gifted
                 of
                 GOD
                 to
                 Preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 but
                 hee
                 onely
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 thinke
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Brother
                 hee
                 were
                 under
                 as
                 great
                 an
                 Obligation
                 of
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 laborious
                 onerousnesse
                 of
                 conscience
                 to
                 bestow
                 his
                 Talent
                 for
                 the
                 gaining
                 of
                 Soules
                 by
                 preaching
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 were
                 not
                 called
                 to
                 bee
                 their
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 Brotherly
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 called
                 to
                 bee
                 their
                 Pastor
                 .
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 naked
                 relation
                 of
                 Authority
                 ,
                 or
                 Jurisdiction
                 addeth
                 to
                 his
                 care
                 and
                 onerousnesse
                 in
                 poynt
                 of
                 labouring
                 by
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 Indeed
                 now
                 being
                 called
                 ,
                 his
                 care
                 is
                 Pastorall
                 and
                 more
                 authoritative
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Talent
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 proportion
                 his
                 paines
                 to
                 gaine
                 more
                 Talents
                 to
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 a
                 Pastor
                 adde
                 no
                 degrees
                 of
                 gifts
                 to
                 His
                 Talent
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 suppose
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 his
                 onerousnesse
                 in
                 labouring
                 was
                 as
                 great
                 before
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 Pastor
                 as
                 after
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 speake
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 constituted
                 Church
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 calling
                 required
                 other
                 then
                 giftes
                 .
                 Nor
                 doe
                 I
                 speake
                 this
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 calling
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 new
                 motive
                 why
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 imploy
                 his
                 gifts
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Giver
                 ;
                 But
                 only
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 CHRIST
                 hath
                 united
                 powers
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 in
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 in
                 Presbyteries
                 ,
                 in
                 Churches
                 of
                 Provinces
                 and
                 Nations
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 gifts
                 might
                 conduce
                 to
                 helpe
                 and
                 promove
                 edification
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 united
                 powers
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 which
                 are
                 also
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 some
                 may
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 calling
                 to
                 an
                 Office
                 layeth
                 on
                 M●n
                 a
                 more
                 speciall
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 accompt
                 for
                 Soules
                 ,
                 then
                 gifts
                 onely
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 also
                 yeeld
                 )
                 yet
                 seeing
                 wee
                 thinke
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 Eldership
                 to
                 a
                 whole
                 Classicall
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 founded
                 upon
                 an
                 Office
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Elders
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 clothed
                 with
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 their
                 
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 authoritative
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 promoving
                 of
                 edification
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Classicall
                 Church
                 ,
                 grounded
                 in
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 his
                 Wisdome
                 who
                 hath
                 seven
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 Brotherly
                 Consociation
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 either
                 edifie
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 occasionally
                 partake
                 of
                 these
                 same
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 scandaliz●
                 and
                 leaven
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 publique
                 transgressions
                 ;
                 wee
                 cannot
                 see
                 how
                 presbyteriall
                 Elders
                 are
                 more
                 to
                 give
                 accompt
                 for
                 the
                 Soules
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Classicall
                 Church
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 sense
                 ,
                 Hebrewes
                 13.
                 17.
                 then
                 consociated
                 pastors
                 and
                 Elders
                 of
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 accompt
                 to
                 GOD
                 for
                 sister
                 Churches
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 watch
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Soules
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 keepe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Brethren
                 must
                 make
                 a
                 reckoning
                 to
                 GOD
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 presbytery
                 be
                 more
                 said
                 to
                 intangle
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 governing
                 the
                 Classicall
                 Church
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 things
                 not
                 proper
                 to
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 seeing
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Brotherly
                 way
                 ,
                 doe
                 medle
                 with
                 those
                 same
                 things
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ?
                 For
                 helping
                 the
                 Classicall
                 Church
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Fraternity
                 is
                 not
                 unproper
                 to
                 a
                 Christian
                 calling
                 of
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 joyning
                 of
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 I
                 meane
                 of
                 power
                 lesser
                 to
                 another
                 power
                 greater
                 ,
                 to
                 helpe
                 the
                 Classicall
                 Church
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 of
                 Fraternity
                 ,
                 cannot
                 bee
                 unproper
                 to
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 a
                 Colledge
                 of
                 presbyters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Objecti
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   The
                   power
                   of
                   Presbyteries
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   a
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   cannot
                   bee
                   lawfull
                   .
                   The
                   antecedent
                   is
                   thus
                   confirmed
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   if
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   ordain●
                   one
                   to
                   bee
                   Excommunicated
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   a
                   Congregation
                   in
                   conscience
                   thinke
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   Excommunicated
                   ,
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                
                 Jure
                 Divino
                 ,
                 
                   must
                   be
                   Excommunicated
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   which
                
                 Christ
                 
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   them
                   is
                
                 nul
                 .
                 
                   And
                   the
                   exercise
                   thereof
                   impeded
                   by
                   a
                   greater
                   power
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                   the
                   voyces
                   of
                   two
                   Elders
                   of
                   a
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   now
                   sitting
                   in
                   the
                   greater
                   and
                   classicall
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   are
                   swallowed
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   greater
                   number
                   of
                   Elders
                   ,
                   of
                   thirty
                   or
                   forty
                   Congregations
                   met
                   in
                   one
                   great
                   presbytery
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Congregation
                   is
                   not
                   helped
                   by
                   the
                   presbytery
                   ,
                   but
                   close
                   taken
                   away
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 Argument
                 doth
                 presuppose
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 GODS
                 Law
                 ,
                 to
                 wit.
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 of
                 Voyces
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 a
                 Cong
                 egation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 presbytery
                 ;
                 which
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 ,
                 for
                 Brethren
                 even
                 of
                 Galathia
                 ,
                 which
                 contained
                 many
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Brethren
                 confesse
                 ,
                 should
                 all
                 minde
                 and
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 agree
                 in
                 one
                 thing
                 that
                 belongeth
                 to
                 Church
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 Gala.
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 Gala.
                 5.
                 10
                 v.
                 15.
                 
                 Gala.
                 6.
                 1.
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Argument
                 supposeth
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 presbytery
                 is
                 wrong
                 in
                 their
                 voycing
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Congregationall
                 Church
                 is
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 best
                 part
                 in
                 judging
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 man
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Excommunicated
                 .
                 But
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 any
                 Church
                 to
                 erre
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 presbytery
                 exerciseth
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   de
                   jure
                
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 presbytery
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Voyces
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
                 But
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 one
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 meeting
                 all
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 all
                 doe
                 Acts
                 15.
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iames
                 their
                 power
                 is
                 null
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 three
                 voyces
                 are
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 convention
                 ,
                 because
                 to
                 their
                 power
                 and
                 voyces
                 are
                 added
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 dogmaticall
                 determination
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 grant
                 even
                 now
                 to
                 many
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 )
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 voyces
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   .
                   Acts
                
                 15.
                 2
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 25.
                 
                 Acts
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 Acts
                 21.
                 18.
                 25
                 ?
                 I
                 believe
                 addition
                 of
                 lawfull
                 power
                 doth
                 not
                 annull
                 lawfull
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 corroborate
                 and
                 strengthen
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 this
                 shall
                 fall
                 upon
                 your
                 owne
                 Eldership
                 of
                 your
                 independent
                 Congregation
                 .
                 Suppose
                 ●en
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Elders
                 and
                 Doctors
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 whereas
                 sometime
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 three
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 three
                 had
                 the
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 and
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 accession
                 of
                 six
                 Elders
                 to
                 three
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 null
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 three
                 ,
                 and
                 swallowed
                 up
                 their
                 voyces
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 their
                 power
                 and
                 voyces
                 were
                 against
                 
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 swallowed
                 up
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 for
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 strengthened
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 accession
                 of
                 lawfull
                 power
                 and
                 moe
                 voyces
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 annulled
                 nor
                 swallowed
                 up
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   hundreth
                   and
                   twenty
                   ,
                   had
                   the
                   full
                   entire
                   power
                   within
                   it selfe
                   :
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   should
                   bee
                   in
                   a
                   worse
                   case
                   by
                   the
                   multiplication
                   of
                
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   now
                   that
                   power
                   bee
                   given
                   to
                   Presbyteries
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 
                   Church
                   Acts
                
                 1.
                 was
                 onely
                 an
                 hundreth
                 and
                 twenty
                 .
                 I
                 thinke
                 there
                 were
                 more
                 ,
                 though
                 these
                 onely
                 convened
                 at
                 the
                 ordination
                 of
                 Matthias
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 were
                 above
                 five
                 hundred
                 Brethren
                 at
                 once
                 which
                 saw
                 CHRIST
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 6.
                 and
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 Judge
                 ,
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Church
                
                 also
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 constantly
                 denied
                 that
                 addition
                 of
                 lawfull
                 power
                 to
                 lawfull
                 power
                 doth
                 arnull
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 worse
                 condition
                 the
                 prexistent
                 power
                 ;
                 it
                 doth
                 helpe
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 make
                 it
                 worse
                 :
                 and
                 twenty
                 Churches
                 adding
                 their
                 good
                 and
                 Christian
                 counsells
                 ,
                 and
                 comforts
                 to
                 two
                 Churches
                 doe
                 not
                 annull
                 ,
                 or
                 hurt
                 or
                 swallow
                 up
                 either
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 good
                 counseling
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 Churches
                 or
                 their
                 good
                 counsels
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 much
                 confirme
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthen
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   absurd
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   a
                
                 Church
                 
                   in
                   a
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   two
                   distinct
                   kind
                   of
                
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   a
                   power
                   above
                   a
                   power
                   ,
                   a
                   Jurisdiction
                   above
                   a
                   Jurisdiction
                   ,
                   a
                   State
                   above
                   a
                   State
                   ,
                   as
                   Master
                   and
                   Servant
                   ,
                   and
                   Father
                   and
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   here
                   a
                   governing
                   and
                   a
                   commanding
                   Classicall
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   governed
                   and
                   commanded
                   Classicall
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   politicall
                   consideration
                   formally
                   different
                   :
                   now
                   where
                   there
                   bee
                   two
                   different
                   States
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   two
                   different
                   names
                   ,
                   Titles
                   ,
                   and
                   Adiuncts
                   ,
                   as
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   GOD
                   hath
                   set
                   some
                   in
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   first
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   secondarily
                   Prophets
                   .
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                
                 Genesis
                 1.
                 
                 
                   GOD
                   made
                   two
                   distinct
                   Lights
                   ,
                   a
                   greater
                   Light
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   Day
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   lesser
                   Light
                   to
                   rule
                   the
                   Night
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Scripture
                   maketh
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                   greater
                   or
                   lesser
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   wee
                   have
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Presbytery
                   but
                   twice
                   in
                   the
                
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                   matter
                   they
                   differ
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   these
                   same
                   Elders
                
                 
                 
                   are
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   both
                   :
                   in
                   form
                   they
                   differ
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   combination
                   and
                   union
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   :
                   they
                   differ
                   not
                   in
                   operations
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   superior
                   hath
                   no
                   operations
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   inferior
                   can
                   exercise
                   ,
                   for
                   because
                   a
                   Pastor
                   exhort●th
                   a
                   Pastor
                   comsorteth
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   make
                   two
                   kindes
                   of
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   cannot
                   finde
                   a
                   distinction
                   betwixt
                   presbyter
                   and
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   w●e
                   〈◊〉
                   a
                   distinction
                   betwixt
                   Presbytery
                   and
                   Presbytery
                   ?
                   Hath
                   the
                   Wisdome
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 
                   left
                   these
                   Thrones
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   confusion
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   Scripture
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   knowen
                   ,
                   by
                   Name
                   ,
                   Title
                   ,
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Operations
                   ?
                   And
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   power
                   above
                   a
                   power
                   ,
                   wee
                   have
                   to
                   a●end
                   to
                   a
                   Nation
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   subdite
                   a
                   whole
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   consciences
                   to
                   this
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   within
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 A
                 Church-Congregationall
                 within
                 a
                 Church-Classicall
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 inconventent
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 an
                 Hand
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 lesser
                 body
                 in
                 a
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Brethren
                 call
                 the
                 people
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Elders
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 
                   but
                   a
                   Church
                   in
                   a
                   Church
                   ?
                
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 power
                 above
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 absurd
                 ,
                 ex●ept
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Church-power
                 ,
                 so
                 above
                 a
                 Church-power
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Superior
                 power
                 be
                 privative
                 and
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 inferior
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Popes
                 power
                 distroyeth
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chu●ch
                   Universall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prelates
                 power
                 destroyeth
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 where
                 of
                 he
                 is
                 pretended
                 Pastor
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 presbytery
                 is
                 A●xiliarte
                 ,
                 and
                 cumulative
                 to
                 helpe
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 not
                 privative
                 and
                 destructive
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 congregations
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 power
                 above
                 a
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 by
                 our
                 Brethren
                 :
                 for
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Eldership
                 of
                 a
                 ●●●gle
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 the
                 Eldership
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 above
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 which
                 one
                 single
                 Minister
                 hath
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 administrate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 may
                 regulate
                 the
                 Pastor
                 and
                 censure
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 preach
                 hereticall
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   a
                   power
                   above
                   a
                   power
                   ?
                
                 yea
                 two
                 Elders
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 to
                 governe
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 prebsytery
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 presbytery
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 part
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 com●
                 neerer
                 ;
                 The
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 met
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 have
                 
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 in
                 dogmaticall
                 poynts
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 our
                 Brethren
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Antioch
                 might
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 inferiour
                 Synod
                 determined
                 these
                 same
                 poynts
                 which
                 the
                 Synod
                 determined
                 at
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   ;
                   her
                   's
                   power
                   above
                   power
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 be
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   divers
                   indicatures
                   formally
                   and
                   specisically
                   different
                   in
                   nature
                   and
                   operations
                   ,
                
                 for
                 they
                 differ
                 onely
                 in
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 extension
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 reasons
                 doe
                 prove
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 government
                 in
                 one
                 City
                 or
                 Borough
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 differ
                 formally
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Cities
                 and
                 Boroughs
                 ,
                 incorporated
                 and
                 combined
                 in
                 one
                 common
                 Judicature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 ,
                 or
                 foure
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 combination
                 of
                 Colledges
                 combined
                 in
                 the
                 comm
                 on
                 Judicature
                 of
                 the
                 Universities
                 :
                 so
                 here
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 inferior
                 Judicatures
                 do
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Superior
                 onely
                 in
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 number
                 of
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Judicatures
                 ;
                 the
                 policy
                 divine
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Superior
                 can
                 exercise
                 acts
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 inferior
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 ordination
                 of
                 Pastors
                 and
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 where
                 many
                 Churches
                 are
                 consociated
                 ;
                 though
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 consociation
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Excommunication
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 :
                 also
                 to
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 not
                 
                   distinction
                   of
                   Names
                   ,
                   Titles
                   and
                   Adjuncts
                   of
                   the
                   Iudicatures
                
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 weake
                 Argument
                 ,
                 because
                 Congregationall
                 ,
                 and
                 presbyterian
                 ,
                 provinciall
                 and
                 a
                 nationall
                 Church-Body
                 make
                 all
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inferior
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 and
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Superior
                 ,
                 and
                 thefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 needfull
                 that
                 as
                 
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sun
                   the
                   greater
                   light
                
                 by
                 name
                 and
                 Office
                 is
                 distinguished
                 from
                 
                   the
                   Moone
                   Gen.
                
                 1.
                 
                   the
                   lesser
                   light
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Congregation
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 should
                 be
                 distinguished
                 
                   by
                   Names
                   and
                   Office
                   and
                   Titles
                
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 Prophet
                 is
                 not
                 formally
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Officer
                 formally
                 different
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Moone
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Congregation
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Classicall
                   Church
                
                 :
                 so
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 the
                 Scripture
                 distinguisheth
                 not
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 Elders
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Ecclesia
                 )
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Brethren
                 will
                 have
                 then
                 both
                 meant
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Teil
                   the
                   Church
                
                 .
                 Now
                 
                 we
                 say
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   distinguish
                   where
                   the
                   Law
                   doth
                   not
                   distinguish
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sayth
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 that
                 the
                 offended
                 hath
                 recourse
                 unto
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 Church
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 obeyed
                 as
                 a
                 Judicature
                 and
                 spirituall
                 Court
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 neither
                 a
                 Judicature
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 part
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 that
                 
                   Church
                   Christ
                
                 doth
                 speake
                 that
                 
                   doth
                   actually
                   bind
                   on
                   Earth
                   and
                   loose
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 people
                 neither
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 doth
                 
                   actually
                   bind
                   and
                   loose
                   on
                   Earth
                
                 by
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 of
                 that
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 which
                 doth
                 exercise
                 Church-power
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 find
                 not
                 a
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 and
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 
                   binding
                   and
                   loosing
                
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 Shall
                 we
                 use
                 such
                 an
                 insolent
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 use
                 ?
                 and
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 these
                 of
                 Corinth
                 gathered
                 together
                 
                   convened
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   the
                   Ministeriall
                   spirit
                   of
                
                 Paul
                 
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                
                 ;
                 these
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 excommunicating
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 Text
                 destinguisheth
                 not
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Elders
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 to
                 whom
                 
                   he
                   writeth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   who
                   were
                   puffed
                   up
                   and
                   mourned
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   scandall
                   ,
                
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 :
                 nor
                 can
                 the
                 Text
                 beare
                 that
                 the
                 Elders
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 Court
                 before
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Elders
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Brethren
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 
                   they
                   distinguish
                   where
                   the
                   Scripture
                   distinguisheth
                   not
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Scripture
                 give
                 to
                 us
                 Thrones
                 really
                 different
                 ,
                 though
                 names
                 and
                 titles
                 cannot
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 we
                 find
                 expresly
                 and
                 in
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   two
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   three
                   Persons
                   and
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   in
                   two
                   Natures
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Person
                   ,
                
                 then
                 have
                 we
                 what
                 we
                 seeke
                 :
                 but
                 wee
                 have
                 these
                 different
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 Acts
                 2.
                 46.
                 wee
                 have
                 a
                 Church
                 meeting
                 in
                 an
                 House
                 ,
                 for
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 Acts
                 20.
                 8.
                 and
                 a
                 Congregation
                 in
                 Corinth
                 meeting
                 in
                 an
                 House
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 20.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 23.
                 and
                 consequently
                 here
                 must
                 bee
                 some
                 power
                 in
                 this
                 meeting
                 to
                 order
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 this
                 single
                 
                 meeting
                 is
                 to
                 rebuke
                 those
                 that
                 sinne
                 openly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hinder
                 Women
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 forbid
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 speake
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 because
                 
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   order
                
                 ;
                 to
                 borbid
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 edifieth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 speaking
                 Gods
                 Word
                 in
                 an
                 unknowen
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 &c.
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 Eldership
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 in
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 who
                 met
                 for
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 Acts
                 21.
                 18.
                 who
                 layd
                 hands
                 on
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 14.
                 14.
                 in
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 13.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 meeting
                 of
                 a
                 provinciall
                 Church
                 in
                 Galathia
                 ;
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 Acts
                 5.
                 9.
                 10.
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 purge
                 out
                 the
                 
                   scandalous
                   and
                   false
                   Teachers
                   who
                   leavened
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   were
                
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                   to
                   restore
                   with
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   meekenesse
                   any
                   fallen
                   Brother
                
                 ;
                 and
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 a
                 map
                 and
                 patterne
                 of
                 a
                 generall
                 Synod
                 warranting
                 both
                 a
                 nationall
                 Church-meeting
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 
                   O●cumenick
                   councell
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 that
                 Synod
                 ,
                 Acts
                 1.
                 and
                 Acts
                 6.
                 where
                 these
                 universall
                 guides
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 exercise
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 by
                 ordaining
                 of
                 Officers
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 instances
                 of
                 these
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 given
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 morall
                 ground
                 and
                 warrant
                 for
                 it
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 joynt
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 are
                 surer
                 and
                 better
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 lesser
                 and
                 dispersed
                 power
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Keys
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 this
                 little
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 meetting
                 in
                 a
                 private
                 House
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.
                 46.
                 
                 Acts
                 20.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 division
                 or
                 union
                 of
                 this
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 extension
                 of
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 squared
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 most
                 convenient
                 edification
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 cannot
                 stand
                 with
                 edification
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 one
                 Congregation
                 onely
                 :
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 nature
                 for
                 conserving
                 humane
                 societies
                 ,
                 hath
                 given
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 government
                 originally
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 multitude
                 ;
                 for
                 one
                 onely
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 wronged
                 and
                 oppressed
                 in
                 a
                 society
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 society
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 danger
                 ,
                 therefore
                 hath
                 God
                 given
                 this
                 power
                 to
                 a
                 multitude
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 multitude
                 is
                 the
                 formall
                 object
                 of
                 policy
                 and
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 d●ssolved
                 ,
                 where
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Government
                 are
                 not
                 ;
                 So
                 the
                 
                   God
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 must
                 have
                 given
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 government
                 to
                 a
                 society
                 and
                 multitude
                 of
                 little
                 Churches
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Congregations
                 is
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 society
                 and
                 consociation
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 ,
                 except
                 Christ
                 
                 have
                 provided
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 government
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   morall
                   institution
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   institution
                
                 ;
                 for
                 Magistracy
                 is
                 both
                 morall
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Divine
                 institution
                 ;
                 that
                 God
                 have
                 a
                 certaine
                 day
                 for
                 his
                 service
                 is
                 both
                 morall
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 Divine
                 institution
                 :
                 all
                 institutions
                 are
                 not
                 meerly
                 positive
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 suppose
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   week
                   be
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   that
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   be
                   signes
                   of
                   Christs
                   Body
                   br●ken
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Blood
                   shed
                   for
                   us
                   .
                
                 So
                 supposing
                 that
                 Christ
                 have
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 morall
                 that
                 shee
                 have
                 power
                 of
                 government
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 shee
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 .
                 Yea
                 power
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 supposition
                 ,
                 is
                 naturall
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 con
                 naturall
                 ;
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 upon
                 supposall
                 that
                 Christ
                 have
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Nation
                 ,
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 vicinity
                 may
                 either
                 edifie
                 ,
                 encourage
                 ,
                 
                   comfort
                   and
                   provoke
                   ●re
                   another
                   to
                   love
                   and
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                
                 they
                 submitting
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Christs
                 policy
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 scandalize
                 one
                 another
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 in
                 Galathia
                 were
                 bent
                 
                   to
                   bite
                   ,
                   dev●ure
                   and
                   consume
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   Gal.
                
                 5.
                 15.
                 
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 morall
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 con-naturall
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 under
                 a
                 Divine
                 policy
                 externall
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Wisdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 in
                 one
                 Land
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 brother-hood
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 loosed
                 from
                 all
                 Lawes
                 of
                 externall
                 policy
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 just
                 Lord
                 who
                 intendeth
                 the
                 conservation
                 of
                 humane
                 societies
                 should
                 leave
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 appoynt
                 humane
                 and
                 civill
                 Lawes
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 conserved
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 thinke
                 we
                 should
                 all
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 appoynted
                 every
                 great
                 Family
                 ▪
                 yea
                 or
                 every
                 twenty
                 Families
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 independent
                 ,
                 within
                 it selfe
                 and
                 subordinate
                 to
                 no
                 civill
                 law
                 ,
                 to
                 no
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 no
                 Magistracy
                 without
                 that
                 independent
                 little
                 incorporation
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 not
                 then
                 appoynted
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 civill
                 Policy
                 ,
                 and
                 civill
                 Lawes
                 for
                 the
                 conservation
                 of
                 mankind
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 should
                 be
                 cleare
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 one
                 Shire
                 ,
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 Province
                 and
                 Nation
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 ten
                 hundred
                 ,
                 ten
                 thousand
                 independent
                 Kingdomes
                 subject
                 to
                 no
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 nor
                 civill
                 policy
                 ,
                 but
                 immediately
                 subordinate
                 to
                 GOD
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 when
                 these
                 ten
                 thousand
                 should
                 rise
                 up
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 devoure
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 society
                 independent
                 should
                 wrong
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 remedy
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 complaine
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 renounce
                 civill
                 communion
                 with
                 such
                 Societies
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   traffique
                   not
                   with
                   them
                
                 ,
                 (
                 doe
                 not
                 take
                 or
                 give
                 ,
                 borrow
                 or
                 lend
                 ,
                 buy
                 or
                 sell
                 with
                 them
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 use
                 any
                 coercive
                 power
                 of
                 naturall
                 ,
                 or
                 civill
                 reparation
                 to
                 compell
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 duty
                 ,
                 or
                 execute
                 mercy
                 and
                 Judgement
                 one
                 toward
                 another
                 :
                 now
                 seeing
                 grace
                 destroyeth
                 not
                 nature
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 policy
                 independent
                 which
                 doth
                 contradict
                 this
                 maxime
                 of
                 naturall
                 policy
                 ,
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 policies
                 ,
                 civill
                 ,
                 naturall
                 ,
                 supernaturall
                 ,
                 God
                 intending
                 the
                 conservation
                 of
                 societies
                 both
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 hath
                 subjected
                 all
                 Societies
                 ,
                 and
                 Multitudes
                 to
                 Lawes
                 of
                 externall
                 policy
                 :
                 but
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Multitude
                 of
                 little
                 Congregations
                 is
                 a
                 Multitude
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Society
                 .
                 Then
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 government
                 of
                 independent
                 little
                 bodies
                 ,
                 under
                 no
                 coactive
                 power
                 of
                 Church
                 censures
                 ,
                 must
                 want
                 all
                 divine
                 institution
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 will
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 these
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 easie
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 obloquies
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   a
                   nationall
                
                 Church
                 
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   is
                
                 Judaisme
                 .
                 
                   Hence
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   a
                   nationall
                   Religion
                   ,
                   a
                   nationall
                   Oath
                   or
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   World-Church
                   ,
                   a
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   huge
                   body
                   as
                   big
                   as
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   ,
                   if
                   some
                
                 Augustus
                 
                   should
                   subdue
                   the
                   whole
                   VVorld
                   to
                   himselfe
                   with
                   the
                   Sword
                   ,
                   Hee
                   might
                   compell
                   the
                   VVorld
                   to
                   bee
                   all
                   of
                   one
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   one
                   Religion
                
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 terme
                 Nationall-Church
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 can
                 the
                 Iewish-Church
                 bee
                 called
                 a
                 Nationall-Church
                 ?
                 I
                 conceive
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 typicall
                 and
                 ceremoniall
                 observances
                 that
                 put
                 a
                 Church-frame
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Nationall
                 Church
                 or
                 a
                 nationall
                 Religion
                 cannot
                 ,
                 by
                 envy
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 bee
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 which
                 hath
                 suffered
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 Iewish
                 and
                 Romish
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Jewes
                 were
                 a
                 Nationall-Church
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 holy
                 Nation
                 in
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 called
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Church
                 externally
                 called
                 to
                 
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 commensurable
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 equall
                 extent
                 then
                 all
                 Christian
                 Nations
                 professing
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ;
                 Then
                 the
                 believing
                 Iewes
                 of
                 
                   Pontus
                   ,
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Cappadocia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Bythinia
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   Oecumenius
                   ,
                   Athanasius
                
                 doe
                 thinke
                 that
                 Peter
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 )
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 interpreters
                 with
                 
                   Lorinus
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   Lyra
                
                 and
                 others
                 thinke
                 )
                 are
                 yet
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 9.
                 
                   an
                   holy
                   Nation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 
                   Nationall
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 scoffe
                 at
                 a
                 
                   Nationall
                   Church
                
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 mocke
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 which
                 maketh
                 but
                 one
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 6.
                 9.
                 as
                 
                   Cotton
                   ,
                   Ainsworth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 favorable
                 witnesses
                 to
                 our
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 confesse
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Gentiles
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   Kings
                   to
                   the
                   brightnesse
                   of
                   of
                   their
                   rising
                   ,
                
                 Esai
                 .
                 60.
                 3.
                 
                   if
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   shall
                   be
                   converted
                
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 true
                 Faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   the
                   forces
                   of
                   the
                
                 Gentiles
                 
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                   and
                   if
                   all
                   flesh
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   revealed
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Esai
                 .
                 40.
                 5.
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   shall
                   bee
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Seas
                   are
                   filled
                   with
                   Water
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Word
                 that
                 there
                 ,
                 is
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 nickname
                 it
                 as
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 VVorld-Religion
                 ,
                 a
                 VVorld-Church
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 lost
                 and
                 blinded
                 World
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 2.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Joh.
                 5.
                 19.
                 2
                 
                 Corin
                 ,
                 4.
                 4.
                 were
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Loved
                 ,
                 Redeemed
                 ,
                 Pardoned
                 and
                 Reconciled
                 
                   World
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 1.
                 29.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 19.
                 as
                 if
                 wee
                 confounded
                 these
                 
                   two
                   Worlds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Worlds
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 World
                 could
                 meet
                 in
                 its
                 principall
                 lights
                 ,
                 neither
                 should
                 an
                 universall
                 councell
                 ,
                 nor
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Representative
                   Church
                
                 be
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 but
                 enough
                 of
                 this
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 if
                 the
                 World
                 bee
                 subdued
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 World
                 of
                 Nations
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 
                   Christs
                   Scepter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 royall
                 power
                 in
                 his
                 externall
                 government
                 :
                 are
                 the
                 opposers
                 such
                 strangers
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 this
                 ?
                 Reade
                 then
                 Esai
                 .
                 60.
                 4.
                 5.
                 c.
                 60.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 :
                 v.
                 4.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 7.
                 
                 Psal.
                 2.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Psal.
                 72.
                 8.
                 9.
                 10.
                 
                 Esai
                 .
                 54.
                 3.
                 
                 Esai
                 .
                 49.
                 1.
                 
                 Esai
                 .
                 45.
                 22.
                 23.
                 
                 Psal.
                 110
                 :
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 5.
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Kingdome
                   in
                   a
                   Kingdome
                
                 .
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 lodging
                 in
                 a
                 Worldly
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 spiritually
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 triumphing
                 over
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 subduing
                 Nations
                 to
                 his
                 Gospell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 
                   If
                   Classicall
                   Presbyters
                   be
                   not
                   Elders
                   in
                   ●elation
                   to
                   the
                   classicall
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Congregations
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   yee
                   must
                   forsake
                   all
                   these
                   places
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   absurd
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   Elders
                   to
                   all
                   these
                
                 Churches
                 ,
                 then
                 1.
                 
                 
                   All
                   those
                   people
                   in
                   those
                
                 Churches
                 
                   must
                   submit
                   their
                   consciences
                   to
                   them
                   and
                   their
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   lawfull
                   ordinance
                   of
                
                 God.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   All
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   those
                
                 Churches
                 
                   must
                   have
                   voyce
                   in
                   election
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   All
                   these
                   people
                   owe
                   to
                   the●s
                   maintenance
                   and
                   double
                   honor
                   .
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   Oxes
                   mouth
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   muzl●d
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   fed
                   by
                   me
                   and
                   my
                   corne
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   tread
                   my
                   corne
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   for
                   me
                   .
                   These
                
                 Churches
                 
                   cannot
                   all
                   meet
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                   to
                   ordaine
                   ,
                   and
                   chuse
                   all
                   these
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   submit
                   to
                   their
                   Ministery
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 Elders
                 are
                 Elders
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 Elders
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 every
                 Elder
                 hath
                 a
                 speciall
                 ,
                 pastorall
                 charge
                 over
                 every
                 Church
                 distributively
                 taken
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 unpossible
                 that
                 one
                 Congregation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 converts
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 extending
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 ,
                 could
                 all
                 beare
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 to
                 one
                 man
                 as
                 their
                 proper
                 Elder
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 personally
                 reside
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Congregations
                 to
                 watch
                 for
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 Congregation
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 season
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 cumulo
                 called
                 Elders
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 that
                 Kings
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 not
                 because
                 every
                 King
                 was
                 King
                 of
                 every
                 Nation
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Edom
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babel
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 yet
                 amongst
                 them
                 they
                 did
                 all
                 fill
                 up
                 that
                 name
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 so
                 were
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 in
                 cumulo
                 ,
                 collectively
                 taken
                 ,
                 Elders
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 collectively
                 taken
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Edom
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 is
                 elected
                 to
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Caldea
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Voyces
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 and
                 Nobles
                 of
                 Caldea
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 good
                 consequence
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Elder
                 of
                 one
                 Congregation
                 at
                 the
                 Easterne
                 Gate
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 an
                 Elder
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Westerne
                 Gate
                 .
                 Nor
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 Congregations
                 should
                 submit
                 their
                 consciences
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Elder
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 proper
                 Pastor
                 ;
                 to
                 whose
                 Ministery
                 they
                 owe
                 consent
                 in
                 Election
                 ,
                 Obedience
                 in
                 submitting
                 to
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 mainetenance
                 for
                 his
                 labours
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 their
                 owne
                 proper
                 Pastor
                 :
                 the
                 as
                 Caldeans
                 owe
                 not
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 Tribute
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Edom
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Caldea
                 bee
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Edom
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 indeede
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 did
                 meete
                 in
                 one
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 Court
                 governe
                 the
                 Nations
                 with
                 common
                 Royall
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 counsell
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 concerne
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 in
                 common
                 ;
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 were
                 obliged
                 to
                 obey
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 Court
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 governe
                 in
                 that
                 Court
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 farther
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 doe
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 that
                 common
                 Court
                 ●●citly
                 ,
                 they
                 consent
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 shall
                 bee
                 chosen
                 King
                 of
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 and
                 promise
                 also
                 tracitly
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 Subjection
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 not
                 simply
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Kings
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 that
                 Court
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Congregations
                 acknowledging
                 and
                 consenting
                 to
                 the
                 classicall
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 doe
                 tracitly
                 chuse
                 and
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 charge
                 and
                 care
                 that
                 every
                 Pastor
                 hath
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 that
                 common
                 Court
                 which
                 doth
                 concerne
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 therefore
                 all
                 these
                 consequences
                 are
                 null
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   doth
                   excommunicate
                   in
                   a
                   particular
                   Congregation
                   by
                   a
                   delegate
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   with
                   as
                   good
                   reason
                   ,
                   preach
                   by
                   a
                   delegate
                   ,
                   as
                   exercise
                   Jurisdiction
                   by
                   a
                   delegate
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   as
                   personall
                   and
                   incommunicable
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   ●●●r
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 It
                 is
                 certaine
                 there
                 bee
                 great
                 oddes
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 performed
                 by
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Name
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 doe
                 come
                 from
                 a
                 Colledge
                 and
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 
                 it
                 were
                 great
                 confusion
                 that
                 a
                 whole
                 Court
                 should
                 speake
                 ,
                 therefore
                 of
                 necessity
                 such
                 acts
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 delegate
                 .
                 Indeed
                 the
                 Juridicall
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 juridicall
                 proceeding
                 of
                 decerning
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 cannot
                 bee
                 done
                 by
                 one
                 man
                 onely
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 bee
                 most
                 conveniently
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Senate
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 a
                 select
                 number
                 against
                 which
                 the
                 accused
                 party
                 hath
                 no
                 exception
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 bee
                 judged
                 by
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 as
                 Preaching
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Pastor
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 deputy
                 .
                 Except
                 that
                 a
                 Synodicall
                 teaching
                 ,
                 which
                 commeth
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 may
                 bee
                 sent
                 in
                 writ
                 by
                 Messengers
                 and
                 Deputies
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 15.
                 25.
                 
                 Acts
                 16.
                 4.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Pastor
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   Congregation
                   .
                   Therefore
                   hee
                   cannot
                   doe
                   Pastorall
                   Acts
                   of
                   either
                   Order
                   ,
                   or
                   Jurisdiction
                   in
                   a
                   Presbyterie
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 How
                 a
                 Pastor
                 is
                 a
                 Pastor
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 deserveth
                 discussing
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Some
                 have
                 neither
                 power
                 of
                 Order
                 nor
                 Jurisdiction
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 private
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 both
                 power
                 of
                 Order
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 who
                 might
                 teach
                 and
                 administrate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 Excommunicate
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 power
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 in
                 a
                 certaine
                 determinate
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 Pastors
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 power
                 of
                 Order
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 as
                 Pastors
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Pastors
                 validly
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Administrating
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 but
                 orderly
                 and
                 lawfully
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 calling
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 call
                 to
                 the
                 occasionall
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 calling
                 
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 meaning
                 a
                 Pastor
                 of
                 one
                 flock
                 is
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 power
                 of
                 Order
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 Because
                 though
                 his
                 pastorall
                 teaching
                 be
                 restrained
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 onely
                 to
                 this
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                 hath
                 hee
                 a
                 pastorall
                 power
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 in
                 an
                 occasionall
                 way
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Word
                 and
                 Writ
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 power
                 being
                 but
                 the
                 halfe
                 of
                 his
                 Ministeriall
                 power
                 ,
                 denominate
                 him
                 a
                 Pastor
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 hath
                 hee
                 power
                 to
                 administrate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 way
                 may
                 our
                 Brethren
                 see
                 that
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 or
                 Pastor
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 man
                 were
                 deprived
                 
                   clave
                   non
                   errante
                
                 ,
                 hee
                 now
                 hath
                 lost
                 his
                 pastorall
                 relation
                 to
                 both
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 whereof
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Pastor
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 now
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 that
                 Congregation
                 whereof
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 now
                 no
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 denude
                 him
                 of
                 this
                 relation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   catholick
                   Church
                
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 Pastor
                 of
                 a
                 flock
                 is
                 a
                 Pastor
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 not
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 in
                 every
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 onely
                 capable
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 upon
                 suposall
                 of
                 a
                 call
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 be
                 chosen
                 a
                 Pastor
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Commissioner
                 in
                 the
                 higher
                 ,
                 or
                 highest
                 Courts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   catholick
                
                 ,
                 but
                 other
                 wayes
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 Court
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Eldership
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Classicall
                 Presbytery
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 so
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Classical
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 Pastor
                 one
                 way
                 in
                 this
                 Classicall
                 Court
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 hee
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 in
                 watching
                 over
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Brethrens
                 ground
                 then
                 is
                 weake
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 .
                 
                   A
                   Pastor
                   cannot
                   give
                   the
                   Seales
                   to
                   those
                   of
                   another
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   Ministeriall
                   power
                   over
                   those
                   of
                   another
                   Congregation
                
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 meane
                 
                   power
                   of
                   Jurisdiction
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 those
                 of
                 another
                 Congregation
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 meane
                 ,
                 hee
                 
                   hath
                   no
                   power
                   of
                   order
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 ever
                 be
                 the
                 Churches
                 part
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 
                 the
                 Pastor
                 doth
                 administrate
                 the
                 Seales
                 by
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 
                   power
                   of
                   Iurisdiction
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 not
                 any
                 
                   power
                   of
                   order
                
                 ,
                 for
                 shee
                 is
                 not
                 called
                 to
                 any
                 pastorall
                 dignity
                 ,
                 though
                 wee
                 should
                 grant
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 can
                 never
                 bee
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 is
                 invested
                 with
                 a
                 Ministeriall
                 power
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   you
                   suppse
                   to
                   be
                   presbyteriall
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   of
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   did
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   or
                   was
                   commanded
                   to
                   excommunicate
                   the
                   incestu●us
                   person
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Congregation
                   convened
                   and
                   met
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   your
                   classicall
                
                 Church
                 
                   exercise
                   all
                   other
                   acts
                   of
                   Iurisdiction
                   ,
                   before
                   all
                   the
                   Congregationall
                
                 Churches
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Classicall
                   Presbytery
                   meete
                   in
                   one
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   this
                   latter
                   is
                   as
                   unpossible
                   ,
                   as
                   absurd
                   ;
                   For
                   how
                   shall
                   thirty
                   or
                   forty
                   Congregations
                   meet
                   all
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   severall
                   acts
                   of
                   Jurisdiction
                   ?
                   Also
                   you
                   confesse
                   that
                   many
                   Congregations
                   cannot
                   meete
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   :
                   that
                   the
                   proposition
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   good
                   ;
                   We
                   suppose
                   these
                   grounds
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyteriall
                   frame
                   of
                
                 Churches
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   presbyteriall
                
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   the
                   Congregation
                   had
                   the
                   onely
                   power
                   of
                   excommunication
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   this
                   man
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   excommunicated
                   in
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   with
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   multitude
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   the
                   Text
                   sayth
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   When
                   you
                   are
                   gathered
                   together
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Excommunication
                   is
                   the
                   highest
                   act
                   of
                   Iurisdiction
                   in
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   the
                   binding
                   of
                   the
                   sinner
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   if
                   therefore
                   this
                   highest
                   act
                   of
                   Iurisdiction
                   must
                   bee
                   performed
                   before
                   all
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   congregated
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   all
                   acts
                   of
                   Iurisdiction
                   be
                   performed
                   also
                   in
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   congregated
                
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   it
                   concerneth
                   their
                   edification
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   conscience
                   to
                   then
                   :
                   all
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   reason
                   why
                   wee
                   thinke
                   sit
                   hee
                   should
                   be
                   excommunicated
                   before
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   presence
                   of
                   that
                   Congregation
                   whereof
                   hee
                   is
                   a
                   member
                   ,
                   is
                   because
                   it
                   concerneth
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   is
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   this
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   But
                   by
                   your
                   grounds
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   Presbyteriall
                   or
                   classicall
                
                 Church
                 
                   should
                   be
                   present
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   unpossible
                   ;
                   for
                   hee
                   is
                   to
                   you
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Classicall
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   excommunication
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   classicall
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   present
                   by
                   the
                   same
                
                 
                 
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   whereof
                   hee
                   is
                   a
                   neerest
                   member
                   ,
                   is
                   present
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 be
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 this
                 argument
                 to
                 be
                 corrected
                 ,
                 as
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 conve●ed
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 whom
                 it
                 concerned
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Word
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 who
                 met
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 with
                 authority
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.
                 6.
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 Acts
                 21.
                 v.
                 22.
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 20.
                 and
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 23.
                 therefore
                 the
                 one
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 seemeth
                 to
                 bee
                 no
                 cogent
                 Argument
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   seventy
                   Interpreters
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 translation
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 doe
                 frequently
                 follow
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 use
                 the
                 words
                 for
                 any
                 meeting
                 of
                 good
                 or
                 ill
                 ,
                 of
                 civill
                 or
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 persons
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 might
                 instance
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ;
                 then
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 restricteth
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 signifie
                 a
                 civill
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 meeting
                 ?
                 certainly
                 the
                 actions
                 which
                 the
                 company
                 doth
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 met
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 meete
                 .
                 I
                 give
                 an
                 instance
                 in
                 Acts
                 19.
                 41.
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 the
                 like
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 signifieth
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 reason
                 that
                 cannot
                 bee
                 controlled
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 assembled
                 for
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 tumult
                 against
                 Paul
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 Church-action
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 Church
                 end
                 is
                 here
                 .
                 So
                 v.
                 39.
                 
                 
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   enquire
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   other
                   matters
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   determined
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   a
                   lawfull
                   assembly
                
                 ;
                 surely
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 such
                 
                   an
                   assembly
                   in
                   Ephesus
                
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 Town-Clark
                 in
                 the
                 meeting
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 .
                 no
                 Church-businesse
                 ,
                 Hence
                 wee
                 are
                 led
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   Assembly
                
                 or
                 Church
                 signifieth
                 here
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 so
                 Psal.
                 22.
                 16.
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 hath
                 inclosed
                 mee
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Merighem
                 the
                 seventy
                 Interpreters
                 turne
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 T●rtullian
                 followeth
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 persons
                 congregated
                 ,
                 the
                 actions
                 and
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 convenc
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 signifieth
                 not
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 So
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 26.
                 5.
                 
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Elders
                 cannot
                 bee
                 
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 2.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 18.
                 
                   for
                   first
                   when
                   you
                   come
                   together
                   to
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   heare
                   there
                   are
                   divisions
                   amongst
                   you
                   .
                
                 The
                 place
                 must
                 signifie
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 meeting
                 was
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 communion
                 ,
                 v.
                 20.
                 as
                 the
                 Text
                 cleareth
                 ,
                 and
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                   when
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   commeth
                   together
                   ,
                
                 that
                 was
                 for
                 prophecying
                 and
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Text
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 v.
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 23
                 ,
                 24
                 ,
                 25
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 and
                 therefore
                 here
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 must
                 signifie
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Pastors
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 praying
                 and
                 praising
                 God.
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 when
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   convened
                   to
                   bind
                   and
                   loose
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 as
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 17.
                 18.
                 19.
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 Church
                 ,
                 should
                 include
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 by
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 bind
                 and
                 loose
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 from
                 the
                 naked
                 and
                 meere
                 Grammar
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 no
                 argument
                 can
                 bee
                 drawen
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 17.
                 must
                 signifie
                 that
                 same
                 which
                 it
                 doth
                 signifie
                 ,
                 1
                 Corin.
                 1.
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Corin.
                 11.
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 Corin.
                 14.
                 23.
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 
                   actu
                   primo
                
                 ,
                 and
                 originally
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 any
                 meeting
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 Congregated
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 meete
                 leadeth
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 and
                 Grammaticall
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 Now
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 the
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 a
                 Church
                 Congregated
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 bindeth
                 and
                 looseth
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 congregated
                 for
                 that
                 use
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 helping
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Grammaticall
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 inforce
                 us
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 the
                 word
                 
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 must
                 signifie
                 onely
                 those
                 
                   who
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   bind
                   and
                   loose
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 So
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   congregated
                   together
                
                 ,
                 must
                 bee
                 expounded
                 by
                 the
                 persons
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 meeting
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 persons
                 Office
                 is
                 Ministeriall
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 congregated
                 
                   by
                   Pauls
                   Ministeriall
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 
                   who
                   hath
                
                 
                 
                   Davids
                   Keyes
                
                 Esai
                 .
                 22.
                 22.
                 
                   on
                   his
                   Shoulders
                   ,
                   Revel
                
                 .
                 3.
                 7.
                 giveth
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 16.
                 19.
                 and
                 these
                 persons
                 cannot
                 be
                 all
                 
                   that
                   hee
                   writeth
                
                 unto
                 v.
                 1.
                 
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   p●ffed
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   mourned
                   not
                   at
                
                 the
                 offence
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 incestuous
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christs
                   holy
                   Nam●
                
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 all
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 forbeare
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 with
                 excommunicated
                 persons
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 all
                 who
                 were
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 leavened
                 ,
                 vers
                 6.
                 
                   all
                   who
                   were
                   to
                   keepe
                   the
                   Feast
                   in
                   sincerity
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   old
                   Leaven
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   and
                   malice
                   :
                
                 for
                 these
                 directly
                 were
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
                 Men
                 ,
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 )
                 were
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Keyes
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Ministeriall
                   power
                   of
                   Paul.
                
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 end
                 wherefore
                 these
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 who
                 were
                 convened
                 ,
                 did
                 meete
                 and
                 convene
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   to
                   deliver
                   the
                   man
                   to
                   Satan
                   ,
                
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 convened
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 convened
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 18.
                 nor
                 for
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 or
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 whether
                 you
                 construe
                 the
                 Words
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Verbe
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   deliver
                   to
                   Satan
                
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 Participle
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 congregated
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 one
                 ;
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 common
                 Believers
                 ,
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 are
                 neither
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 to
                 deliver
                 to
                 Satan
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                   this
                   meeting
                   together
                
                 ,
                 by
                 no
                 Grammar
                 doth
                 leade
                 us
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 sentence
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 pronounced
                 in
                 face
                 and
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 convened
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 Giving
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 granting
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 members
                 ,
                 must
                 bee
                 convened
                 .
                 Though
                 I
                 hold
                 it
                 not
                 necessary
                 by
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 acts
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 must
                 bee
                 exercised
                 in
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 pronouncing
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 other
                 acts
                 :
                 the
                 pronouncing
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 ,
                 concerneth
                 more
                 the
                 neerest
                 Congregation
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Delinquent
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 of
                 nearest
                 and
                 dayly
                 Communion
                 ,
                 it
                 concerneth
                 also
                 other
                 Congregations
                 of
                 the
                 Classicall
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 also
                 the
                 Delinquent
                 
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 immediately
                 and
                 neerely
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 sayd
                 before
                 )
                 the
                 more
                 universall
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 externall
                 visible
                 Communion
                 is
                 l●sse
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 a
                 Family
                 is
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 first
                 and
                 more
                 intimately
                 and
                 more
                 neerely
                 concerneth
                 the
                 Family
                 whereof
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Member
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 also
                 concerne
                 the
                 Common-Wealth
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 also
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Member
                 .
                 A
                 Finger
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 Hand
                 is
                 infected
                 with
                 a
                 contagious
                 Gangren
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 cut
                 off
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 cutting-off
                 concerneth
                 more
                 neerely
                 the
                 right
                 Hand
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 doth
                 the
                 left
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 contagion
                 should
                 first
                 over-spread
                 the
                 right
                 Hand
                 and
                 Arme
                 ,
                 and
                 Shoulder
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 infect
                 the
                 left
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 doe
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 concerne
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 also
                 .
                 So
                 though
                 actuall
                 Excommunication
                 concerne
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterie
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 more
                 neerely
                 concerne
                 the
                 Congregation
                 whereof
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Member
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 pronouncing
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 being
                 edificative
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fit
                 meane
                 to
                 worke
                 upon
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 calling
                 and
                 trying
                 of
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 Juridicall
                 decerning
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 bee
                 Excommunicated
                 ,
                 requiring
                 secrecies
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 some
                 scandals
                 ,
                 and
                 circumstances
                 of
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 Incest
                 ,
                 Pestiality
                 ,
                 requiring
                 a
                 modest
                 covering
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 young
                 Men
                 ,
                 Children
                 and
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 no
                 warrant
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 tryed
                 before
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 acts
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 
                   for
                   their
                   excellency
                
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 brought
                 forth
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 but
                 for
                 their
                 neerenesse
                 of
                 concernment
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 edification
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 
                   The
                   people
                   are
                   to
                   consent
                   ,
                   yea
                   they
                   must
                   have
                   a
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   thing
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   consent
                   in
                   Excommunication
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   to
                   bee
                   present
                   .
                   The
                   antecedent
                   is
                   proved
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   puffed
                   up
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   keepe
                   the
                   Feast
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   dostaine
                   from
                   eating
                   with
                   the
                   incestuous
                   person
                   ,
                   onely
                   by
                   consent
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Others
                   not
                   of
                   that
                
                 Church
                 
                   did
                   excommunicate
                   by
                   consent
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 12
                 ,
                 
                   doe
                   yee
                   not
                   judge
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   within
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 Answ.
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 other
                 duties
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 say
                 they
                 excommunicate
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 that
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Elders
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 Judge
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 as
                 the
                 Elders
                 doe
                 ,
                 either
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 Judges
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 are
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 governed
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 bee
                 governours
                 ?
                 or
                 then
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 to
                 the
                 Churches-Iudges
                 onely
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 bee
                 degrees
                 of
                 consent
                 ,
                 these
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 have
                 a
                 tacite
                 and
                 remote
                 consent
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 are
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 deale
                 in
                 private
                 with
                 the
                 offender
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mourne
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 
                   The
                   highest
                   and
                   double
                   honour
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   him
                   who
                   laboureth
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   Presbyteriall
                
                 Church
                 
                   be
                   the
                   highest
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   have
                   the
                   double
                   honour
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   onely
                   the
                   governing
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Highest
                 honour
                 is
                 due
                 in
                 
                   suo
                   genere
                
                 ,
                 to
                 both
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 compare
                 obedience
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 owe
                 to
                 my
                 Father
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 owe
                 to
                 my
                 grand-Father
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 compareth
                 Elders
                 of
                 diverse
                 sorts
                 together
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Ruling
                 and
                 Teaching
                 Elder
                 ,
                 here
                 you
                 compare
                 Pastors
                 to
                 bee
                 honoured
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 one
                 act
                 ,
                 with
                 themselves
                 to
                 bee
                 honoured
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 another
                 act
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 might
                 prove
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 give
                 more
                 honour
                 to
                 my
                 Pastor
                 for
                 preaching
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 ruling
                 in
                 the
                 Church-Senate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 Congregation
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 Word
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Jurisdiction
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 higher
                 which
                 hath
                 only
                 disciplinary
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 highnesse
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 
                   Christian
                   Dignity
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Another
                 ,
                 of
                 Church-prehemenency
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   authority
                
                 :
                 indeed
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 way
                 ,
                 is
                 highest
                 ,
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 Believers
                 is
                 the
                 Spouse
                 and
                 ransomed
                 Bride
                 of
                 Christ.
                 But
                 the
                 Eldership
                 hath
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 eminency
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 heire
                 and
                 Sonne
                 is
                 above
                 his
                 Master
                 and
                 Teacher
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Teacher
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Teacher
                 by
                 the
                 fift
                 Commandement
                 )
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Kings
                 Sonne
                 as
                 the
                 
                 Teacher
                 is
                 above
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 taught
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Case
                 here
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 Arguments
                 for
                 a
                 Classicall
                 ,
                 or
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 do
                 much
                 side
                 with
                 Prelacy
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 make
                 many
                 Lords
                 ruling
                 and
                 not
                 teaching
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Let
                 all
                 judge
                 whether
                 the
                 independent
                 power
                 of
                 three
                 Elders
                 accountable
                 to
                 none
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Church-way
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 make
                 your
                 little
                 Kingdomes
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 be
                 neerer
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Monarchy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Pastor
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 subordinate
                 Government
                 of
                 fourescore
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 hundred
                 Elders●
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 three
                 Neighbours
                 are
                 neerer
                 to
                 one
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 then
                 three
                 hundred
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 One
                 Monarchicall
                 Society
                 is
                 as
                 tyrannicall
                 Antichristianism
                 as
                 one
                 Monarchicall
                 Pastor
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 wee
                 made
                 many
                 ruling
                 and
                 dominering
                 Lords
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 something
                 ;
                 but
                 wee
                 make
                 many
                 servants
                 endued
                 onely
                 with
                 Ministeriall
                 power
                 ,
                 onely
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 accomptable
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 your
                 Eldership
                 in
                 this
                 agreeth
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 deliver
                 many
                 Soules
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 Man
                 on
                 Earth
                 can
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Church-way
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   doe
                   you
                
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
             
               ACT.
               XV.
               
            
             
               A
               Patterne
               of
               a
               juridicall
               Synod
               .
            
             
               THat
               the
               Apostles
               in
               that
               famous
               
                 Synod
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               15.
               did
               not
               goe
               on
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               an
               immediately
               inspired
               spirit
               and
               by
               Apostolick
               authority
               ,
               but
               onely
               ,
               as
               Elders
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctors
               and
               Teachers
               assisted
               with
               an
               ordinary
               spirit
               ,
               to
               me
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               course
               of
               the
               context
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               Act.
               15.
               when
               a
               controversie
               arise
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 ●●
                 Antiochia
              
               ,
               a
               Epiphanius
               saith
               ,
               as
               also
               b
               Hieronymus
               ,
               by
               C●●mbus
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               touching
               the
               keeping
               of
               
                 Moses
                 his
                 Law
              
               ,
               especially
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               except
               they
               would
               bee
               losers
               in
               the
               bu●nesse
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               Paul
               could
               not
               goe
               as
               sent
               by
               Ami●h
               to
               submit
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               hee
               received
               not
               from
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 revelation
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               1.
               12.
               to
               the
               determination
               of
               a
               Synod
               of
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               for
               who
               would
               think
               that
               the
               immediatly
               inspiring
               spirit
               i●
               P●ul
               ,
               would
               submit
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               Doctrine
               to
               the
               immediately
               inspiring
               spirit
               in
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
              
               therefore
               Paul
               and
               Birnabas
               ,
               come
               as
               sent
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               not
               ●●
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               as
               immediately
               inspired
               ,
               but
               as
               ordinary
               teach●●
               .
               Therefore
               saith
               c
               
                 Diodatus
                 ,
                 Not
                 because
                 these
                 two
                 A●
                 〈…〉
                 were
                 every
                 wayequall
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 conduct
                 〈◊〉
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Apostolicall
                 authority
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               2.
               6.
               8.
               
                 had
                 any
                 〈◊〉
                 instruction
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 weake
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 more
                 confidence
                 in
              
               Peter
               and
               James
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 stop
                 false
                 doctors
                 mouths
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 esta●●●●
                 ,
                 by
                 common
                 votes
                 ,
                 a
                 generall
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Hence
               when
               a
               controversie
               ariseth
               in
               the
               Apostolicke
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Controversie
               is
               betwixt
               an
               Apostle
               as
               Paul
               was
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               both
               sides
               alledge
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               here
               both
               did
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               controversie
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               who
               was
               now
               a
               party
               should
               judge
               it
               :
               and
               when
               a
               single
               
               Congregation
               in
               the
               like
               case
               is
               on
               two
               sides
               ,
               about
               the
               like
               question
               ,
               nature
               ,
               reason
               and
               Law
               cry
               that
               neither
               can
               bee
               judge
               ,
               and
               therefore
               a
               Synod
               is
               the
               divine
               and
               Apostolick
               remedie
               which
               must
               condemne
               the
               wrong
               side
               ,
               as
               subverters
               of
               soules
               ,
               as
               here
               they
               doe
               ,
               v.
               24.
               
               And
               the
               Apostle
               when
               hee
               will
               speake
               and
               determine
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               hee
               taketh
               it
               on
               him
               in
               another
               manner
               ,
               as
               Gal.
               5.
               2.
               
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 Paul
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 bee
                 circumcised
                 Christ
                 shall
                 profit
                 you
                 nothing
              
               ;
               hee
               speaketh
               now
               as
               an
               immediatly
               inspired
               pen-man
               and
               organ
               infallible
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               :
               but
               it
               were
               absurd
               to
               send
               the
               immediately
               inspired
               organ
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               as
               such
               ,
               to
               aske
               counsell
               and
               seeke
               resolution
               from
               the
               immediatly
               inspired
               organs
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
               2.
               
               The
               rise
               of
               controversies
               in
               a
               Church
               is
               not
               Apostolick
               ,
               nor
               temporary
               or
               extraordinary
               ,
               but
               to
               ordinary
               wee
               have
               the
               Scriptures
               indeed
               to
               consult
               with
               ,
               so
               had
               the
               Churches
               ,
               whose
               soules
               were
               notwithstanding
               subverted
               ,
               v.
               24.
               and
               this
               assembly
               doth
               determine
               the
               controversie
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
               
                 Simeon
                 hath
                 declared
                 how
                 God
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 did
                 visit
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 v.
              
               15.
               
               
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 agree
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               because
               Scriptures
               may
               bee
               alledged
               by
               both
               sides
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               here
               ,
               and
               wee
               have
               not
               the
               Apostles
               now
               alive
               to
               consult
               withall
               ,
               can
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               have
               left
               any
               other
               externall
               and
               Church-remedy
               ,
               when
               many
               Churches
               are
               perverted
               ,
               as
               here
               was
               the
               cases
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 v.
              
               23.
               in
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Syria
              
               ,
               and
               Cilicia
               ,
               then
               that
               Teachers
               and
               Elders
               bee
               sent
               to
               a
               Synod
               to
               determine
               the
               question
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Here
               also
               is
               a
               Synod
               and
               a
               determination
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 v.
              
               2.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 They
                 determined
                 to
                 send
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 :
              
               I
               prove
               that
               it
               was
               a
               
                 Church
                 determination
              
               ,
               for
               Chap.
               14.
               26.
               
               
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 come
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 v.
              
               24.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 come
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 having
                 gathered
                 together
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 they
                 rehearsed
                 all
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 hee
                 had
                 opened
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 faith
                 unto
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
              
               (
               28.
               
               
                 And
                 there
                 they
                 abode
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 with
                 the
                 disciples
              
               )
               Chap.
               15.
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 certaine
                 m●n
                 which
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 taught
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 Except
                 yee
                 bee
                 circumcised
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 yee
                 c●●●●
                 bee
                 saved
              
               ;
               hence
               v.
               2.
               when
               there
               was
               
                 much
                 debate
                 about
                 the
                 question
              
               ,
               
               and
               it
               could
               not
               bee
               determined
               there
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 Church-ordinance
                 to
                 send
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
              
               as
               
                 Church-messengers
                 ,
                 o●
                 Church-Commissioners
              
               to
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               relateth
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               gathered
               together
               Church
               ,
               Chap.
               14.
               v.
               27.
               and
               it
               is
               ●eare
               ,
               ●
               .
               3.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 being
                 sent
                 on
                 their
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               to
               〈◊〉
               of
               
                 Antiach
                 :
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               this
               was
               an
               authoritative
               Church
               sending
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               Apostolick
               journey
               performed
               by
               Paul
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               messenger
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               messenger
               Paul
               returneth
               with
               Barnabas
               and
               giveth
               a
               due
               rec●oning
               and
               account
               of
               his
               commission
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
              
               ,
               who
               sent
               him
               ,
               v.
               30.
               
               So
               
                 when
                 they
              
               ,
               (
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               having
               received
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               Synod
               )
               
                 w●en
                 they
                 were
                 dismissed
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               words
               are
               relative
               to
               Chap.
               14.
               27.
               
                 having
                 gathered
                 together
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               to
               Chap.
               15.
               3.
               
                 being
                 sent
                 on
                 their
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               so
               here
               having
               gathered
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               the
               multitude
               ,
               they
               delivered
               the
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               read
               it
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               all
               the
               multitude
               ,
               for
               it
               concerned
               the
               practise
               of
               all
               whereas
               it
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 Cb.
              
               14.
               27.
               
               Ch.
               15.
               2.
               3.
               
               So
               here
               wee
               have
               a
               subordination
               of
               Churches
               and
               Church-Synod
               ,
               for
               the
               Synod
               or
               Presbytery
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               called
               the
               Church
               con●eened
               ,
               Ch.
               14.
               27.
               and
               the
               Church
               ordaining
               and
               enacting
               that
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               shall
               be
               sent
               as
               Commissioners
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               is
               subordinate
               to
               the
               greater
               Synod
               of
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               which
               saith
               to
               mee
               that
               controversies
               in
               an
               interiour
               Church-meeting
               are
               to
               be
               referred
               to
               an
               higher
               meeting
               con●●ting
               of
               more
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               this
               dissention
               and
               disputation
               betweene
               Paul
               and
               B●rnabas
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               beleeving
               Jewes
               who
               taught
               the
               brethren
               they
               behoved
               to
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               was
               a
               
                 Church-entroversie
                 ;
                 Paul
              
               and
               Barnabas
               did
               hold
               the
               negative
               ,
               and
               defended
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               brethren
               from
               embracing
               such
               wicked
               opinions
               ;
               and
               when
               Antioch
               could
               not
               determine
               the
               question
               ,
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               had
               recourse
               to
               a
               Synod
               ,
               as
               ordinary
               Shepheards
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               could
               not
               perswade
               the
               ●rethren
               of
               the
               falsehood
               of
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               went
               to
               seeke
               helpe
               against
               subverters
               of
               soules
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               v.
               24.
               )
               at
               the
               established
               judicatures
               and
               ecclesiasticail
               meetings
               ;
               for
               when
               Pauls
               preaching
               cannot
               prevaile
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               canonicall
               ,
               
               hee
               descendeth
               to
               that
               course
               which
               ordinary
               Pastors
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               should
               doe
               ,
               to
               seeke
               helpe
               from
               a
               Colledge
               of
               
                 Church-guides
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               did
               not
               this
               meerely
               as
               an
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers.
               6.
               
               The
               Apostles
               &
               Elders
               came
               together
               in
               an
               assembly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               consider
               of
               this
               matter
               This
               Synodicall
               consideration
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               part
               ,
               was
               either
               Apostolick
               ,
               or
               it
               was
               Ecclesiastick
               .
               It
               was
               not
               Apostelick
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostles
               had
               Apostolically
               considered
               of
               it
               before
               ,
               Paul
               had
               determined
               v.
               2.
               against
               these
               subverters
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               bee
               circumcised
               ,
               nor
               was
               it
               a
               thing
               that
               they
               had
               not
               fully
               considered
               before
               ,
               for
               to
               determine
               this
               was
               not
               so
               deepe
               a
               mystery
               as
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               now
               he
               saith
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               〈◊〉
               .
               1.
               13.
               
               
                 I
                 received
                 it
                 not
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 I
                 taught
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 revelation
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 v.
              
               16.
               
               
                 When
                 it
                 ples'ed
                 God
                 to
                 reveale
                 his
                 sonne
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 preach
                 him
                 among
                 the
                 ●eathen
                 ,
                 I
                 conferred
                 not
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 neither
                 went
                 I
                 up
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 Apostles
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               then
               farre
               lesse
               did
               hee
               conferre
               with
               
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
              
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               ceremonies
               of
               Moses
               his
               Law.
               If
               any
               say
               ,
               this
               was
               an
               Ecclesiastick
               meeting
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               matter
               ,
               Apostolick
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               forme
               ,
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               in
               respect
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               meet
               to
               consider
               how
               this
               might
               be
               represented
               to
               the
               Churches
               as
               a
               necessary
               dutie
               in
               this
               case
               of
               scandall
               ;
               This
               is
               all
               wee
               crave
               ,
               and
               the
               decree
               is
               formally
               ecclesiastick
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Apostles
               gave
               out
               the
               decree
               in
               an
               ecclesiasticall
               way
               ,
               and
               this
               consideration
               Synodicall
               is
               an
               ecclesiasticall
               discussion
               of
               a
               controversie
               which
               concerned
               the
               present
               practise
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               it
               not
               being
               Apostolick
               must
               obliege
               many
               Churches
               convened
               in
               their
               principall
               guides
               ,
               otherwise
               wee
               agree
               that
               the
               matter
               of
               every
               ecclesiasticall
               decree
               ,
               be
               a
               Scripturall
               truth
               ,
               or
               then
               warranted
               by
               the
               evident
               light
               of
               nature
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               the
               Apostles
               proceeding
               in
               this
               councell
               holdeth
               forth
               to
               us
               that
               it
               was
               not
               Apostolicke
               ,
               because
               they
               proceed
               by
               way
               of
               communication
               of
               counsells
               .
               1.
               
               What
               light
               could
               Elders
               adde
               to
               the
               Apostles
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               the
               Elders
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               convened
               to
               consider
               about
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               Act.
               21.
               18.
               25.
               
               All
               the
               Elders
               of
               Jerusalem
               with
               James
               take
               on
               them
               these
               acts
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               the
               decrees
               of
               the
               Elders
               no
               lesse
               then
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
               Act.
               16.
               
               ●
               .
               4.
               a
               derivation
               of
               the
               immediate
               impi●ing
               Spirit
               to
               ●●●
               Elders
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               as
               fellow-members
               of
               the
               Synod
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               a
               derivation
               of
               this
               immediat
               Apostolick
               spirit
               ,
               by
               the
               Apostles
               to
               the
               Elders
               to
               make
               them
               also
               infallible
               ,
               is
               unknowne
               to
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               one
               Prophet
               did
               not
               immediatly
               inspire
               another
               ,
               and
               one
               Apostle
               did
               not
               immediatly
               inspire
               another
               ,
               wee
               read
               not
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               7.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 And
                 when
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 much
                 disputing
                 Peter
                 s●●d
                 up
                 .
              
               All
               who
               interpret
               this
               place
               say
               ,
               even
               Papists
               not
               ex●pted
               ,
               as
               
                 Salmero
                 com
                 .
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 Salmeron
                 ,
                 L●●mus
                 ●
                 .
                 Lorinus
                 ,
                 Cornelius
                 a
                 lapt
                 .
                 Cornelius
                 a
                 lapide
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               that
               when
               there
               is
               not
               consultation
               and
               disputing
               on
               both
               sides
               to
               find
               out
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               an
               absolute
               authoritie
               used
               by
               commanding
               ,
               the
               proceeding
               of
               the
               counceil
               is
               rash
               (
               saith
               Salmeron
               ;
               )
               now
               the
               Prophets
               were
               immediatly
               inspired
               ,
               without
               any
               consultation
               with
               men
               in
               delivering
               Gods
               will
               ,
               and
               
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 visions
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               said
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 to
                 Jeremiah
                 ,
              
               to
               Ezechiel
               ,
               to
               
                 Hosea
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 bee
                 said
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               yea
               when
               a
               propheticall
               spirit
               came
               upon
               
                 Ba●●m
                 ,
                 Num.
              
               24.
               
                 bee
                 seeing
                 the
                 visions
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               hee
               prophecied
               directly
               contrary
               to
               his
               owne
               carnall
               mind
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               consultation
               with
               Bal●●k
               :
               now
               it
               is
               cleare
               that
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               what
               they
               spake
               ,
               by
               the
               breathings
               and
               inspirations
               of
               that
               immediatly
               inspiring
               Spirit
               is
               no
               lesse
               cannonick
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               the
               prophecies
               of
               the
               immediatly
               inspired
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               
                 saw
                 the
                 visions
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               the
               voyce
               that
               the
               Apostles
               heard
               from
               heaven
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Sonn●
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
              
               is
               made
               equall
               with
               the
               word
               of
               proph●cie
               and
               propheticall
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 spale
                 ,
                 ●
                 they
                 were
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 v.
              
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               and
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 Pauls
                 Epistles
              
               are
               put
               in
               the
               classe
               with
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               v.
               15
               ,
               16.
               now
               all
               Scripture
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 divine
                 inspiration
              
               ,
               and
               2
               Peter
               3.
               2.
               puteth
               the
               words
               of
               the
               
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
              
               in
               the
               same
               place
               of
               divine
               authority
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 yee
                 bee
                 mindfull
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 were
                 spoken
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 us
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
              
               whence
               to
               mee
               this
               synodicall
               consultation
               is
               not
               Apostolicall
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               is
               obligatory
               of
               the
               Churches
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               
               world
               ,
               and
               a
               patterne
               of
               a
               generall
               Synod
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               This
               assembly
               is
               led
               by
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               v.
               25.
               28.
               but
               this
               is
               not
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               immediatly
               inspiring
               the
               Apostles
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               that
               ordinary
               Synodicall
               spirit
               (
               to
               borrow
               that
               expression
               )
               that
               is
               promised
               to
               all
               the
               faithfull
               pastors
               and
               rulers
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               :
               because
               the
               immediatly
               inspiring
               spirit
               comming
               on
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               in
               an
               immediate
               inspiration
               ,
               did
               necessitate
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               to
               acquiesce
               ,
               and
               prophesie
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               and
               speake
               whatsoever
               this
               spirit
               inspired
               them
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               to
               speake
               :
               but
               this
               spirit
               spoken
               of
               ,
               v.
               28.
               doth
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               leaveth
               the
               assembly
               to
               a
               greater
               libertie
               ,
               because
               the
               assembly
               doth
               not
               acquiesce
               to
               that
               which
               Peter
               saith
               from
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               v.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               nor
               doth
               the
               Assembly
               acquiesce
               to
               what
               Barnabas
               and
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               v.
               12.
               but
               onely
               to
               that
               which
               James
               saith
               ,
               v.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               but
               especially
               to
               his
               conclusion
               which
               hee
               draweth
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               not
               to
               give
               scandall
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               cited
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 v.
              
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 my
                 sentence
                 is
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 James
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               this
               clearely
               is
               the
               sentence
               of
               James
               as
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               v.
               19.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               expression
               clearly
               insinuating
               that
               the
               judgement
               of
               James
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               not
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               ,
               and
               Barnabas
               had
               spoken
               ,
               yet
               that
               is
               was
               somewhat
               diverse
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               more
               particular
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               mind
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               which
               the
               whole
               Synod
               followed
               ;
               and
               therefore
               though
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               spake
               truth
               ,
               yet
               did
               they
               not
               speake
               that
               truth
               ,
               which
               did
               compose
               the
               controversie
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               to
               mee
               an
               argument
               that
               they
               all
               spake
               ,
               as
               members
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               immediatly
               inspired
               
                 Apostolick
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               discourse
               and
               inferre
               a
               conclusion
               from
               such
               and
               such
               premisses
               ,
               as
               Paul
               doth
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               28.
               and
               hee
               proveth
               from
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               4.
               5.
               6.
               that
               wee
               are
               justified
               by
               saith
               without
               workes
               ,
               and
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               18.
               and
               Act.
               9.
               22.
               
               Act.
               24.
               14.
               17.
               and
               so
               doth
               Christ
               reason
               and
               argument
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               Matth.
               22.
               31.
               
               Luk.
               24.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               and
               so
               have
               both
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               argued
               ,
               yet
               the
               immediatly
               inspired
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               arguing
               doth
               not
               take
               helpe
               by
               disputing
               one
               with
               another
               .
               
               and
               yet
               doth
               not
               obtaine
               the
               conclusion
               in
               hand
               ,
               but
               here
               Pe●●●
               and
               Paul
               argue
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               they
               prove
               indeed
               a
               true
               conclusion
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               should
               not
               keepe
               Moses
               his
               Law
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               bee
               saved
               ,
               yet
               they
               did
               not
               remove
               the
               question
               ,
               nor
               satisfic
               the
               consciences
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               in
               their
               present
               practise
               ,
               for
               if
               James
               had
               not
               said
               more
               ,
               then
               the
               Churches
               had
               not
               beene
               sufficiently
               directed
               in
               their
               practise
               by
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               that
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               said
               ,
               the
               Churches
               might
               have
               
                 ea●●n
                 meates
                 offered
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
              
               which
               at
               that
               time
               had
               been
               a
               sin
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               stumbling
               block
               ,
               and
               a
               scandalizing
               of
               the
               Jewes
               .
               Except
               therefore
               wee
               say
               that
               the
               Apostles
               intending
               as
               Apostles
               to
               determine
               a
               controversie
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               determine
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               injury
               to
               that
               immediatly
               inspiring
               spirit
               that
               led
               the
               Apostles
               in
               penning
               Scripture
               ,
               wee
               must
               say
               that
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               ,
               and
               James
               here
               spake
               as
               members
               of
               an
               eccle●iasticall
               Synod
               ,
               for
               the
               Churches
               after-imitation
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               If
               the
               Apostles
               here
               as
               Apostles
               give
               out
               this
               decree
               ,
               then
               it
               would
               seeme
               that
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               immediatly
               inspiring
               spirit
               ,
               they
               sent
               messengers
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
               for
               one
               spirit
               directeth
               all
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               Text
               ,
               wee
               should
               have
               no
               warrant
               from
               the
               Apostles
               practise
               ,
               to
               send
               messengers
               to
               satisfie
               the
               consciences
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               when
               they
               should
               bee
               troubled
               with
               such
               questions
               :
               now
               all
               our
               Divines
               and
               reason
               doth
               evince
               that
               a
               Synod
               may
               by
               this
               Text
               send
               messengers
               to
               resolve
               doubting
               Churches
               ,
               in
               points
               dogmaticall
               ;
               for
               what
               the
               Apostles
               doe
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               by
               that
               power
               by
               which
               they
               writ
               canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               that
               wee
               have
               no
               warrant
               to
               imitate
               them
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               I
               propounded
               another
               argument
               before
               ,
               which
               prevaileth
               much
               with
               mee
               ;
               The
               Elders
               of
               an
               ordinary
               Presbytery
               and
               Churches
               ,
               such
               as
               conveened
               at
               this
               Synod
               cannot
               be
               collaterall
               actors
               with
               the
               immediatly
               inspired
               Apostles
               for
               the
               penning
               of
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               Synod
               not
               onely
               Elders
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               as
               our
               reverend
               brethren
               teach
               ,
               were
               actors
               in
               penning
               this
               decre
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               28.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               this
               decree
               is
               Synodicall
               ,
               not
               Apostolick
               .
               I
               have
               heard
               some
               of
               our
               reverend
               brethren
               say
               ,
               all
               were
               not
               actors
               in
               the
               decree
               ,
               
                 pari
                 gradu
                 authoritatis
              
               ,
               
               
                 with
                 a
                 like
                 degree
                 :
                 and
                 equall
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 place
                 did
                 concurre
                 in
                 forming
                 this
                 decree
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               it
               cannot
               bee
               said
               that
               all
               in
               their
               owne
               degree
               
                 saw
                 the
                 visions
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               all
               in
               their
               owne
               degree
               were
               immediatly
               inspired
               to
               bee
               penmen
               of
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               Paul
               in
               penning
               this
               ,
               
                 The
                 cloake
                 that
                 I
                 left
                 at
                 Troas
                 bring
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Parchmen●s
                 ,
              
               was
               no
               lesse
               immediatly
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               were
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 who
                 saw
                 the
                 visions
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               when
               hee
               penned
               the
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               15.
               
               
                 That
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 s●●●
                 sinners
              
               ;
               except
               wee
               flee
               to
               a
               Popish
               distinction
               which
               Duvallius
               and
               Jesuits
               hold
               ,
               that
               all
               and
               every
               part
               ,
               
                 tota
                 Scriptura
                 ,
                 and
                 totum
                 Scripturae
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               given
               by
               divine
               inspiration
               ,
               because
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               Apostles
               spake
               and
               wrote
               some
               things
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               as
               immediatly
               inspired
               by
               God
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               but
               they
               spake
               and
               wrote
               other
               things
               〈◊〉
               necessary
               ,
               with
               an
               inferiour
               and
               Apostolick
               or
               Synodica●●
               spirit
               ,
               which
               the
               Pe●e
               and
               Church
               may
               decree
               in
               Synods
               to
               ●ee
               received
               with
               the
               like
               faith
               and
               subjection
               of
               conscience
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Apostles
               had
               written
               them
               .
               2.
               
               You
               must
               say
               there
               was
               two
               holy
               〈◊〉
               the
               penning
               of
               the
               decree
               ,
               one
               immediatly
               inspiring
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               another
               inferior
               assisting
               the
               Elders
               ;
               or
               at
               〈◊〉
               diverse
               and
               most
               different
               acts
               of
               that
               same
               
                 ho●y
                 〈…〉
              
               way
               inspiring
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               fallible
               way
               ,
               inspiring
               the
               Elders
               .
               But
               with
               your
               leave
               ,
               Act.
               21.
               24.
               
               The
               ordinary
               I●es●ytery
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               by
               that
               same
               Synodicall
               spirit
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               or●aine
               Paul
               to
               purifie
               himselfe
               ,
               doe
               ascribe
               to
               themselves
               this
               decree
               ,
               v.
               25.
               3.
               
               Wee
               de●ire
               a
               warrant
               from
               
                 Gods
                 Word
              
               ,
               of
               commixion
               of
               immediatly
               inspired
               Apostles
               as
               immediatly
               inspired
               with
               Elders
               ,
               assisted
               with
               an
               ordinary
               spirit
               ,
               for
               the
               p●●ning
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Wee
               thinke
               the
               Presbytery
               of
               Jerusalem
               as
               an
               ordinary
               Presbytery
               ,
               Act.
               21.
               18.
               and
               contradivided
               from
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Jrusalem
                 ,
                 v.
              
               22.
               
               
                 The
                 multitude
                 must
                 needs
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 heare
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 come
                 ,
              
               did
               ordaine
               Paul
               to
               purifie
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               cleare
               Paul
               otherwise
               would
               not
               have
               purified
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               did
               not
               by
               the
               immediatly
               inspired
               spirit
               purifie
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               obey
               their
               decree
               ,
               which
               was
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 scandalize
                 weake
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 v.
              
               ●0
               ,
               
               21.
               and
               bt
               this
               same
               holy
               spirit
               did
               Paul
               with
               other
               of
               the
               Apostles
               write
               this
               decree
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               v.
               25.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               If
               the
               Apostles
               did
               all
               in
               this
               Synod
               as
               immediatly
               inspired
               by
               God
               ,
               then
               should
               the
               Synod
               have
               followed
               the
               determination
               of
               any
               one
               Apostle
               ,
               of
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               for
               the
               immediatly
               inspiring
               spirit
               is
               alike
               perfect
               in
               all
               ●●s
               determinations
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               said
               expresly
               ,
               v.
               22.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Then
                 it
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               so
               to
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               Peter
               ,
               and
               Paul
               ,
               to
               follow
               the
               sentence
               of
               James
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               now
               if
               James
               spake
               as
               an
               immediately
               inspired
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               Synodicall
               Spirit
               given
               to
               all
               faithfull
               Pastors
               conveened
               in
               a
               lawfull
               Synod
               ,
               then
               should
               James
               have
               acquiesced
               to
               what
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               aid
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               what
               hee
               said
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               Peter
               should
               have
               acquiesced
               to
               what
               hee
               said
               ,
               and
               Paul
               to
               what
               hee
               said
               ,
               ●●
               every
               inspired
               writer
               is
               to
               obey
               what
               the
               immediatly
               inspiring
               Spirit
               saith
               ,
               and
               then
               there
               was
               no
               reason
               why
               the
               Synod
               should
               rather
               acquiesce
               to
               what
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               said
               who
               spake
               of
               no
               abstinence
               from
               blood
               and
               things
               strangled
               ,
               then
               to
               what
               James
               said
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               by
               the
               Apostles
               consequence
               ,
               v.
               24.
               (
               
                 we
                 gave
                 ●●
                 such
                 commandement
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 bee
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 circumcised
              
               )
               so
               this
               consequence
               is
               good
               ,
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               speaking
               as
               Apostles
               gave
               no
               commandement
               in
               this
               Synod
               to
               abtaine
               from
               blood
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               by
               the
               like
               consequence
               the
               Synod
               was
               not
               to
               command
               n●
               abstinence
               from
               blood
               ,
               which
               consequence
               is
               absurd
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               command
               not
               here
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               2.
               
               The
               Synod
               should
               have
               been
               left
               in
               the
               midst
               to
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               shall
               wee
               follow
               Paul
               and
               Peter
               ,
               who
               speake
               and
               command
               
                 n●
                 abstinence
                 from
                 blood
                 and
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
              
               o●
               shall
               wee
               follow
               James
               ,
               who
               commandeth
               to
               
                 abstaine
                 from
                 blood
                 and
                 things
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               for
               all
               here
               command
               as
               immediatly
               inspired
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               Apostles
               judge
               lawfull
               and
               command
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               must
               the
               Churches
               follow
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               command
               not
               ,
               that
               by
               an
               immediatly
               inspiring
               Spirit
               they
               command
               not
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               v.
               24.
               and
               that
               also
               must
               the
               Churches
               not
               follow
               ,
               therefore
               I
               thinke
               we
               must
               say
               they
               did
               not
               here
               speak
               as
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               These
               words
               ,
               v.
               24.
               
               
                 Some
                 who
                 pervert
                 your
                 soules
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 bee
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 wee
                 gave
                 no
                 such
              
               
               commandement
               )
               doe
               clearely
               hold
               forth
               what
               the
               Apostles
               as
               Apostles
               command
               in
               
                 Gods
                 worship
              
               that
               the
               Churches
               must
               doe
               ,
               what
               the
               Apostles
               as
               Apostles
               command
               not
               ,
               in
               
                 Gods
                 worship
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               must
               not
               doe
               whence
               they
               teach
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               an
               Apostolicke
               commandement
               of
               any
               one
               Apostle
               without
               any
               Synod
               might
               have
               determined
               the
               question
               ,
               to
               what
               use
               then
               doth
               a
               Synod
               conduce
               ?
               Ergo
               ,
               certainly
               either
               the
               Synod
               was
               convened
               for
               no
               use
               ,
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               Act.
               25.
               2.
               6.
               
               Act.
               16.
               4.
               5.
               it
               served
               to
               resolve
               the
               controversie
               and
               edifie
               the
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               16.
               4.
               
               
                 They
                 delivered
                 them
                 the
                 decrees
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 increased
                 in
                 number
                 daily
                 ,
              
               or
               then
               the
               Synodicall
               commandement
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Synodicall
               spirit
               spoken
               of
               v.
               28.
               must
               bee
               some
               other
               thing
               then
               the
               Apostolicall
               commandement
               ,
               and
               the
               immediatly
               inspiring
               spirit
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Apostles
               gave
               no
               positive
               commandement
               to
               keep
               
                 Moses
                 his
                 Law
              
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               nay
               nor
               to
               keepe
               any
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               as
               Apostles
               forbid
               ,
               before
               this
               Synod
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 should
                 abstaine
                 from
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
              
               which
               were
               
                 Mosaicall
                 Lawes
              
               before
               this
               Synod
               ,
               yet
               now
               they
               give
               a
               commandement
               to
               keepe
               some
               
                 Mosaicall
                 Lawes
              
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               scandall
               ;
               hence
               wee
               must
               either
               judge
               that
               now
               as
               Apostles
               they
               command
               in
               positive
               commandements
               the
               keeping
               of
               Moses
               his
               Law
               ,
               contrary
               to
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               for
               their
               not
               commanding
               to
               keepe
               
                 Moses
                 his
                 Law
              
               is
               a
               commanding
               not
               to
               keepe
               it
               ,
               (
               observe
               this
               )
               or
               then
               their
               commandement
               here
               is
               but
               synodicall
               and
               so
               far
               binding
               as
               the
               case
               of
               scandall
               standeth
               in
               vigor
               ,
               which
               certainly
               a
               Synod
               may
               command
               ,
               and
               one
               Church
               may
               injoyne
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               counsell
               ,
               to
               another
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               as
               Apostles
               forbidding
               scandall
               ,
               which
               is
               spirituall
               homicide
               ,
               they
               forbid
               also
               eating
               of
               blood
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               when
               it
               stood
               indifferent
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Apostles
               saying
               ,
               
                 To
                 whom
                 wee
                 gave
                 no
                 such
                 commandement
                 ,
              
               they
               clearely
               insinuate
               that
               their
               commandement
               as
               Apostles
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               should
               have
               ended
               the
               controversie
               ,
               but
               now
               for
               the
               edification
               and
               after-example
               of
               the
               Churches
               they
               tooke
               a
               Synodicall
               way
               .
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 speaking
                 seemeth
                 to
                 mee
                 Synodicall
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 given
                 out
                 with
                 that
                 divine
                 and
                 Apostolicall
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 may
                 use
                 in
                 commanding
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 use
                 lovely
                 and
                 swasory
                 exhortations
                 in
                 their
                 writing
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 decree
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 now
                 James
                 saith
                 ,
                 1●
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 as
                 his
                 private
                 opinion
                 ,
                 with
                 reverence
                 to
                 what
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 Peter
                 when
                 many
                 had
                 disputed
                 and
                 spoken
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 standeth
                 up
                 and
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 and
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 Barnabas
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 multitude
                 is
                 ●●nt
                 doth
                 speake
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 mee
                 is
                 a
                 Synodicall
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Synod
                 ,
                 v.
                 28.
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   us
                
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               answer
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Consociated
                 Churches
                 have
                 some
                 power
                 in
                 determining
                 of
                 dogmaticall
                 points
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdictim
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   seventh
                   Proposition
                   to
                   which
                   almost
                   all
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   New
                   England
                   agreed
                   ,
                   saith
                   ;
                   The
                   Synod
                   bath
                   no
                   Church-power
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   cause
                   enimeth
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Corpus
                 cum
                 causa
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Church-body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cause
                   which
                   concerneth
                   the
                   Church-body
                   ,
                   doe
                   remaine
                   together
                   ,
                   ●nd
                   therefore
                
                 quaestio
                 defertur
                 ad
                 Synodum
                 ,
                 causa
                 manet
                 penes
                 eccleiam
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   question
                   is
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   Synod
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   remaineth
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Another
                 Manuscript
                 of
                 Godly
                 and
                 learned
                 Divines
                 I
                 saw
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   the
                   ministeriall
                   power
                   of
                   applying
                   of
                   the
                   rules
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   Canons
                   to
                   persons
                   and
                   things
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   occasions
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   shall
                   require
                   ,
                   pertaineth
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   exercised
                   by
                   each
                   particular
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   necessary
                   dependance
                   on
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   difficill
                   cases
                   wee
                   ought
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   to
                   consult
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   seeke
                   advise
                   from
                   presbyteries
                   and
                   ministers
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   so
                   much
                   authoritie
                   to
                   a
                   concurrence
                   of
                   judgements
                   as
                   shall
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   obligation
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   depart
                   from
                   any
                   such
                   resolutions
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   make
                   upon
                   any
                   consideration
                   but
                   where
                   in
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   hence
                   our
                   peace
                   with
                   God
                   is
                   apparently
                   concerned
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               I
               perceive
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               our
               brethren
               cannot
               indure
               that
               a
               Synod
               should
               bee
               called
               a
               Church
               ;
               but
               1.
               
               I
               verily
               thinke
               that
               when
               Paul
               and
               
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               15.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
                 had
                 much
                 dissention
              
               with
               those
               who
               taught
               ,
               
                 you
                 must
                 bee
                 circumcised
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               resolved
               to
               
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Synod
               ,
               while
               as
               they
               fall
               upon
               this
               remedy
               ,
               v.
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 determined
                 that
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 and
                 certaine
                 other
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 goe
                 up
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 unto
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 about
                 this
                 question
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
              
               ,
               (
               when
               the
               subver●ers
               of
               soules
               would
               not
               heare
               their
               brethren
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 )
                 did
              
               
               
                 tell
                 the
                 Synod
                 convened
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               ●viours
               order
               ,
               Ma●●●
               .
               18.
               17.
               
                 they
                 did
                 tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               :
               and
               my
               reason
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               at
               Antioch
               could
               not
               satisfie
               the
               con●c●en●es
               of
               some
               
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 bee
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 else
                 you
                 cann●x
                 in
                 saved
                 ,
              
               they
               could
               not
               ,
               nor
               had
               they
               power
               ,
               in
               that
               cast
               not
               to
               goe
               on
               ,
               but
               were
               obliged
               
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Synod
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               whom
               it
               concerned
               as
               well
               as
               Antioch
               :
               for
               if
               they
               had
               sent
               the
               matter
               to
               the
               Synod
               
                 as
                 a
                 question
              
               ,
               not
               
                 as
                 a
                 cause
              
               proper
               to
               the
               Synod
               ,
               or
               Church
               ;
               then
               when
               the
               Synod
               had
               resolved
               the
               question
               ,
               the
               cause
               should
               have
               returned
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               been
               determined
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               proper
               court
               ,
               if
               that
               hold
               true
               ,
               
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 deserred
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 the
                 cau●e
                 remaineth
                 with
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               but
               the
               cause
               returned
               never
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               but
               both
               question
               and
               cause
               was
               determined
               by
               the
               
                 Synodicall-Church
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               15
               v.
               22.
               23
               ,
               24.
               and
               the
               determination
               of
               both
               question
               and
               cause
               ended
               in
               the
               Synod
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               proper
               court
               ,
               and
               is
               imposed
               as
               a
               commandement
               and
               a
               Synodicall
               Canon
               ,
               to
               bee
               observed
               both
               by
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 v.
              
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               and
               other
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               16.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               either
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               lost
               their
               right
               ,
               and
               yet
               kept
               Christs
               order
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               or
               the
               question
               and
               cause
               in
               this
               case
               belongeth
               to
               a
               Synod
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               said
               expresly
               ,
               ●
               .
               22.
               
               
                 It
                 pleased
                 t●
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 to
                 send
                 chosen
                 men
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 company
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               What
               Church
               was
               this
               ?
               the
               
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 ●●leevers
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 fiaternitie
                 at
                 Jerusalem
              
               ;
               (
               say
               our
               brethren
               )
               but
               with
               leave
               of
               their
               godlinesse
               and
               learning
               no
               ,
               say
               ●
               .
               1.
               
               What
               reason
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               all
               beleevers
               men
               and
               women
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               should
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               have
               beene
               present
               to
               give
               either
               consent
               or
               surfrage
               there
               :
               because
               it
               concerned
               then
               practise
               and
               conscience
               ,
               but
               I
               say
               it
               concerned
               as
               much
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               ,
               the
               conscience
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               ,
               for
               the
               cause
               was
               theirs
               (
               say
               our
               brethen
               )
               and
               
                 cause
                 ad
                 corpus
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 quaestio
                 ad
                 synodum
              
               ,
               and
               it
               concerned
               as
               much
               the
               practise
               and
               conscience
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               observe
               these
               decrees
               ,
               Act
               16.
               4.
               5
               
               Act.
               21.
               25.
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               present
               .
               If
               the
               multitude
               of
               ●●leevers
               of
               Jerusalem
               was
               present
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               〈…〉
               to
               the
               Synod
               ,
               whereas
               Antioch
               &
               other
               〈…〉
               were
               nor
               off
               ,
               were
               not
               
               present
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               commissioners
               ,
               then
               I
               say
               the
               Church
               ●●
               the
               multitude
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               whose
               commidic●●●s
               were
               here
               〈◊〉
               ;
               I
               say
               the
               multitude
               was
               present
               ●uely
               
                 de
                 〈◊〉
              
               not
               〈◊〉
               nor
               was
               there
               more
               law
               for
               their
               presence
               ,
               then
               ●or
               all
               other
               Churches
               ,
               who
               also
               in
               conscience
               were
               obliged
               to
               obey
               the
               councells
               determinations
               :
               but
               I
               ,
               deare
               a
               warrant
               that
               the
               fact
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               such
               as
               was
               sending
               of
               the
               decrees
               and
               Commissioners
               with
               the
               decrees
               to
               Antioch
               ,
               should
               bee
               ●●●●ibed
               to
               the
               multitude
               of
               beleevers
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               who
               by
               no
               Law
               of
               God
               were
               present
               at
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               by
               no
               Law
               of
               God
               〈◊〉
               more
               consent
               then
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
              
               ,
               and
               were
               present
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               by
               accident
               ,
               because
               they
               dwelt
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               where
               the
               Synod
               did
               sit
               ,
               therefore
               say
               I
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Church
              
               in
               the
               whole
               Synod
               .
               2.
               
               By
               what
               Law
               can
               Jerusalem
               a
               sister
               Church
               have
               influence
               or
               consent
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               in
               sending
               binding
               Acts
               ,
               as
               these
               were
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               v.
               28.
               
               Ch.
               16.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Ch.
               21.
               25.
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
              
               ?
               for
               this
               is
               an
               authoritative
               sending
               of
               messengers
               ,
               and
               the
               Canons
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
              
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               ,
               v.
               2
               2.
               3.
               
               It
               is
               utterly
               denied
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               I
               meane
               the
               multitude
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               could
               meet
               all
               at
               one
               Synod
               .
               4.
               
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               v.
               12.
               which
               is
               said
               to
               hold
               their
               peace
               ,
               is
               referred
               to
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               met
               Synodically
               ,
               v.
               6.
               and
               is
               not
               the
               multitude
               of
               beleevers
               .
               5.
               
               Where
               are
               these
               who
               are
               called
               Elders
               ,
               not
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               are
               ever
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               Act.
               15.
               2.
               v.
               6.
               v.
               22.
               
               Act.
               16.
               4.
               
               Act.
               21.
               18.
               25.
               
               ●are
               is
               no
               reason
               that
               they
               were
               all
               
                 Elders
                 of
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               for
               〈◊〉
               can
               Elders
               of
               one
               sister
               Church
               impose
               Lawes
               ,
               burdens
               ,
               ●28
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               decrees
               ,
               Ch.
               16.
               4.
               upon
               
                 sister
                 Churches
              
               ?
               or
               h●w
               can
               they
               pen
               canonicall
               Scripture
               joyntly
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ?
               Some
               of
               our
               brethren
               say
               so
               much
               of
               those
               degrees
               ,
               that
               they
               obliged
               formally
               the
               Churches
               as
               Scriptures
               doe
               oblige
               :
               the
               learned
               Junius
               saith
               well
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               nothing
               as
               Apostles
               where
               there
               was
               an
               ordinarie
               and
               
                 established
                 Eldery●●
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               therefore
               those
               Elders
               behoved
               to
               bee
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               for
               Act.
               17.
               v.
               2.
               
               〈…〉
               Commissioners
               were
               〈◊〉
               from
               Antioch
               then
               Paul
               and
               〈…〉
               .
               I
               thinke
               also
               the
               Churches
               of
               Cyria
               and
               〈◊〉
               〈…〉
               there
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               〈…〉
               should
               have
               beene
               
               there
               ;
               The
               case
               was
               theirs
               every
               way
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 soules
                 subverted
                 ,
                 v.
              
               24.
               6.
               
               Those
               who
               are
               named
               v.
               22.
               
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
              
               are
               called
               v.
               25.
               
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
              
               and
               elsewhere
               alwayes
               
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
              
               (
               Elders
               including
               brethren
               ,
               or
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               v.
               22.
               of
               some
               chosen
               men
               ,
               and
               brethren
               )
               as
               Act.
               13.
               2.
               v.
               6.
               
               Ch.
               16.
               4.
               
               Act.
               21.
               18.
               25.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               desire
               to
               try
               what
               truth
               is
               here
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 Synod
                 but
                 power
                 and
                 authoritie
              
               in
               points
               dogmaticall
               ,
               but
               no
               Church-power
               (
               saith
               the
               seventh
               proposition
               of
               the
               reverend
               and
               godly
               Brethren
               of
               
                 New
                 England
              
               )
               and
               no
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               had
               Church-power
               and
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               to
               determine
               this
               cause
               and
               censure
               the
               contraveeners
               ,
               as
               our
               Brethren
               say
               .
               But
               I
               assume
               ,
               this
               Synod
               tooke
               this
               Church-power
               off
               their
               hand
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               joynt
               power
               of
               their
               owne
               Commissioners
               sent
               from
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 v.
              
               2.
               v.
               22.
               23.
               determined
               both
               cause
               and
               controversie
               ,
               and
               it
               never
               returned
               to
               any
               Church-Court
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               v.
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               this
               Synod
               had
               a
               Church-power
               .
               2.
               
               A
               power
               and
               authoritie
               dogmaticall
               to
               determine
               in
               matters
               of
               doctrine
               is
               a
               Church-power
               proper
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               as
               is
               granted
               by
               our
               brethren
               ,
               and
               as
               wee
               prove
               from
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               29.
               
               This
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               over-sight
               committed
               to
               the
               Eldership
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 men
                 rising
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 speaking
                 perverse
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 teaching
                 false
                 doctrine
              
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               watch
               over
               them
               ,
               as
               members
               of
               their
               Church
               (
               for
               they
               were
               v.
               30.
               men
               of
               their
               owne
               )
               they
               were
               to
               censure
               them
               .
               2.
               
               If
               Pergamus
               bee
               rebuked
               ,
               Re●el
               .
               2.
               14.
               15.
               and
               threatned
               with
               the
               removing
               of
               their
               Candlesticke
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               amongst
               
                 them
                 those
                 who
                 held
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Nicolaitans
                 ,
              
               hated
               by
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               use
               the
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               against
               them
               ▪
               then
               that
               Church
               which
               hath
               power
               dogmaticall
               to
               judge
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               hath
               power
               also
               of
               jurisdiction
               to
               censure
               those
               who
               hold
               the
               false
               doctrine
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               and
               v.
               20.
               
               Christ
               saith
               to
               Thyatira
               .
               Notwithstanding
               I
               have
               a
               few
               things
               against
               thee
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 because
                 thou
                 suff●●●
                 that
                 woman
                 Jesabel
                 ,
                 which
                 calleth
                 herselfe
                 a
                 Prophetesse
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 to
                 sedu●e
                 my
                 servants
                 to
                 commit
                 fornication
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 eate
                 things
                 sacrif●●d
              
               
               
                 to
                 Idols
              
               .
               Hence
               I
               argue
               ,
               what
               Church
               hath
               power
               to
               try
               the
               false
               doctrin
               of
               Jesabel
               ,
               and
               is
               blamed
               for
               not
               censuring
               her
               ,
               but
               permitteth
               her
               to
               teach
               and
               to
               seduce
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               also
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               against
               her
               false
               doctrine
               :
               this
               poposition
               I
               take
               to
               bee
               evident
               in
               those
               two
               Churches
               of
               Pergamus
               and
               Thyatira
               .
               I
               assume
               :
               but
               this
               Synod
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               hath
               authoritie
               and
               power
               to
               condemne
               the
               false
               doctrine
               taught
               by
               subverters
               of
               soules
               ,
               teaching
               a
               necessitie
               of
               circumcision
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Act.
              
               15.
               vers
               .
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Therefore
               this
               Synod
               hath
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Every
               societie
               which
               hath
               power
               to
               lay
               on
               burdens
               as
               here
               this
               Synod
               hath
               ,
               v.
               28.
               and
               to
               send
               decrees
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               the
               Churches
               ,
               as
               Act.
               16.
               4.
               and
               to
               
                 send
                 and
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 observe
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               they
               observe
               such
               and
               such
               things
               ,
               Act.
               21.
               25.
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               conveened
               in
               an
               Assembly
               ,
               25.
               and
               judging
               according
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               as
               ●
               .
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               &c.
               these
               have
               power
               of
               juridiction
               to
               censure
               the
               contraveners
               :
               but
               this
               Synod
               is
               such
               a
               societie
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               hath
               this
               power
               .
               The
               Proposition
               is
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               18.
               
               
                 If
                 hee
                 refuse
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
               as
               a
               heathen
               and
               a
               publican
               ;
               nothing
               can
               bee
               answered
               here
               ,
               but
               because
               this
               Synod
               commandeth
               onely
               in
               a
               brotherly
               way
               ,
               but
               by
               no
               Church-power
               ,
               therefore
               they
               have
               no
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               .
               But
               with
               reverence
               of
               these
               learned
               men
               ,
               this
               is
               ,
               
                 petitio
                 principii
              
               ,
               to
               begge
               what
               is
               in
               question
               ;
               for
               the
               words
               are
               cleare
               ,
               a
               brotherly
               counsell
               and
               advise
               is
               no
               command
               ,
               no
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               no
               decree
               which
               wee
               must
               observe
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               observing
               whereof
               
                 the
                 Churches
                 are
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               said
               of
               these
               decrees
               ,
               Act.
               16.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               To
               give
               a
               brotherly
               counsell
               ,
               such
               as
               Abigail
               gave
               to
               David
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               
                 maide
                 gave
                 to
                 Namaan
              
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               burden
               laid
               on
               by
               the
               commander
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               said
               of
               this
               decree
               ,
               v.
               28.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 It
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 lay
                 no
                 other
                 burden
                 on
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               Also
               we
               do
               not
               say
               that
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               is
               in
               provinciall
               or
               nationall
               Synods
               as
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               who
               have
               power
               to
               excommunicate
               ;
               for
               1.
               this
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               in
               Synods
               is
               cumulative
               ,
               not
               privative
               ;
               2.
               
               It
               is
               in
               the
               Synod
               
                 quoad
                 actus
              
               
               
                 imperatos
                 ,
                 potius
                 quam
                 act
                 us
                 elicitos
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               commanded
               rather
               then
               to
               elicit
               acts
               ,
               for
               the
               Synod
               by
               an
               ecclesiasticall
               power
               added
               to
               that
               intrinsecall
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               in
               Churches
               ,
               doth
               command
               the
               Churches
               to
               use
               their
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               rather
               then
               use
               it
               actually
               her selfe
               .
               Let
               me
               also
               make
               use
               of
               two
               propositions
               agreed
               upon
               in
               a
               Synod
               
                 at
                 New
                 England
              
               .
               Their
               3.
               proposition
               .
               
                 The
                 fraternitie
                 have
                 an
                 authoritative
                 concurrence
                 with
                 the
                 Preshyteny
                 ,
                 in
                 judiciall
                 Acts.
              
               4.
               
               Proposition
               .
               
                 The
                 fraternitie
                 in
                 an
                 Organicall
                 body
                 ,
              
               actu
               subordinate
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               per
               modum
               obedientiae
               ,
               
                 in
                 subordination
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 in
                 such
                 judiciall
                 Acts
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               6.
               
               Now
               if
               here
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               from
               v.
               22.
               was
               present
               ,
               and
               joyned
               their
               authoritative
               concurrence
               to
               these
               decrees
               ,
               there
               was
               here
               in
               this
               Synod
               an
               Organicall
               body
               of
               eyes
               ,
               eares
               ,
               and
               other
               members
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               Elders
               and
               people
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               formed
               Church
               by
               our
               brethrens
               doctrine
               ,
               ●●gs
               ,
               Paul
               and
               
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 v.
              
               2.
               being
               sent
               to
               this
               Synod
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               to
               complaine
               ,
               were
               sent
               to
               tell
               the
               formed
               and
               organicall
               Churches
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Matth.
               18
               19
               which
               is
               a
               good
               argument
               ,
               if
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               Aristotle
               saith
               ,
               yet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               2.
               
               If
               the
               Brethren
               here
               concurre
               as
               giving
               obedience
               to
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               doe
               here
               determine
               as
               
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
              
               ,
               then
               the
               brothren
               
                 in
                 this
                 Organicall
                 body
              
               doe
               concurre
               to
               the
               forming
               of
               these
               decrees
               
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 ●
                 Presbyters
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               the
               Elders
               concurre
               by
               way
               of
               obedience
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               for
               as
               the
               Elders
               as
               Elders
               and
               above
               the
               fraternitie
               ,
               so
               the
               Apostles
               as
               Apostles
               are
               above
               the
               Elders
               :
               but
               then
               I
               much
               wonder
               how
               the
               acts
               are
               called
               the
               
                 decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 joyntly
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               16.
               4.
               and
               how
               the
               
                 Elders
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               doe
               ascribe
               those
               decrees
               to
               themselves
               ,
               Act.
               21.
               25.
               and
               how
               all
               the
               assembly
               speake
               as
               assisted
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               28.
               
               Shall
               wee
               distinguish
               where
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               not
               onely
               not
               distinguish
               ,
               but
               doth
               clearly
               hold
               forth
               qualitie
               and
               an
               identitie
               ?
            
             
               
                 But
                 some
                 object
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 28.
                 
                   is
                   the
                   immediatly
                   instiring
                   Apostolick
                   Spirit●
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Apostles
                   must
                   here
                   concurre
                   in
                   giving
                   out
                   those
                   decrees
                   as
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   ordinary
                   Elders
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Is
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul
                   alledge
                   Scripture
                   and
                   testimonies
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   in
                   this
                
                 
                 
                   Syned
                   ,
                   as
                   Elders
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   reason
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   as
                   falli●●
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   who
                   may
                   erre
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   is
                   impossible
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   〈◊〉
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   as
                   men
                   who
                   may
                   erre
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   which
                   they
                   al●●dge
                   〈◊〉
                   be
                   fallible
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Though
               the
               Apostles
               here
               reason
               
                 as
                 Elders
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Ap●st●●s
                 ,
              
               I
               see
               no
               inconvenience
               to
               say
               they
               were
               men
               who
               might
               ●re
               ,
               though
               as
               led
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               erre
               in
               this
               Syned
               following
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               ●
               .
               28.
               though
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               there
               bee
               onely
               the
               ordinary
               holy
               Ghost
               given
               to
               all
               the
               Pastors
               of
               Christ
               assembled
               in
               Gods
               name
               and
               the
               authoritie
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               yet
               in
               this
               Act
               and
               as
               led
               by
               this
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               fallible
               ,
               neither
               men
               who
               could
               erre
               :
               for
               I
               see
               not
               how
               ordinary
               beleevers
               as
               led
               in
               such
               and
               such
               Acts
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               under
               that
               reduplication
               can
               erre
               ,
               for
               they
               erre
               as
               men
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               flesh
               and
               a
               body
               of
               corruption
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               though
               both
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               ,
               modaliter
               ,
               might
               erre
               ,
               as
               Logick
               saith
               ;
               
                 Aposta●●s
                 err
                 are
                 est
                 possible
              
               ,
               yet
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               in
               this
               they
               could
               not
               erre
               ,
               being
               led
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               v.
               28.
               and
               the
               necessitie
               of
               their
               not
               erring
               is
               not
               absolute
               ,
               but
               necessary
               by
               consequent
               ,
               because
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               led
               them
               ,
               as
               v.
               28.
               
               But
               the
               reason
               is
               must
               ,
               weake
               ,
               if
               they
               might
               erre
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               they
               alledge
               might
               bee
               fallible
               :
               for
               though
               hereticks
               alledge
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               abuse
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               to
               bee
               no
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               their
               owne
               fancie
               ,
               while
               as
               they
               alledge
               it
               to
               establish
               blasphemous
               conclusions
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               no
               way
               follow
               that
               Scripture
               can
               bee
               fallible
               ,
               or
               obnoxious
               to
               error
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               abused
               and
               a●●
               applved
               Scripture
               is
               not
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   If
                   ever
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   led
                   by
                   an
                   infallible
                   spirit
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   bee
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   like
                   this
                   ,
                   which
                   so
                   much
                   concerned
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   consciences
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Christian
                   Churches
                   amongst
                   the
                   Gen
                   〈◊〉
                   :
                   E●go
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   Synod
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   led
                   by
                   a
                   fallible
                   spirit
                   ,
                   but
                   ●●
                   an
                   infallible
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   by
                   an
                   Apostolick
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 I
                 conceive
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 led
                 both
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 in
                 this
                 Synod
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 infallible
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 an
                 immediatly
                 inspiring
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ;
                 yea
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 of
                 which
                 Luke
                 doth
                 speake
                 ,
                 v.
                 28.
                 as
                 the
                 president
                 and
                 leader
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 mould
                 of
                 all
                 Synods
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 
                 most
                 perfect
                 Synod
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 fallible
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 meanest
                 beleever
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 were
                 blasphemy
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 any
                 can
                 bee
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 errour
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 thinke
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 Apostles
                 nor
                 Elders
                 could
                 erre
                 in
                 this
                 Synod
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 de
                 fact●
                 ,
                 they
                 followed
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 byas
                 in
                 judgement
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 1.
                 that
                 the
                 men
                 could
                 not
                 erre
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 leading
                 the
                 men
                 could
                 not
                 erre
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 answer
                 Papists
                 who
                 produce
                 this
                 same
                 argument
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 generall
                 councells
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 be
                 infallible
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 this
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 that
                 immediatly
                 inspiring
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Spirit
                 leading
                 both
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 question
                 now
                 in
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   patterne
                   of
                   all
                   lawfull
                   Synods
                   ,
                   then
                   may
                   all
                   lawfull
                   Synods
                   say
                   ;
                   It
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   us
                   :
                   if
                   therefore
                   the
                   men
                   might
                   erre
                   ,
                   the
                   leader
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   might
                   erre
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   absurd
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 It
                 followeth
                 onely
                 that
                 all
                 lawfull
                 Synods
                 should
                 so
                 proceed
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 wide
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 Law
                 and
                 Fact
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 lawfull
                 Synods
                 conveened
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 authoritie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 warrant
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 speaking
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 Papists
                 inferre
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 argument
                 proveth
                 )
                 that
                 therefore
                 all
                 which
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 those
                 lawfully
                 assembled
                 Synods
                 doe
                 and
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 doings
                 and
                 conclusions
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 consequence
                 is
                 false
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 all
                 lawfully
                 conveened
                 Synods
                 may
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   us
                   ,
                
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 fallible
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 erre
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 following
                 their
                 owne
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 can
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   our
                   Ghost
                   and
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 and
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   to
                   us
                   :
                
                 for
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Pastor
                 lawfully
                 called
                 and
                 preaching
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 doth
                 speake
                 in
                 that
                 act
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 because
                 in
                 other
                 acts
                 ,
                 wherein
                 with
                 Nathan
                 and
                 Samuel
                 hee
                 may
                 speake
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 spirit
                 ,
                 see
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 eyes
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 
                 is
                 infallible
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 infallible
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 4
                 
                   Is
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   not
                   conclude
                   in
                   this
                   Synod
                   ,
                   what
                   they
                   〈…〉
                   an
                   Ap
                   s●a
                   ●●k
                   spirit
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   follow
                   that
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   〈…〉
                
                 15.
                 28.
                 
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   same
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   of
                   which
                   Peter
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   But
                   holy
                   men
                   of
                   God
                   spake
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   moved
                   〈◊〉
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   which
                   spake
                   in
                   the
                   Pro
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   not
                   also
                   speake
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 necessitie
                 of
                 two
                 holy
                 Ghosts
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   〈◊〉
                   ●●●●ersities
                   of
                   gifts
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 there
                 be
                 divers
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 willingly
                 contend
                 that
                 the
                 Synodicall
                 acts
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 in
                 this
                 Synod
                 ,
                 though
                 comming
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 assisting
                 them
                 as
                 Elders
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Synod
                 ,
                 v.
                 28.
                 are
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 as
                 immediatly
                 inspiring
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 in
                 prophecying
                 and
                 penning
                 canonick
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 bee
                 not
                 two
                 holy
                 Ghosts
                 ,
                 for
                 Paul
                 did
                 not
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Christ
                 by
                 that
                 same
                 spirit
                 which
                 immediatly
                 inspired
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 to
                 write
                 canonick
                 Scripture
                 .
                 ●
                 meane
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 Paul
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 canonicall
                 writers
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Apostles
                 or
                 immediatly
                 inspired
                 Prophets
                 doth
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 love
                 Christ
                 ,
                 contend
                 for
                 the
                 prise
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 Rom.
                 ●
                 .
                 37
                 ,
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 12.
                 16.
                 
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 13.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 25.
                 
                 Yea
                 Paul
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 hee
                 beleeveth
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 but
                 ●●
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 which
                 immediatly
                 inspired
                 the
                 Prophets
                 doth
                 not
                 immediatly
                 inspire
                 Paul
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   These
                   decrees
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   giving
                   out
                   these
                   decrees
                   gave
                   〈◊〉
                   as
                   ordinary
                   Elders
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                   should
                   bee
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Elders
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Elders
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   absued
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 It
                 followeth
                 onely
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 who
                 in
                 that
                 give
                 them
                 out
                 as
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 established
                 Elders
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 Whence
                 if
                 Christ
                 promise
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 lead
                 his
                 Apostles
                 
                 in
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
                 hee
                 promiseth
                 also
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 successors
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 conveened
                 in
                 a
                 Congregationall-Church
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 maketh
                 good
                 his
                 promise
                 here
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 28.
                 and
                 whereas
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 commandeth
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 who
                 are
                 lawfully
                 conveened
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 brethrens
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 speaketh
                 authoritatively
                 Gods
                 Word
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 28.
                 they
                 cannot
                 speake
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 counsell
                 and
                 brotherly
                 advise
                 onely
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 a
                 brother
                 may
                 doe
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 a
                 woman
                 to
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 Abigail
                 to
                 David
                 ,
                 a
                 maide
                 to
                 Naaman
                 :
                 wee
                 desire
                 a
                 warrant
                 from
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 where
                 an
                 instituted
                 societie
                 of
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Elders
                 conveened
                 from
                 sundry
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 Court
                 formally
                 consociated
                 and
                 decreeing
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 as
                 Act.
                 15.
                 28.
                 against
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 heresies
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 a
                 counsell
                 and
                 advise
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Church-commandement
                 ,
                 nor
                 binding
                 decree
                 backed
                 with
                 this
                 power
                 :
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   despiseth
                   you
                
                 ,
                 speaking
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   despiseth
                   mee
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 or
                 canons
                 concerning
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 comming
                 from
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Court
                 ,
                 conveened
                 in
                 Christs
                 name
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 of
                 spirituall
                 jurisdiction
                 to
                 get
                 obedience
                 to
                 their
                 lawfull
                 decrees
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 suffrages
                 of
                 Elders
                 bee
                 but
                 a
                 private
                 counsell
                 having
                 onely
                 authoritie
                 objective
                 from
                 the
                 intrinsecall
                 lawfulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 authoritie
                 officiall
                 from
                 the
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 because
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 shall
                 amount
                 to
                 no
                 higher
                 rate
                 and
                 summe
                 then
                 to
                 a
                 meere
                 advise
                 and
                 counsell
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 bee
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 united
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 speaking
                 as
                 assembled
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 25.
                 and
                 speaking
                 thus
                 Assembled
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 v.
                 28.
                 the
                 authoritie
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 counsell
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 Church-jurisdiction
                 .
                 Then
                 1.
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 warrant
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 distinction
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Wee
                 aske
                 whether
                 this
                 authoritie
                 being
                 contemned
                 ,
                 the
                 persons
                 or
                 Churches
                 contemnibg
                 it
                 ,
                 bee
                 under
                 any
                 Church-censure
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 under
                 a
                 Church-censure
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 hath
                 power
                 of
                 censure
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ?
                 if
                 you
                 say
                 non-communion
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 censure
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 spare
                 mee
                 to
                 examine
                 this
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 non-Communion
                 bee
                 a
                 sentence
                 
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 it
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 judicature
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 but
                 give
                 mee
                 leave
                 to
                 say
                 as
                 all
                 Church
                 -
                 〈◊〉
                 have
                 and
                 must
                 have
                 warrant
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 non-communion
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Church
                 punishments
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   publike
                   rebu●ing
                
                 have
                 warrant
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 20.
                 and
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 1●
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 
                   Anathema
                   Maranatha
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 22.
                 and
                 forbearing
                 to
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 with
                 scandalous
                 persons
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 withdrawing
                 from
                 his
                 company
                 ,
                 2
                 Th●s
                 .
                 3.
                 14.
                 and
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 where
                 hath
                 the
                 Word
                 taught
                 us
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 bastard
                 〈◊〉
                 -
                 ensure
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 it
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 a
                 censure
                 indicted
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 non-communion
                 .
                 May
                 our
                 brethren
                 without
                 Christs
                 warrant
                 shape
                 any
                 punishment
                 equivalent
                 to
                 excommunication
                 without
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ?
                 〈◊〉
                 they
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 without
                 the
                 Word
                 mould
                 us
                 such
                 a
                 censure
                 as
                 excommunication
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 separation
                 warrenth
                 this
                 censure
                 of
                 non-communion
                 .
                 But
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 what
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 can
                 an
                 equall
                 give
                 out
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 non-communion
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 an
                 equall
                 ,
                 an
                 equall
                 cannot
                 as
                 an
                 equall
                 punish
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Christian
                 denieth
                 followship
                 to
                 another
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 punish
                 as
                 an
                 equall
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 punisher
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 denying
                 fellowship
                 to
                 the
                 excommunicated
                 doth
                 〈◊〉
                 an
                 equall
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 having
                 authoritie
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 given
                 this
                 commandement
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 sentence
                 of
                 communication
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 4.
                 compared
                 with
                 v.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Separation
                 under
                 a
                 great
                 controversie
                 ,
                 and
                 denyed
                 in
                 many
                 cases
                 ●●
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 more
                 rigid
                 therein
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 our
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 brother
                 ,
                 who
                 〈◊〉
                 but
                 private
                 authoritie
                 and
                 no
                 Church-authoritie
                 over
                 a
                 bro●●●●
                 
                   〈…〉
                   non
                   habet
                   potestatem
                
                 )
                 to
                 presently
                 renounce
                 〈◊〉
                 give
                 up
                 all
                 communion
                 with
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 bee
                 〈◊〉
                 before
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 inflict
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 non-communion
                 ,
                 while
                 
                   hee
                   first
                   tell
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 non-communion
                 is
                 inflicted
                 on
                 no
                 man
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 a
                 heathen
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 to
                 speak
                 no
                 thing
                 of
                 
                   delivering
                   to
                   Satan
                
                 )
                 while
                 hee
                 ●●
                 conveened
                 and
                 judicially
                 sentenced
                 before
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 our
                 brethrens
                 sentence
                 of
                 non-communion
                 is
                 in
                 inflicted
                 
                 by
                 an
                 equall
                 Church
                 upon
                 a
                 ●●ster
                 Church
                 in
                 a
                 meere
                 p●●●●
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 no
                 Church-proces
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Non-communion
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 ●●ture
                 ,
                 as
                 communion
                 of
                 equalls
                 is
                 ,
                 yet
                 should
                 wee
                 not
                 bee
                 refused
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 favour
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 plead
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 pleadeth
                 for
                 combination
                 and
                 communion
                 of
                 joynt
                 authorities
                 of
                 s●s●er-Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 presbytery
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 non-communion
                 of
                 Churches
                 bee
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 communion
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 authoritative
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 authoritative
                 and
                 judiciall
                 non-communion
                 ,
                 by
                 natures
                 law
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 warrantable
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 grounds
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 They
                 6.
                 
                 Object
                 .
                 ●
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   this
                   Synod
                   as
                   ordinary
                   Elders
                   th●n
                   ,
                   The
                   Synod
                   might
                   have
                   censured
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   obs●inacie
                   excommunicated
                   the
                   Apostles
                   which
                   were
                   admirable
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 For
                 re●ukeing
                 of
                 Apostles
                 wee
                 have
                 against
                 Papists
                 a
                 memorable
                 warrant
                 in
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Gal.
                
                 2.
                 
                   withstanding
                   Peter
                   to
                   ●ce
                   face
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 his
                 giving
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 Act.
                 11
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 of
                 his
                 going
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 which
                 Parker
                 acknowledgeth
                 against
                 Papists
                 and
                 Prelats
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 Peters
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Papists
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 Peters
                 humilitie
                 ;
                 other
                 Papists
                 say
                 Peter
                 gave
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 brotherly
                 account
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 one
                 brother
                 is
                 oblieged
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 also
                 all
                 
                   our
                   Divines
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Papists
                 who
                 contend
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 inferiour
                 to
                 universall
                 councels
                 .
                 doc
                 with
                 good
                 warrant
                 alledge
                 that
                 by
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 
                 Peter
                 is
                 subjected
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Church-censures
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   sinn
                   against
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 ,
                 jus
                 ,
                 law
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 obstinacie
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 used
                 this
                 power
                 i●
                 Judas
                 had
                 lived
                 now
                 when
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 excommunication
                 was
                 in
                 vigor
                 ;
                 but
                 wee
                 say
                 withall
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 the
                 su●position
                 was
                 unpossible
                 in
                 respect
                 that
                 continued
                 and
                 habituall
                 obstinacie
                 ,
                 and
                 flagitious
                 and
                 at●ocious
                 scandals
                 deserving
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 were
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 that
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 those
                 Catholick
                 Organs
                 and
                 vessels
                 of
                 mercy
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 exempteth
                 the
                 Apostles
                 from
                 act
                 all
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 our
                 brethren
                 ex●●pt
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   jure
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 they
                 transforme
                 the
                 Apostles
                 into
                 Popes
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 cannot
                 doe
                 ,
                 Apostolick
                 eminencie
                 
                 doth
                 〈…〉
                 neither
                 Peter
                 nor
                 Paul
                 to
                 bee
                 above
                 either
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 positive
                 Lawes
                 gi
                 〈…〉
                 One
                 doth
                 wittily
                 say
                 on
                 these
                 〈…〉
                 Matth.
                 8.
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 Pope
                 is
                 either
                 a
                 〈…〉
                 if
                 hee
                 bee
                 a
                 brother
                 offending
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 complaine
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 bee
                 no
                 brother
                 ,
                 there
                 's
                 an
                 end
                 〈…〉
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 after
                 this
                 〈…〉
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈…〉
                     in
                     a
                     Synod
                     as
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     〈…〉
                     in
                     Apostolick
                     acts
                     could
                     not
                     use
                     Sy
                     〈…〉
                     others
                  
                   ;
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Because
                     Daniel
                  
                   ,
                   9.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     〈…〉
                     understood
                     by
                     books
                     the
                     num
                     〈…〉
                     Lord
                     came
                     to
                     Jeremiah
                     the
                     〈…〉
                     Paul.
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   1.
                   
                     and
                     Timothi
                     〈…〉
                     and
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Thess.
                   1.
                   1.
                   and
                   3.
                   
                   
                     The
                     〈…〉
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     ●
                     oph●ts
                     and
                     Apostles
                     were
                     immedi
                     〈…〉
                     which
                     they
                     ●●ote
                     and
                     spake
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Daniel
                   ●●d
                   the
                   Prophecie
                   of
                   Jeremiah
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pro
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   read
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   Paul
                   read
                   ●eathen
                   Poets
                   ,
                   and
                   citeth
                   them
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 17.
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 Ti●
                 .
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                   and
                   maketh
                   them
                   Scripture
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   But
                   the
                   question
                   is
                   now
                   ,
                   if
                   as
                   Prophets
                   and
                   immediatly
                   in●●●
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Apostles
                   they
                   did
                   so
                   consult
                   with
                   Scripture
                
                 which
                 they
                 reade
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 made
                 any
                 thing
                 canoni●k
                 Scripture
                 upon
                 〈◊〉
                 medium
                 ,
                 and
                 formall
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 bookes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 immediate
                 i●●piration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 taught
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 〈◊〉
                 canonick
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Suppone
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 a
                 ●eathen
                 〈◊〉
                 suppone
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Paul
                   left
                   his
                   cloake
                   at
                   Tro●s
                   ,
                
                 not
                 the
                 ●●●wledge
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 not
                 naturall
                 reason
                 ,
                 not
                 experience
                 ,
                 none
                 ●●
                 these
                 can
                 bee
                 a
                 formall
                 medium
                 ,
                 a
                 formall
                 meane
                 to
                 make
                 scripture
                 but
                 as
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   thus
                   saith
                   Jehovah
                   in
                   his
                   word
                
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 formall
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Church
                 beleeveth
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 ●●
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 formall
                 reason
                 that
                 maketh
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 to
                 put
                 downe
                 any
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 formally
                 canonicall
                 scripture
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   ,
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   was
                   made
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 or
                 a
                 morall
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   Children
                   obey
                   your
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 naturall
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   The
                   Oxe
                   knoweth
                   his
                   owner
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 an
                 experienced
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   make
                   not
                   friendship
                   with
                   an
                   angry
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 truth
                 of
                 heathen
                 moralitie
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   mee
                   are
                   the
                   off-spring
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 or
                 a
                 truth
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                   Paul
                   lest
                   his
                   clo●ke
                   at
                   T●oas
                   ,
                
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 formall
                 reason
                 that
                 maketh
                 it
                 divine
                 and
                 Scripturall
                 truth
                 is
                 the
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 though
                 〈◊〉
                 learned
                 by
                 bookes
                 that
                 the
                 captivitie
                 should
                 indure
                 seventi
                 .
                 yeares
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 light
                 by
                 reading
                 made
                 it
                 not
                 formally
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 Daniels
                 putting
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 by
                 the
                 immediat
                 acti●r
                 ,
                 impulsion
                 ,
                 and
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 Matthew
                 did
                 read
                 in
                 
                   Esaiah
                   ,
                   A
                   Virgin
                   shall
                   conceive
                   and
                   beared
                   Sonne
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 Matthew
                 maketh
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 because
                 Esaiah
                 said
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 did
                 imdiatly
                 suggest
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 divine
                 truth
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 holy
                 man
                 might
                 draw
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 a
                 Chapter
                 of
                 orthodox
                 truths
                 ,
                 all
                 in
                 Scripture
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeve
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 Chapter
                 should
                 not
                 formally
                 bee
                 the
                 
                   Scriptur
                   .
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 the
                 Author
                 did
                 write
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 and
                 Apostolicall
                 spirit
                 did
                 not
                 suggest
                 it
                 and
                 inspire
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 author
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 some
                 School●
                 .
                 Papists
                 have
                 a
                 distinction
                 here
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 there
                 bee
                 some
                 sepernaturall
                 truths
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 predictions
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 tall
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 contingent
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 supernaturall
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 
                   Achab
                   shall
                   bee
                   killed
                   in
                   the
                   wars
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   Messiah
                   shall
                   bee
                   borne
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Christ
                   came
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   sinners
                   ,
                
                 and
                 those
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 immediatly
                 inspiring
                 Spirit
                 :
                 others
                 were
                 but
                 historicall
                 and
                 naturall
                 truths
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 
                   Paul
                   wrought
                   miracles
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   left
                   his
                   cleake
                   at
                   Troas
                   ,
                
                 and
                 these
                 latter
                 are
                 written
                 by
                 an
                 inferior
                 spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 assisting
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 immediatly
                 inspiring
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 latter
                 spirit
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 much
                 of
                 Scripture
                 was
                 written
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 assisting
                 Spirit
                 commeth
                 the
                 traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 
                   decrees
                   of
                   Popes
                
                 and
                 councells
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 
                   holy
                   Spirit
                
                 though
                 infallible
                 ,
                 may
                 and
                 doth
                 use
                 disputation
                 ,
                 consultations
                 ,
                 councells
                 of
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 reading
                 ;
                 but
                 wee
                 answer
                 that
                 what
                 counsells
                 determin
                 by
                 an
                 assisting
                 spirit
                 is
                 not
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 ●m-ply
                 infallible
                 ,
                 nor
                 doth
                 Daniel
                 advise
                 with
                 
                   Jeremialis
                   writing
                
                 what
                 hee
                 shall
                 put
                 downe
                 as
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 Paul
                 with
                 Sos●h●●●●
                 ,
                 with
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Silvamus
                 ,
                 what
                 hee
                 shall
                 write
                 as
                 Canonick
                 Scripture
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 the
                 
                   coun
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 
                   decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                
                 and
                 this
                 decree
                 which
                 commeth
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 
                   assem●led
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 speaking
                 with
                 joynt
                 suffrages
                 from
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 &c.
                 v.
                 28.
                 as
                 collaterall
                 authors
                 of
                 the
                 decree
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 should
                 the
                 proph●cie
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 first
                 two
                 verses
                 of
                 the
                 ninth
                 chapter
                 ,
                 bee
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Jeremi●hs
                 prophecie
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Pauls
                   Epistles
                   to
                   the
                   Corinthians
                
                 should
                 bee
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 
                   Paul
                   and
                   S●sthe●es
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 and
                 Thessah●ian●
                 ,
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 of
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 of
                 Silvanus
                 ,
                 whereas
                 
                   Sosthenes
                   ,
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   Silvanus
                
                 were
                 not
                 immediatly
                 inspired
                 collaterall
                 writers
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 with
                 Paul
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 joyners
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 salutation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 erring
                 and
                 scandalous
                 Churches
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 hard
                 condition
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 bee
                 edified
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 in
                 presbyteries
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 never
                 or
                 seldome
                 in
                 a
                 century
                 falleth
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 hath
                 provided
                 Lawes
                 for
                 things
                 onely
                 that
                 fall
                 out
                 ordinarily
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 wee
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 an
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 can
                 bee
                 formally
                 convented
                 ,
                 accused
                 ,
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 brethren
                 may
                 bee
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 all
                 are
                 seldome
                 or
                 never
                 deserted
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 an
                 atrocious
                 scandall
                 ,
                 and
                 wilful
                 obstinacie
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 freeth
                 them
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 as
                 suppose
                 in
                 a
                 Congregation
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 if
                 five
                 hundreth
                 bee
                 involved
                 in
                 libertinisme
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 freed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 from
                 Christs
                 Law
                 ?
                 or
                 from
                 some
                 positive
                 punishment
                 by
                 analogie
                 answering
                 to
                 excommunication
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Eldership
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 being
                 three
                 onely
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 seldome
                 scandalously
                 offend
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 they
                 under
                 no
                 power
                 under
                 heaven
                 ?
                 
                   The
                   people
                   may
                   withdraw
                   from
                   them
                   saith
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                   New
                   England
                   ,
                
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 so
                 may
                 
                   I
                   withdraw
                   from
                   any
                   who
                   walketh
                   inordinately
                   ,
                
                 2.
                 
                 Thes.
                 3.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 said
                 that
                 Christ
                 giveth
                 no
                 Lawes
                 
                   for
                   sinnes
                   that
                   seldome
                   fall
                   out
                   .
                
                 What
                 say
                 you
                 of
                 
                   Anathema
                   Maranatha
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 22.
                 to
                 bee
                 used
                 against
                 an
                 Apostate
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ?
                 I
                 thinke
                 visible
                 professors
                 capable
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 ●nne
                 and
                 the
                 censure
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 falleth
                 seldome
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 
                 fell
                 seldome
                 but
                 that
                 an
                 Apostle
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 rebuked
                 ,
                 ha●
                 Paul
                 then
                 no
                 law
                 to
                 rebuke
                 
                   Peter
                   .
                   Gal.
                
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Synod
                   or
                   presbytery
                   may
                   pr●nounce
                   the
                   d●●dfull
                   sentence
                   of
                   non-communion
                   against
                   persons
                   and
                   Churches
                   〈…〉
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 But
                 I
                 aske
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 institution
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 private
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 may
                 counsell
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 may
                 by
                 our
                 brethrens
                 grounds
                 ,
                 pronounce
                 this
                 sentence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   One
                   private
                   man
                   may
                   not
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   ●●
                   a
                   classicall
                   Presbytery
                   and
                   a
                   Synod
                   hath
                   more
                   authoritie
                   over
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   hee
                   hath
                   over
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 One
                 private
                 man
                 may
                 rebuke
                 another
                 ,
                 yea
                 
                   bee
                   may
                   plead
                   with
                   his
                   mother
                
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 liveth
                 in
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   her
                   whoredomes
                   ,
                   Hos.
                
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 hee
                 justly
                 plead
                 and
                 his
                 mother
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 ,
                 may
                 hee
                 not
                 separate
                 ?
                 
                   Our
                   brethren
                   of
                   New
                   England
                
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 his
                 warrant
                 to
                 separate
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   their
                   sixth
                   Synodicall
                   proposition
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   fraternitie
                   ,
                   and
                   people
                   are
                   to
                   separate
                   from
                   the
                   Eldership
                   ,
                   after
                   they
                   refuse
                   wholesome
                   counsell
                   .
                
                 Now
                 what
                 Scripture
                 warranteth
                 twenty
                 to
                 withdraw
                 and
                 separate
                 ,
                 shall
                 also
                 warrant
                 ten
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 reason
                 that
                 if
                 twentie
                 bee
                 carelesse
                 of
                 their
                 salvation
                 in
                 the
                 dutie
                 of
                 separation
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 separate
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 man
                 shall
                 not
                 separate
                 ;
                 because
                 a
                 multitude
                 doth
                 evill
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 evill
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   But
                   a
                   Synod
                   or
                   a
                   classicall
                   presbytery
                   hath
                   more
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   then
                   one
                   private
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   single
                   Congregation
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   Elders
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   whose
                   lips
                   should
                   preserve
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   the
                   ●●yes
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   a
                   power
                   and
                   Synodicall
                   authoritie
                   is
                   given
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   power
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   as
                   a
                   private
                   mans
                   power
                   is
                   inferiour
                   to
                   a
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   classicall
                   and
                   Synodioall
                   meeting
                   of
                   Elders
                   above
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   single
                   congregation
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   Synod
                   ,
                   in
                   dogmaticall
                   power
                   ,
                   ariseth
                   so
                   higher
                   then
                   these
                   ,
                   ●●
                   divine
                   institution
                   doth
                   fall
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 
                   power
                   of
                   order
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   key
                   of
                   knowledge
                
                 doth
                 elevate
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 
                   whose
                   lippes
                   doth
                   preserve
                   knowledge
                
                 ,
                 above
                 a
                 private
                 Christian
                 ,
                 yea
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 above
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 beleevers
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 if
                 a
                 Synods
                 dogmaticall
                 power
                 bee
                 above
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 single
                 congregations
                 ;
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 brethrens
                 
                 ●enents
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 say
                 expresly
                 a
                 that
                 every
                 
                   particular
                   〈…〉
                
                 ,
                 jus
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   decide
                
                 dogmaticall
                 points
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 
                   ●ight
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Antioch
                   had
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 15.
                 
                   and
                   laboured
                   to
                   end
                   that
                   〈…〉
                   in
                   her selfe
                   ,
                   which
                   sheweth
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   right
                   and
                   ●
                   we
                   ,
                
                 but
                 they
                 had
                 
                   not
                   habilitie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   〈…〉
                   ,
                   light
                   and
                   advise
                   from
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 b
                 
                   The
                   c●niociation
                   of
                   Churches
                   into
                   classes
                   and
                   Synods
                   ,
                   wee
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   bee
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   some
                   cases
                   necessary
                   ;
                   as
                   namely
                   in
                   things
                   〈…〉
                   not
                   peculiar
                   to
                   one
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   likewise
                   when
                   a
                   Church
                   is
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   end
                   any
                   matter
                   ,
                   that
                   concernes
                   onely
                   themselves
                   ,
                   the●
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   seek
                   advise
                   &
                   counsell
                   from
                   neighbour
                   Churches
                   :
                
                 hence
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Synods
                 is
                 only
                 
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   counsel
                   and
                   advise
                   ,
                
                 &
                 a
                 Pastors
                 advise
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 advise
                 ,
                 &
                 he
                 giveth
                 not
                 his
                 advise
                 ,
                 
                   virtute
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 his
                 advise
                 should
                 bee
                 
                   pastorall
                   and
                   auth●●itative
                
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 
                   power
                   of
                   order
                
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 
                   power
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                
                 ;
                 hee
                 onely
                 giveth
                 his
                 advise
                 as
                 a
                 gifted
                 and
                 inlightned
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 poore
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 two
                 hundreth
                 ,
                 five
                 hundreth
                 holy
                 and
                 learned
                 Pastors
                 determining
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 any
                 dogmaticall
                 point
                 ,
                 they
                 sit
                 all
                 there
                 not
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 court
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   as
                   Pastors
                
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 their
                 Decrees
                 should
                 have
                 pastorall
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 power
                 
                   formally
                   ministeriall
                
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 to
                 sway
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 ministeriall
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 power
                 
                   of
                   the
                   keyes
                   of
                   knowledge
                
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 
                   inferiour
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 decree
                 concerneth
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Eldership
                   of
                   Perg●mus
                
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 is
                 a
                 
                   congregationall
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 decree
                 by
                 the
                 
                   dogmaticall
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   keyes
                   of
                   knowledge
                
                 that
                 the
                 
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Balaam
                
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 sit
                 there
                 as
                 gifted
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 no
                 Church-power
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 private
                 brother
                 or
                 sister
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 hath
                 toward
                 ,
                 or
                 over
                 another
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 counselling
                 and
                 advising
                 friends
                 be
                 safer
                 and
                 more
                 effectuall
                 to
                 give
                 light
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 counselling
                 friend
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 but
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 counselling
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 all
                 counselling
                 and
                 advising
                 men
                 doth
                 never
                 rise
                 higher
                 then
                 a
                 counsell
                 and
                 advise
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 never
                 amount
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 command
                 :
                 as
                 
                   twenty
                   sch●●●-fellowes
                
                 ,
                 suppose
                 as
                 ●udent
                 and
                 wise
                 as
                 the
                 twentie
                 masters
                 of
                 an
                 Universitie
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 twentie
                 schoole-fellowes
                 give
                 their
                 advise
                 and
                 counsell
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 weightie
                 businesse
                 that
                 concerneth
                 the
                 practise
                 and
                 
                 obedience
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 students
                 ,
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 their
                 counsell
                 and
                 advise
                 can
                 never
                 bee
                 more
                 then
                 an
                 advise
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 amount
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 twentie
                 masters
                 of
                 the
                 Universitie
                 ,
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 whose
                 determination
                 is
                 a
                 soveraigne
                 commandement
                 and
                 an
                 authoritative
                 and
                 judiciall
                 decree
                 and
                 statute
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 Universitie
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Whereas
                 these
                 
                   Godly
                   brethren
                
                 say
                 the
                 
                   power
                   of
                   Synods
                   in
                   things
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   particular
                   Churches
                
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 
                   counsell
                   and
                   advise
                
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 told
                 their
                 mind
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 the
                 Synod
                 hath
                 more
                 then
                 advise
                 and
                 
                   counsell
                   in
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   peculiar
                   to
                   one
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   that
                   bounds
                   ,
                
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 seeme
                 that
                 a
                 Synod
                 is
                 a
                 colledge
                 of
                 commanders
                 in
                 dogmaticall
                 points
                 ,
                 that
                 doe
                 equally
                 concerne
                 all
                 Churches
                 (
                 this
                 should
                 have
                 beenespoken
                 to
                 )
                 though
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 peculiar
                 to
                 each
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 bee
                 but
                 a
                 colledge
                 of
                 friendly
                 advisers
                 and
                 counsellers
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 Synod
                 bee
                 but
                 a
                 societie
                 of
                 counsellers
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 any
                 authoritative
                 power
                 to
                 pronounce
                 the
                 
                   sentence
                   of
                   non-communion
                
                 ,
                 against
                 any
                 single
                 Congregation
                 or
                 private
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 or
                 a
                 single
                 Congregation
                 hath
                 authoritative
                 power
                 to
                 pronounce
                 that
                 sentence
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 3.
                 
                 You
                 make
                 the
                 Synodicall
                 power
                 so
                 above
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 private
                 Christians
                 in
                 counselling
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 
                   this
                   Synodicall
                   power
                   is
                   of
                   divine
                   institution
                   ,
                
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 me
                 aske
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 ?
                 to
                 counsell
                 and
                 advise
                 onely
                 ?
                 then
                 that
                 power
                 of
                 counselling
                 in
                 
                   Abigail
                   to
                   David
                
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 brother
                 or
                 sister
                 to
                 another
                 brother
                 and
                 sister
                 is
                 of
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 19.
                 18.
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 charitie
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Col.
                 3.
                 15.
                 1
                 
                 Thes.
                 5.
                 14.
                 
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 13.
                 
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 24.
                 
                 Mal.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Zach.
                 8.
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 brother
                 to
                 counsell
                 and
                 teach
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 our
                 brethren
                 give
                 a
                 positive
                 power
                 to
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 to
                 advise
                 and
                 counsell
                 ,
                 which
                 private
                 Christians
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 Synodicall
                 power
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 private
                 Christians
                 gradually
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 lesser
                 power
                 to
                 advise
                 differeth
                 from
                 a
                 greater
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 specifically
                 and
                 in
                 nature
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 teach
                 so
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 doubt
                 if
                 their
                 brethren
                 will
                 returne
                 them
                 thankes
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 me
                 is
                 doubtsome
                 .
                 For
                 
                 then
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Synod
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ,
                 seeme
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 more
                 then
                 counsellers
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 positive
                 institution
                 by
                 our
                 brethrens
                 grounds
                 to
                 warrant
                 a
                 
                   power
                   Synodicall
                   sentially
                   different
                   from
                   a
                   Church-power
                   ,
                
                 and
                 essentially
                 above
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 teach
                 that
                 because
                 a
                 congregation
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 
                   classicall
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   classicall
                   Church
                
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 provinciall
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 power
                 in
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 Presbyteries
                 ,
                 and
                 Synods
                 differ
                 onely
                 gradually
                 ,
                 in
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 extention
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 some
                 derive
                 all
                 Church-power
                 from
                 a
                 single
                 congregation
                 to
                 presbyteries
                 and
                 classes
                 ,
                 
                   ascendendo
                   ,
                   by
                   ascending
                
                 ,
                 
                 others
                 derive
                 it
                 from
                 presbyteries
                 to
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 descendendo
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 some
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 to
                 nationall
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 nationall
                 assemblies
                 to
                 
                   provinciall
                   Synods
                
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Synods
                 to
                 Presbyteries
                 ,
                 from
                 Presbyteries
                 to
                 Congregations
                 ;
                 I
                 ,
                 with
                 reverence
                 of
                 the
                 learneder
                 ,
                 doe
                 here
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 cursory
                 derivation
                 to
                 bee
                 dreamed
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 organicall
                 body
                 whereof
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   God
                   blessed
                   for
                   ever
                   is
                   head
                
                 and
                 King
                 ,
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 
                   to●um
                   integrale
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 derivation
                 either
                 by
                 climbing
                 up
                 staires
                 ,
                 or
                 going
                 downe
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 hath
                 communicated
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 this
                 great
                 politicall
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 immediatly
                 ;
                 to
                 a
                 Congregation
                 hee
                 hath
                 given
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 immediat
                 flux
                 from
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   politicall
                   Church
                   power
                
                 intrinsecally
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 derived
                 from
                 none
                 but
                 immediately
                 from
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 this
                 power
                 is
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 concerne
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 same
                 head
                 and
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 immediatly
                 an
                 intrinsecall
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 purely
                 classicall
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 either
                 the
                 intervening
                 derivation
                 of
                 either
                 a
                 Congregation
                 that
                 is
                 inferior
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   by
                   ascending
                
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 any
                 derivative
                 flux
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Synodicall
                   ,
                   nationall
                
                 or
                 
                   Catholick
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 by
                 descending
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 immediatly
                 conveyed
                 power
                 politicall
                 commeth
                 from
                 this
                 
                   glorious
                   head
                
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Synodicall
                   ,
                   or
                   nationall
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 which
                 is
                 
                   totum
                   integrale
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   integrall
                   intire
                   body
                   ,
                
                 now
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 life
                 commeth
                 to
                 the
                 thighes
                 immediatly
                 from
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 derivation
                 from
                 the
                 feet
                 
                 and
                 legs
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   ascending
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 from
                 the
                 armes
                 ,
                 brea●s
                 ,
                 and
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   descending
                
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 here
                 there
                 may
                 bee
                 in
                 other
                 considerations
                 ,
                 some
                 order
                 ;
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   you
                   aske
                   which
                   is
                   t●●
                   first
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 with
                 these
                 distinctions
                 of
                 
                   primatus
                   ,
                   firstnesse
                
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   first
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   way
                   of
                   constitution
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 congregation
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 family
                 of
                 
                   Adam
                   and
                   E●●
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   first
                   Church
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   divine
                   intention
                   ,
                
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   first
                   Church
                   ,
                   by
                   generation
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   generation
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 lesse
                 perfit
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 is
                 an
                 ascension
                 still
                 from
                 the
                 part
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 Congregation
                 to
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 a
                 
                   provinciall
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 a
                 nationall
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Church
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   perfection
                   ,
                
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Catholick
                   Queen
                
                 
                 and
                 Spouse
                 which
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   sp●●
                   or
                   wrinkle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 parts
                 are
                 for
                 this
                 perfect
                 whole
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 redemption
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 intercession
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 for
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   perfectum
                   totum
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                
                 5.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 11.
                 12.
                 13.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 Hence
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 regard
                 
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   operation
                
                 ;
                 The
                 Congregation
                 
                 is
                 
                   primum
                   movens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   primum
                   operans
                
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick-Church
                 beginneth
                 at
                 the
                 inferior
                 wheeles
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 lower
                 spikes
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 
                   generall
                   councell
                
                 bee
                 to
                 inact
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 motions
                 must
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 single
                 Congregation
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 
                   ascend
                   to
                   a
                   Preshytery
                
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 a
                 
                   nationall
                   Church
                
                 is
                 to
                 send
                 their
                 Commissioners
                 to
                 act
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Catholick
                   councell
                
                 ,
                 though
                 if
                 wee
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 intrinsecally
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 distinction
                 considerable
                 here
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 regard
                 either
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       
                         The
                         order
                         of
                         nature
                      
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Or
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       order
                       of
                       
                         the
                         inhesion
                         of
                         this
                         power
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       or
                       2.
                       
                       
                         The
                         order
                         of
                         time
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       Or
                       2.
                       
                       Of
                       the
                       reall
                       
                         derivation
                         of
                         〈◊〉
                         power
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 If
                 wee
                 respect
                 
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 
                   Christ
                   immediatly
                
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 proved
                 before
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 order
                 of
                 nat●●●
                 inhereth
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 mans
                 organized
                 intire
                 whole
                 body
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 natures
                 order
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 
                   adequat
                   and
                   principall
                   subject
                
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 the
                 reasonable
                 soule
                 ,
                 not
                 this
                 ●●
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 
                   of
                   order
                   of
                   time
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   reall
                   derivation
                   of
                
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 this
                 whole
                 power
                 is
                 immediatly
                 conferred
                 by
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Catholicke
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 reall
                 derivation
                 of
                 power
                 from
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 to
                 another
                 by
                 ascension
                 or
                 descension
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 dreamed
                 of
                 here
                 .
                 As
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 cities
                 and
                 shires
                 have
                 from
                 those
                 cities
                 and
                 shires
                 who
                 choosed
                 them
                 a
                 virtuall
                 power
                 Parliamentary
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 formally
                 a
                 power
                 Parliamentary
                 while
                 the
                 Parliament
                 receive
                 them
                 as
                 formall
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 by
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 there
                 falleth
                 on
                 them
                 a
                 formally
                 parliamentall
                 power
                 :
                 so
                 Commissioners
                 have
                 from
                 their
                 Churches
                 which
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 onely
                 a
                 virtuall
                 or
                 radicall
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 never
                 a
                 formally
                 Synodicall
                 power
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 bee
                 convened
                 in
                 Christs
                 name
                 Syn
                 dically
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 generall
                 councell
                 derive
                 their
                 virtuall
                 power
                 to
                 voyce
                 ,
                 and
                 conclude
                 from
                 the
                 
                   na●●●n●ll
                   Church
                
                 that
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 councell
                 ,
                 but
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 derived
                 power
                 of
                 membership
                 making
                 them
                 fit
                 to
                 bee
                 incorporated
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 once
                 incorporated
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 by
                 their
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Christs
                 immediate
                 institution
                 ,
                 a
                 power
                 immediatly
                 given
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 ●ames
                 they
                 conveene
                 ,
                 to
                 voyce
                 and
                 conclude
                 as
                 a
                 formall
                 coun●●●
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   to
                   us
                
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   that
                   sent
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 5.
                 distinction
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 is
                 considered
                 either
                 ●exercised
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 or
                 2.
                 occasionally
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 ●●mer
                 ordinary
                 power
                 is
                 seated
                 collaterally
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 and
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 in
                 each
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 proportion
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 power
                 is
                 compleater
                 in
                 the
                 Presby●●
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 compleat
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 compleatly
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 lesse
                 compleat
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 principally
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 Synods
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 
                   occasionall
                   Church-power
                
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 which
                 ●e
                 in
                 common
                 belong
                 to
                 many
                 Presbyteries
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 nationall
                 -
                 
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 returne
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Synodicall
                 power
                 bee
                 different
                 in
                 essence
                 and
                 nature
                 and
                 not
                 gradually
                 onely
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 counsell
                 and
                 advise
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 determination
                 that
                 bindeth
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   counsell
                   and
                   brotherly
                   advise
                
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 some
                 higher
                 consideration
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 like
                 a
                 Church-relation
                 of
                 Church-power
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 can
                 bee
                 ,
                 seeing
                 here
                 bee
                 Pastors
                 acting
                 as
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 2.
                 formally
                 gathered
                 in
                 a
                 councell
                 ;
                 3.
                 speaking
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ;
                 4.
                 
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 shall
                 bee
                 against
                 the
                 Church-government
                 of
                 
                   New
                   England
                
                 .
                 a
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 bee
                 essentially
                 different
                 from
                 an
                 advise
                 and
                 councell
                 and
                 warranted
                 by
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 not
                 our
                 brethen
                 give
                 us
                 Scripture
                 for
                 it
                 ?
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 give
                 us
                 Act.
                 15.
                 then
                 can
                 they
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 this
                 Synod
                 did
                 determine
                 and
                 voyce
                 as
                 Apostles
                 by
                 an
                 Apostolick
                 ,
                 and
                 immediatly
                 inspiring
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 spirit
                 Synodicall
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
                 imitable
                 and
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 pertually
                 induring
                 moralitie
                 in
                 all
                 Synods
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 leade
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 
                   Apostolick
                   spirit
                
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 they
                 require
                 a
                 positive
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Presbyteriall
                   Church
                
                 in
                 power
                 above
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 supposall
                 of
                 a
                 spirituall
                 government
                 instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 a
                 Congregation
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 may
                 clearely
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 inlarging
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 spirituall
                 government
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 which
                 are
                 all
                 interessed
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 common
                 societie
                 in
                 a
                 common
                 government
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 must
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Synod
                 endued
                 with
                 dogmaticall
                 power
                 a
                 positive
                 divine
                 institution
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 desire
                 a
                 warrant
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 why
                 a
                 colledge
                 of
                 Pastors
                 determining
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 Pastors
                 having
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 and
                 acting
                 in
                 a
                 colledge
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 power
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 a
                 formall
                 and
                 ordinary
                 great
                 Presbytery
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 How
                 can
                 they
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 brethrens
                 determination
                 ,
                 exercise
                 such
                 pastorall
                 acts
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Congregations
                 towards
                 those
                 Churches
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 pastorall
                 relation
                 ,
                 
                   virtute
                   potestatis
                   ordinis
                
                 ?
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 How
                 can
                 the
                 
                   wisedome
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 provideth
                 that
                 his
                 servants
                 bee
                 not
                 despised
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 despisers
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 way
                 should
                 bee
                 censured
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 )
                 cloth
                 his
                 messengers
                 
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 dogmaticall
                 and
                 deny
                 all
                 power
                 of
                 i●●●diction
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 supposall
                 that
                 their
                 determinations
                 be
                 rejected
                 ?
                 I
                 feare
                 there
                 bee
                 something
                 under
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 censured
                 or
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
                 for
                 heterodox
                 opinions
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 erre
                 in
                 points
                 fundamentall
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 farther
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 made
                 good
                 that
                 a
                 
                   power
                   dogmaticall
                
                 is
                 not
                 different
                 in
                 nature
                 from
                 a
                 
                   power
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 societie
                 that
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 meet
                 to
                 make
                 Lawes
                 and
                 decrees
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 also
                 to
                 backe
                 their
                 decrees
                 with
                 punishments
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Synedry
                 might
                 meet
                 to
                 declare
                 judicially
                 what
                 was
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 tie
                 men
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 conveene
                 and
                 make
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 farre
                 more
                 may
                 they
                 punish
                 contraveners
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 nomothetick
                 power
                 in
                 a
                 societie
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 greater
                 power
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 fountaine
                 ,
                 must
                 presuppose
                 in
                 the
                 societie
                 the
                 lesse
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 punish
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 punishing
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 inferior
                 judicature
                 ,
                 so
                 a
                 nomothetick
                 power
                 ministeriall
                 cannot
                 want
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 censuring
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 a
                 single
                 Pastor
                 may
                 ministerially
                 give
                 out
                 commandements
                 in
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 cannot
                 his
                 alone
                 censure
                 or
                 excommunicate
                 the
                 contraveners
                 of
                 those
                 commandements
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 followeth
                 well
                 in
                 an
                 assembly
                 hee
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 censure
                 and
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 now
                 here
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Elders
                 are
                 in
                 an
                 assembly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   objected
                   ;
                   
                     Pastors
                     in
                     a
                     Synod
                     have
                     no
                     jurisdiction
                     as
                     Pasters
                     ;
                     for
                     what
                     they
                     doe
                     as
                     Pastors
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     doe
                     there
                     alone
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     ;
                     of
                     a
                     Synod
                     :
                     but
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     ,
                     nor
                     cannot
                     determine
                     and
                     give
                     out
                     Canons
                     there
                     alone
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     cannot
                     there
                     alone
                     determine
                     juridically
                     ;
                     therefore
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     wholly
                     and
                     poorely
                     as
                     Pastors
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     those
                     Churches
                     ,
                     give
                     out
                     these
                     decrees
                     ,
                     yet
                     doe
                     they
                     not
                     give
                     out
                     the
                     decrees
                     as
                     privite
                     men
                     wholly
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     some
                     pastor
                     all
                     relation
                     ,
                     for
                     Pastors
                     as
                     Pastors
                     have
                     something
                     peculiar
                     to
                     them
                     in
                     all
                     Churches
                     whither
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     preach
                     so
                     as
                     a
                     speciall
                     blessing
                     followeth
                     on
                     their
                     labours
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     Pastors
                     in
                     relation
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     Churches
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     a
                     Sermon
                     on
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     is
                     instamped
                     with
                     a
                     more
                     speciall
                     blessing
                     b●●●use
                     of
                     Gods
                     institution
                     imprinted
                     on
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     then
                     a
                     Sermon
                     preached
                     in
                     another
                     day
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 argument
                 is
                 much
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 acts
                 of
                 
                 jurisdiction
                 ecclesiasticall
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 bee
                 exercised
                 by
                 one
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 bee
                 exercised
                 by
                 a
                 societie
                 ,
                 now
                 a
                 Pastor
                 as
                 a
                 Pastor
                 his
                 alone
                 without
                 any
                 collaterally
                 joyned
                 with
                 him
                 exerciseth
                 his
                 pastorall
                 acts
                 of
                 preaching
                 and
                 of
                 administrating
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 give
                 out
                 those
                 decrees
                 ,
                 cannot
                 give
                 them
                 out
                 Synodically
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 and
                 Court-wayes
                 as
                 forensicall
                 decrees
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 juridicall
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 whither
                 so
                 ever
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 doe
                 remaine
                 Pastors
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 Synod
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 as
                 gifted
                 Christians
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 counsell
                 and
                 advise
                 ;
                 nor
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 (
                 as
                 this
                 answerer
                 granteth
                 )
                 meerely
                 as
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 that
                 ,
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 as
                 such
                 pastors
                 conveened
                 Synodically
                 ,
                 by
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 patterne
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   censuring
                   of
                   persons
                   for
                   scandalls
                   in
                   this
                   meeting
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   here
                   but
                   a
                   doctrinall
                   declaration
                   of
                   the
                   falsehood
                   of
                   their
                   opinion
                   who
                   taught
                   a
                   necessitie
                   of
                   circumcision
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   doctrine
                   and
                   by
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Keyes
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   is
                   cleare
                   from
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   this
                   meeting
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 5.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   were
                   sent
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Antioc●
                   unto
                   Jerusalem
                   unto
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   this
                   question
                   ,
                   and
                   v.
                
                 6.
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   came
                   together
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   consideration
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   questions
                   being
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Synod
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   belonging
                   to
                   doctrinal
                   power
                   meerely
                   ,
                   so
                   Mr.
                
                 Mather
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 censuring
                 of
                 persons
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 say
                 nothing
                 that
                 Peter
                 accuseth
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 wrong
                 side
                 as
                 personally
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 either
                 being
                 summoned
                 or
                 comming
                 thither
                 by
                 appeale
                 ,
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   therefore
                   why
                   tempt
                   ye
                   God
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   yoake
                   upon
                   the
                   necke
                   of
                   the
                   Discip'es
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 which
                 reproofe
                 comming
                 from
                 one
                 man
                 onely
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Synodicall
                 reproofe
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 publick
                 Synodicall
                 censure
                 of
                 rebuke
                 is
                 put
                 upon
                 those
                 who
                 held
                 and
                 urged
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 not
                 excommunication
                 also
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 obstinacy
                 ?
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Synodicall
                   censure
                
                 of
                 a
                 publick
                 Synodicall
                 rebuke
                 is
                 onely
                 gradually
                 different
                 ,
                 not
                 specifically
                 from
                 excommunication
                 and
                 both
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 ?
                 Now
                 the
                 Synodicall
                 censure
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Text
                 ,
                 v.
                 24.
                 
                   certaine
                   went
                   out
                   from
                   us
                
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 they
                 pretended
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 followers
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 )
                 and
                 Lorinus
                 thinketh
                 that
                 some
                 deemed
                 them
                 schismaticks
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   They
                   have
                   troubled
                   you
                   with
                   words
                   ;
                   Lorinus
                
                 citeth
                 the
                 
                   Sy
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 vedalacachum
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 terrified
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 your
                 salvation
                 were
                 not
                 sure
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 keepe
                 Moses
                 his
                 Law
                 of
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 the
                 morall
                 Law.
                 3.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   destraying
                   by
                   false
                   arguments
                   your
                   soules
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 contrary
                 to
                 building
                 up
                 in
                 sound
                 knowledge
                 (
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 taketh
                 
                 the
                 word
                 )
                 
                   saying
                   that
                   you
                   must
                   bee
                   circumcised
                   and
                   keepe
                   the
                   Law.
                
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 abused
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 having
                 an
                 Apostolick
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 divine
                 warrant
                 for
                 their
                 false
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 they
                 refuted
                 as
                 liars
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 they
                 did
                 labour
                 to
                 prove
                 a
                 necessitie
                 of
                 circumcision
                 not
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 and
                 an
                 expresse
                 divine
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 manifestly
                 false
                 ;
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 argue
                 thus
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Apostles
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 a
                 doctrinall
                 way
                 refute
                 a
                 false
                 doctrine
                 in
                 this
                 Synod
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 Church-way
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 juridicall
                 power
                 rebuke
                 and
                 Synodically
                 charge
                 the
                 authors
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   sub●erters
                   of
                   soules
                
                 ,
                 and
                 liars
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 use
                 a
                 meere
                 doctrinall
                 power
                 in
                 this
                 Synod
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 juridicall
                 power
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Observe
                 two
                 things
                 in
                 these
                 obtruders
                 of
                 circumcision
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 their
                 judgement
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 heterodox
                 and
                 erroneous
                 opinion
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   And
                   certaine
                   men
                   which
                   came
                   downe
                   from
                   Judea
                   ,
                   taught
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   said
                   )
                   except
                   yee
                   bee
                   circumcised
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   yee
                   cannot
                   bee
                   saved
                   .
                
                 This
                 doctrine
                 is
                 clearely
                 refuted
                 both
                 by
                 
                   Peter
                   v.
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   That
                   yoake
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   wee
                   disclaime
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   salvation
                   without
                   that
                   yoake
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 11.
                 
                 
                   But
                   wee
                   beleeve
                   that
                   through
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   bee
                   saved
                   as
                   they
                   ,
                
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 synodically
                 refuted
                 ,
                 v.
                 24.
                 
                   wee
                   gave
                   no
                   such
                   commandement
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   us
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   you
                   keepe
                   Moses
                   Law
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   hope
                   to
                   bee
                   saved
                
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 for
                 this
                 error
                 in
                 their
                 judgement
                 required
                 a
                 doctrinall
                 or
                 dogmaticall
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 the
                 Synod
                 used
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Besides
                 this
                 erroneous
                 opinion
                 in
                 their
                 judgement
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 fault
                 and
                 scandall
                 that
                 the
                 Synod
                 was
                 to
                 censure
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 their
                 obtruding
                 of
                 their
                 false
                 way
                 upon
                 the
                 soules
                 and
                 consciences
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 vers
                 .
                 1
                 
                   They
                   taught
                   the
                   brethren
                
                 this
                 false
                 doctrine
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 wilfully
                 and
                 obstinately
                 did
                 hold
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 a
                 Schisme
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Courch
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 2.
                 
                   wherefore
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   had
                   no
                   small
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 dissention
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 word
                 signifieth
                 sedition
                 which
                 was
                 raised
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 held
                 that
                 erroneous
                 opinion
                 )
                 and
                 great
                 disputation
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 laid
                 a
                 yoake
                 upon
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 v.
                 10.
                 and
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   They
                   made
                   great
                   disputation
                
                 against
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 v.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   They
                   troubled
                   the
                   brethren
                   and
                   perverted
                   their
                   soules
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 simply
                 an
                 heterodox
                 opinion
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   materiall
                   part
                
                 of
                 a
                 heresie
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 
                   formall
                   part
                
                 of
                 an
                 heresie
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 some
                 degrees
                 of
                 pertinacie
                 ,
                 of
                 brutish
                 and
                 blind
                 zeale
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 troubling
                 and
                 
                   perverting
                   of
                   the
                   soules
                
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 while
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 disciples
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 away
                 soules
                 from
                 the
                 
                   simplicitie
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 ;
                 now
                 the
                 Synod
                 doth
                 not
                 helpe
                 this
                 latter
                 simply
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Synodicall
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 dogmaticall
                 and
                 doctrinall
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 authoritie
                 Synodicall
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 authoritatively
                 rebuke
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   subverters
                   of
                   soules
                
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 these
                 teachers
                 laid
                 on
                 an
                 unjust
                 yoake
                 to
                 keepe
                 
                   Moses
                   his
                   Law
                
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 v.
                 10.
                 the
                 Synod
                 by
                 their
                 ecclesiasticall
                 and
                 juridicall
                 authoritie
                 doth
                 free
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 that
                 yoake
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 in
                 their
                 decree
                 .
                 v.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   It
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 yoake
                 of
                 Moses
                 his
                 Law
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 trouble
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 )
                 
                   to
                   lay
                   upon
                   you
                   no
                   greater
                   burden
                   ,
                   then
                   these
                   necessary
                   things
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 now
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 but
                 to
                 resolve
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 had
                 beene
                 the
                 
                   totall
                   and
                   adequat
                   end
                
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 meere
                 doctrinall
                 way
                 to
                 resolve
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   must
                   wee
                   bee
                   circumcised
                   ,
                   and
                   keepe
                   the
                   Law
                   morall
                   and
                   ceremoniall
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   upon
                   necessitie
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 argument
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 contendeth
                 ;
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 10.
                 11.
                 made
                 a
                 cleare
                 issue
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 saved
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 
                   ●●nes
                   and
                   Gentiles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 
                   tempt
                   God
                   to
                   lay
                   the
                   yoake
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                
                 upon
                 the
                 brethren
                 ;
                 the
                 resolving
                 of
                 that
                 question
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 
                   adequat
                   end
                
                 ,
                 for
                 here
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 doctrinall
                 power
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 used
                 ,
                 but
                 beside
                 that
                 ,
                 1.
                 the
                 schisme
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 to
                 bee
                 used
                 against
                 the
                 wilfulnesse
                 and
                 obstinacie
                 of
                 those
                 
                   obtruders
                   of
                   circumcision
                
                 ,
                 in
                 rebuking
                 them
                 as
                 
                   perverters
                   of
                   soules
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 scandall
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 taken
                 if
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 should
                 have
                 
                   eaten
                   blood
                   and
                   things
                   strangled
                   ,
                   and
                   meats
                   offered
                   to
                   idols
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 behoved
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 conveened
                 Synod
                 to
                 forbid
                 a
                 grievous
                 scandall
                 and
                 a
                 spirituall
                 homicide
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 scandalizing
                 weake
                 .
                 beleevers
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 should
                 abstaine
                 from
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 some
                 things
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 meerely
                 indifferent
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 indifferent
                 in
                 their
                 use
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 
                   to
                   eate
                   things
                   offered
                   to
                   idols
                   ,
                   things
                   strangled
                   and
                   blood
                   :
                   and
                   whereas
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Object
                   ,
                   If
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   any
                   thing
                   more
                   then
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   done
                   by
                   private
                   Pastors
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   Synod
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   meerely
                   Apostolicall
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Elders
                   did
                   but
                   assent
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Apostolicall
                   determination
                   ;
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   did
                   here
                   ,
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   Brethren
                   ,
                
                 more
                 suo
                 ,
                 
                   Apostles
                   as
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Elders
                   and
                   Brethren
                   as
                   Elders
                   and
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   after
                   their
                   manner
                   as
                   consenters
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   but
                   other
                   wayes
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   begging
                   of
                   the
                   question
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   say
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                   rebuked
                   Synodically
                   the
                   obtruders
                   of
                   circumcision
                   ,
                   it
                   s
                   but
                   said
                   ,
                   because
                   one
                   Pastor
                   might
                   have
                   rebuked
                   those
                   obtruders
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   specification
                   of
                   actions
                   must
                   not
                   bee
                   taken
                   from
                   their
                   efficient
                   causes
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   their
                   formall
                   objects
                   ,
                   therefore
                   this
                   is
                   no
                   good
                   consequence
                   ,
                   the
                   Synod
                   rebuked
                   those
                   obtruders
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   the
                   Synod
                   rebuked
                   them
                   as
                   a
                   Synod
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   it
                   followeth
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 
                   rebuked
                   Peter
                   ;
                   Ergo
                
                 ,
                 Paul
                 
                   had
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   over
                
                 Peter
                 .
                 
                   I
                   thinke
                   your selves
                   will
                   deny
                   this
                   consequence
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   Answer
                
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 These
                 two
                 answers
                 are
                 contradictory
                 ,
                 and
                 sheweth
                 that
                 our
                 brethren
                 are
                 not
                 true
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 principles
                 ,
                 for
                 sometime
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   gave
                   out
                   this
                   decree
                   as
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 and
                 sometime
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 here
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 meere
                 doctrinall
                 power
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Paul
                 had
                 over
                 Peter
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 single
                 Pastor
                 hath
                 over
                 another
                 ,
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 sure
                 that
                 Paul
                 had
                 no
                 
                   Apostolick
                   ,
                   power
                
                 over
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 Pastor
                 have
                 not
                 
                   Apostolick
                   power
                
                 over
                 another
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 our
                 brethren
                 say
                 here
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   as
                   Apostles
                   by
                   an
                   infallible
                   spirit
                   gave
                   out
                   this
                   Decree
                   ,
                
                 
                 they
                 doe
                 in
                 this
                 helpe
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   Becanus
                   ,
                   Gr●●rut
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 the
                 Jesuit
                 a
                 Lorinus
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   decr●um
                   authenticum
                   cujus
                   inspirator
                   spiritus
                   sanct●
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 saith
                 b
                 
                   Cornelius
                   a
                   lapide
                   ,
                   visi●m
                   est
                   nob
                   is
                   inspiratis
                   &
                   decretis
                   a
                   Spiritu
                   sanctus
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 saith
                 hee
                 the
                 councell
                 cannot
                 erre
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 c
                 Salmeron
                 and
                 d
                 Cajetan
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 expresly
                 e
                 Stapleton
                 saith
                 this
                 
                   Apostosack
                   definition
                   flowed
                   from
                   the
                   instinct
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   observandum
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Stapleton
                   )
                   quanta
                   habenda
                   sit
                   ecclesiae
                   definienth
                   authorit●s
                
                 ;
                 hence
                 our
                 brether
                 here
                 must
                 yeeld
                 either
                 that
                 all
                 Synods
                 are
                 infallible
                 ,
                 as
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 Synod
                 the
                 patterne
                 of
                 all
                 Synods
                 being
                 concluded
                 by
                 an
                 Apostolick
                 spirit
                 could
                 not
                 erre
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 councells
                 erre
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 must
                 with
                 Socinians
                 and
                 Arminians
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 warrant
                 for
                 Synods
                 here
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 though
                 wee
                 judge
                 our
                 brethren
                 as
                 farre
                 from
                 Popery
                 and
                 Socinianisme
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 thinke
                 wee
                 detest
                 Anti-Christian
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 this
                 Synod
                 bee
                 concluded
                 by
                 an
                 Apostolick
                 spirit
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 warrant
                 to
                 bee
                 imitated
                 by
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 have
                 no
                 ground
                 hence
                 ,
                 for
                 lawfull
                 Synods
                 .
                 
                   Whittakerus
                   ,
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Luther
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 Divines
                 do
                 all
                 alledge
                 this
                 place
                 as
                 a
                 pregnant
                 ground
                 not
                 of
                 
                   Apostolick
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   ordinary
                   and
                   constant
                   Synods
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 and
                 f
                 
                   Diodatus
                   ,
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   )
                   because
                   they
                   did
                   treat
                   of
                   ecclesiasticall
                   reders
                   concerning
                   the
                   quietnes
                   and
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   wherein
                   ecclesiasticall
                   authoritie
                   hath
                   place
                   ,
                   the
                   Assembly
                   used
                   this
                   tearme
                   ,
                
                 it
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   used
                   ,
                   neither
                   in
                   articles
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   commandements
                   which
                   meerely
                   concerned
                   the
                   conscience
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   authoritie
                   was
                   with
                   holy
                   reason
                   and
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   added
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   guided
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   these
                   outward
                   things
                   also
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cer.
                 7.
                 25.
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 our
                 brethren
                 meane
                 that
                 the
                 Elders
                 and
                 brethren
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 Apostolick
                 and
                 immediatly
                 inspired
                 Synodicall
                 determination
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 collaterall
                 penners
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 as
                 consenters
                 and
                 as
                 consenters
                 by
                 power
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 working
                 consent
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   more
                   suo
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 capacitie
                 as
                 ordinary
                 Elders
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 yet
                 more
                 helpe
                 the
                 Papists
                 because
                 they
                 must
                 say
                 onely
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 onely
                 their
                 successors
                 ;
                 the
                 Prelates
                 had
                 definitive
                 voices
                 in
                 this
                 Synod
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Brethren
                 did
                 
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 Papists
                 and
                 Prelates
                 say
                 Presbyters
                 did
                 in
                 generall
                 councells
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 is
                 to
                 subscribe
                 ,
                 
                   Ego
                   ,
                   A.
                   N.
                   Presbyter
                   consentiens
                   subseribo
                   ,
                
                 whereas
                 the
                 Prelate
                 subscribed
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 Ego
                 ,
                 
                   A.
                   B.
                   Episcopus
                   definiens
                   subscribo
                
                 ;
                 wee
                 crave
                 a
                 warrant
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 
                   Apostle
                   or
                   a
                   Prelate
                
                 a
                 Synodicall
                 definer
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 definitive
                 voyce
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Elder
                   Brother
                   ,
                   or
                   Presbyter
                
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 consultative
                 voyce
                 ,
                 for
                 here
                 all
                 the
                 multitude
                 (
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 multitude
                 present
                 )
                 doe
                 make
                 Synodicall
                 decrees
                 by
                 consulting
                 and
                 consenting
                 ,
                 yea
                 all
                 the
                 nation
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 nationall
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 reason
                 ,
                 dispute
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 ,
                 because
                 matters
                 of
                 doctrine
                 and
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 concerneth
                 all
                 ,
                 therefore
                 all
                 have
                 an
                 
                   interest
                   of
                   presence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 have
                 an
                 
                   interest
                   of
                   reasoning
                
                 ;
                 and
                 3.
                 by
                 consequent
                 all
                 have
                 an
                 
                   interest
                   of
                   consenting
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 of
                 protesting
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Synod
                 determine
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 threeford
                 consent
                 in
                 this
                 Synod
                 ,
                 1.
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 ,
                 2.
                 a
                 second
                 Synodicall
                 agreeing
                 to
                 Elders
                 as
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 popular
                 ;
                 What
                 a
                 mixt
                 Synod
                 shall
                 this
                 be
                 ?
                 but
                 1.
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Tlxssalonians
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Silvanus
                 and
                 Timotheus
                 ,
                 though
                 Silvanus
                 and
                 Timotheus
                 did
                 consent
                 ,
                 so
                 these
                 
                   (
                   dogmata
                
                 )
                 or
                 decrees
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 
                   decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 Act.
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 Act.
                 15.
                 6.
                 
                 Act.
                 21.
                 25.
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 
                   decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 seeing
                 the
                 Elders
                 did
                 onely
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 definitive
                 influence
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 decree
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 Silvanus
                 and
                 Timotheus
                 were
                 not
                 joynt
                 pen-men
                 of
                 Scripture
                 with
                 Paul.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 the
                 
                   specification
                   of
                   actions
                   must
                   not
                   bee
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   efficient
                   cause
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   formall
                   object
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   a
                   done
                   in
                   this
                   Synod
                   might
                   have
                   beene
                   done
                   by
                   a
                   single
                   Pastor
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 fetch
                 the
                 specification
                 of
                 this
                 rebuke
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 decrees
                 from
                 the
                 
                   efficient
                   causes
                
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 
                   formall
                   object
                
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 Apostle
                 might
                 his
                 alone
                 have
                 rebuked
                 these
                 obtruders
                 of
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 this
                 decree
                 materialiter
                 ,
                 for
                 Paul
                 did
                 ,
                 more
                 his
                 alone
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 wrote
                 the
                 
                   E●istle
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 one
                 Pastor
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 Synodically
                 rebuked
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 out
                 a
                 decree
                 
                   formally
                   Synodicall
                
                 ,
                 
                 laying
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 tie
                 on
                 moe
                 Churches
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 ods
                 to
                 doe
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 action
                 formally
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 action
                 materially
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 beleeve
                 though
                 actions
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 good
                 logick
                 ,
                 their
                 totall
                 specification
                 from
                 their
                 efficient
                 cause
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 
                   ordinances
                   of
                   God
                
                 as
                 lawfull
                 have
                 their
                 specification
                 from
                 the
                 efficient
                 causes
                 in
                 part
                 our
                 brethren
                 cannot
                 deny
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 made
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 Aaron
                 his
                 fire
                 offered
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Nadab
                 and
                 Abihu
                 their
                 strange
                 and
                 unlawfull
                 
                   fire
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   offered
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 on
                 fire
                 had
                 God
                 for
                 its
                 author
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 had
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   feasts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 feasts
                 devised
                 by
                 Jeroboam
                 ,
                 else
                 if
                 a
                 woman
                 preach
                 and
                 administrate
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 preaching
                 and
                 sacrament
                 administrated
                 by
                 her
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 a
                 different
                 specification
                 and
                 essence
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 speake
                 morally
                 or
                 Theologically
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 same
                 very
                 preaching
                 and
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Pastor
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 an
                 action
                 Synodicall
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 its
                 totall
                 essence
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 performed
                 by
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 Church-way
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 tie
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Synodicall
                 action
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 14.
                 and
                 1
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 10.
                 hath
                 in
                 substance
                 the
                 same
                 Canon
                 forbidding
                 scandall
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 forbidden
                 in
                 this
                 Canon
                 prohibiting
                 
                   eating
                   of
                   meats
                   offered
                   to
                   Idolls
                   ,
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 )
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 one
                 prohibition
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 yea
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 10.
                 it
                 hath
                 undenyably
                 Apostolick
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 here
                 it
                 hath
                 onely
                 Synodicall
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 commandement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 it
                 commeth
                 from
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 here
                 from
                 a
                 colledge
                 of
                 
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                
                 conveened
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 materially
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 prohibition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Acts
                   of
                   this
                   Synod
                   are
                
                 finaliter
                 
                   acts
                   of
                   government
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   rules
                   conducing
                   for
                   the
                   governing
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                
                 formaliter
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   acts
                   of
                   dogmaticall
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   formally
                   acts
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   rebuking
                   of
                   subverters
                   of
                   soules
                
                 inordine
                 
                   to
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   no
                   penall
                   power
                   is
                   exercised
                   here
                   ,
                
                 sub
                 poona
                 ,
                 
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   there
                   an
                   here
                   no
                   formall
                   acts
                   of
                   government
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   Church-government
                   finaliter
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 government
                 ,
                 because
                 to
                 prescribe
                 rules
                 and
                 directive
                 Lawes
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 properly
                 Lawes
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 prescribeth
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 Law-giver
                 )
                 are
                 formall
                 acts
                 of
                 governing
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 power
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 Lawes
                 for
                 governing
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 power
                 different
                 in
                 nature
                 punish
                 the
                 contraveners
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 power
                 disposeth
                 and
                 ordereth
                 ,
                 the
                 meanes
                 doe
                 also
                 dispose
                 and
                 order
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 meanes
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 appeale
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 
                   our
                   reverend
                   brethren
                
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 suppose
                 that
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 should
                 doe
                 all
                 that
                 this
                 Synod
                 doth
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 formall
                 governing
                 of
                 that
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 :
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Pergamus
                
                 ,
                 one
                 ariseth
                 and
                 teacheth
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Nicolaitans
                 ,
                 suppose
                 
                   that
                   fornication
                   is
                   indifferent
                   is
                   the
                   eating
                   of
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   no
                   sinne
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 preach
                 against
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 they
                 deale
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 arguments
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wicked
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 destructive
                 to
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnab
                   as
                
                 disputeth
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                   with
                   the
                   obtruders
                   of
                   a
                   necessitie
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 they
                 prevaile
                 not
                 ,
                 now
                 suppose
                 this
                 independent
                 Church
                 following
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Pauls
                 way
                 ,
                 thinke
                 good
                 to
                 convene
                 a
                 Synod
                 or
                 a
                 parishionall
                 assembly
                 to
                 determine
                 Synodically
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 wicked
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 in
                 their
                 decree
                 call
                 the
                 holders
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 
                   subverters
                   of
                   soules
                
                 ,
                 and
                 forbid
                 fornication
                 in
                 their
                 Synod
                 ,
                 now
                 supposing
                 Pergamus
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 single
                 Church
                 in
                 a
                 
                   remote
                   Iland
                
                 consociated
                 with
                 no
                 neighbouring
                 Churches
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 in
                 reason
                 deny
                 that
                 this
                 Synodicall
                 power
                 so
                 inacting
                 were
                 a
                 power
                 formally
                 governing
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   .
                   Pergamus
                
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 even
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 received
                 tenent
                 that
                 
                   the
                   power
                   that
                   disposeth
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   governing
                   doth
                   not
                   for
                   that
                   governe
                
                 in
                 respect
                 that
                 we
                 teach
                 
                   that
                   the
                   classicall
                   presbytery
                   doth
                   decree
                   and
                   in
                   act
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Congregation
                   doth
                   execute
                   these
                   Decreed
                   ,
                
                 but
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 doth
                 this
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 ordering
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 governing
                 is
                 no
                 formall
                 act
                 of
                 governing
                 ?
                 yea
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Congregation
                 executing
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 classicall
                 presbytery
                 ,
                 as
                 subordinat
                 in
                 that
                 act
                 to
                 the
                 
                   classicall
                   presbytery
                
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 therfore
                 while
                 they
                 give
                 out
                 these
                 acts
                 or
                 Canons
                 ,
                 doe
                 formally
                 governe
                 ,
                 that
                 Congregation
                 executing
                 their
                 acts
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 .
              
               
               
                 Mr.
                 Mather
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Thomson
                 against
                 Mr.
                 Herle
                 ,
                 c.
                 1.
                 p.
                 9.
                 teach
                 that
                 
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   clearing
                   truth
                   dogmatically
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 ‑
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 ultimately
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 controversie
                 is
                 ended
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 this
                 
                   ultimate
                   power
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   Synod
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   a
                   Congregation
                   .
                
                 But
                 1.
                 they
                 seeme
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 dogmaticall
                 power
                 a
                 Church-power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exercise
                 thereof
                 formally
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Church-government
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 Church-power
                 and
                 Church-government
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 last
                 period
                 and
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 controversie
                 cannot
                 bee
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   jure
                
                 ,
                 by
                 right
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 by
                 right
                 onely
                 ,
                 for
                 two
                 last
                 powers
                 cannot
                 bee
                 properly
                 in
                 two
                 subordinate
                 judicatures
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 Antioch
                 appeale
                 to
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 doc
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 2.
                 then
                 Antioch
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 sole
                 ,
                 last
                 and
                 ultimate
                 and
                 finall
                 judge
                 ;
                 and
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 controversie
                 concerne
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 doth
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 2.
                 23.
                 24.
                 
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 transgresse
                 their
                 line
                 ,
                 can
                 finally
                 determine
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 while
                 as
                 our
                 brethren
                 
                   doe
                   all
                   edge
                   that
                   a
                   Synod
                   hath
                   a
                   power
                   to
                   decree
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   lawes
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   no
                   power
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   execute
                   these
                   Lawes
                   or
                   to
                   punish
                   the
                   contraveners
                   ,
                   but
                   power
                   of
                   punishing
                   is
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   single
                   Congregation
                   .
                
                 ●
                 .
                 They
                 tie
                 all
                 governing
                 power
                 to
                 a
                 punishing
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 wayes
                 to
                 governe
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 supposall
                 of
                 scandalls
                 ,
                 whereas
                 all
                 Scripture
                 and
                 polliticians
                 make
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 giving
                 Lawes
                 formally
                 a
                 governing
                 power
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 one
                 societie
                 and
                 Synod
                 maketh
                 the
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 must
                 execute
                 them
                 and
                 punish
                 the
                 contraveners
                 ,
                 the
                 single
                 Congregation
                 that
                 punisheth
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 subjected
                 by
                 a
                 truely
                 prelaticall
                 bondage
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 the
                 Law-makers
                 had
                 onely
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 punishing
                 the
                 contraveners
                 ,
                 at
                 they
                 onely
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 making
                 the
                 Lawes
                 .
                 I
                 take
                 not
                 here
                 Lawes
                 for
                 
                   Lawes
                   properly
                
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 ministeriall
                 directories
                 having
                 ecclesiasticall
                 authoritie
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 our
                 brethren
                 lay
                 truely
                 a
                 prelaticall
                 bondage
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 teach
                 that
                 a
                 Synod
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 Law
                 by
                 a
                 pastorall
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Synod
                 is
                 an
                 ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 Act.
                 15.
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 Prelates
                 did
                 ,
                 they
                 send
                 those
                 Synodic●ll
                 decrees
                 to
                 bee
                 obeyed
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 by
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 ordaine
                 the
                 contraveners
                 to
                 bee
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 
                   power
                   above
                   a
                   power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 mandates
                 for
                 government
                 
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 bee
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Synod
                 governing
                 by
                 Churches
                 ,
                 this
                 they
                 call
                 prelaticall
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 3.
                 there
                 
                   is
                   no
                   penall
                   power
                   here
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   and
                   nothing
                   decerved
                   to
                   bee
                   obeyed
                   ,
                   sub
                   paena
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   therefore
                   no
                   power
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 consequence
                 is
                 justly
                 denyed
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 politician
                 ,
                 no
                 reason
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 say
                 that
                 all
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 excommunication
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 hath
                 the
                 Church
                 a
                 Church-power
                 to
                 threaten
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Church-power
                 to
                 pardon
                 the
                 penltent
                 ?
                 I
                 think
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 18.
                 receive
                 a
                 power
                 from
                 
                   Christ
                   to
                   bind
                   in
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 doth
                 not
                 Christ
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 patent
                 give
                 to
                 her
                 also
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 
                   loose
                   in
                   earth
                   and
                   heaven
                
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   bee
                   refuse
                   to
                   beare
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   to
                   thee
                   ●
                   aube●hen
                   and
                   publican
                
                 ;
                 doth
                 hee
                 not
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 command
                 ?
                 if
                 hee
                 command
                 to
                 heare
                 and
                 obey
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 give
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 command
                 not
                 penall
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 promissorie
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 loose
                 and
                 absolve
                 upon
                 condition
                 of
                 prosessed
                 repentance
                 .
                 Now
                 suppose
                 the
                 Church
                 make
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   theresurrection
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   is
                   a
                   truth
                   of
                   God
                
                 to
                 bee
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 and
                 professed
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 
                   Hymeneus
                   &
                   Alexander
                
                 den
                 yeth
                 that
                 Article
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 Commandement
                 doctrinall
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 governe
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 exerciseth
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 formall
                 governing
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 their
                 act
                 they
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 shall
                 deny
                 that
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 for
                 (
                 I
                 hope
                 )
                 a
                 simple
                 sanction
                 maketh
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 penaltie
                 bee
                 expressed
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 Decree
                 ,
                 Act
                 15.
                 28.
                 an
                 expresse
                 punishment
                 ,
                 this
                 should
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 prove
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 exercised
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Though
                   wee
                   or
                   an
                   Angel
                   from
                   heaven
                   preach
                   unto
                   you
                   (
                   another
                   Gospel
                   )
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   wee
                   have
                   preached
                   let
                   him
                   bee
                   accursed
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Woe
                   unto
                   mee
                   if
                   I
                   preach
                   not
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 threatnings
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 punishment
                 bee
                 annexed
                 expressely
                 ,
                 cease
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 meerely
                 doctrinall
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 threatnings
                 importing
                 formally
                 any
                 power
                 of
                 Church-jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 though
                 mention
                 should
                 have
                 beene
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 censure
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 not
                 here
                 a
                 Synod
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Having
                 power
                 and
                 authoritie
                 from
                 Christ.
                 3.
                 
                 Commanding
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 these
                 indeed
                 are
                 all
                 here
                 )
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 censure
                 should
                 prove
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   The
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   the
                   yoake
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 28.
                 
                   is
                   a
                   meer●
                   ,
                   doctrinall
                   yoake
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   importeth
                   no
                   more
                   a
                   poner
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   can
                   conclude
                   that
                   the
                   obtruders
                   of
                   circumcision
                   bad
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   lay
                   on
                   a
                   yoake
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   tempt
                   God
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 I
                 retort
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 can
                 then
                 no
                 more
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 by
                 an
                 Apostolick
                 authoritie
                 layd
                 on
                 this
                 yoake
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   wee
                   can
                   conclude
                   that
                   the
                   obtruders
                   of
                   circumcision
                   did
                   lay
                   on
                   this
                   yoake
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   lay
                   on
                   a
                   yoake
                   and
                   to
                   tempt
                   God
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 10.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 unequall
                 reasoning
                 to
                 argue
                 against
                 a
                 iust
                 Synodicall
                 power
                 from
                 a
                 sinfull
                 and
                 unjust
                 power
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 obtruders
                 of
                 circumcision
                 had
                 no
                 lawfull
                 power
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 yoake
                 on
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 but
                 sinned
                 and
                 tempted
                 God
                 in
                 laying
                 on
                 that
                 yoake
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 denyed
                 by
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 had
                 a
                 lawfull
                 power
                 to
                 
                   lay
                   on
                   a
                   yoake
                
                 in
                 this
                 Synod
                 ,
                 onely
                 it
                 is
                 controverted
                 whether
                 it
                 
                   bee
                   a
                   meere
                   dogmaticall
                   or
                   doctrinall
                   power
                   ,
                
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 nay
                 the
                 obtruders
                 of
                 circumcision
                 by
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 powers
                 layd
                 on
                 a
                 yoake
                 upon
                 the
                 Dsciples
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   These
                   decrees
                   which
                   did
                   no
                   other
                   wayes
                   bind
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   did
                   bind
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   cannot
                   bee
                   decrees
                   of
                   power
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Antioch
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   decrees
                   did
                   no
                   otherwise
                   bind
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   did
                   bind
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   decrees
                   of
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 6.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                   were
                   sent
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   bee
                   observed
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   as
                   Synodicall
                   Canons
                   obliege
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   ecclesiasticall
                   tie
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   sent
                   not
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   couldnot
                   be
                   represented
                   in
                   this
                   Synod
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   and
                   Antioch
                   ;
                   yea
                   wee
                   see
                   not
                   that
                   this
                   Synod
                   is
                   any
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Antioch
                   seeking
                   counsell
                   from
                   the
                   sister
                   Church
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   ;
                   as
                   one
                   Church
                   may
                   advise
                   another
                   Church
                   that
                   is
                   weaker
                   in
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   such
                   difficultie
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   Canons
                   are
                   ascribed
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   onely
                   ,
                
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Elders
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 22.
                 and
                 Act.
                 15.
                 22.
                 and
                 Act.
                 16.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 and
                 Act.
                 21.
                 25.
                 
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   take
                   this
                   act
                   or
                   canon
                   to
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   proven
                   that
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Syria
                   and
                   Cilicia
                   had
                   any
                   commissioners
                   he●●
                   ,
                   farre
                   lesse
                   had
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   who
                   yet
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   keepe
                   those
                   decrees
                   by
                   commissioners
                   there
                   ,
                
                 C.
                 15.
                 19.
                 
                 Act.
                 21.
                 25.
                 
                 Act.
                 16.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   It
                   cannot
                   bee
                   proven
                   that
                   Antioch
                   sent
                   Elders
                   to
                   this
                   meeting
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 15.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 answer
                 is
                 much
                 contradicent
                 to
                 what
                 our
                 brethren
                 other
                 waies
                 hold
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 patterne
                 of
                 a
                 sister
                 Church
                 ,
                 giving
                 advise
                 and
                 counsell
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 imitable
                 to
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Canon
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   as
                   Apostles
                
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 imitable
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 one
                 
                   sister
                   Church
                
                 can
                 lay
                 burdens
                 on
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 out
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   decrees
                   to
                   bee
                   kept
                
                 is
                 unwarrantable
                 ;
                 now
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 understandeth
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 friendly
                 advises
                 of
                 brethren
                 ;
                 the
                 Seventie
                 Interpreters
                 use
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Daniel
                 6.
                 26.
                 to
                 expresse
                 a
                 Law
                 made
                 by
                 
                   Darius
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 useth
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 c.
                 2.
                 1.
                 saith
                 a
                 decree
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 came
                 from
                 
                   Augustus
                   Caesar
                
                 to
                 taxe
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 graver
                 businesse
                 then
                 we
                 can
                 thinke
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeve
                 that
                 these
                 who
                 onely
                 give
                 advise
                 and
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 conveene
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 as
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 doe
                 here
                 ,
                 v.
                 23.
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 say
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 v.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   It
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   to
                   us
                   to
                   lay
                   no
                   other
                   burden
                   on
                   you
                   then
                   t●●se
                   necessary
                   things
                   ,
                
                 for
                 a
                 counsell
                 or
                 advise
                 can
                 never
                 amount
                 to
                 the
                 burden
                 imposed
                 
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 speaking
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 denied
                 that
                 
                   this
                   decree
                   oblieged
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   no
                   other
                   way
                   then
                   it
                   oblieged
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 for
                 here
                 bee
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 Churches
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 tie
                 by
                 this
                 Synod
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Syria
                   and
                   Cilicia
                
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 universally
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                
                 have
                 formall
                 commissioners
                 ,
                 here
                 under
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 tie
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 decree
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Gentiles
                   to
                   abstaine
                   from
                   things
                   offered
                   to
                   idolls
                   ,
                   from
                   things
                   strangled
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   blood
                
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 simply
                 under
                 a
                 tie
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 fifth
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 fornication
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Synod
                 had
                 forbidden
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 under
                 a
                 tie
                 by
                 due
                 proportion
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 circumcised
                 by
                 any
                 necessitie
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 by
                 permission
                 to
                 use
                 these
                 ceremonies
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 scandall
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 tied
                 by
                 proportion
                 also
                 to
                 give
                 no
                 offence
                 in
                 things
                 indifferent
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Not
                 to
                 reject
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 called
                 to
                 his
                 heavenly
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Jewes
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 who
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 not
                 oblieged
                 to
                 bee
                 there
                 in
                 their
                 Commissioners
                 or
                 not
                 tied
                 at
                 all
                 by
                 this
                 Decree
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 any
                 ecclesiasticall
                 tie
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 onely
                 tied
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 abuse
                 their
                 libertie
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 is
                 false
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   was
                   tied
                   no
                   other
                   way
                   by
                   these
                   acts
                   then
                   all
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 were
                 not
                 tied
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 ecclesiasticall
                 bond
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Syria
                   and
                   Cilicia
                
                 were
                 tied
                 by
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 tie
                 ,
                 because
                 Jerusalem
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Antioch
                 had
                 here
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 for
                 Antioch
                 sent
                 
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   with
                   certaine
                   other
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 relate
                 to
                 
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Elders
                
                 ,
                 if
                 Syria
                 and
                 Cilicia
                 had
                 no
                 Commissioners
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 certainly
                 they
                 were
                 oblieged
                 to
                 send
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 seeing
                 their
                 case
                 was
                 one
                 with
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 23.
                 and
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 heare
                 of
                 this
                 Apostolick
                 remedie
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 scandall
                 of
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 Commissioners
                 were
                 either
                 here
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 oblieged
                 to
                 bee
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 wee
                 have
                 the
                 true
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 meeting
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Antioch
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 determine
                 of
                 this
                 question
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 did
                 not
                 determine
                 all
                 the
                 businesse
                 in
                 a
                 Presbyteriall
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 others
                 had
                 hand
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 cleare
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 and
                 others
                 with
                 them
                 are
                 expresly
                 sent
                 from
                 Antioch
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 as
                 Commissioners
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 they
                 reason
                 and
                 voyce
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 15.
                 v.
                 12.
                 v.
                 22.
                 v.
                 28.
                 ch
                 .
                 16.
                 4.
                 ch
                 .
                 21.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 and
                 the
                 Acts
                 and
                 Decrees
                 are
                 ascribed
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 councell
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 14.
                 4.
                 ch
                 .
                 15.
                 v.
                 22.
                 v.
                 12.
                 and
                 amongst
                 
                 these
                 were
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 with
                 certaine
                 others
                 sent
                 from
                 
                   Anti●b
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 15.
                 2.
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Elders
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 21.
                 25.
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 the
                 reasons
                 alledged
                 are
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 Act.
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 Act.
                 15.
                 22.
                 
                 Act.
                 21.
                 25.
                 the
                 Acts
                 and
                 Synodicall
                 Decrees
                 are
                 not
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Elders
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 Elders
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 in
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 16.
                 4.
                 not
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 though
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 proven
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   of
                   Syria
                   and
                   Cilicis
                
                 had
                 no
                 Commissioners
                 there
                 ,
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 contrary
                 cannot
                 bee
                 proven
                 ;
                 secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 Commissioners
                 here
                 ;
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 Acts
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 conjunctly
                 with
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 messengers
                 to
                 report
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 as
                 to
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 23.
                 
                 (
                 4.
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 groundlesse
                 conceit
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 
                   as
                   Commissio●●●s
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   servants
                   to
                   receive
                   information
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   Elders
                   to
                   give
                   their
                   decisive
                   voices
                   ,
                
                 because
                 Paul
                 carried
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 assembly
                 as
                 Peter
                 and
                 James
                 who
                 were
                 Elders
                 in
                 the
                 assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 being
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 decrees
                 are
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 without
                 any
                 distinction
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 28.
                 
                 Act.
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 and
                 Silas
                 a
                 Prophet
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   at
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 15.
                 v.
                 32.
                 with
                 
                   Judas
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 27.
                 also
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 had
                 beene
                 onely
                 Commissioners
                 and
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Elders
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 have
                 voices
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ?
                 for
                 the
                 messengers
                 of
                 one
                 Congregation
                 hath
                 not
                 place
                 to
                 voyce
                 in
                 another
                 Congregation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 expressely
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   to
                   send
                   chosen
                   men
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   ,
                   with
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   Judas
                   surnamed
                   Barsabas
                   ,
                   and
                   Silas
                   ,
                   chiefe
                   men
                   ,
                   (
                   leading
                   men
                   )
                   amongst
                   the
                   Brethren
                
                 ;
                 now
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 bee
                 resolved
                 in
                 two
                 ;
                 1.
                 how
                 Judas
                 and
                 Silas
                 were
                 men
                 
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   company
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 certainly
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 must
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 Elders
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 good
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 are
                 they
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Captaines
                 and
                 leading
                 men
                 amongst
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 which
                 brethren
                 are
                 certainly
                 these
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 these
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Elders
                   and
                   Brethren
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 chosen
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 Assembly
                 ;
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 Judas
                 and
                 Silas
                 were
                 no
                 
                 part
                 of
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Prophets
                   at
                   Antiab
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 32.
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 that
                 Presbytery
                 spoken
                 of
                 Act.
                 13.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 and
                 Act.
                 15.
                 v.
                 35.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 power
                 then
                 had
                 the
                 Assembly
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 what
                 power
                 had
                 the
                 Eldership
                 or
                 presbytery
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 send
                 men
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 company
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 men
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 company
                 ?
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 chosen
                 men
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 leading
                 men
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 
                   councell
                   gathered
                   together
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 25.
                 and
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 naked
                 messengers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Antioch
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Elders
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 32.
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 v.
                 22.
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 Act.
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 Act.
                 21.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   These
                   decrees
                   are
                   ascribed
                   to
                   the
                   Elders
                   in
                   Jerusalem
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 called
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 Revel
                 .
                 2.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Smyrna
                   ,
                
                 and
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Pergamus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 v.
                 18.
                 and
                 Act.
                 20.
                 17.
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Eders
                   which
                   were
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   assembled
                   :
                
                 and
                 this
                 doth
                 no
                 more
                 prove
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 Elders
                 were
                 onely
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 proveth
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 :
                 yea
                 by
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 Scripture
                 used
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 Act.
                 21.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   taketh
                   those
                   Decrees
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 made
                 the
                 whole
                 Synod
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 from
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 others
                 were
                 members
                 of
                 that
                 assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 v.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Wee
                   have
                   written
                   and
                   concluded
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 must
                 bee
                 expounded
                 ,
                 wee
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Synecdoche
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pronoune
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   (
                   wee
                   )
                   includeth
                   no
                   Apostle
                   but
                   James
                   ,
                
                 whereas
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Barnabas
                   ,
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   Sil●s
                
                 and
                 others
                 Elders
                 and
                 Brethren
                 were
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Brethren
                 say
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 mee
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 )
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                
                 from
                 v.
                 22.
                 c.
                 15.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 They
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 scandall
                 in
                 a
                 doctrinall
                 way
                 only
                 ,
                 declaring
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 things
                 scandalous
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   The
                   very
                   delivering
                   to
                   Satan
                
                 may
                 thus
                 bee
                 called
                 doctrinall
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Declaration
                 that
                 the
                 mans
                 sinnes
                 are
                 retained
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 authoritative
                 declaration
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 meere
                 doctrinall
                 ,
                 one
                 Pastor
                 and
                 one
                 Prophet
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 all
                 which
                 this
                 venerable
                 colledge
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 disputed
                 ,
                 reasoned
                 ,
                 and
                 concluded
                 Synodically
                 .
                 A
                 meere
                 doctrinall
                 power
                 layeth
                 not
                 on
                 burdens
                 and
                 Decrees
                 .
                 Herodian
                 calleth
                 such
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 senatusconsult●in
                 ,
                 and
                 Bude●●s
                 a
                 man
                 excellently
                 skilfull
                 in
                 the
                 Greeke
                 language
                 saith
                 the
                 like
                 
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 civill
                 Law
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 
                   statute
                   of
                   the
                   Senate
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 
                   The
                   reason
                   why
                   Patel
                   could
                   not
                   ,
                   though
                   hee
                   was
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   determine
                   this
                   at
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   because
                   hee
                   wanted
                   Apostolick
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   his
                   Apostolick
                   power
                   was
                   more
                   questionable
                   ,
                   hee
                   not
                   having
                   seene
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   nor
                   being
                   a
                   witnesse
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                   death
                   and
                   resurrection
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                
                 James
                 and
                 Peter
                 
                   who
                   wer●
                   eye-witnesses
                   of
                   Christs
                   life
                   ,
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   and
                   saw
                   him
                   visibly
                   ascend
                   to
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   believers
                   doubted
                   if
                   hee
                   was
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Synod
                   was
                   convened
                   to
                   have
                   theresolution
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   meerely
                   Apostolicall
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Though
                 I
                 grant
                 there
                 beesome
                 truth
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Pauls
                   Apostolick
                   calling
                   was
                   now
                   more
                   question
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 easily
                 yeeld
                 that
                 these
                 who
                 disputed
                 with
                 him
                 could
                 not
                 rest
                 upon
                 his
                 authority
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 hence
                 wee
                 can
                 inferre
                 no
                 Synod
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 convened
                 in
                 Synod
                 to
                 satisfie
                 those
                 
                   who
                   doubted
                   of
                   Pauls
                   authoritie
                   as
                   an
                   Apostle
                
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 reterred
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 James
                 and
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 these
                 beleevers
                 
                   were
                   undoubtedly
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 had
                 no
                 intent
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 end
                 the
                 controversie
                 in
                 a
                 mere
                 Apostolick
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 intended
                 a
                 Synodicall
                 and
                 an
                 ●clesiasticall
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 remedy
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 of
                 controversies
                 ,
                 in
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 beleeve
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 determine
                 by
                 a
                 superior
                 ,
                 an
                 Apostolick
                 and
                 infallible
                 light
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 joyned
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 as
                 Act.
                 15.
                 16.
                 to
                 
                   consider
                   of
                   the
                   question
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Au●ioch
                 doubting
                 if
                 Paul
                 was
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 decreed
                 to
                 seeke
                 a
                 resolution
                 from
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Apostolick
                   way
                
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Elders
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                
                 for
                 a
                 resolution
                 
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 15.
                 2.
                 and
                 judge
                 yee
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 being
                 to
                 determine
                 infallibly
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 would
                 joyne
                 the
                 
                 falliblo
                 and
                 inferiour
                 light
                 of
                 
                   Elders
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 6.
                 and
                 
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 22.
                 if
                 tlloy
                 had
                 not
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 question
                 in
                 a
                 Synodicall
                 way
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 cleare
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 act
                 they
                 either
                 censure
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Church-censure
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 exercise
                 a
                 naked
                 doctrinall
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 A
                 doctrinall
                 power
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 higher
                 measure
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 all
                 but
                 fallible
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 James
                 and
                 Peter
                 to
                 these
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 who
                 moved
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 were
                 undenyably
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 
                   doctrinall
                   power
                
                 could
                 they
                 seeke
                 in
                 the
                 Elders
                 to
                 whose
                 determination
                 ,
                 by
                 intention
                 both
                 of
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   ch
                
                 .
                 15.
                 2.
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   intention
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 6.
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 referred
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 ended
                 by
                 a
                 formall
                 Synod
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Nor
                   can
                   they
                   deny
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   though
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   persons
                   rebuked
                   and
                   censured
                   in
                   this
                   Synod
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 a
                 juridicall
                 power
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 things
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 decencie
                 ,
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 questions
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 Re●el
                 .
                 1.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 &
                 officers
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 Act.
                 6.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 22.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 (
                 3.
                 )
                 Our
                 brethren
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 the
                 
                   sentence
                   of
                   non-Communion
                
                 is
                 a
                 censure
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 one
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 of
                 kindred
                 and
                 blood
                 most
                 neare
                 to
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 Churches
                 should
                 have
                 ref●●sed
                 those
                 Canons
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Canon
                 the
                 Churches
                 might
                 have
                 
                   pronounced
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   non-communion
                
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pronounce
                 this
                 sentence
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 government
                 as
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 pronounce
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 formall
                 halfe
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 excommunication
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 It
                 seemeth
                 that
                 Apostles
                 here
                 determine
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 condenme
                 the
                 obtruders
                 of
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 taught
                 these
                 things
                 without
                 any
                 Apostolick
                 ,
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 v.
                 24.
                 
                 They
                 teach
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 bee
                 circumcised
                 and
                 keepe
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 wee
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Apostles
                 )
                 gave
                 no
                 such
                 commandement
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 good
                 argument
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 
                   obtruders
                   of
                   circumcision
                
                 did
                 teach
                 false
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 Synodically
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Synodicall
                 decree
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 proven
                 and
                 made
                 good
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 Synodicall
                 decrees
                 exclude
                 not
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 formally
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 the
                 Apostles
                 may
                 well
                 speak
                 of
                 themselves
                 as
                 distinguished
                 from
                 Elders
                 and
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 assembly
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Synod
                 and
                 not
                 an
                 Apostolick
                 meeting
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 wee
                 should
                 argue
                 thus
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 v.
                 22.
                 sent
                 messengers
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 our
                 brethren
                 would
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 weake
                 consequence
                 to
                 inferre
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 Congregational
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 meeting
                 .
                 Yet
                 our
                 brethren
                 contend
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 and
                 single
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 did
                 concurre
                 in
                 this
                 meeting
                 as
                 consenters
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 power
                 also
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   I
                   wonder
                
                 why
                 our
                 brethren
                 should
                 so
                 contend
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 censuring
                 put
                 forth
                 in
                 this
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 seeing
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 speciall
                 answers
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 would
                 prove
                 that
                 this
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 patterne
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Synod
                 as
                 wee
                 contend
                 for
                 ,
                 having
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 an
                 ordinary
                 meeting
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 giving
                 counsell
                 and
                 advise
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 not
                 scandalizing
                 did
                 as
                 much
                 concerne
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 put
                 forth
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 members
                 ,
                 hearing
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 contended
                 that
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 Law
                 did
                 not
                 lay
                 a
                 tie
                 on
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 either
                 Jew
                 or
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   foro
                   dei
                
                 ,
                 before
                 Gods
                 court
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 places
                 cited
                 by
                 Iames
                 prove
                 ,
                 v.
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 (
                 &
                 Peter
                 saith
                 expresly
                 that
                 
                   God
                   now
                   putteth
                   no
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   Iewes
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   v.
                   9.
                   but
                   〈◊〉
                   are
                   saved
                   through
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 11.
                 )
                 should
                 ab
                 ●aine
                 from
                 blood
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 the
                 weaker
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 this
                 Congregation
                 all
                 Church
                 condemne
                 such
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   ordine
                   ad
                   censuram
                
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 excommunication
                 ?
                 yea
                 the
                 Eldership
                 and
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 here
                 convened
                 as
                 our
                 brethren
                 say
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 failed
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Apostles
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 neglected
                 to
                 exercise
                 juridicall
                 power
                 over
                 their
                 owne
                 Congregation
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 scandall
                 as
                 possible
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 fall
                 in
                 as
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 either
                 this
                 assembly
                 consisting
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 Church
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 erred
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 they
                 did
                 exercise
                 power
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 excommunication
                 towards
                 
                 their
                 owne
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 juridicall
                 power
                 put
                 forth
                 in
                 this
                 meeting
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Though
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   this
                   Synod
                   proceed
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   disputing
                   and
                   borrow
                   light
                   one
                   from
                   another
                   ,
                   it
                   followeth
                   not
                   th●●
                   they
                   goe
                   not
                   on
                   here
                   as
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   yea
                   though
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul
                   d●e
                   not
                   say
                   all
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   nor
                   fall
                   upon
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   conclusion
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   ames
                   doth
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   hinder
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   led
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   Synodicull
                   deba●e●
                   by
                   the
                   infallible
                   and
                   Apostolick
                   spirit
                   ,
                   because
                   some
                   things
                   are
                   revealed
                   to
                   one
                   Evangelist
                   and
                   to
                   one
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   revealed
                   to
                   another
                   ;
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Divine
                   saw
                   visions
                   and
                   heavenly
                   mysteries
                   which
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   saw
                   ,
                   nor
                   could
                   write
                   in
                   their
                   writings
                   and
                   Canonicall
                   Epistles
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   hence
                   follow
                   that
                
                 James
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Jude
                 and
                 Paul
                 
                   in
                   their
                   canonicall
                   writings
                   and
                   Epistles
                   were
                   not
                   immediatly
                   inspired
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   enough
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   their
                   writings
                   infallible
                   Apostles
                   and
                   immediatly
                   inspired
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   write
                   bee
                   the
                   infallible
                   truth
                   and
                   canonick
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   though
                   every
                   Apostle
                   write
                   not
                   all
                   canonick
                   truth
                   ;
                   now
                   what
                   the
                   Apostles
                   setteth
                   down
                   in
                   this
                   Synod
                   is
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   instruction
                   ;
                   so
                   something
                   was
                   revealed
                   to
                
                 James
                 
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   revealed
                   to
                
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 
                   in
                   this
                   dispute
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   followeth
                   not
                   ,
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 what
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 
                   spake
                   ,
                   they
                   spake
                   it
                   not
                   by
                   immediate
                   revelation
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   spake
                   is
                   not
                   Scripture
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 strength
                 of
                 my
                 argument
                 is
                 close
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 argue
                 simply
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 borrowing
                 light
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 they
                 act
                 not
                 here
                 
                   as
                   Apostles
                   but
                   as
                   Elders
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 I
                 argue
                 simply
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   James
                   saith
                   more
                   then
                
                 Peter
                 
                   doth
                   ,
                   Ergo
                
                 ,
                 Peter
                 
                   is
                   not
                   immediatly
                   inspired
                   in
                   what
                   hee
                   saith
                   :
                
                 for
                 I
                 grant
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   borrow
                   ●ight
                   from
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                
                 and
                 their
                 writings
                 ,
                 one
                 saith
                 and
                 writeth
                 what
                 another
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 write
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 are
                 immediatly
                 inspired
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 write
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 argued
                 thus
                 ;
                 when
                 ever
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 consulted
                 with
                 to
                 resolve
                 a
                 question
                 as
                 Apostles
                 &
                 do
                 conveen●
                 Synodically
                 &
                 intend
                 to
                 resorve
                 the
                 question
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 resolution
                 ,
                 &
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 conclusion
                 they
                 intend
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 so
                 sarre
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 helped
                 on
                 by
                 another
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 disputation
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 act
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 so
                 here
                 ;
                 1.
                 all
                 were
                 consulted
                 with
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 2.
                 
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 all
                 intended
                 to
                 resolve
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 meet
                 together
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 to
                 resolve
                 it
                 fully
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 yet
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Paul
                
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 see
                 not
                 the
                 resolution
                 fully
                 that
                 they
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 but
                 determine
                 the
                 question
                 imperfectly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Iames
                 had
                 beene
                 absent
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 seene
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 resolving
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 then
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 and
                 Peter
                 said
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 onely
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   kept
                   by
                   either
                   Iew
                   or
                   Gentile
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   Necessitie
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   both
                   Jewes
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   are
                   saved
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 if
                 James
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 had
                 seene
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 both
                 sides
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 question
                 not
                 resolved
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Jewes
                 should
                 have
                 gone
                 on
                 in
                 a
                 totall
                 abstinence
                 from
                 all
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 indifference
                 of
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 was
                 then
                 dangerously
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 homicide
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 should
                 freely
                 have
                 
                   eaten
                   blood
                   ,
                   meates
                   offered
                   to
                   idols
                   ,
                   and
                   things
                   strangled
                   ,
                
                 which
                 also
                 was
                 scandalous
                 in
                 a
                 high
                 measure
                 to
                 the
                 weake
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 matter
                 should
                 have
                 beene
                 worse
                 after
                 this
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 controversie
                 hotter
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 bolder
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 scandall
                 more
                 dangerous
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 beleeve
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 Apostles
                 could
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 So
                 wee
                 know
                 Nathan
                 to
                 have
                 spoken
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 consulted
                 with
                 by
                 David
                 anent
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 purposing
                 and
                 intending
                 fully
                 to
                 resolve
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 yet
                 resolved
                 it
                 amisse
                 and
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 now
                 what
                 the
                 penmen
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 intended
                 to
                 write
                 as
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 fully
                 wrote
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 wrote
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 intended
                 not
                 to
                 write
                 ,
                 but
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 penmen
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 immediatly
                 inspiring
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 consulted
                 with
                 and
                 intending
                 to
                 resolve
                 such
                 a
                 canonick
                 truth
                 ,
                 cannot
                 misse
                 in
                 his
                 blessed
                 intention
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 the
                 
                   Elders
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                
                 were
                 consulted
                 with
                 to
                 resolve
                 the
                 question
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 Act.
                 15.
                 2.
                 
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antiech
                 had
                 beene
                 minded
                 to
                 referre
                 the
                 resolution
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 infallibles
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 referred
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 knew
                 could
                 erre
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 the
                 Elders
                 have
                 joyned
                 as
                 fellow-disputers
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 expresly
                 doe
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 some
                 countrey
                 men
                 of
                 ordinary
                 spirit
                 destitute
                 of
                 
                 all
                 propheticall
                 light
                 concurred
                 with
                 Esaiah
                 to
                 see
                 
                   the
                   visions
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 David
                 as
                 king
                 counsell
                 at
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   Keilah
                   would
                   deliver
                   him
                   up
                   to
                   Saul
                   ,
                
                 had
                 consulted
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 with
                 Abiathar
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 foure
                 or
                 five
                 Elders
                 of
                 Keilah
                 voyd
                 of
                 all
                 propheticall
                 spirit
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 
                   Keilah
                   should
                   deliver
                   him
                   up
                   to
                   Saul
                   ,
                
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 
                   Elders
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                
                 and
                 Antioch
                 and
                 other
                 brethren
                 were
                 as
                 voyd
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Apostolick
                   spirit
                
                 as
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 Keilah
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 Propheticall
                 spirit
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 a
                 vaine
                 action
                 for
                 the
                 Elders
                 to
                 joyne
                 themselves
                 as
                 joynt-disputers
                 and
                 fellow-resolvers
                 of
                 the
                 controversie
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 fellow-resolvers
                 were
                 to
                 seeke
                 resolution
                 at
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 as
                 Apostles
                 infallibly
                 resolve
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 Apostles
                 set
                 downe
                 
                   is
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   instruction
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 give
                 it
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 as
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 :
                 I
                 may
                 preach
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   instruction
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 I
                 preach
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 by
                 an
                 Apostolick
                 spirit
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 if
                 the
                 Elders
                 had
                 spoken
                 
                   Scripture
                   which
                   is
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   instruction
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Elders
                 should
                 have
                 spoken
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Apostolick
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 manifestly
                 false
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 if
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 should
                 have
                 proven
                 in
                 their
                 Presbytery
                 that
                 the
                 incestuous
                 person
                 should
                 bee
                 
                   delivered
                   to
                   Satan
                
                 ,
                 from
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 spoken
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 presbytery
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Apostolick
                   Spirit
                
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 manifestly
                 false
                 .
                 The
                 
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 by
                 Luke
                 did
                 make
                 it
                 Scripture
                 formally
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 spake
                 it
                 as
                 Scripture
                 by
                 an
                 Apostolick
                 spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 that
                 Luke
                 did
                 insert
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Canonicall
                 history
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 hence
                 proven
                 then
                 one
                 might
                 inferre
                 that
                 Gamaliel
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 spake
                 the
                 oration
                 that
                 hee
                 uttereth
                 to
                 the
                 councell
                 of
                 Priests
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 Act.
                 5.
                 34
                 ,
                 35.
                 &
                 c.
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 formally
                 made
                 Scripture
                 by
                 Luke
                 his
                 inserting
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Register
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 yea
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Satan
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 4.
                 by
                 that
                 reason
                 behoved
                 to
                 bee
                 spoken
                 by
                 divine
                 and
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 what
                 Peter
                 speaketh
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Prophet
                   Amos
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 15.
                 v.
                 16.
                 to
                 bee
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 because
                 Amos
                 spake
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 Luke
                 
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 saith
                 that
                 Peter
                 uttered
                 these
                 words
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Prophet
                   Amos.
                
                 Immediate
                 inspiration
                 maketh
                 any
                 saying
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Apostles
                 historicall
                 relating
                 of
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 registred
                 in
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 Old
                 Testament
                 bee
                 formally
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 cited
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 they
                 d●e
                 not
                 become
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 except
                 these
                 saying
                 ,
                 bee
                 cited
                 ,
                 
                   tali
                   modo
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 immediatly
                 inspiring
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 influence
                 onely
                 maketh
                 formally
                 any
                 saying
                 to
                 bee
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   Synod
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Elders
                   dispute
                   and
                   voyce
                   as
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   follow
                   that
                   as
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   plant
                   Churches
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   the
                   Churches
                   were
                   planted
                   they
                   ceased
                   to
                   bee
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   all
                   as
                   ordinary
                   Elders
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   incongr●o●s
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   should
                   they
                   descend
                   from
                   an
                   infallible
                   to
                   a
                   fallible
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 Apostles
                 did
                 onely
                 use
                 their
                 Apostolick
                 power
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 need
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 God
                 worketh
                 not
                 miracles
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 necessitating
                 exigence
                 of
                 second
                 causes
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 doe
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 power
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 once
                 constituted
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 attempt
                 to
                 doe
                 by
                 their
                 Apostolick
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 their
                 Apostolick
                 power
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 habit
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 exercise
                 thereof
                 was
                 rather
                 under
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 immediate
                 rapt
                 and
                 influence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 under
                 the
                 mastery
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 free-will
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 aske
                 why
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 most
                 lawfully
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 2.
                 did
                 send
                 to
                 seeke
                 resolution
                 at
                 the
                 fallible
                 spirit
                 of
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 brethren
                 teach
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 infallible
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 and
                 why
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 from
                 their
                 infallible
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 spirit
                 seeke
                 out
                 and
                 choose
                 seven
                 men
                 to
                 bee
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 but
                 remitted
                 to
                 the
                 fallible
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 infallible
                 or
                 Apostolick
                 in
                 their
                 choise
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 nomination
                 and
                 election
                 of
                 these
                 seven
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 much
                 honour
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 cooperating
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 doing
                 most
                 things
                 with
                 their
                 consent
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 example
                 they
                 might
                 interdict
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 assert
                 a
                 ministeriall
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Christ
                 most
                 Monarch-like
                 in
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 his
                 spirituall
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 nor
                 did
                 they
                 
                 put
                 off
                 ,
                 or
                 interdict
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 forfeit
                 their
                 Apostolick
                 power
                 ,
                 after
                 Churches
                 were
                 constituted
                 ,
                 but
                 used
                 their
                 Apostolick
                 power
                 at
                 the
                 Commandement
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 King
                 exalted
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whose
                 Catholick
                 Ambassadours
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 immediatly
                 moved
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Paul
                   exercised
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Keyes
                   of
                   knowledge
                   upon
                   Barbarians
                   ,
                   and
                   might
                   have
                   preached
                   to
                   Indians
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   pres●h
                   to
                   the
                   scefling
                   Athenians
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   hee
                   might
                   exercise
                   power
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   judge
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   without
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   consequence
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Yea
                   Paul
                   by
                   this
                   power
                   dogmaticall
                   rebuked
                   the
                   Athenians
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 17.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   I
                   perceive
                   that
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   all
                   things
                   yee
                   are
                   too
                   superstitious
                   ,
                   yet
                   Paul
                   had
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   excommunicate
                   the
                   Athenians
                   .
                
                 Mr.
                 Mather
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 odds
                 betwixt
                 a
                 
                   concionall
                   rebukin●
                
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 bee
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 alwayes
                 performed
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   juridicall
                   rebuking
                
                 by
                 a
                 power
                 juridicall
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 onely
                 by
                 a
                 Church-s●ci●tie
                 :
                 now
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 denyed
                 but
                 the
                 rebuking
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 subverted
                 soules
                 ,
                 v.
                 24.
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meere
                 
                   concionall
                   rebuking
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 bee
                 performed
                 by
                 one
                 ;
                 1.
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 rebuking
                 ,
                 v.
                 24.
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 rebuking
                 performed
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 whole
                 Synod
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 v.
                 22.
                 
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 a
                 politicall
                 societie
                 and
                 body
                 having
                 a
                 
                   dogmaticall
                   power
                
                 to
                 judge
                 and
                 determine
                 in
                 a
                 doct●inall
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 brethren
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 as
                 wee
                 say
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 juridicall
                 power
                 ,
                 v.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   It
                   seemed
                   good
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   being
                   assembled
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   ,
                   to
                   send
                   chosen
                   men
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 which
                 is
                 undenyably
                 a
                 politicall
                 body
                 ,
                 an
                 assembled
                 company
                 ,
                 as
                 v.
                 6.
                 met
                 about
                 a
                 question
                 which
                 concerneth
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 v.
                 2.
                 v.
                 6.
                 v.
                 23.
                 c.
                 16.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 c.
                 21.
                 25.
                 compared
                 with
                 v.
                 22.
                 hence
                 a
                 businesse
                 of
                 doctrine
                 which
                 troubleth
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   of
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   c
                
                 ,
                 15.
                 2.
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 and
                 
                   Syria
                   and
                   Cilicia
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 Church-businesse
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 subject
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 question
                 is
                 a
                 Church-question
                 in
                 the
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   practise
                
                 ,
                 it
                 cono●rneth
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 taking
                 and
                 giving
                 offence
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Church-societie
                 as
                 this
                 doth
                 ,
                 v.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   That
                   yee
                   trouble
                   not
                   them
                   which
                   amongst
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   are
                   turned
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 v.
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 compared
                 with
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 24
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   c.
                   Rom.
                
                 14.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 
                 Church-●candall
                 or
                 publick
                 offence
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   touching
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   materia
                   qu●nt
                   .
                
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 The
                 
                   forme
                   and
                   manner
                
                 of
                 deciding
                 the
                 controversie
                 was
                 a
                 publick
                 Church-way
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 so
                 〈◊〉
                 proveth
                 ,
                 v.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 9.
                 and
                 
                   James
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 &c.
                 maketh
                 good
                 .
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 The
                 efficient
                 causes
                 and
                 agents
                 in
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 are
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Church
                   -
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Church-officers
                 conveened
                 Church-wayes
                 in
                 a
                 Church-body
                 or
                 societie
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 c.
                 15.
                 and
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   came
                   together
                
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 word
                 which
                 cur
                 brethren
                 acknowledgeth
                 doth
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 4.
                 note
                 a
                 formall
                 Church-assembly
                 )
                 
                   to
                   consider
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ●
                 ,
                 25.
                 
                 
                   It
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   us
                   being
                   assembled
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 word
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 wanting
                 though
                 with
                 reverence
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 beeing
                 so
                 generall
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 its
                 signification
                 from
                 the
                 action
                 and
                 end
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 meeting
                 is
                 intended
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 v.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   It
                   pleased
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   Church
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 action
                 they
                 performe
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 met
                 in
                 a
                 politicall
                 body
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 decide
                 a
                 Church-controversie
                 ,
                 that
                 troubled
                 many
                 
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 15.
                 2.
                 v.
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 (
                 6
                 )
                 The
                 end
                 is
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   bee
                   not
                   troubled
                   with
                   needlesse
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                
                 as
                 James
                 saith
                 ,
                 v.
                 19.
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 v.
                 29.
                 
                   from
                   which
                   if
                   you
                   keepe
                   your selves
                   ,
                   yee
                   shall
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                   c.
                
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   And
                   ●s
                   they
                   went
                   through
                   the
                   cities
                   they
                   delivered
                   them
                   the
                   Decrees
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 5.
                 
                   so
                   were
                   the
                   Churches
                   established
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                
                 Consider
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 the
                 happy
                 end
                 and
                 fruit
                 of
                 this
                 Synod
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   establish●●●
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 have
                 our
                 brethren
                 without
                 reason
                 (
                 I
                 speake
                 with
                 reverence
                 of
                 their
                 learning
                 and
                 godlinese
                 )
                 denied
                 the
                 word
                 Church
                 to
                 bee
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 meeting
                 of
                 Elders
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 mee
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 〈◊〉
                 sending
                 is
                 the
                 Eldership
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 recei●●●
                 ,
                 v.
                 4.
                 is
                 the
                 Eldership
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 conveniently
                 bee
                 exponed
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 numerous
                 thousands
                 that
                 ●●e●ed
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 the
                 rebuking
                 cannot
                 then
                 bee
                 meerely
                 ●●●●inall
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 knowledge
                 which
                 is
                 exercised
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 here
                 considered
                 as
                 meerely
                 Preachers
                 and
                 Teachers
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 teacher
                 ,
                 for
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 they
                 not
                 bee
                 formally
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 a
                 
                 Church-assembly
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Brethren
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 an
                 assembly
                 meeting
                 for
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 ?
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 a
                 multitnde
                 is
                 essentially
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 
                   This
                   Synod
                   declares
                   only
                   in
                   a
                   doctrinall
                   way
                   what
                   is
                   necessary
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   scandalous
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   ,
                   that
                   Paul
                   doth
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 14.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 i
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 Synod
                 and
                 Paul
                 declare
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ;
                 Paul
                 writeth
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 that
                 the
                 incestuous
                 man
                 should
                 bee
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 hee
                 wrote
                 as
                 canonicall
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 immediat
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 should
                 have
                 excommunicated
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 they
                 gave
                 out
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 excomunication
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 I
                 thinke
                 not
                 ,
                 their
                 Churches
                 sentence
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 out
                 by
                 a
                 meere
                 ecclesiasticall
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 wch
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 doth
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 following
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 as
                 a
                 patterne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Though
                   these
                   obtruders
                   of
                   ceremonies
                   did
                   pervent
                   so●ks
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 24.
                 
                   yet
                   the
                   Synod
                   doth
                   not
                   summond
                   them
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   excommuncite
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   remit
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   particular
                   Churches
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   properly
                   belonged
                   to
                   censure
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   any
                   Synod
                   ,
                   or
                   superiour
                   Judicature
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 summon
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 
                   subverters
                   of
                   soules
                
                 were
                 personally
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 rebuked
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 as
                 
                   perverters
                   of
                   soules
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 24.
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 present
                 ;
                 1.
                 to
                 whom
                 doth
                 Peter
                 speake
                 ,
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   therefore
                   why
                   tempt
                   yee
                   God
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   yoake
                   on
                   the
                   necke
                   of
                   the
                   disciples
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                
                 did
                 not
                 impose
                 the
                 yoake
                 of
                 Moses
                 Law
                 upon
                 the
                 beleeving
                 disciples
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 save
                 onely
                 the
                 obtruders
                 of
                 circumcision
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Who
                 were
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 who
                 
                   made
                   much
                   disputing
                   ?
                   v.
                
                 7.
                 note
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 save
                 these
                 obtruders
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 personally
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 nor
                 needed
                 they
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 judge
                 that
                 they
                 acquiesced
                 to
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 James
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 dispute
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 v.
                 7.
                 ceased
                 ,
                 v.
                 13.
                 and
                 the
                 conclusion
                 is
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   then
                   it
                   seemed
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Elders
                   and
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 reason
                 why
                 these
                 obtruders
                 should
                 acquiesce
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 further
                 censure
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 
                 was
                 satisfactiou
                 in
                 part
                 given
                 to
                 both
                 siddes
                 .
                 The
                 question
                 was
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 are
                 beleevers
                 now
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   his
                   Law
                
                 ?
                 It
                 was
                 answered
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 distinction
                 which
                 favoured
                 ,
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 necessitie
                 that
                 the
                 beleeving
                 Gentiles
                 who
                 are
                 saved
                 by
                 grace
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Jewes
                 bee
                 troubled
                 to
                 keepe
                 all
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 satisfied
                 the
                 Apostles
                 who
                 taught
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 now
                 made
                 one
                 people
                 with
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 are
                 freed
                 in
                 conscience
                 from
                 
                   Moses
                   his
                   yoake
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 distinction
                 it
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 bee
                 some
                 ceremoniall
                 commandements
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 
                   to
                   eate
                   things
                   offered
                   to
                   Idols
                   ,
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   things
                   strangled
                   ,
                
                 (
                 for
                 fornication
                 is
                 of
                 another
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 abstinence
                 therefrom
                 is
                 of
                 perpetuall
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Thess.
                 4.
                 3.
                 
                 Col.
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                 )
                 these
                 must
                 bee
                 avoided
                 ,
                 for
                 scandals
                 sake
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 by
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 
                   weake
                   Jewes
                
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 divine
                 commandements
                 yet
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 take
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 satisfactorie
                 to
                 the
                 obtruders
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 heare
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 their
                 disputing
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 controversie
                 by
                 the
                 blessed
                 labours
                 of
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Synod
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 could
                 easily
                 yeeld
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 elicit
                 acts
                 of
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 ordination
                 ,
                 admitting
                 of
                 heathens
                 professing
                 the
                 faith
                 to
                 Church-membership
                 ,
                 in
                 Synods
                 provinciall
                 ,
                 nationall
                 or
                 oecumenicall
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Synods
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 neglect
                 of
                 presbyteriall-Churches
                 ,
                 command
                 these
                 particular
                 Churches
                 whom
                 it
                 concerneth
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 their
                 dutie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 is
                 to
                 remit
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 excommunication
                 to
                 the
                 presbytery
                 of
                 Antioch
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 obstinacie
                 of
                 these
                 obtruders
                 of
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 some
                 power
                 of
                 government
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 as
                 prescribing
                 of
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Canons
                 for
                 presbyteries
                 and
                 Congregations
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   was
                   the
                   Synagogue
                   of
                   the
                   Jewes
                   no
                   compleat
                   Church
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   the
                   ordinances
                   of
                   God
                   cannot
                   bee
                   performed
                   in
                   the
                   Synagogue
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   were
                   the
                   Jewes
                   commanded
                   onely
                   at
                   Jerus
                   salem
                   and
                   in
                   no
                   other
                   place
                   to
                   keepe
                   the
                   passeover
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   offer
                   offerings
                   and
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   òrdinary
                   worship
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 12.
                 
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   worship
                   or
                   sacred
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   (
                   saith
                   that
                
                 a
                 
                   worthy
                   Divine
                
                 Dr.
                 Ames
                 )
                 
                   of
                   preaching
                   ,
                   praying
                   ,
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                
                 &
                 
                   c.
                   prescribed
                   ,
                   which
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   observed
                   in
                   every
                   Congregation
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   :
                   Nor
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   ordinary
                   minister
                   appointed
                   who
                   is
                   not
                   given
                   to
                   some
                   one
                   Assembly
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   .
                   So
                   also
                
                 b
                 Mr.
                 Mather
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Thomson
                 ,
                 
                   teachers
                   in
                   New
                   England
                   .
                   Others
                   say
                   because
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   representative
                   worship
                   of
                   sacrificing
                   of
                   all
                   the
                
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Tribes
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   therefore
                   all
                   the
                   Synagogues
                   were
                   dependent
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   Jerusalem
                   was
                   the
                   supreme
                   and
                   bighest
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   representative
                   worship
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   Synods
                   ,
                   as
                   higher
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Surely
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 
                   reverend
                   Brethren
                   of
                   New
                   England
                
                 have
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   But
                   it
                   seemeth
                   to
                   us
                   that
                   the
                   power
                   (
                   of
                   a
                   Synod
                   )
                   is
                   not
                   proporly
                   a
                   power
                   and
                   exercise
                   of
                   government
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   a
                   Synod
                   is
                   rather
                   a
                   ●aching
                   then
                   a
                   governing
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 I
                 inferre
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 out
                 Brethren
                 cannot
                 deny
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 governing
                 to
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 proper
                 governing
                 ,
                 as
                 excommunication
                 and
                 ordination
                 performed
                 in
                 their
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 say
                 I
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 properly
                 governing
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 Lawes
                 and
                 rules
                 of
                 governing
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 noble
                 ,
                 eminent
                 and
                 higher
                 act
                 of
                 governing
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Parliament
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 these
                 Lawes
                 and
                 rules
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 brethren
                 incline
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Synod
                 a
                 
                   teaching
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 inferre
                 that
                 Synodicall
                 teaching
                 by
                 giving
                 out
                 decrees
                 tying
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Brethren
                 of
                 d
                 
                   New
                   England
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 forenamed
                 e
                 authors
                 teach
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 can
                 bee
                 performed
                 in
                 no
                 single
                 Congregation
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 doctrinall
                 Canon
                 of
                 one
                 Congregation
                 can
                 lay
                 no
                 ecclesiasticall
                 tie
                 upon
                 many
                 Churches
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 reason
                 our
                 Congregations
                 shall
                 bee
                 dependent
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Synagogues
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 With
                 favour
                 of
                 these
                 learned
                 men
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 begging
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 to
                 make
                 Jerusalem
                 the
                 supreme
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 dependent
                 Churches
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 lawfull
                 onely
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 hold
                 that
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 a
                 dependent
                 Church
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 smallest
                 Synagogue
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 tribes
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 a
                 Catholick
                 meeting
                 of
                 all
                 Judah
                 for
                 
                   renewing
                   a
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   Ierusalem
                
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 
                   sister
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 of
                 
                   Iudah
                   ,
                   Benjamin
                   ,
                   Ephraim
                   ,
                   Manasseh
                   ,
                
                 who
                 2
                 Chron.
                 15.
                 9.
                 10.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 made
                 up
                 one
                 great
                 Church
                 which
                 did
                 sweare
                 that
                 Covenant
                 .
                 Ordinances
                 
                 doe
                 not
                 formally
                 make
                 Churches
                 visible
                 ,
                 nor
                 divers
                 ordinances
                 divers
                 Churches
                 ;
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 formally
                 constituteth
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Church
                   union
                
                 in
                 ordinances
                 and
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 alike
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 and
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 meerely
                 typicall
                 that
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 onely
                 should
                 there
                 bee
                 offerings
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   God-man
                
                 ,
                 all
                 our
                 worship
                 and
                 service
                 and
                 prayers
                 are
                 accepted
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 )
                 did
                 this
                 instampe
                 Ierusalem
                 with
                 any
                 note
                 of
                 Church-supremacy
                 above
                 the
                 meanest
                 Synagogue
                 in
                 all
                 Israel
                 and
                 Iudah
                 ?
                 I
                 see
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 land
                 were
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 nationall
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 the
                 persons
                 processing
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 dwelling
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 had
                 no
                 supremacie
                 over
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 inhabit
                 that
                 typicall
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Priests
                   and
                   Levites
                
                 were
                 indeed
                 servants
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 in
                 offering
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 governing
                 in
                 the
                 Synedry
                 either
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 professors
                 who
                 did
                 constitute
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 had
                 no
                 
                   Church
                   supremacie
                
                 at
                 all
                 for
                 their
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 their
                 cohabitation
                 or
                 bodily
                 contiguitie
                 was
                 no
                 Church-relation
                 then
                 or
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 behooved
                 to
                 worship
                 in
                 some
                 solemne
                 acts
                 onely
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 did
                 no
                 more
                 give
                 supremacie
                 to
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Church
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 could
                 claime
                 supremacie
                 over
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 were
                 tied
                 to
                 worship
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 determinntion
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Synodrie
                 without
                 appeale
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Catholick
                 visible
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 argument
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 force
                 of
                 reason
                 might
                 conclude
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 cities
                 and
                 incorporations
                 of
                 England
                 are
                 in
                 government
                 dependent
                 and
                 subordinate
                 to
                 London
                 and
                 the
                 suburbs
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 honorable
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 should
                 suppone
                 that
                 Westminster
                 by
                 a
                 standing
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 were
                 the
                 unal●erable
                 seat
                 where
                 the
                 Parliament
                 can
                 fit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 could
                 prove
                 nothing
                 ,
                 seeing
                 London
                 and
                 the
                 suburbs
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 government
                 no
                 lesse
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 meanest
                 village
                 and
                 towne
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 ground
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 representative
                 worship
                 was
                 tied
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 Jerusalem
                 a
                 Church-supremacie
                 ,
                 2.
                 because
                 one
                 Congregation
                 doth
                 pray
                 for
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 pestilence
                 and
                 diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 praises
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 deliverance
                 from
                 these
                 evills
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 representative
                 worship
                 (
                 every
                 Church
                 and
                 person
                 partaking
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 priesthood
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 prayers
                 and
                 praises
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 )
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 )
                 prove
                 that
                 one
                 Congregation
                 hath
                 Church-supremacie
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 over
                 another
                 .
                 Because
                 1.
                 all
                 Israel
                 was
                 alike
                 circumcised
                 ;
                 2.
                 all
                 alike
                 the
                 called
                 
                   people
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 in
                 covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 3.
                 all
                 had
                 claime
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Altar
                   ,
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   Temple
                   ,
                   Arke
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 4.
                 
                 All
                 alike
                 professed
                 their
                 subjection
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 Priests
                 and
                 Prophets
                 in
                 these
                 same
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 whether
                 typicall
                 ,
                 or
                 judiciall
                 ,
                 or
                 morall
                 ,
                 therefore
                 every
                 Synagogue
                 alike
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 at
                 Dan
                 or
                 Bersheba
                 ,
                 were
                 alike
                 Congregationall
                 Churches
                 ,
                 without
                 dependance
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 depended
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 nationall
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Synodries
                 supreme
                 ,
                 subordinate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Synagogue-government
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 subordinations
                 respectively
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 nationall
                 Church
                 in
                 Israel
                 peculiar
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 typicall
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 nationall
                 Church
                 in
                 Scotland
                 or
                 England
                 ,
                 though
                 God
                 put
                 some
                 distinguishing
                 typicall
                 notes
                 upon
                 their
                 government
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 never
                 made
                 either
                 the
                 invisible
                 or
                 visible
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 differ
                 in
                 nature
                 and
                 essence
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Churches
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 
                   From
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   Synod
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   inferre
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   nationall
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Christian
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   know
                   not
                   any
                   Politicall
                   Church
                   Catholick
                   and
                   visible
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   then
                   were
                   any
                   such
                   Church
                   Catholick
                   ,
                   then
                   might
                   they
                   conveene
                   and
                   sweart
                   a
                   Catholick-covenant
                   for
                   uniformitie
                   of
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   have
                   done
                   in
                   Britaine
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   might
                   impose
                   it
                   ,
                   upon
                   a
                   nationall
                   Church
                   ,
                   even
                   by
                   that
                   same
                   Law
                   of
                   proportion
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   nationall
                   Church
                   may
                   impose
                   it
                   on
                   particular
                   Churches
                   which
                   are
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Nationall
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 the
                 consequence
                 holdeth
                 every
                 way
                 
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 wee
                 inferre
                 from
                 a
                 juridicall
                 power
                 in
                 a
                 presbytery
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 juridicall
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 a
                 nationall
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 wee
                 may
                 inferre
                 the
                 same
                 juridicall
                 power
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Oecumenick
                   councell
                
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 the
                 disparitie
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 bee
                 these
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 farther
                 remote
                 in
                 locall
                 distance
                 of
                 place
                 that
                 Churches
                 bee
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 falleth
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 )
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 scandalizing
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 visible
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 opportunitie
                 of
                 edifying
                 one
                 another
                 is
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 communion
                 visible
                 is
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 is
                 the
                 lesse
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 universall
                 and
                 oecumenick
                 councell
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 visible
                 Churches
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 which
                 supposeth
                 all
                 the
                 visible
                 Churches
                 on
                 earth
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 that
                 morall
                 perfection
                 of
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 of
                 concord
                 and
                 unitie
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 one
                 Congregation
                 or
                 classicall
                 presbytery
                 of
                 Elders
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 heart
                 may
                 bee
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 morall
                 perfection
                 perhaps
                 is
                 not
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 attainable
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 not
                 physically
                 impossible
                 )
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 except
                 wee
                 suppose
                 the
                 heavenly
                 dayes
                 of
                 Christs
                 visible
                 reigne
                 on
                 earth
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 there
                 shall
                 bee
                 no
                 Temple
                 nor
                 externall
                 ministery
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 state
                 I
                 cannot
                 now
                 dispute
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 conceive
                 these
                 sixteene
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 an
                 integrall
                 and
                 perfect
                 oecumenick
                 councell
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 wee
                 should
                 dispute
                 of
                 the
                 juridicall
                 power
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Catholick
                 assembly
                 whether
                 it
                 may
                 impose
                 an
                 oecumenick
                 and
                 Catholick
                 oath
                 on
                 a
                 nationall
                 Church
                 against
                 their
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 excommunicate
                 a
                 nationall
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 needlesse
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Ch●mericall
                   dispute
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 includeth
                 two
                 contradictory
                 suppositions
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 on
                 earth
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 sound
                 faith
                 ,
                 worship
                 ,
                 doctrine
                 and
                 Church-government
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 one
                 nationall
                 Church
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 bee
                 heterodox
                 ,
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 that
                 whole
                 nationall
                 Church
                 must
                 bee
                 constrained
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 lawfull
                 oath
                 and
                 must
                 bee
                 excommunicated
                 ;
                 such
                 an
                 hypothesis
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 where
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 for
                 even
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Romish
                   Church
                
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 members
                 deserveth
                 not
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 wee
                 are
                 sure
                 God
                 hath
                 thousands
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 who
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 defend
                 popery
                 with
                 obstinacie
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 hypothesis
                 is
                 contradicent
                 to
                 the
                 supposition
                 of
                 the
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 unitie
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Christian
                   Churches
                
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 plainely
                 deny
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 the
                 like
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 nationall
                 Church
                 ,
                 over
                 a
                 provinciall
                 Church
                 or
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 Synod
                 over
                 a
                 
                   classical
                   Presbyterie
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 I
                 much
                 doubt
                 if
                 a
                 Catholick
                 councell
                 can
                 formally
                 excommunicate
                 a
                 
                   nationall
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 though
                 such
                 a
                 councell
                 may
                 use
                 a
                 power
                 analogicall
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 excommunication
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 
                   But
                   you
                   cannot
                   demonstrate
                   from
                   Gods
                   Word
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Catholick
                   visible
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 I
                 said
                 something
                 of
                 this
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 conceive
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Catholick
                   ,
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 But
                 ,
                 1.
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 understand
                 a
                 politicall
                 body
                 with
                 ordinary
                 
                   visible
                   government
                
                 from
                 one
                 man
                 who
                 maketh
                 himselfe
                 the
                 vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 whose
                 members
                 are
                 
                   Cardinals
                   ,
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 &
                 c.
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Catholick
                 body
                 mysticall
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 visible
                 :
                 and
                 1.
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 understood
                 of
                 an
                 universall
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 Congregationall
                 and
                 particular
                 politick
                 Church
                 that
                 meeteth
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 is
                 cleare
                 ;
                 1.
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 wherein
                 are
                 diversities
                 of
                 gifts
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Catholick
                   body
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   miracles
                   ,
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   prophecie
                   ,
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   interpretation
                   ,
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   healing
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 of
                 whom
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 v.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   worketh
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                
                 the
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 an
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 as
                 taketh
                 in
                 all
                 
                   baptized
                   into
                   one
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 onely
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 as
                 taketh
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 both
                 Jewes
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 v.
                 13.
                 and
                 that
                 taketh
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 as
                 hath
                 an
                 adequat
                 and
                 full
                 relation
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 this
                 Church
                 is
                 denominated
                 
                   Christ
                   mysticall
                
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 beleevers
                 meeting
                 in
                 one
                 mysticall
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 lines
                 in
                 one
                 center
                 ,
                 v.
                 12.
                 now
                 a
                 single
                 Congregation
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 foot
                 to
                 fill
                 this
                 measure
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 body
                 as
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 helpe
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 hath
                 
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 v.
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Congregation
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 eyes
                 and
                 eares
                 without
                 the
                 congregation
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 separate
                 in
                 their
                 members
                 ,
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 schisme
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 v.
                 25.
                 but
                 a
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 body
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 many
                 
                   sister
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 members
                 whereof
                 must
                 care
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   suffer
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 26.
                 now
                 single
                 Congregations
                 are
                 such
                 members
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 bodie
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   must
                   mourne
                   with
                   these
                   that
                   mourne
                   and
                   rejoyce
                   with
                   these
                   that
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 cannot
                 bee
                 this
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 its
                 part
                 onely
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 body
                 in
                 which
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   mi●●cles
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 now
                 Christ
                 hath
                 not
                 wedged
                 in
                 Apostles
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 hee
                 confined
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 officers
                 ordinarie
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 to
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 here
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Catholicke
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 is
                 cleare
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 to
                 profit
                 withall
                 ,
                 v.
                 7.
                 this
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 visible
                 policie
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 a
                 politicall
                 and
                 organicall
                 body
                 ,
                 having
                 eyes
                 ,
                 eares
                 ,
                 hands
                 ,
                 feet
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 visible
                 ministery
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 seales
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 v.
                 13.
                 
                 We
                 all
                 are
                 baptized
                 by
                 one
                 spirit
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 visible
                 baptized
                 body
                 ;
                 discerned
                 by
                 the
                 visible
                 character
                 of
                 baptisme
                 from
                 all
                 societies
                 of
                 
                   Jewes
                   ,
                   Pagans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 professe
                 not
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 body
                 as
                 standeth
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 helpe
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   the
                   eye
                   cannot
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 21.
                 this
                 evidently
                 cryeth
                 that
                 hee
                 supposeth
                 a
                 visible
                 and
                 externall
                 policie
                 in
                 this
                 body
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 so
                 
                   tempered
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 
                   bee
                   no
                   schisme
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 separation
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 v.
                 25.
                 now
                 this
                 cannot
                 bee
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 invisible
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 hypocrites
                 which
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 this
                 visible
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 often
                 officers
                 ,
                 as
                 eyes
                 and
                 eares
                 ,
                 yea
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 Teachers
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 without
                 any
                 schisme
                 or
                 separation
                 ,
                 are
                 yet
                 separatists
                 from
                 the
                 invisible
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 parts
                 of
                 that
                 body
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 woodden
                 leg
                 or
                 arme
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 living
                 man.
                 6.
                 
                 He
                 
                 speaketh
                 of
                 that
                 body
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 expresse
                 its
                 care
                 in
                 praying
                 ,
                 praising
                 ,
                 mourning
                 and
                 rejoycing
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 or
                 adverse
                 condition
                 of
                 prosperitie
                 or
                 adversitie
                 ,
                 v.
                 23
                 ,
                 26.
                 and
                 this
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 praying
                 or
                 praising
                 God.
                 7.
                 
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 fellow
                 members
                 may
                 see
                 and
                 know
                 by
                 their
                 senses
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 in
                 a
                 hard
                 condition
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 as
                 v.
                 25.
                 26.
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 apparently
                 cleare
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 furnished
                 with
                 severall
                 officers
                 ,
                 in
                 severall
                 orders
                 visibly
                 knowne
                 to
                 bee
                 different
                 officers
                 ,
                 as
                 v.
                 28.
                 
                 Now
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   some
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   first
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   secondarily
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   thirdly
                   teachers
                   ,
                   these
                   bee
                   parts
                
                 and
                 most
                 eminent
                 and
                 considerable
                 organs
                 of
                 a
                 
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 I
                 might
                 prove
                 by
                 divers
                 of
                 these
                 arguments
                 of
                 that
                 body
                 politicall
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 .
                 These
                 speciall
                 exceptions
                 there
                 bee
                 against
                 this
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 
                   is
                   the
                   invisible
                   and
                   mysticall
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   body
                   baptized
                   by
                   one
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   A
                   body
                   called
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   Christ
                   mysticall
                   .
                   Answ.
                
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 this
                 visible
                 body
                 hath
                 also
                 an
                 inward
                 and
                 spirituall
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 externall
                 and
                 outward
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 internall
                 and
                 mysticall
                 union
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 invisible
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 reasons
                 prove
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 that
                 notion
                 ,
                 we
                 deny
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 plainly
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 politicall
                 ,
                 organicall
                 and
                 visible
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   If
                   one
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   common-wealth
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Dukes
                   ,
                   Princes
                   and
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   eyes
                   and
                   eares
                   of
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   no
                   wayes
                   follow
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Common-wealths
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   are
                   one
                   visible
                   civill
                   body
                   having
                   a
                   government
                   ,
                   so
                   though
                   it
                   hee
                   said
                   God
                   hath
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   spirituall
                   Common-wealths
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   &c.
                   it
                   followeth
                   not
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   politick
                   visible
                   body
                   ,
                   it
                   followeth
                   onely
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Teachers
                   indefinitly
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   may
                   bee
                   in
                   any
                   one
                   single
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   James
                
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   If
                   there
                   come
                   into
                   your
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   or
                   Synagogue
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   with
                   a
                   gold
                   Ring
                   ,
                   &c.
                   now
                   this
                   will
                   not
                   prove
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   dispersed
                   Jewes
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   James
                   wrote
                   ,
                   were
                   all
                   but
                   one
                   Congregation
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Dukes
                   ,
                   Princes
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   folow
                   that
                   Common-wealths
                   are
                   one
                   body
                   ,
                   even
                   Jewes
                   ,
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   Barbarians
                   ,
                   Americans
                   ,
                
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 externall
                 union
                 of
                 visible
                 Communion
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealths
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   placed
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Dukes
                   ,
                   Princes
                   in
                   the
                   Common-wealths
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   one
                   organicall
                   body
                   ,
                   having
                   one
                   head
                   who
                   hath
                   given
                   influence
                   to
                   so
                   many
                   Orgins
                   of
                   head
                   feet
                   ,
                   hands
                   ,
                   eyes
                   ,
                   eares
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 of
                 this
                 
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 then
                 say
                 all
                 the
                 Common-wealths
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 made
                 but
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 indefinite
                 speech
                 must
                 ,
                 by
                 good
                 logick
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 vertue
                 either
                 of
                 an
                 universall
                 or
                 a
                 particular
                 proposition
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 say
                 
                   (
                   The
                   Church
                   hath
                   seated
                   in
                   it
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                
                 you
                 meane
                 either
                 the
                 
                   Cathlick
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 or
                 3.
                 some
                 Church
                 betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 :
                 our
                 brethren
                 cannot
                 say
                 they
                 meane
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 grant
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 principles
                 )
                 a
                 politicall
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 beside
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 what
                 wee
                 crave
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Congregation
                 hath
                 seated
                 in
                 it
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Prophets
                
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 absurditie
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 placed
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 21.
                 
                 
                   The
                   head
                   cannot
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   feet
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   you
                   ;
                   either
                   must
                   wee
                   acknowledge
                   here
                   that
                   ●ee
                   meaneth
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   a
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   a
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Doctor
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   hee
                   speaketh
                   here
                   of
                   a
                   Congregation
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   hee
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   then
                   Estius
                   his
                   argument
                   may
                   stand
                   in
                   force
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   for
                   Estius
                   exponing
                   these
                   needs
                   (
                   The
                   head
                   cannot
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   feet
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   you
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   you
                   either
                   understand
                   Christ
                   the
                   principall
                   head
                   ,
                   or
                   then
                   ,
                   some
                   mortall
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   ministeriall
                   head
                   ;
                   the
                   former
                   you
                   cannot
                   say
                   ,
                   because
                   Christ
                   being
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   man
                   perfectly
                   happy
                   ,
                   hee
                   may
                   say
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   great
                   and
                   small
                   ,
                   yea
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   Angels
                   ,
                
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 you
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   hee
                   can
                   sanctifie
                   and
                   governe
                   his
                   Church
                   without
                   the
                   ●●d
                   ,
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   ministers
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   head
                   which
                   〈◊〉
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   feet
                   ,
                   must
                   bee
                   the
                   ministeriall
                   head
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   standeth
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   feet
                   for
                   the
                   governing
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   in
                   a
                   ministeriall
                   way
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 for
                 a
                 Popish
                 argument
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 argument
                 shall
                 no
                 lesse
                 militate
                 against
                 cur
                 brethren
                 ,
                 then
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 shall
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 ministeriall
                 head
                 and
                 Pope
                 in
                 every
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 absurd
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Catholick
                 head
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 visible
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 argument
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 answered
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 useth
                 a
                 comparison
                 from
                 the
                 naturall
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 to
                 presse
                 every
                 to●
                 ,
                 lith
                 and
                 sinew
                 of
                 a
                 comparison
                 ;
                 and
                 wee
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 head
                 )
                 here
                 doth
                 signifie
                 literally
                 either
                 
                   Pastor
                   or
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 eye
                 also
                 being
                 that
                 which
                 watcheth
                 and
                 seeth
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 should
                 also
                 signifie
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 members
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 eyes
                 &
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 whether
                 their
                 eminencie
                 bee
                 excellencie
                 of
                 saving
                 grace
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   gratia
                   gratum
                   faciens
                
                 ,
                 or
                 excellencie
                 of
                 gifts
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   gratia
                   gratis
                   data
                
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 others
                 inferiors
                 and
                 of
                 meaner
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 ministeriall
                 head
                 ,
                 nor
                 ministeriall
                 feet
                 ,
                 nor
                 ministeriall
                 eyes
                 in
                 the
                 Text.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   To
                   every
                   visible
                   Church
                   there
                   should
                   bee
                   a
                   Paster
                   to
                   feed
                   and
                   rule
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   if
                   then
                   there
                   bee
                   here
                   a
                   Catholick
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   thers
                   should
                   also
                   be
                   a
                   Catholick
                   visible
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   Pope
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 That
                 to
                 every
                 Church
                 meeting
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 into
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 one
                 Pastor
                 onely
                 and
                 a
                 supreme
                 one
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 ;
                 there
                 may
                 bee
                 more
                 Pastors
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 to
                 every
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 head
                 most
                 eminent
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 farre
                 rather
                 to
                 bee
                 denied
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 flocke
                 that
                 there
                 bee
                 a
                 necessitie
                 of
                 multitude
                 of
                 Pastors
                 and
                 watchmen
                 to
                 attend
                 so
                 Catholick
                 a
                 flock
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 
                   You
                   teach
                   that
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   consociated
                   Churches
                   is
                   warranted
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   true
                   ,
                   surely
                   this
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                   being
                   common
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   civill
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   ecclesiasticall
                   ca●ses
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   natures
                   light
                   every
                   citie
                   governed
                   with
                   rulers
                   within
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   is
                   suberdinate
                   to
                   a
                   Classe
                   of
                   many
                   cities
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Classe
                   to
                   a
                   nationall
                   meeting
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   cities
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   nation
                   must
                   in
                   its
                   government
                   bee
                   subordinate
                   to
                   a
                   Catholick
                   or
                   ●ecumenick
                   civill
                   court
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   this
                   same
                   way
                   may
                   appeales
                   ascend
                   in
                   civill
                   courts
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Mr.
                 Mather
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Thomson
                 )
                 
                   there
                   must
                   bee
                   some
                   finall
                   and
                   supreme
                   judgement
                   of
                   controversies
                   le●t
                   ●ppeaks
                   
                   should
                   bee
                   spun
                   out
                
                 in
                 infinitum
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   must
                   bee
                   proved
                   that
                   this
                   sup●em
                   〈◊〉
                   lyeth
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   Congregation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   1.
                
                 
                 Appeales
                 being
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 morall
                 counsell
                 which
                 Je●hro
                 gave
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 typicall
                 or
                 ●remoniall
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 patterne
                 that
                 all
                 Common-wealths
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 danger
                 of
                 Judaizing
                 may
                 fellow
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 bee
                 (
                 as
                 Whittaker
                 hath
                 observed
                 )
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 supposing
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 warrant
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 for
                 Monarchies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 knowne
                 by
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 to
                 bee
                 independent
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 all
                 free
                 and
                 unconquered
                 States
                 are
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 follow
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 appeales
                 in
                 all
                 states
                 are
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 that
                 the
                 supremacie
                 should
                 lie
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 every
                 free
                 Monarchie
                 or
                 State
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 bee
                 no
                 appeale
                 to
                 any
                 oecumenicall
                 or
                 
                   Catholick
                   civill
                   Court
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 independent
                 power
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 States
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 it
                 is
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 no
                 visible
                 Monarchie
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 such
                 independencie
                 of
                 policie
                 within
                 an
                 congregation
                 classicall
                 ,
                 provinciall
                 or
                 nationall
                 Church
                 and
                 therefore
                 though
                 appeales
                 bee
                 warranted
                 both
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 appeales
                 to
                 exotick
                 and
                 forraine
                 judicatures
                 is
                 not
                 warranted
                 by
                 any
                 such
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 contrary
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Church-appeales
                   ,
                   though
                   warranted
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   supposed
                
                 they
                 bee
                 rationall
                 ,
                 and
                 grounded
                 on
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 matter
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 it
                 bee
                 certaine
                 or
                 morally
                 presumed
                 the
                 Congregation
                 will
                 bee
                 partiall
                 and
                 unjust
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 businesse
                 bee
                 difficill
                 and
                 intricate
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 appeales
                 bee
                 grcundlesse
                 and
                 unjust
                 ,
                 neither
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 natures
                 light
                 doth
                 warrant
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 the
                 supremacie
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 lawfully
                 appeale
                 ,
                 lyeth
                 sometime
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 sometime
                 in
                 the
                 classicall
                 presbytery
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 appeale
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   illud
                   tantumpossumus
                   quod
                   jure
                   possumus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 Christ
                 nor
                 
                   natures
                   light
                
                 doth
                 warrant
                 us
                 to
                 unjust
                 appeales
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 equitie
                 and
                 reason
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 supremacy
                 of
                 power
                 should
                 bee
                 in
                 a
                 Congregation
                 without
                 any
                 power
                 of
                 appealing
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 our
                 brethren
                 cannot
                 teach
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Antioch
                
                 cannot
                 judge
                 a
                 matter
                 concerning
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 keeping
                 Moses
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 difficill
                 dogmaticall
                 point
                 ,
                 they
                 by
                 natures
                 direction
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 2.
                 
                 decree
                 to
                 send
                 
                   Pau
                   '
                   ,
                   Barnabas
                   and
                   others
                   to
                   Jerusalem
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 judicature
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 truth
                 may
                 bee
                 determined
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 did
                 without
                 any
                 positive
                 law
                 that
                 wee
                 can
                 imagine
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 Mr.
                 Mather
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Thomson
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 b
                 the
                 
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   government
                   of
                   New
                   England
                
                 teach
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Antioch
                
                 had
                 ,
                 
                   jus
                   ,
                   power
                   to
                   judge
                
                 and
                 determine
                 the
                 controversie
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 difficultie
                 had
                 not
                 
                   light
                   ●o
                   judge
                
                 thereof
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 they
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 appeales
                 by
                 natures
                 light
                 warrantable
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 wee
                 ,
                 for
                 suppose
                 wee
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Congregation
                 inclineth
                 to
                 this
                 
                   (
                   that
                   Arminianisme
                   is
                   the
                   sound
                   doctrine
                   of
                   grace
                   opposite
                   to
                   Stoicisme
                   )
                
                 one
                 man
                 is
                 cited
                 before
                 the
                 Congregation
                 for
                 holding
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 all
                 the
                 Congregation
                 in
                 those
                 points
                 to
                 be
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 our
                 brethren
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 man
                 so
                 unjustly
                 accused
                 for
                 holding
                 the
                 truth
                 against
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 grace
                 may
                 appeale
                 to
                 a
                 Synod
                 ?
                 I
                 thinke
                 they
                 must
                 teach
                 this
                 by
                 their
                 grounds
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 I
                 thinke
                 the
                 brethren
                 erre
                 in
                 this
                 to
                 teach
                 that
                 Antioch
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 controversie
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ;
                 1.
                 when
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Syria
                 and
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 were
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 question
                 ,
                 as
                 v.
                 24.
                 may
                 cleare
                 ;
                 2.
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 partie
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 was
                 so
                 prevalent
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 15.
                 2.
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 opposed
                 the
                 
                   Apostle
                   Pau
                   '
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 I
                 doubt
                 much
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 determine
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 concerned
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 proper
                 to
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 many
                 Churches
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 beleeve
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 jus
                 ,
                 their
                 right
                 to
                 determine
                 ea●enus
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 no
                 ecclesiasticall
                 right
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 determine
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 appeales
                 must
                 bee
                 necessary
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Mather
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Thomson
                 against
                 
                   Herle
                   ,
                   c.
                
                 2.
                 p.
                 17.
                 18.
                 say
                 we
                 do
                 much
                 Judaizein
                 that
                 we
                 multiply
                 appeales
                 upon
                 appeales
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   the
                   Congregation
                   to
                   a
                   Classe
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   a
                   Synod
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   a
                   nationall
                   assembly
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   an
                   ●eckmenick
                   councell
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   while
                   the
                   world
                   indureth
                   ,
                   causes
                   are
                   never
                   determined
                   ,
                   and
                   Synods
                   cannot
                   alwayes
                   bee
                   had
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   in
                   Jerusalem
                   the
                   supreme
                   judicature
                   was
                   farre
                   remote
                   from
                   all
                   proselytes
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   the
                   Eunuch
                   of
                   Aethiopia
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 8.
                 
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   remotest
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Land
                   ;
                   But
                   God
                   hath
                   provided
                   better
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   
                   where
                   every
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   may
                   decide
                   the
                   controversie
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 speedinesse
                 of
                 ending
                 controversies
                 in
                 a
                 congregation
                 ,
                 is
                 badly
                 compensed
                 with
                 the
                 suddainnesse
                 and
                 temerity
                 of
                 
                   delivering
                   men
                   to
                   Satan
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 three
                 Elders
                 ,
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 asking
                 advise
                 of
                 any
                 classes
                 of
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 deciding
                 questions
                 deepe
                 and
                 grave
                 ,
                 that
                 concerneth
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 putting
                 a
                 private
                 sickle
                 in
                 a
                 common
                 and
                 publick
                 harvest
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 appeales
                 without
                 just
                 warrant
                 from
                 
                   Christs
                   will
                
                 ,
                 wee
                 condemne
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 appeales
                 to
                 a
                 court
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 knowne
                 shall
                 never
                 bee
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Antiochs
                 appeale
                 to
                 a
                 Synod
                 two
                 hundreth
                 miles
                 distant
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 brethren
                 say
                 )
                 in
                 so
                 weighty
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 Judaizing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 Paul
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 was
                 guiltie
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 wee
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Matters
                 concerning
                 many
                 Churches
                 must
                 bee
                 handled
                 by
                 many
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Presbyteriall
               Churches
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               vindicated
               .
            
             
               VVEe
               are
               convinced
               from
               the
               numerous
               multitude
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               Pastors
               at
               this
               famous
               and
               mother
               Church
               of
               the
               Christians
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               to
               beleeve
               the
               frame
               and
               mould
               was
               presbyteriall
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               cannot
               bee
               so
               much
               as
               imagined
               or
               dreamed
               that
               it
               was
               moulded
               to
               the
               patterne
               of
               one
               single
               Congregation
               which
               could
               all
               meet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               into
               one
               place
               .
            
             
               The
               frame
               of
               an
               independent
               single
               Congregation
               is
               such
               as
               no
               more
               doe
               meet
               ordinarily
               in
               one
               house
               ,
               then
               may
               conveniently
               bee
               edified
               ,
               in
               partaking
               of
               one
               Word
               ,
               and
               one
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               Table
               at
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               nor
               can
               wee
               imagine
               that
               the
               first
               mould
               of
               a
               Christian
               visible
               Church
               was
               so
               inconvenient
               as
               that
               it
               crossed
               edification
               and
               conversion
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               formall
               effect
               of
               a
               Church-meeting
               :
               Now
               the
               multitude
               was
               such
               as
               could
               not
               ,
               neither
               morally
               ;
               nor
               physically
               ,
               meet
               in
               one
               house
               .
               For
               at
               one
               Table
               many
               thousands
               and
               multiplied
               thousands
               could
               not
               meer
               and
               therefore
               
               consider
               their
               number
               ;
               they
               were
               ,
               Act.
               1.
               a
               hundreth
               and
               twentie
               met
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               not
               bee
               of
               the
               opinion
               that
               this
               was
               all
               ,
               seeing
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               6.
               
               Christ
               after
               his
               resurrection
               was
               seene
               of
               Cephas
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               twelve
               ,
               after
               that
               hee
               was
               seene
               of
               above
               five
               hundreth
               brethren
               ;
               then
               in
               one
               day
               at
               one
               Sermon
               about
               three
               thousand
               soules
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               42.
               and
               ch
               .
               4.
               4.
               though
               they
               were
               apprehended
               who
               preached
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               yet
               many
               of
               them
               
                 which
                 heard
                 the
                 Word
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 was
                 about
                 five
                 thousand
                 .
              
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               worthy
               Calvin
               saith
               ,
               
                 id
                 potius
                 de
                 tota
                 ecclesia
                 ,
                 quam
                 de
                 nova
                 accessione
                 intelligendum
                 ,
              
               this
               was
               the
               whole
               number
               including
               the
               three
               thousand
               that
               were
               converted
               ,
               c.
               2.
               but
               first
               hee
               saith
               ,
               Potius
               ,
               hee
               inclineth
               rather
               to
               this
               opinion
               :
               but
               secondly
               the
               Text
               saith
               of
               those
               which
               heard
               the
               word
               ,
               it
               would
               seeme
               to
               mee
               ,
               at
               the
               second
               Sermon
               of
               Peter
               ,
               and
               a
               Augustine
               ,
               b
               Chrysostome
               ,
               c
               Bed●
               ,
               d
               Basilius
               ,
               e
               Oecumenius
               ,
               f
               Hieronym
               .
               g
               Ireneus
               make
               this
               number
               divers
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               so
               doe
               h
               
                 Cornelius
                 a
                 Lap.
              
               i
               Salmeron
               ,
               k
               
                 Stapletonus
                 ,
                 (
                 l
                 )
                 Sanctius
                 ,
              
               m
               Lorinus
               ,
               n
               Lyranus
               ,
               o
               Cajetanus
               ;
               but
               we
               shall
               not
               contend
               about
               the
               matter
               ,
               nor
               yet
               whether
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               includeth
               women
               ,
               which
               it
               often
               doth
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Demosthenes
               doth
               also
               ;
               yet
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Apostles
               cannot
               admit
               us
               to
               imagine
               that
               five
               thousand
               could
               ordinarily
               meet
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               government
               in
               one
               house
               ,
               and
               after
               this
               many
               thousands
               were
               added
               to
               this
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Our
                 brethren
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 extrinsecall
                 impediments
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 capacious
                 and
                 large
                 roome
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 unpossible
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 bee
                 one
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 wee
                 prove
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 meet
                 because
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 numerous
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 conveniently
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Answ.
               Though
               it
               bee
               evident
               that
               the
               Apostles
               were
               persecuted
               ,
               cast
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               beaten
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               3.
               c.
               5.
               18.
               26.
               33.
               40.
               it
               is
               as
               evident
               that
               they
               had
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               Churches
               meetings
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               37.
               41.
               46.
               c.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               c.
               5.
               10.
               v.
               25.
               now
               the
               question
               then
               is
               not
               if
               they
               could
               not
               meet
               ,
               for
               extrinsecall
               impediments
               of
               persecution
               ;
               for
               both
               our
               brethren
               and
               wee
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               their
               Church-assemblies
               for
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               then
               the
               question
               is
               upon
               the
               supposall
               of
               Church
               assembles
               ,
               which
               the
               persecution
               of
               the
               Jewes
               then
               fearing
               the
               people
               was
               not
               able
               to
               hinder
               ,
               c.
               5.
               26
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               was
               the
               Church
               at
               Jerusalem
               of
               such
               a
               competent
               number
               ,
               onely
               as
               that
               they
               could
               meet
               not
               occasionally
               onely
               to
               heare
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               but
               in
               an
               ordinary
               Church-meeting
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               communicate
               in
               the
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               want
               of
               a
               capacious
               house
               bee
               also
               an
               extrinsecall
               impediment
               why
               they
               could
               not
               meet
               ,
               yet
               that
               they
               wanted
               such
               a
               capacious
               house
               as
               the
               Temple
               ,
               will
               prove
               nothing
               ,
               but
               it
               cannot
               bee
               said
               that
               they
               wanted
               a
               capacious
               house
               for
               the
               ordinary
               meeting
               of
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               and
               genuine
               use
               whereof
               is
               to
               bee
               edified
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               that
               an
               ordinary
               house
               could
               containe
               such
               a
               number
               of
               thousands
               and
               multitudes
               as
               can
               bee
               edified
               in
               a
               Congregationall
               way
               ,
               is
               denyed
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 brethren
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   eate
                   the
                   Supper
                   in
                   private
                   houses
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   breaking
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 2.
                 46.
                 
                   was
                   common
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Senate
                   of
                   the
                   Jewes
                   durst
                   not
                   extend
                   their
                   malice
                   to
                   the
                   highest
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 5.
                 26.
                 
                   for
                   they
                   feared
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   Act.
                
                 4.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   So
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   s●●●her
                   threatned
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   let
                   them
                   goe
                   ,
                   finding
                   nothing
                   how
                   they
                   might
                   punish
                   them
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   men
                   glorified
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   done
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   people
                   favouring
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   they
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   their
                   libertie
                   to
                   the
                   full
                   ,
                   and
                   bad
                   their
                   publick
                   meetings
                   for
                   Word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   meet
                   in
                   private
                   houses
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 20.
                 20.
                 
                   in
                   a
                   private
                   way
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   Church
                   way
                   ,
                   So
                   Act.
                
                 2.
                 47.
                 
                 
                   They
                   had
                   favour
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               is
               said
               these
               beleevers
               ,
               v
               ,
               44.
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 one
                 place
              
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               ,
               v.
               46.
               
                 did
                 eate
                 bread
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 ,
              
               met
               then
               being
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               
                 (
                 eating
                 of
                 bread
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 )
              
               must
               bee
               exponed
               as
               wee
               doe
               ,
               distributively
               ,
               that
               
               is
               ,
               divided
               in
               small
               Assemblies
               ,
               for
               the
               argument
               that
               we
               bring
               militateth
               against
               the
               eating
               of
               their
               common
               meat
               in
               houses
               ,
               all
               being
               in
               one
               private
               house
               ;
               were
               three
               thousand
               
                 in
                 ●ne
                 place
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               all
               at
               one
               banquet
               ,
               and
               that
               daily
               ?
               2.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               divers
               expone
               the
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ,
               v.
               46.
               not
               of
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lords
               yet
               of
               the
               banquets
               of
               love
               where
               there
               was
               an
               assembly
               of
               many
               ;
               but
               v.
               42.
               
               It
               is
               cleare
               these
               three
               thousand
               did
               receive
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               together
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               so
               true
               that
               the
               Syriack
               hath
               it
               in
               his
               exposition
               thus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 un●isht
                 an●hephin
                 bavau
                 but
                 luthi
                 u●aktsa●a
                 deu●ha●rskia
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               memorable
               ,
               saith
               
                 Lorinus
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 retaineth
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Eucharistia
                 ,
              
               it
               a
               is
               rendred
               ,
               
                 Et
                 communica●ant
                 in
                 oratione
                 &
                 fractione
                 Eucharistia
                 ,
              
               yea
               and
               b
               Lutherus
               and
               c
               Calvin
               both
               expound
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               as
               d
               Lorinus
               ,
               e
               Cajetanus
               ,
               f
               
                 Cornelius
                 a
                 Lapide
              
               ,
               they
               bee
               all
               spirituall
               exercises
               named
               here
               .
               But
               how
               can
               wee
               imagine
               that
               many
               thousands
               could
               in
               one
               meeting
               communicate
               at
               one
               Table
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               and
               that
               ordinarily
               ?
               1.
               
               What
               voyce
               could
               reach
               to
               so
               many
               thousands
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               grow
               unto
               ?
               2.
               
               What
               Table
               could
               suffice
               to
               a
               Congregation
               of
               so
               many
               thousands
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               supper
               is
               a
               Table
               ordinance
               ,
               and
               requireth
               Table
               communion
               ,
               Table
               gestures
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostles
               could
               not
               so
               soone
               remove
               and
               change
               into
               an
               Altar
               ,
               that
               all
               might
               conveniently
               heare
               and
               bee
               edified
               .
               3.
               
               Can
               wee
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               seeing
               Congregationall
               meetings
               of
               fewer
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               private
               houses
               ,
               was
               lesse
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               indignation
               of
               authoritie
               ,
               then
               meeting
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               as
               is
               most
               evident
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               seeing
               the
               Apostles
               had
               libertie
               to
               meet
               ,
               Act.
               5.
               26.
               that
               they
               would
               draw
               the
               first
               mould
               of
               the
               Christian
               visible
               Church
               ,
               after
               the
               patterne
               of
               a
               convention
               most
               unfit
               ,
               yea
               unpossible
               ,
               for
               attaining
               the
               intended
               end
               ,
               to
               w●t
               ,
               edification
               ,
               especially
               not
               being
               compelled
               thereunto
               ,
               by
               an
               extrinsecall
               necessitie
               .
               Our
               brethren
               say
               ,
               
                 three
                 thousand
                 ,
                 five
                 thousand
                 might
                 all
                 communicate
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 súccessively
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 many
                 numerous
                 Congregations
              
               ;
               But
               I
               answer
               1.
               after
               they
               were
               five
               thousand
               ,
               ch
               .
               4.
               
               I
               dare
               say
               ,
               taking
               in
               the
               hundreth
               and
               twentie
               ,
               the
               five
               
                 hundreth
                 brethren
                 that
                 all
                 saw
                 Christ
                 at
                 once
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               6.
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               other
               ten
               Apostles
               ,
               all
               now
               present
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               when
               
               
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 the
                 Spirit
                 on
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
                 joe
                 .
              
               2.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               〈◊〉
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               was
               now
               to
               take
               effect
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               there
               were
               〈◊〉
               thousand
               ,
               but
               after
               there
               all
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Act.
               6.
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 〈…〉
                 were
                 multiplyed
                 ,
                 v.
              
               7.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 〈…〉
                 Disciples
                 grew
                 exceedingly
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 great
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 faith
              
               ;
               how
               many
               of
               the
               people
               were
               then
               obedient
               to
               the
               faith
               ?
               could
               all
               these
               make
               on
               :
               Congregation
               to
               eate
               at
               one
               Table
               ?
               But
               2.
               when
               they
               are
               put
               to
               this
               shift
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 did
                 communicate
                 suc
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
              
               (
               which
               must
               bee
               )
               
                 not
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 day
              
               ,
               then
               〈◊〉
               brethren
               grant
               there
               was
               not
               here
               such
               a
               Congregation
               as
               is
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               20
               
               
                 When
                 you
                 come
                 together
                 therefore
                 into
                 one
                 〈…〉
                 eat
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
              
               23.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 my
                 brethren
                 〈…〉
                 together
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 tarry
                 one
                 for
                 another
              
               ;
               when
               〈◊〉
               come
               to
               eate
               at
               the
               love-feasts
               ,
               especially
               at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               saith
               Di●datus
               ;
               if
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Congregation
               bee
               to
               waite
               on
               while
               another
               come
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               all
               the
               Congregation
               came
               together
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               one
               place
               and
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               not
               the
               Congregation
               where
               of
               hee
               speaketh
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               23.
               
                 if
                 therefore
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 c●me
                 together
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 speake
                 with
                 tongues
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 th●se
                 that
                 are
                 unlearned
                 and
                 unbeleovers
                 ,
                 will
                 they
                 〈…〉
                 mad
                 ?
              
               Hence
               all
               the
               Congegration
               come
               together
               to
               one
               place
               ,
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               was
               so
               that
               heathen
               and
               unbeleevers
               might
               come
               into
               their
               worship
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               our
               brethren
               make
               the
               meeting
               of
               this
               Congregation
               such
               as
               they
               were
               not
               to
               s●ay
               one
               for
               another
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 all
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 successively
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               as
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               could
               not
               come
               to
               one
               place
               at
               once
               ,
               but
               by
               〈◊〉
               and
               quarters
               ,
               and
               fractions
               and
               divided
               parts
               ,
               now
               one
               〈◊〉
               ,
               or
               two
               thousand
               ,
               then
               another
               two
               thousand
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostles
               then
               celebrating
               the
               supper
               at
               night
               and
               after
               Supper
               ,
               1
               C●r
               .
               11.
               21.
               few
               thousands
               should
               bee
               able
               to
               communicate
               after
               Supper
               .
               2.
               
               There
               was
               no
               necessitie
               ,
               that
               these
               wise
               master-builders
               should
               divide
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               visible
               Church
               in
               so
               many
               parts
               ,
               and
               this
               successive
               communion
               doth
               clearely
               prove
               our
               point
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               many
               Congregations
               ,
               
               for
               every
               successive
               fraction
               being
               a
               competent
               convention
               of
               beleevers
               having
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               so
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               not
               to
               admit
               all
               promiscuously
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               is
               to
               our
               brethren
               a
               compleat
               Church
               ,
               for
               to
               it
               indeed
               agreeth
               the
               essentiall
               Characters
               of
               a
               visible
               instituted
               Church
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               here
               a
               ministery
               ,
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               some
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               within
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               so
               what
               lacketh
               this
               successive
               fraction
               of
               an
               intire
               Congregation
               ?
            
             
               But
               what
               ground
               for
               so
               needlesse
               a
               conjecture
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               did
               celebrate
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               never
               in
               private
               houses
               ?
               The
               contrary
               is
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               7.
               
               And
               upon
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               weeke
               the
               Disciples
               came
               together
               to
               breake
               bread
               ,
               Paul
               preached
               unto
               them
               ,
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 And
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 lights
                 in
                 an
                 upper
                 Chamber
                 ,
              
               where
               they
               were
               conveened
               ,
               so
               the
               Text
               is
               cleare
               ,
               
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 weeke
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               1.
               
                 was
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 publick
                 worship
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               Augustine
               ,
               b
               Calvin
               ,
               c
               Lu●her
               ,
               d
               
                 Melancthon
                 ,
                 Bullinger
              
               ,
               e
               Diodatus
               ;
               and
               so
               f
               Lorinus
               and
               g
               Sanchius
               say
               this
               was
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               who
               can
               imagine
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               bring
               so
               many
               thousand
               Christians
               after
               Supper
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               to
               celebrate
               a
               new
               Evangelick
               feast
               ,
               and
               that
               immediatly
               after
               Peters
               first
               Sermon
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               42
               ?
               1.
               
               Before
               the
               Apostles
               had
               informed
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               that
               all
               their
               typicall
               and
               ceremoniall
               feasts
               were
               now
               abolished
               ,
               yea
               while
               they
               stood
               in
               vigor
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               kept
               them
               in
               a
               great
               part
               ?
               was
               this
               like
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               did
               beare
               with
               Moses
               his
               ceremonies
               for
               fortie
               yeares
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               4.
               1.
               are
               indited
               before
               the
               Synedry
               ,
               that
               they
               taught
               ,
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               :
               if
               they
               had
               with
               so
               many
               thousands
               ,
               gone
               to
               the
               Temple
               with
               a
               new
               extraordinary
               ceremoniall
               ordinance
               as
               a
               new
               Sacrament
               ,
               so
               contrary
               in
               humane
               reason
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               sacred
               Feasts
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               ceremonies
               ,
               should
               not
               this
               with
               the
               first
               have
               beene
               put
               in
               their
               inditement
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               shouldering
               Moses
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               ?
               yet
               are
               they
               onely
               accused
               
                 for
                 teaching
                 the
                 people
              
               ;
               yea
               Christ
               the
               Law-giver
               ,
               who
               preached
               the
               Gospell
               daily
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               would
               not
               take
               the
               last
               Supper
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               but
               celebrated
               
               it
               in
               a
               private
               Chamber
               ;
               and
               Paul
               being
               accused
               alwayes
               as
               an
               enemy
               to
               Moses
               and
               the
               Temple
               ,
               his
               enemies
               the
               Jewes
               who
               watched
               him
               heedfully
               ,
               could
               never
               put
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               celebrated
               a
               Sacrament
               in
               the
               Temple
               :
               as
               for
               Baptisme
               it
               being
               a
               sort
               of
               washing
               ,
               (
               whereof
               the
               Pharisees
               used
               many
               ,
               Matth.
               15.
               
               Mark.
               7.
               )
               it
               was
               performed
               often
               
                 sub
                 di●
              
               in
               rivers
               ,
               never
               in
               the
               Temple
               ;
               wee
               desire
               any
               author
               ,
               father
               ,
               
                 (
                 Ocecumenius
              
               doubteth
               onely
               )
               Doctor
               ,
               Divine
               ,
               Protestant
               ,
               or
               Papist
               ,
               late
               or
               old
               ,
               who
               said
               the
               Apostles
               celebrated
               the
               Supper
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Our
                 brethren
                 say
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   did
                   conve●ne
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   Act.
                
                 4.
                 31.
                 
                 
                   When
                   they
                   had
                   prayed
                   the
                   place
                   was
                   shaken
                   where
                   they
                   were
                   assembled
                   together
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Act.
                 2.
                 46.
                 
                   and
                   they
                   continued
                   daily
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   breaking
                   bread
                   from
                   house
                   to
                   house
                   ,
                   did
                   eate
                   their
                   meat
                   with
                   gladnesse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               place
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               31.
               saith
               not
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               five
               thousand
               beleevers
               were
               in
               that
               one
               place
               ,
               which
               was
               shaken
               ,
               for
               v.
               21.
               that
               when
               the
               Apostles
               were
               let
               goe
               by
               the
               Priests
               and
               Captaines
               of
               the
               Temple
               they
               returned
               to
               their
               owne
               company
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               their
               owne
               ,
               but
               no
               circumstance
               in
               the
               Text
               doth
               inferre
               that
               they
               came
               backe
               to
               the
               whole
               five
               thousand
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               some
               few
               of
               the
               first
               beleevers
               ,
               that
               were
               converted
               before
               the
               first
               Sermon
               of
               Peter
               was
               made
               ,
               cap.
               2
               ,
               they
               returned
               ,
               Lyra
               and
               
                 Hugo
                 Cardinalis
              
               ,
               to
               their
               owne
               company
               ,
               
                 ad
                 domesticos
                 suos
              
               ,
               and
               so
               saith
               Lorinus
               ,
               who
               citeth
               the
               Syriack
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 hachaiehin
                 ad
                 fratres
                 suos
                 .
                 Salmeron
                 ,
                 ad
                 suos
                 ●apostolos
                 ,
                 sive
                 condiscipulos
                 &
                 domesticos
                 fidei
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               not
               signifie
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               but
               friends
               and
               domesticks
               ,
               as
               ,
               Mark.
               5.
               19.
               
               Goe
               home
               to
               thy
               own
               house
               and
               shew
               thy
               friends
               ,
               Luke
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               compared
               with
               ,
               Luk.
               8.
               39.
               and
               Gal.
               6.
               10
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               8.
               therefore
               the
               place
               saith
               that
               the
               five
               thousand
               were
               gathered
               together
               in
               this
               one
               place
               which
               was
               shaken
               .
               2.
               
               Giving
               and
               not
               granting
               that
               they
               were
               all
               conveened
               to
               prayer
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               that
               they
               did
               meet
               ordinarily
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               for
               partaking
               of
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               for
               ●oe
               might
               conveene
               to
               prayer
               and
               hearing
               the
               Word
               ,
               then
               could
               meet
               ordinarily
               in
               a
               Congregationall-way
               .
               Neither
               will
               any
               Text
               inforce
               us
               to
               
               expone
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               collectively
               ,
               but
               distributively
               ,
               as
               wee
               say
               ,
               all
               the
               Congregations
               in
               Scotland
               met
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               one
               ,
               every
               Lords
               day
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Congregations
               is
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               but
               the
               sense
               is
               not
               that
               all
               the
               Congregations
               collectively
               are
               in
               one
               place
               .
               And
               wee
               may
               justly
               aske
               what
               this
               place
               was
               which
               was
               shaken
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               like
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Temple
               ,
               that
               which
               should
               have
               beene
               more
               prodigious
               like
               ,
               and
               presaged
               a
               ruine
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               would
               not
               have
               beene
               concealo●
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               for
               it
               would
               have
               more
               terrified
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               the
               Temple
               is
               never
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 sine
                 adjecto
              
               ,
               without
               some
               other
               thing
               to
               make
               it
               bee
               knowne
               to
               bee
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               a
               private
               house
               ,
               give
               us
               leave
               to
               say
               it
               could
               not
               containe
               five
               thousand
               to
               heare
               prayer
               ,
               farre
               lesse
               a
               more
               numerous
               multitude
               .
            
             
               Wee
               re●it
               it
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               if
               the
               Apostles
               were
               so
               lazie
               to
               propagate
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               that
               where
               twelve
               of
               them
               were
               present
               undoubtedly
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               23
               31.
               
               Act.
               6.
               2.
               and
               (
               as
               many
               of
               the
               learned
               thinke
               ,
               the
               seventie
               Disciples
               )
               that
               eleven
               Apostles
               did
               heare
               the
               Word
               onely
               ,
               and
               one
               did
               speake
               to
               one
               Congregation
               onely
               ,
               which
               consisted
               of
               so
               many
               thousands
               ,
               for
               to
               the
               five
               thousand
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               no
               moe
               ,
               c.
               5.
               14.
               
                 mere
                 beleevers
                 were
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 multitudes
                 both
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
              
               who
               could
               not
               conveniently
               heare
               ?
               This
               I
               thinke
               not
               imaginable
               ;
               for
               1.
               now
               the
               harvest
               was
               large
               ,
               thousands
               were
               to
               bee
               converted
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Spirit
               was
               now
               powred
               upon
               all
               flesh
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               ,
               when
               hee
               sent
               the
               tw●lve
               but
               to
               Jude●
               ,
               hee
               sent
               them
               two
               and
               two
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               every
               man
               at
               worke
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               went
               out
               in
               twoes
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               
               Paul
               and
               B●rna●as
               and
               sometimes
               but
               one
               Peter
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               divided
               amongst
               them
               ,
               1.
               of
               other
               officers
               Timothy
               is
               sent
               to
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Titus
              
               to
               Crete
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               the
               more
               swiftly
               spread
               the
               Gospell
               to
               all
               the
               world
               .
               What
               wisedome
               could
               wee
               imagine
               would
               lead
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               to
               speake
               to
               one
               single
               Congregation
               met
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               at
               one
               time
               ?
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               wit
               the
               eleven
               and
               the
               seventic
               Disciples
               being
               silent
               ?
               for
               in
               the
               Church
               the
               God
               of
               order
               will
               have
               one
               to
               speake
               at
               once
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               31.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 our
                 reverend
                 brethren
                 seeing
                 and
                 considering
                 well
                 that
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 could
                 not
                 all
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 Congregationall
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 
                   Christian
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 behoo●ed
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 therefore
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 another
                 Answer
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 say
                 
                   that
                   this
                   Church
                   at
                   〈…〉
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   constituted
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                
                 1.
                 wanted
                 an
                 
                   Eldership
                   ,
                   and
                   presbytery
                   ,
                   as
                   Christian
                   Churches
                   have
                   now
                   :
                
                 2.
                 
                   the
                   government
                   was
                   meerely
                   Apostolicall
                
                 :
                 3.
                 
                   the
                   constitution
                   was
                   somewhat
                   Jewish
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   Christian
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   service
                   was
                   mixed
                   with
                   legall
                   ordinances
                   and
                   Jewish
                   observances
                   for
                   many
                   yeares
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   cannot
                   bee
                   a
                   patterne
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   visible
                   Church
                   which
                   wee
                   now
                   seeke
                   .
                
              
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               our
               brethren
               consider
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               will
               not
               bee
               their
               independent
               Congregation
               ,
               before
               wee
               obtaine
               it
               ,
               for
               us
               ,
               as
               a
               mould
               of
               a
               
                 presb●t●riall
                 Church
              
               ,
               they
               had
               rather
               quit
               their
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               permit
               the
               Jewes
               to
               have
               it
               ,
               for
               us
               both
               ,
               but
               wee
               are
               content
               that
               their
               Congregations
               in
               some
               good
               sense
               bee
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Jewes
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               reason
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               bee
               a
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               1.
               
               The
               externall
               profession
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               maketh
               it
               a
               visible
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               but
               this
               Church
               professeth
               faith
               in
               Christ
               already
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacramentall
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ,
               Act.
               22.
               41
               ,
               42.
               wee
               desire
               to
               know
               how
               saving
               faith
               in
               a
               multitude
               constituteh
               an
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               externall
               and
               blamelesse
               profession
               of
               that
               same
               saving
               faith
               doth
               not
               contitute
               a
               visible
               Church
               also
               ?
               and
               how
               this
               is
               not
               a
               Christian
               visible
               Church
               not
               differing
               in
               essence
               and
               nature
               from
               the
               〈◊〉
               Churches
               that
               now
               are
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               essentiall
               note
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               agreeth
               ,
               to
               wit
               the
               preaching
               or
               profession
               of
               the
               sound
               faith
               :
               if
               it
               bee
               called
               an
               Apostolick
               and
               so
               an
               extraordinary
               Christian
               Church
               because
               the
               Apostles
               doth
               governe
               ●it
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               if
               the
               Apostles
               governe
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               word
               framing
               the
               visible
               Churches
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               this
               way
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               shall
               bee
               an
               Apostolick
               and
               so
               an
               extraordinary
               Church
               ,
               which
               our
               brethren
               cannot
               say
               .
               But
               wee
               desire
               to
               know
               wherein
               the
               frame
               of
               this
               first
               patterne
               Christian
               Church
               at
               Jerusalem
               is
               so
               extraordinary
               ,
               
               that
               it
               cannot
               bee
               a
               rule
               to
               us
               to
               draw
               the
               mould
               of
               our
               Churches
               according
               to
               it
               ,
               for
               if
               the
               Apostles
               make
               it
               a
               patterne
               of
               an
               ordinary
               Christian
               Church
               in
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               to
               say
               it
               was
               extraordinary
               in
               the
               government
               ,
               except
               you
               shew
               that
               that
               government
               was
               different
               from
               the
               rule
               that
               now
               is
               in
               government
               ,
               is
               
                 petitio
                 principii
              
               ,
               to
               begge
               what
               is
               in
               question
               ,
               for
               these
               same
               keyes
               both
               of
               knowledge
               and
               jurisdiction
               that
               by
               your
               grant
               ,
               were
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               were
               given
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Matth.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               and
               Joh.
               20.
               21.
               
               If
               you
               say
               it
               is
               extraordinary
               ,
               because
               as
               yet
               they
               
                 had
                 not
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 as
                 yet
                 serve
                 tables
                 ,
                 where
                 as
                 afterward
                 Act.
              
               6.
               
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Deacons
                 by
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 Elders
                 ,
                 nor
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 nor
                 Pastors
                 as
                 we
                 now
                 ha●e
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 both
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Ruling
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 onely
                 governing
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 for
                 that
                 same
                 cause
                 no
                 presbyteriall
                 Church
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 followeth
                 that
                 you
                 cannot
                 make
                 this
                 Church
                 which
                 had
                 no
                 presbytery
                 ,
                 a
                 patterne
                 of
                 a
                 presbyteriall
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               this
               will
               not
               take
               off
               the
               argument
               ,
               if
               wee
               shall
               prove
               that
               after
               they
               were
               more
               then
               could
               meet
               in
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               so
               after
               they
               were
               so
               numerous
               that
               they
               were
               moe
               Congregations
               then
               one
               ,
               they
               had
               one
               common
               government
               ,
               and
               1.
               wee
               say
               though
               the
               Apostles
               had
               power
               to
               governe
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               Congregations
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               did
               rule
               many
               Congregations
               as
               Elders
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               wee
               prove
               our
               point
               .
               Now
               we
               say
               where
               baptisme
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               was
               ,
               there
               behoved
               to
               bee
               some
               government
               ,
               else
               the
               Apostles
               admitted
               promiscuously
               to
               baptisme
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               any
               the
               most
               scandalous
               and
               prophane
               ,
               which
               wee
               cannot
               thinke
               of
               the
               Apostles
               :
               it
               is
               true
               say
               you
               ,
               
                 they
                 admitted
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 right
                 government
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 right
                 government
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 setled
                 Eldership
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 oblieged
                 to
                 reside
                 and
                 personally
                 to
                 watch
                 over
                 that
                 determinate
                 flock
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 flock
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 goe
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 tied
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 flock
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 from
                 this
                 neither
                 can
                 you
                 draw
                 your
                 classicall
              
               
               
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 nor
                 wee
                 our
                 Congregationall
                 Eldership
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               yet
               the
               question
               is
               begged
               ,
               for
               though
               it
               bee
               unlawfull
               for
               a
               setled
               Eldership
               not
               to
               reside
               where
               their
               charge
               is
               ,
               yet
               the
               question
               is
               now
               of
               a
               government
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               those
               who
               are
               oblieged
               to
               reside
               and
               give
               personall
               attendance
               to
               the
               flock
               ,
               and
               the
               government
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               oblieged
               to
               personall
               attendance
               over
               this
               and
               this
               particular
               flock
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               governe
               ;
               were
               governments
               so
               different
               in
               nature
               ,
               as
               the
               one
               is
               a
               patterne
               to
               us
               ,
               not
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               followeth
               rules
               different
               in
               nature
               and
               spirit
               from
               the
               other
               ;
               for
               though
               it
               were
               granted
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               governe
               many
               Congregations
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               not
               as
               Elders
               ,
               yet
               there
               was
               no
               extraordinary
               reason
               why
               these
               many
               Congregations
               should
               bee
               called
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               beleevers
               added
               to
               them
               ,
               said
               
                 to
                 bee
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               47.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 daily
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 bee
                 saved
                 ,
              
               except
               this
               Church
               bee
               one
               entire
               body
               governed
               and
               ruled
               according
               to
               Christs
               Lawes
               .
               2.
               
               There
               bee
               seven
               Descons
               chosen
               to
               this
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               6.
               and
               Deacons
               are
               officers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Philippi
               which
               our
               brethren
               calleth
               Phil.
               1.
               1.
               
               a
               Congregationall
               Church
               ,
               and
               Pnebe
               was
               a
               Deaconisse
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Cenchrea
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               16.
               1.
               and
               if
               they
               had
               Deacons
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               want
               Elders
               ,
               who
               are
               as
               necessary
               .
               3.
               
               This
               Church
               could
               not
               bee
               so
               extraordinary
               as
               that
               it
               cannot
               bee
               a
               patterne
               to
               us
               of
               the
               constant
               government
               of
               Churches
               by
               Elders
               ,
               which
               wee
               call
               Aristocraticall
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               brought
               as
               a
               patterne
               of
               the
               Churches
               government
               by
               the
               voices
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               by
               Divines
               ,
               in
               some
               respect
               ,
               democraticall
               ,
               and
               this
               place
               is
               alledged
               by
               our
               brethren
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               Protestant
               Divines
               against
               Bishops
               and
               Papists
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               people
               have
               some
               hand
               in
               government
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               election
               of
               officers
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               words
               are
               cleare
               ,
               Act.
               6.
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 this
                 saying
                 pleased
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 choosed
                 Steven
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               so
               this
               multitude
               did
               not
               make
               one
               Congregationall
               Church
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               a
               company
               of
               the
               
                 multiplied
                 disciples
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Grecians
                 and
                 Hebrews
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               clearely
               related
               to
               these
               spoken
               of
               ,
               v.
               1.
               c.
               6.
               
               Now
               Hebrewes
               and
               Grccians
               were
               directly
               one
               Church
               having
               one
               government
               ,
               and
               
                 seven
                 Deacons
              
               ,
               
               common
               to
               both
               ,
               now
               that
               could
               not
               bee
               a
               single
               independent
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               is
               already
               proved
               .
               4.
               
               If
               the
               con●titution
               of
               this
               Church
               at
               Jerusalem
               bee
               sewish
               ,
               because
               of
               some
               Jewish
               observations
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               patterne
               of
               the
               frame
               of
               ordinary
               visible
               Churches
               Christian
               ;
               I
               say
               1.
               this
               is
               no
               good
               argument
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Christian
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Jewish
               visible
               Church
               is
               of
               that
               same
               frame
               and
               constitution
               ,
               having
               that
               same
               faith
               ,
               s●all
               grant
               ,
               except
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Socinians
              
               and
               Armini●ns
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               same
               profession
               of
               that
               same
               faith
               .
               2.
               
               If
               this
               were
               a
               good
               reason
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               which
               are
               commanded
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
              
               ,
               to
               observe
               some
               
                 Jewish
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 eating
                 meates
                 offered
                 to
                 Id●ls
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               15.
               29.
               
               Act.
               16.
               4.
               shall
               bee
               also
               Churches
               in
               their
               constitution
               Jewish
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               patterne
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               and
               of
               Corinth
               shall
               bee
               Jewish
               also
               ,
               and
               no
               patterne
               to
               us
               ,
               because
               in
               case
               of
               scandall
               they
               are
               to
               abstaine
               from
               meats
               forbidden
               in
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               14.
               1
               
               Cor.
               8.
               c.
               10.
               but
               this
               our
               brethren
               cannot
               teach
               .
               5.
               
               Though
               Apostles
               did
               governe
               all
               these
               Congregations
               ,
               yet
               wee
               are
               not
               to
               thinke●
               that
               seeing
               there
               were
               such
               abundance
               of
               gifted
               men
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               according
               to
               Joels
               prophecie
               ,
               was
               powred
               in
               so
               large
               a
               measure
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               appoint
               Elders
               who
               did
               personally
               watch
               over
               the
               converted
               flock
               ,
               especially
               seeing
               Apostles
               use
               never
               this
               Apostolicall
               and
               extraordinary
               power
               ,
               but
               in
               case
               of
               necessitie
               ,
               where
               ordinary
               helpes
               are
               wanting
               ,
               else
               this
               answer
               might
               clude
               all
               reasons
               drawn
               from
               the
               first
               moulded
               Churches
               which
               were
               planted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               and
               watered
               by
               their
               helpers
               .
               But
               I
               have
               heard
               some
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 multitude
                 of
                 Pastors
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 idle
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 all
                 attend
                 me
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 worke
                 enough
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 〈◊〉
                 convert
                 the
                 unconverted
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 twelve
                 did
                 not
                 labour
                 in
                 preaching
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 single
                 new
                 converted
                 Congregation
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               But
               if
               you
               lay
               downe
               our
               brethrens
               supposition
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               had
               no
               publick
               meetings
               for
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               
                 that
                 they
                 ceased
                 not
                 daily
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 preach
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               Act.
               5.
               42.
               then
               consider
               that
               they
               
               preached
               not
               daily
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Temple
               and
               i●
               houses
               ,
               and
               their
               first
               conquest
               of
               five
               thousand
               was
               above
               three
               Congregations
               ,
               beside
               those
               who
               daily
               came
               In
               :
               and
               c●r●ainly
               it
               the
               first
               was
               but
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               yet
               one
               of
               the
               twelve
               preached
               to
               that
               Congregation
               ,
               the
               other
               eleven
               b●hoor●d
               to
               have
               a
               Congregation
               also
               .
               6.
               
               Our
               brethren
               acknowledge
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
              
               to
               be
               one
               Church
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               even
               before
               the
               dispersion
               ,
               one
               Church
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               47.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 daily
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 as
                 should
                 bee
                 saved
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               5.
               11.
               
               
                 Great
                 feare
                 came
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               Act.
               8
               1.
               
               
                 A●
                 that
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 persecution
                 〈◊〉
                 Church
                 .
              
               2.
               
               They
               grant
               before
               the
               disportion
               that
               it
               had
               a
               government
               ,
               but
               they
               deny
               
                 this
                 government
                 to
                 bee
                 presbyterial
                 ,
                 thy
                 s●y
                 it
                 was
                 Apostolick
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 in
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 nor
                 read
                 wee
                 of
                 any
                 Elders
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 dispersion
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               8
               1.
               
               
                 When
                 their
                 number
                 was
                 diminished
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 they
                 〈◊〉
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 You
                 must
                 prove
                 this
                 government
                 bee
                 one
                 if
                 you
                 prove
                 a
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               4.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 must
                 prove
                 divers
                 formed
                 and
                 organicall
                 and
                 severall
                 Con●●●nions
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 prove
                 such
                 presbyteriall
                 Churches
                 as
                 〈◊〉
                 have
                 in
                 Scotland
              
               ;
               but
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               The
               Apostles
               (
               you
               say
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               as
               extraordinary
               Elders
               ,
               not
               as
               an
               ordinary
               Eldership
               and
               Presbytery
               ,
               but
               give
               mee
               leave
               to
               say
               this
               is
               a
               meere
               shift
               .
               1.
               
               What
               reason
               to
               call
               the
               Apostles
               governing
               of
               the
               Church
               extraordinary
               ,
               more
               then
               their
               preaching
               the
               Word
               and
               their
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               is
               extraordinary
               ?
               and
               if
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               doe
               prove
               that
               this
               was
               the
               first
               visible
               Church
               and
               a
               type
               and
               patterne
               to
               all
               visible
               Churches
               ,
               why
               should
               its
               government
               bee
               extraordinary
               ?
               2.
               
               Why
               should
               the
               government
               bee
               extraordinary
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostles
               did
               governe
               it
               ,
               in
               respect
               they
               were
               extraordinary
               officers
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               the
               government
               bee
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               exercised
               by
               them
               as
               a
               common
               ordinary
               presbytery
               ,
               seeing
               this
               Church
               in
               its
               goods
               ,
               was
               governed
               by
               seven
               ordinary
               and
               constant
               Chu●ch-officers
               ,
               the
               seven
               Deacons
               ?
               Act.
               6.
               and
               seeing
               the
               people
               did
               exercise
               an
               act
               of
               ordination
               (
               say
               our
               brethren
               )
               but
               an
               act
               of
               popular
               election
               (
               say
               wee
               )
               which
               cannot
               bee
               denynyed
               
               to
               bee
               a
               politick
               act
               of
               divers
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Hebrewes
              
               and
               Grecians
               choosing
               their
               owne
               ordinary
               officers
               in
               relation
               to
               which
               they
               made
               one
               governed
               Church
               ,
               under
               one
               common
               government
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               congregationall
               ;
               because
               not
               of
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               of
               moe
               Congregations
               conveened
               in
               their
               principall
               members
               (
               for
               they
               could
               not
               all
               meet
               in
               one
               ,
               as
               wee
               have
               proved
               )
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               must
               bee
               presbyteriall
               .
               And
               that
               this
               government
               is
               one
               to
               mee
               is
               evident
               ,
               because
               these
               seven
               Deacons
               were
               officers
               in
               ordinary
               to
               them
               all
               .
               3.
               
               Wee
               see
               not
               how
               wee
               need
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               severall
               Congregations
               were
               severall
               formed
               ,
               fixed
               and
               organicall
               bodies
               ;
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               shall
               bee
               hard
               to
               our
               brethren
               to
               prove
               a
               
                 Parishionall
                 Church
              
               in
               its
               locall
               circuit
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               ,
               and
               when
               Churches
               were
               moulded
               and
               framed
               first
               in
               locall
               circuits
               of
               parishes
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               undertake
               to
               determine
               .
               2.
               
               Ten
               Congregations
               in
               a
               great
               Citie
               ,
               though
               not
               moulded
               locally
               and
               formally
               in
               ten
               little
               distinct
               Churches
               organicall
               ,
               yet
               if
               sixteene
               or
               twentie
               Elders
               in
               common
               feede
               them
               all
               ,
               with
               Word
               ,
               Seales
               and
               common
               government
               ,
               they
               differ
               not
               in
               nature
               from
               ten
               formed
               and
               fixed
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               the
               government
               is
               as
               truely
               Aristocraticall
               ,
               and
               presbyteriall
               ,
               as
               if
               every
               one
               of
               them
               had
               their
               owne
               fixed
               Eldership
               out
               of
               these
               sixteene
               Elders
               ,
               for
               fixing
               of
               this
               or
               this
               Elder
               to
               this
               or
               this
               Congregation
               is
               but
               accidentall
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               an
               organicall
               Church
               ;
               if
               ten
               little
               Cities
               have
               ten
               magistrates
               who
               ruleth
               them
               all
               in
               common
               ,
               they
               are
               ten
               perfect
               politicall
               incorporations
               and
               societies
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               if
               to
               every
               one
               of
               these
               ten
               were
               a
               fixed
               magistrate
               ,
               to
               this
               or
               this
               citie
               ;
               Because
               the
               King
               and
               State
               might
               accuse
               them
               all
               for
               any
               misgovernment
               or
               act
               of
               unjustice
               done
               by
               the
               whole
               ten
               conveened
               in
               one
               judicature
               to
               judge
               themall
               ;
               for
               what
               unjustice
               is
               done
               by
               the
               major
               part
               is
               to
               bee
               imputed
               to
               the
               whole
               colledge
               ,
               in
               so
               farre
               as
               the
               whole
               colledge
               hath
               hand
               in
               it
               .
               2.
               
               The
               formall
               acts
               of
               a
               politicall
               Congregation
               not
               fixed
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               nature
               and
               essence
               with
               the
               formall
               Church-acts
               of
               a
               fixed
               Congregation
               ;
               For
               1.
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               are
               one
               and
               the
               same
               :
               2.
               their
               acts
               of
               government
               ,
               in
               rebuking
               ,
               accusing
               ,
               and
               joynt
               consenting
               to
               deliver
               to
               Satan
               an
               incestuous
               man
               are
               one
               and
               the
               
               same
               ,
               whether
               the
               Congregation
               bee
               fixed
               ,
               or
               not
               fixed
               ;
               shew
               us
               a
               difference
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   different
                   in
                   a
                   politicall
                   or
                   in
                   a
                   Church-consideration
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   this
                   determinate
                   Congregation
                   is
                   to
                   subject
                   their
                   consciences
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   fixed
                   Eldership
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   called
                   and
                   chosen
                   to
                   bee
                   their
                   Elders
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   any
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   1
                   Thess.
                   5.
                   12.
                   
                   Know
                   them
                   that
                   labour
                   amongst
                   you
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   not
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   over
                   others
                   ,
                   )
                   and
                   that
                   are
                   over
                   you
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   are
                   over
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   not
                   over
                   others
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   and
                   adm●nish
                   you
                   ,
                   not
                   others
                   :
                   and
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Pastors
                   are
                   to
                   feed
                   such
                   a
                   flocke
                   over
                   which
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   set
                   them
                   ,
                   Acts
                   20.
                   28.
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   feede
                   the
                   flocke
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   5.
                   2.
                   not
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   therefore
                   Pastors
                   are
                   fixed
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   a
                   fixed
                   congregation
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Pastors
                   are
                   not
                   rebuked
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   remisse
                   exercise
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   and
                   Church-power
                   ,
                   but
                   over
                   their
                   owne
                   fixed
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   exercise
                   their
                   power
                   over
                   other
                   Congregations
                   over
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   whose
                   soules
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   watch
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   in
                   the
                   severall
                   rebukes
                   tendered
                   by
                   Christ
                   to
                   every
                   Angell
                   or
                   Eldership
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                   in
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                   2.
                   c.
                   3.
                   where
                   every
                   Angel
                   and
                   Church
                   is
                   rebuked
                   for
                   their
                   owne
                   omissions
                   towards
                   their
                   owne
                   fixed
                   and
                   particular
                   flocks
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               places
               doe
               not
               come
               up
               ,
               to
               prove
               fixed
               Congregations
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ;
               for
               1.
               wee
               deny
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Thessalonica
               was
               one
               single
               fixed
               Congregation
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               either
               ,
               and
               farre
               lesse
               can
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
              
               and
               Bythinia
               ,
               to
               which
               Peter
               writeth
               ,
               and
               whose
               Elders
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               1.
               2.
               hee
               exhorteth
               
                 to
                 feede
                 the
                 flock
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               bee
               one
               fixed
               Congregation
               ,
               nor
               doe
               they
               prove
               that
               fixed
               Congregations
               were
               ,
               though
               I
               thinke
               it
               not
               unprobable
               that
               when
               
                 Phebe
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               16.
               1.
               is
               called
               a
               
                 Deac●nisse
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 Cenchrea
                 ,
              
               that
               there
               were
               fixed
               Congregations
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               many
               things
               not
               without
               apparent
               strength
               of
               much
               probabilitie
               may
               bee
               said
               by
               the
               learned
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Eldership
               of
               Ephesus
               I
               dare
               not
               call
               the
               Eldership
               of
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               farre
               lesse
               of
               one
               fixed
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               all
               commanded
               to
               feed
               the
               flocke
               over
               which
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               had
               set
               them
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               
               Church
               that
               is
               most
               true
               .
               But
               how
               doe
               our
               brethren
               inferre
               a
               fixed
               Congregation
               at
               Ephesus
               from
               thence
               ?
               farre
               lesse
               I
               think
               can
               they
               in
               ferre
               that
               the
               formall
               Church-acts
               of
               a
               fixed
               ,
               and
               a
               not
               fixed
               Congregation
               are
               different
               in
               nature
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               show
               that
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Churches
               they
               had
               many
               Congregations
               though
               not
               fixed
               ,
               under
               one
               common
               Eldership
               ,
               which
               did
               feed
               them
               in
               common
               with
               Word
               ,
               Sacraments
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               is
               clearely
               proved
               ,
               then
               have
               wee
               a
               patterne
               of
               a
               
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
              
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Elders
               of
               Ephesus
               and
               these
               Elders
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               had
               all
               of
               them
               a
               burden
               of
               the
               soules
               
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 had
                 set
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               had
               not
               a
               burden
               and
               charge
               in
               particular
               of
               others
               as
               watching
               in
               particular
               for
               the
               soules
               of
               others
               :
               but
               how
               fixed
               Congregations
               are
               hence
               inferred
               I
               see
               not
               ,
               for
               I
               may
               have
               with
               other
               six
               Pastors
               ,
               a
               Pastorall
               burden
               and
               charge
               to
               watch
               for
               three
               Congregations
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               talent
               and
               strength
               ,
               though
               I
               bee
               not
               a
               fixed
               pastor
               to
               all
               the
               three
               collectively
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               fixed
               one
               distributively
               ,
               so
               as
               all
               the
               omissions
               of
               my
               six
               fellow-labourors
               shall
               bee
               laid
               to
               my
               charge
               ,
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Judge
               and
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               if
               I
               do
               what
               I
               am
               able
               :
               which
               I
               demonstrate
               thus
               .
               1.
               
               That
               morall
               obligation
               of
               conscience
               which
               did
               obliege
               the
               Apostles
               as
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               which
               was
               to
               bee
               converted
               ,
               is
               not
               temporary
               but
               perpetuall
               and
               morall
               and
               did
               obliege
               the
               Apostles
               as
               Christians
               .
               Therefore
               this
               morall
               ,
               obligation
               did
               lie
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 Catholick
                 fiocke
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 world
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 had
                 set
                 them
                 ,
              
               just
               as
               the
               Elders
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20.
               28.
               are
               commanded
               to
               feed
               the
               
                 whole
                 flock
                 of
                 God
              
               which
               is
               at
               Ephesus
               :
               now
               I
               aske
               if
               every
               single
               Apostle
               is
               to
               make
               a
               reckoning
               to
               God
               for
               the
               soules
               of
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               ?
               2.
               
               If
               Peter
               must
               bee
               answerable
               to
               God
               ,
               because
               Paul
               by
               negligence
               should
               incurre
               the
               woe
               of
               not
               preaching
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               16
               ?
               (
               3.
               )
               If
               upon
               this
               morall
               ground
               of
               an
               obligation
               lying
               on
               the
               Apostles
               to
               feed
               the
               Catholick
               flock
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               amongst
               which
               they
               were
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               by
               speciall
               commandement
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               
                 preach
                 to
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               28.
               19.
               
                 to
                 every
                 creature
                 ,
                 Mark.
              
               16.
               v.
               15.
               
               If
               (
               I
               say
               )
               the
               Apostles
               bee
               tied
               to
               
                 plant
                 Churches
              
               in
               such
               determinate
               quarters
               and
               fixed
               kingdomes
               
               of
               the
               habitable
               world
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               dividing
               of
               the
               world
               into
               twelve
               severall
               parts
               ,
               and
               large
               parishes
               to
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               ,
               bee
               
                 juris
                 divini
              
               ,
               of
               divine
               institution
               ?
               I
               believe
               this
               can
               hardly
               bee
               proved
               by
               Gods
               Word
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               there
               bee
               six
               Elders
               in
               a
               Congregation
               supposed
               to
               bee
               independent
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               the
               six
               are
               oblieged
               in
               their
               place
               to
               feed
               the
               whole
               flocke
               ,
               over
               which
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               hath
               set
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               commandement
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20.
               28.
               29.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               1.
               as
               our
               brethren
               teach
               ,
               but
               I
               hope
               by
               these
               places
               no
               humane
               logick
               would
               inferre
               ,
               nor
               could
               our
               brethrèn
               collect
               ,
               that
               ,
               1.
               every
               one
               of
               these
               six
               should
               ,
               by
               divine
               institution
               ,
               bee
               set
               over
               each
               of
               them
               the
               sixt
               determinate
               and
               sixt
               part
               of
               that
               Congregation
               .
               2.
               
               That
               every
               one
               of
               the
               sixt
               were
               not
               to
               give
               a
               reckoning
               for
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               watch
               for
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               according
               to
               his
               Talent
               .
               3.
               
               That
               one
               might
               not
               be
               accused
               ,
               even
               one
               Archippus
               possibly
               at
               
                 Colosse
                 ,
                 Col.
              
               4.
               17
               ▪
               for
               his
               owne
               particular
               neglect
               to
               the
               whole
               flock
               ,
               though
               others
               were
               also
               joyned
               with
               Archippus
               who
               fulfilled
               their
               part
               of
               their
               ministery
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               v.
               5.
               yea
               &
               we
               justly
               aske
               if
               all
               the
               Elders
               of
               Thyatira
               were
               guiltie
               of
               remisse
               discipline
               against
               the
               
                 false
                 Prophetesse
                 Jezabell
              
               ,
               and
               if
               all
               the
               Church
               of
               Sardis
               did
               become
               sleepie
               ,
               and
               secure
               ,
               and
               
                 had
                 a
                 name
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
              
               though
               the
               Eldership
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               bee
               indefinitely
               rebuked
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               20.
               c.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               4.
               yea
               it
               is
               like
               to
               mee
               that
               seeing
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               commendeth
               the
               one
               for
               
                 love
                 ,
                 service
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
              
               2.
               19.
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               c.
               3.
               4
               
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 few
                 names
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 defiled
                 their
                 garments
                 ,
              
               that
               onely
               those
               who
               were
               guiltie
               ,
               were
               rebuked
               ,
               I
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               is
               to
               bee
               proved
               that
               
                 Elders
                 are
                 not
                 rebuked
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 their
                 remisse
                 watching
                 over
                 an
                 unfixed
                 Congregation
                 ,
              
               the
               places
               to
               me
               ,
               doe
               not
               prove
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 whereas
                 our
                 brethren
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   read
                   of
                   no
                   Eldership
                   before
                   the
                   dispersion
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 8.
                 1.
                 
                   and
                   therefore
                   of
                   no
                   presbyteriall
                   government
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   dispersion
                   ,
                   the
                   number
                   was
                   so
                   diminished
                   as
                   they
                   might
                   all
                   meet
                   in
                   one
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   bec●use
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 8.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   They
                   were
                   all
                   scattered
                   abroad
                   through●●●
                   the
                   regions
                   of
                   Iudea
                   and
                   Samaria
                   except
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 easily
                 answered
                 .
              
            
             
             
               1.
               
               To
               what
               effect
               should
               the
               
                 twelve
                 Apostles
              
               not
               also
               have
               followed
               their
               scattered
               flocks
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               end
               did
               
                 twelve
                 Apostles
              
               stay
               at
               Jerusalem
               to
               preach
               to
               one
               single
               handfull
               ,
               that
               might
               all
               conveniently
               meet
               in
               one
               house
               ,
               and
               a
               private
               house
               ,
               for
               I
               thinke
               the
               persecution
               could
               as
               easily
               put
               them
               from
               publick
               meetings
               in
               the
               
                 Temple
                 and
                 Synagogues
              
               ,
               as
               it
               could
               scatter
               them
               all
               to
               so
               few
               a
               number
               as
               one
               congregation
               ?
               was
               the
               the
               harvest
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostolick
               labourers
               so
               sparing
               in
               reaping
               ,
               as
               eleven
               should
               bee
               hearers
               in
               one
               Congregation
               ?
               and
               one
               speake
               onely
               at
               once
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Our
               brethren
               may
               know
               that
               wee
               prove
               a
               Presbyterlall
               government
               before
               the
               dispersion
               .
               3.
               
               If
               our
               brethren
               elide
               the
               force
               of
               our
               argument
               from
               multitude
               of
               beleevers
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               to
               prove
               a
               
                 presbyteriall
                 Church
              
               ,
               they
               must
               prove
               that
               this
               dispersion
               did
               so
               dissolve
               the
               Church
               as
               that
               
                 three
                 thousand
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               2.
               and
               some
               added
               daily
               ,
               v.
               47.
               and
               
                 five
                 thousand
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               4.
               4.
               and
               
                 beleevers
                 more
                 added
                 ,
                 multitudes
                 both
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               5.
               14.
               
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               c.
               5.
               28.
               
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 multiplied
                 ,
                 c.
              
               6.
               1.
               
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 multiplied
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 greatly
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
              
               they
               must
               (
               I
               say
               )
               prove
               (
               for
               
                 affirmanti
                 incumbit
                 probatio
              
               )
               that
               all
               this
               number
               and
               all
               these
               thousands
               by
               the
               dispersion
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               1.
               came
               to
               one
               thousand
               and
               to
               a
               handfull
               of
               a
               single
               Congregation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               see
               no
               necessitie
               that
               these
               (
               all
               )
               be
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               grant
               Diod●tus
               saith
               so
               ,
               and
               a
               Baronius
               conjectureth
               that
               there
               
                 were
                 fifteene
                 thousand
                 killed
                 at
                 this
                 first
                 persecution
                 ,
              
               b
               but
               Dorotheus
               saith
               there
               were
               but
               two
               thousand
               killed
               ,
               and
               (
               c
               )
               Salmeron
               saith
               
                 of
                 Dorotheus
                 his
                 relation
                 ,
                 Quae
                 si
                 vera
                 sunt
                 ,
                 profecta
                 magna
                 fuit
                 persecutio
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 persecution
                 was
                 indeed
                 great
                 ,
              
               and
               wee
               cannot
               but
               thinke
               ,
               seeing
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               saith
               
               this
               was
               a
               great
               persecution
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               was
               greatly
               diminished
               :
               but
               let
               us
               see
               if
               the
               Text
               will
               beare
               that
               so
               many
               thousands
               (
               for
               I
               judge
               at
               this
               time
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               been
               above
               ten
               thousands
               )
               were
               partly
               killed
               ,
               partly
               scattered
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
              
               came
               to
               one
               single
               Congregation
               which
               might
               meet
               ordinarily
               for
               Word
               and
               Sacran●ents
               in
               
               one
               private
               house
               ,
               where
               the
               
                 tewelve
                 Apostles
              
               came
               to
               them
               :
               for
               my
               part
               I
               cannot
               see
               it
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               onely
               the
               persecution
               was
               great
               .
               2.
               
               All
               were
               scattered
               except
               the
               Apostles
               .
               3.
               
               Act.
               26.
               
               Paul
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 did
                 I
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 authoritie
                 from
                 the
                 high
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 I
                 gave
                 my
                 voyce
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               11.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 punished
                 them
                 oft
                 in
                 every
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 and
                 compelled
                 them
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 exceedingly
                 mad
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 persecuted
                 them
                 to
                 strange
                 Cities
              
               ;
               all
               which
               saith
               many
               were
               imprisoned
               .
               2.
               
               Some
               scattered
               ,
               but
               the
               Text
               saith
               not
               
                 that
                 thousands
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
              
               and
               it
               is
               not
               like
               that
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               who
               setteth
               downe
               the
               other
               sort
               of
               persecution
               and
               the
               death
               of
               Steven
               ,
               would
               have
               beene
               silent
               of
               the
               killing
               of
               thousands
               .
               3.
               
               Whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 scattered
                 except
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               I
               see
               no
               ground
               of
               the
               Text
               to
               say
               that
               by
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 all
                 scattered
              
               ,
               hee
               understandeth
               ,
               all
               the
               Disciples
               as
               d
               Lyranus
               saith
               ,
               so
               saith
               e
               Eusebius
               ,
               though
               f
               Sanctius
               saith
               hee
               meaneth
               of
               the
               70.
               
               Disciples
               .
               And
               my
               reasons
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Text
               saith
               ,
               v.
               3.
               
               
                 Saul
                 entering
                 into
                 every
                 house
                 ,
                 ●aling
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 committed
                 them
                 to
                 prison
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               may
               read
               ,
               Act.
               26.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               all
               and
               every
               one
               without
               exception
               of
               any
               ,
               save
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               were
               not
               scattered
               .
               2.
               
               Amongst
               so
               many
               thousands
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               many
               for
               age
               ,
               weakenesse
               and
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               having
               young
               
               children
               ,
               and
               women
               with
               child
               were
               not
               able
               to
               flee
               ,
               therefore
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               cannot
               bee
               taken
               according
               to
               the
               letter
               every
               way
               .
               3.
               
               Paul
               after
               this
               dispersion
               ,
               Act.
               26.
               11.
               
                 punished
                 them
                 in
                 every
                 Synagogne
              
               .
               What
               ?
               punished
               hee
               Jewes
               ?
               no
               Christians
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               after
               the
               dispersion
               there
               were
               Christians
               left
               in
               
                 Synagogues
                 at
                 Jerusalem
              
               which
               were
               not
               dispersed
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Text
               saith
               that
               the
               scattered
               abroad
               were
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               prove
               elsewhere
               here
               after
               ,
               
                 extraordinary
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               were
               scattered
               except
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               imply
               that
               especially
               the
               whole
               teachers
               were
               scattered
               ,
               except
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               g
               Chrysostome
               ,
               h
               Athanasius
               ,
               i
               Nissenus
               observes
               that
               God
               out
               of
               this
               persecution
               tooke
               occasion
               to
               spread
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               by
               sending
               scattered
               Preachers
               to
               all
               the
               regions
               about
               ,
               so
               k
               Lorinus
               ,
               l
               Sanctius
               ,
               m
               
                 Cornelius
                 a
                 Lapide
              
               ,
               say
               they
               were
               not
               all
               sattered
               ,
               and
               n
               Cajetan
               exponeth
               these
               (
               all
               )
               onely
               
                 of
                 those
                 upon
                 
                 whom
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 descended
                 .
              
               4.
               
               Though
               this
               Church
               should
               come
               to
               one
               Congregation
               now
               ,
               this
               is
               but
               by
               accident
               ,
               and
               from
               extrinsecall
               causes
               of
               persecution
               and
               scattering
               ,
               but
               wee
               have
               proved
               at
               the
               first
               founding
               of
               this
               Church
               Apostolick
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
              
               called
               one
               Church
               ,
               the
               first
               draught
               and
               patterne
               of
               the
               visible
               Christian
               Church
               was
               such
               as
               could
               containe
               many
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               all
               meet
               in
               one
               .
               5.
               
               There
               is
               no
               ground
               to
               say
               that
               Apostles
               after
               this
               dispersion
               erected
               an
               ordinary
               Eldership
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               whereas
               before
               there
               was
               an
               extraordinary
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostles
               was
               present
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               you
               read
               of
               no
               Elders
               while
               after
               the
               dispersion
               ,
               because
               1.
               you
               read
               not
               of
               the
               institution
               of
               ordinarie
               Elders
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               after
               the
               dispersion
               ,
               more
               then
               before
               ,
               and
               so
               you
               are
               here
               upon
               conjectures
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               ground
               to
               say
               that
               the
               Apostles
               changed
               the
               government
               of
               the
               first
               patterne
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Churches
              
               from
               extraordinary
               to
               ordinary
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               is
               there
               ground
               that
               the
               government
               of
               the
               first
               samplar
               of
               
                 Instituted
                 Churches
              
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               should
               rather
               bee
               extraordinarie
               ,
               then
               that
               first
               ordering
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               should
               bee
               extraordinary
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Apostles
               the
               first
               founders
               of
               
                 instituted
                 Churches
              
               under
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               had
               as
               ordinary
               matter
               to
               institute
               an
               ordinary
               presbytery
               and
               government
               ,
               having
               beleevers
               in
               such
               abundance
               ,
               upon
               whom
               ,
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               they
               might
               give
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               ordinary
               matter
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               warrant
               ,
               and
               command
               from
               Christ
               ,
               to
               preach
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Apostles
               abode
               many
               yeares
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               after
               there
               was
               an
               erected
               Eldership
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               2.
               22.
               
               Act.
               16.
               4.
               
               Act.
               21.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               18
               
               
                 After
                 three
                 yeares
                 I
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 see
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               2.
               1.
               
               
                 Then
                 foureture
                 yeeres
                 after
                 ,
                 I
                 went
                 up
                 againe
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               9.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 James
                 ,
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 bee
                 pillars
                 ,
                 perceived
                 the
                 grace
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 mee
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 to
                 mee
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 the
                 right
                 hands
                 fellowship
                 .
              
               5.
               
               Though
               wee
               should
               give
               ,
               and
               not
               grant
               that
               this
               dispersion
               did
               bring
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
              
               to
               so
               low
               an
               ebbe
               as
               to
               make
               it
               but
               one
               single
               Congregation
               ,
               yet
               after
               the
               dispersion
               ,
               all
               the
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Act.
                 9.
                 3.
                 had
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 edified
                 ,
              
               and
               multiplyed
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
              
               also
               was
               multiplied
               ,
               
               if
               all
               France
               be
               multiplied
               ,
               Paris
               which
               is
               a
               part
               of
               France
               must
               bee
               multiplied
               ,
               and
               if
               there
               were
               many
               thousands
               of
               the
               Jewes
               that
               did
               beleeve
               ,
               Act.
               21.
               20.
               though
               these
               many
               were
               for
               a
               great
               part
               come
               up
               to
               the
               feast
               at
               Pentecost
               ,
               as
               some
               thinke
               ,
               yet
               may
               wee
               well
               thinke
               a
               huge
               number
               of
               these
               thousands
               were
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
              
               :
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               v.
               21.
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 informed
                 of
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 teachest
                 all
                 the
                 Jewes
                 which
                 are
                 amongst
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 forsak
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               these
               belike
               were
               the
               Jewes
               at
               Jerusalem
               who
               heard
               that
               Paul
               was
               come
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               Act.
               12.
               24.
               
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 grew
                 and
                 multiplied
              
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               same
               phrase
               that
               is
               used
               ,
               Act.
               6.
               v.
               7.
               to
               expresse
               the
               multiplying
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 multiplying
                 of
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               other
               multiplication
               of
               the
               Word
               but
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               numbers
               who
               receive
               the
               Word
               in
               faith
               .
            
             
               
                 Our
                 brethren
                 object
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Though
                   there
                   bee
                   Elders
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 15.
                 2.
                 v.
                 4.
                 
                   and
                   Act.
                
                 21.
                 18.
                 
                   yet
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   prove
                   an
                   Eldership
                   o●
                   a
                   formall
                   presbytery
                   ,
                   even
                   a
                   presbytery
                   of
                   a
                   classicall
                   Church
                   doth
                   not
                   prove
                   that
                   these
                   Classicall
                   Elders
                   are
                   Elders
                   of
                   a
                   Classicall
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Our
               brethren
               should
               give
               to
               us
               the
               measure
               which
               they
               take
               to
               themselves
               ,
               for
               they
               prove
               from
               that
               which
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               doe
               name
               the
               
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
              
               that
               there
               was
               an
               Eldership
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               which
               governed
               all
               the
               people
               of
               Ephesus
               ;
               and
               from
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               at
               
                 Philippi
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               1.
               1.
               that
               there
               was
               an
               Eldership
               in
               that
               Church
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 Thyrtira
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               that
               there
               was
               a
               colledge
               of
               Elders
               or
               a
               Presbytery
               in
               those
               Churches
               :
               for
               if
               those
               Churches
               had
               elders
               in
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               in
               their
               meaning
               Elders
               of
               a
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               so
               an
               Eldership
               and
               a
               presbytery
               ,
               they
               must
               give
               us
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               like
               consequence
               ,
               in
               many
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               they
               had
               Elders
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               presbyteriall
               or
               classicall
               Eldership
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               as
               seldome
               in
               Scripture
               to
               our
               brethren
               to
               prove
               their
               Congregationall
               Eldership
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               us
               to
               prove
               our
               Presbyteriall
               or
               classicall
               Eldership
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               ,
               
                 jam
                 sumns
                 ergo
                 pares
              
               ;
               and
               one
               government
               ,
               and
               combination
               voluntary
               under
               one
               Congregationall
               presbytery
               shall
               bee
               as
               hardly
               proven
               ,
               as
               one
               government
               ,
               and
               one
               voluntary
               combination
               of
               many
               Congregations
               ,
               
               and
               where
               the
               multitude
               is
               so
               numerous
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               cannot
               meet
               in
               one
               ,
               it
               is
               unpossible
               to
               prove
               that
               so
               many
               thousands
               did
               all
               agree
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               to
               
                 Christs
                 institution
              
               ,
               to
               meet
               ordinarily
               in
               one
               for
               doctrine
               and
               discipline
               ,
               whereas
               the
               meeting
               in
               one
               of
               so
               many
               thousands
               is
               most
               inconvenient
               .
               2.
               
               An
               Eldership
               doth
               prove
               there
               is
               a
               relation
               of
               those
               that
               make
               up
               the
               Eldership
               to
               all
               the
               Church
               distributively
               to
               which
               they
               have
               the
               relation
               of
               Elders
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               prove
               that
               the
               Eldership
               is
               an
               Eldership
               in
               a
               Church-relation
               to
               any
               one
               single
               person
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               single
               person
               hath
               a
               reciprocall
               Church
               relation
               to
               that
               Eldership
               ;
               so
               here
               the
               classicall
               Eldership
               carrieth
               a
               relation
               to
               a
               classicall
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               classicall
               Church
               doth
               retort
               and
               reflect
               a
               reciprocall
               relation
               to
               the
               Eldership
               ,
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               that
               every
               Congregation
               of
               the
               
                 Classicall
                 Church
              
               doth
               reflect
               a
               reciprocall
               relation
               of
               a
               
                 Church
                 classicall
              
               to
               either
               the
               classicall
               Eldership
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               one
               Elder
               of
               the
               classicall
               presbytery
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 
                   was
                   no
                   presbyteriall
                   government
                   exercised
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                   (
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   )
                   The
                   Apostles
                   did
                   governe
                   as
                   Elders
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   their
                   Acts
                   of
                   government
                   were
                   not
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   government
                   of
                   ordinary
                   Elders
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   not
                   governe
                   under
                   this
                   formall
                   reduplication
                   as
                   ordinary
                   Elders
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   Apostles
                   they
                   were
                   Elders
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   proveth
                   not
                   an
                   ordinary
                   Eldership
                   ,
                   Titus
                   at
                   Crete
                   did
                   but
                   the
                   ordinary
                   Acts
                   of
                   an
                   ordinary
                   Elder
                   at
                   Crete
                   in
                   appointing
                   Elders
                   in
                   every
                   citie
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   proveth
                   not
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   successors
                   of
                   Titus
                   an
                   ordinary
                   Episcopall
                   government
                   ,
                   for
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   extent
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   power
                   to
                   all
                   Churches
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   from
                   this
                   prove
                   as
                   well
                   an
                   Episcopall
                   power
                   as
                   a
                   presbyteriall
                   power
                   in
                   an
                   Eldership
                   over
                   many
                   Congregations
                   ;
                   and
                   before
                   you
                   prove
                   a
                   presbyteriall
                   power
                   you
                   must
                   prove
                   an
                   extent
                   and
                   an
                   ordinary
                   extent
                   of
                   an
                   Eldership
                   over
                   many
                   Congregations
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   shall
                   never
                   prove
                   from
                   the
                   extent
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   power
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   universall
                   and
                   alike
                   in
                   all
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               if
               our
               brethren
               had
               formed
               their
               arguments
               in
               a
               syllogisme
               ,
               I
               could
               more
               easily
               have
               answered
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               doe
               it
               for
               them
               .
               
                 Those
                 who
                 did
                 rule
                 with
                 an
                 universall
                 extent
                 of
                 power
              
               
               
                 of
                 government
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 these
                 did
                 rule
                 as
                 Apostolick
                 rulers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 ordinary
                 presbyters
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ruling
                 and
                 governing
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Apostles
                 before
                 the
                 dispersion
                 did
                 rule
                 thus
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 before
                 the
                 dispersion
                 did
                 rule
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 ordinary
                 presbyters
                 .
              
               The
               proposition
               they
               make
               good
               ,
               
                 because
                 if
                 those
                 who
                 rule
                 with
                 an
                 universall
                 extent
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 doe
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 then
                 prelates
                 to
                 succeed
                 them
                 as
                 ordinary
                 officers
                 in
                 their
                 extent
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 extent
                 of
                 pastorall
                 care
                 over
                 many
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               I
               answer
               by
               granting
               the
               major
               ,
               and
               the
               probation
               of
               it
               in
               the
               connex
               proposition
               ,
               because
               those
               who
               rule
               with
               an
               universall
               extent
               of
               power
               doe
               it
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               I
               deny
               the
               assumption
               that
               
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 did
                 rule
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 with
                 an
                 universall
                 extent
                 of
                 power
                 over
                 all
                 Churches
              
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               who
               did
               governe
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
              
               had
               an
               universall
               power
               over
               all
               Churches
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 they
                 did
                 rule
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 as
                 having
                 this
                 universall
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 this
                 universall
                 and
                 Apostolicall
                 power
                 ,
              
               I
               utterly
               deny
               ,
               and
               I
               deny
               it
               with
               the
               reduplication
               ,
               and
               except
               our
               brethren
               prove
               that
               
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 governe
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 as
                 having
                 this
                 Apostolick
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 this
                 reduplication
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 ruled
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 conclusion
                 to
                 bee
                 proven
                 .
              
               Now
               that
               I
               may
               give
               a
               solid
               reason
               of
               this
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               
                 Apostles
                 doe
                 as
                 Apostles
              
               and
               what
               as
               
                 ordinary
                 Elders
              
               ,
               as
               take
               along
               this
               rule
               with
               you
               ,
               what
               Apostles
               doe
               as
               Apostles
               ;
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Apostles
               his
               alone
               may
               doe
               ,
               as
               
                 quod
                 convenit
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               conv●nit
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 What
                 ever
                 agreeth
                 to
                 an
                 Apostle
                 as
                 ●●
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 agreeth
                 to
                 all
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               as
               because
               Apostles
               may
               worke
               miracles
               ,
               any
               one
               Apostle
               may
               worke
               a
               miracle
               ,
               so
               Peter
               his
               alone
               ,
               
                 extra
                 collegium
              
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               not
               with
               the
               twelve
               ,
               hee
               may
               worke
               a
               miracle
               ,
               his
               alone
               hee
               may
               speake
               with
               tongues
               ,
               and
               his
               alone
               hee
               may
               preach
               and
               baptize
               through
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Peter
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               not
               as
               an
               ordinary
               Elder
               doth
               raise
               the
               dead
               ,
               
                 speake
                 with
                 tongues
                 ,
                 preach
                 and
                 baptize
              
               in
               all
               nations
               without
               any
               calling
               of
               the
               people
               or
               without
               consent
               of
               the
               presbytery
               ;
               but
               what
               the
               Apostles
               doe
               as
               ordinary
               presbyters
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               classicall
               Colledge
               that
               by
               cannot
               doe
               in
               that
               relation
               ,
               but
               in
               collegie
               :
               as
               the
               eye
               
               doth
               not
               see
               but
               as
               fixed
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               so
               when
               the
               Apostles
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               collegio
               ,
               not
               without
               the
               suffrages
               of
               a
               colledge
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               doe
               as
               ordinary
               Elders
               ;
               for
               example
               ,
               Paul
               if
               hee
               delivered
               Hymeneus
               and
               Alexander
               his
               alone
               to
               Satan
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               20.
               as
               many
               thinke
               hee
               did
               ,
               then
               hee
               did
               that
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ;
               but
               suppose
               hee
               had
               beene
               present
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               to
               obey
               his
               owne
               Epistle
               and
               direction
               that
               hee
               gave
               to
               excommunicate
               the
               
                 incestuous
                 man
              
               ,
               hee
               should
               with
               the
               Eldership
               of
               Corinth
               delivered
               him
               to
               Satan
               as
               an
               Elder
               ,
               not
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ;
               yea
               in
               a
               presbyteriall
               way
               Paul
               could
               not
               have
               delivered
               him
               to
               Sathan
               without
               the
               concurring
               joynt
               suffrages
               of
               the
               Eldership
               of
               Corinth
               .
               So
               because
               Act.
               6.
               1.
               2.
               3.
               the
               whole
               twelve
               doe
               call
               together
               the
               multitude
               ,
               the
               whole
               twelve
               doe
               that
               as
               ordinary
               Elders
               ,
               which
               I
               prove
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               had
               conveened
               them
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               by
               that
               transcendent
               Apostolick
               power
               by
               which
               they
               preach
               and
               baptize
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               and
               by
               which
               they
               raise
               the
               dead
               ,
               Peter
               his
               alone
               might
               have
               conveened
               them
               ;
               so
               they
               ordaine
               Elders
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               as
               an
               ordinary
               Eldership
               now
               doth
               ,
               all
               the
               twelve
               doe
               it
               in
               a
               Court
               ,
               whereas
               if
               they
               had
               put
               on
               these
               seven
               men
               to
               bee
               Deacons
               upon
               the
               people
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               
                 Apostolick
                 calling
              
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               have
               convened
               the
               people
               ,
               nor
               sought
               the
               free
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               for
               any
               one
               Apostle
               his
               alone
               ,
               as
               Peter
               might
               ,
               by
               the
               transcendent
               power
               of
               an
               Apostle
               have
               ordained
               those
               seven
               men
               to
               bee
               Deacons
               ,
               but
               then
               hee
               should
               clearely
               have
               done
               it
               not
               in
               an
               ordinary
               Church
               way
               ,
               so
               now
               the
               Apostles
               must
               ,
               Act.
               6.
               governe
               as
               ordinary
               Elders
               ,
               also
               what
               the
               Apostles
               do
               by
               the
               interveening
               help
               of
               ordinary
               perpetually
               established
               meanes
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               as
               Apostles
               but
               as
               ordinary
               Elders
               ,
               as
               they
               work
               not
               miracles
               by
               advise
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               it
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               here
               the
               twelve
               do
               all
               by
               the
               interveening
               help
               of
               the
               ordinary
               and
               perpetually
               established
               free
               voices
               of
               the
               multitude
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               
                 twelve
                 Apostles
              
               conveene
               .
               The
               Apostles
               did
               nothing
               in
               vaine
               ,
               and
               without
               warrant
               ,
               any
               one
               of
               the
               twelve
               might
               have
               instituted
               the
               office
               ,
               then
               that
               all
               the
               twelve
               conveene
               it
               must
               bee
               to
               give
               a
               pattern
               of
               an
               ordinary
               Eldership
               ;
               for
               you
               never
               finde
               all
               the
               twelve
               
               meet
               to
               doe
               with
               joynt
               Forces
               an
               Apostolick
               worke
               ,
               they
               never
               met
               all
               twelve
               to
               pen
               a
               portion
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               twelve
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               a
               colledge
               of
               them
               never
               met
               to
               raise
               the
               dead
               ,
               to
               worke
               a
               miracle
               ,
               to
               speake
               with
               tongues
               ,
               because
               these
               bee
               workes
               above
               nature
               ,
               and
               one
               is
               no
               lesse
               an
               instrument
               of
               omnipotencie
               to
               work
               a
               miracle
               ,
               then
               12.
               or
               20.
               therefore
               wee
               must
               say
               that
               these
               twelve
               conveened
               as
               ordinary
               Elders
               to
               bee
               a
               patterne
               of
               a
               presbytery
               .
               2.
               
               The
               complaint
               is
               made
               by
               the
               Grecians
               to
               the
               court
               ,
               not
               to
               one
               Apostle
               ,
               for
               the
               whole
               twelve
               doth
               r●dresse
               the
               matter
               .
               3.
               
               Tht
               colledge
               hath
               a
               common
               hand
               in
               this
               government
               for
               the
               poore
               ,
               as
               their
               words
               cleare
               .
               2.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 leave
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 Tables
                 .
              
               4.
               
               They
               put
               on
               the
               people
               what
               is
               their
               due
               ,
               to
               looke
               out
               and
               nominate
               to
               them
               seven
               men
               ,
               as
               Apostles
               they
               should
               have
               chosen
               the
               men
               .
               5.
               
               They
               doe
               put
               off
               themselves
               the
               charge
               of
               Deaconrie
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 daily
                 care
              
               ,
               as
               v.
               1.
               
               Ergo
               they
               were
               before
               daily
               constant
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               why
               not
               Elders
               also
               ?
               6.
               
               They
               will
               doe
               nothing
               with
               out
               the
               free
               voices
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               give
               to
               the
               people
               the
               ordinary
               election
               ,
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               Christs
               second
               comming
               ,
               due
               to
               them
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               stoope
               beneath
               the
               spheare
               of
               Apostolick
               power
               and
               condescend
               to
               popular
               power
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               here
               bee
               as
               ordinary
               Elders
               ,
               not
               as
               Apostles
               .
               7.
               
               They
               doe
               ordaine
               seven
               men
               to
               be
               constant
               officers
               .
               2.
               
               From
               this
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               deny
               that
               we
               may
               as
               well
               inferre
               Prelates
               to
               be
               the
               lawfull
               successors
               of
               T●us
               whose
               power
               was
               universall
               in
               every
               Church
               of
               Crete
               ,
               as
               to
               in●erre
               a
               presbyteriall
               power
               ,
               because
               Titus
               his
               alone
               〈◊〉
               an
               〈◊〉
               appointed
               Elders
               ;
               and
               wee
               cannot
               inferre
               a
               Monarchi●
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               some
               extraordinary
               acts
               of
               the
               the
               first
               planters
               of
               Churches
               ,
               because
               wee
               inferre
               from
               the
               Aristocraticall
               and
               ordinary
               power
               of
               the
               Apostles
               an
               Aristocraticall
               power
               of
               presbyteries
               now
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               shall
               wee
               hence
               inferre
               a
               Monarchie
               ?
               3.
               
               If
               the
               Acts
               of
               government
               performed
               here
               ,
               Act.
               6.
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               bee
               extraordinary
               and
               Apostolick
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               imitable
               by
               us
               ,
               but
               all
               Divines
               teach
               that
               from
               Act.
               6.
               the
               ordinary
               presbytery
               may
               according
               to
               this
               very
               patterne
               ordaine
               Deacons
               and
               Elders
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 reverend
                 brethren
                 object
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                   did
                   ordaine
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   new
                   office
                   here
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   an
                   office
                   of
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   our
                   Divi●●s
                   prove
                   from
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Apostles
                   as
                   ordinary
                   Elders
                   in
                   an
                   ordinary
                   Colledge
                   presbyteriall
                   cannot
                   appoint
                   a
                   new
                   Office
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   presbyteries
                   now
                   also
                   by
                   that
                   same
                   presbyteriall
                   power
                   might
                   also
                   appoint
                   a
                   new
                   office
                   in
                   Gods
                   house
                   which
                   is
                   absurd
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               I
               grant
               that
               the
               Apostles
               as
               Apostles
               performe
               some
               Acts
               of
               government
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               appoint
               a
               new
               office
               of
               Deacons
               here
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               neither
               the
               question
               ,
               nor
               against
               our
               cause
               ,
               but
               I
               desire
               the
               opponents
               to
               make
               good
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               appoint
               this
               new
               office
               in
               a
               Church-way
               ,
               as
               they
               ordaine
               these
               seven
               men
               to
               the
               office
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               
                 in
                 collegio
              
               .
               I
               aske
               did
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               1.
               
               Crave
               the
               concurrence
               of
               the
               conveened
               multitude
               ,
               and
               their
               free
               voices
               
                 shall
                 wee
                 appoint
                 this
                 new
                 office
                 ,
                 men
                 and
                 brethren
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 wee
                 for
                 beare
                 ?
              
               2.
               
               Did
               they
               voice
               the
               matter
               in
               a
               colledge
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               Act.
               15.
               and
               do
               they
               say
               amongst
               themselves
               in
               the
               presbytery
               Apostolick
               ,
               
                 have
                 wee
                 warrant
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 appoint
                 a
                 new
                 office
                 of
                 Deacons
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 your
                 mind
                 Peter
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 your
                 sentence
                 ,
                 James
                 ,
                 Matthias
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
              
               now
               this
               is
               to
               proceed
               formally
               ,
               
                 in
                 collegio
              
               ,
               this
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               nor
               could
               they
               doe
               in
               appointing
               the
               office
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               immediatly
               inspired
               by
               the
               Spirit
               to
               appoint
               new
               offices
               ,
               but
               in
               ordaining
               the
               officers
               ,
               
                 in
                 concreto
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               ordaining
               the
               men
               ,
               
                 Steven
                 ,
                 Philip
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               they
               proceed
               after
               a
               presbyteriall
               way
               ,
               every
               way
               as
               an
               ordinary
               presbytery
               doth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   ordaine
                   Elders
                   here
                   upon
                   this
                   Apostolick
                   ●round
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Pastors
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   &c.
                   if
                   the
                   ground
                   was
                   Apostolick
                   ,
                   the
                   action
                   was
                   formally
                   Apostolick
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Wee
                 must
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 ordination
                 comparative
                 and
                 absolute
                 :
                 ordination
                 comparative
                 is
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 question
                 bee
                 ,
                 upon
                 what
                 ground
                 doe
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ordaine
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 ordaine
                 every
                 where
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 absolute
                 ordination
                 ,
                 here
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 question
                 bewhy
                 they
                 did
                 ordaine
                 
                   Stephen
                   ,
                   Philip
                   ,
                   &c.
                   tali
                   modo
                   ,
                   by
                   conveening
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 Elders
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 brethren
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   this
                   act
                   laid
                   downe
                   their
                   infallible
                   Apostolick
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   laid
                   downe
                   the
                   ininfallible
                   spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   as
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   them
                   to
                   ●
                   fallible
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 but
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 operate
                 and
                 governe
                 in
                 this
                 Act
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 this
                 infallible
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 an
                 ordinary
                 spirit
                 ,
                 else
                 you
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 1.
                 when
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 they
                 laid
                 downe
                 an
                 infallible
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 an
                 ordinary
                 and
                 fallible
                 spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 and
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 men
                 ;
                 2.
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 Apostles
                 where
                 ever
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 follow
                 by
                 this
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 all
                 by
                 this
                 Apostolick
                 spirit
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 question
                 bee
                 upon
                 what
                 ground
                 ,
                 
                   Did
                   the
                   Apostles
                   every
                   where
                   baptize
                   ,
                   pray
                   pasi●a●●y
                   ,
                   exhort
                   as
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   governe
                   in
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   deliver
                   the
                   incestuous
                   man
                   to
                   Satan
                   at
                   Corinth
                   ?
                
                 If
                 you
                 answer
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 say
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 Apostles
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 used
                 the
                 ordinary
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 all
                 Pastors
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 18.
                 
                 Matth.
                 16.
                 19.
                 
                 John
                 20.
                 23.
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 or
                 ordinary
                 Elders
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 an
                 ordinary
                 power
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 put
                 forth
                 in
                 Acts
                 3.
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 warrant
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   preaching
                   ,
                   baptizing
                   ,
                   exhorting
                   ,
                   governing
                   ,
                   retaining
                   and
                   remitting
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   excommunicating
                   ,
                   rebuking
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   baptize
                   ,
                   exhort
                   ,
                   governe
                   ,
                   retaine
                   and
                   remit
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   excommunicate
                   and
                   rebuke
                   ,
                
                 because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 Acts
                 Apostolick
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 bee
                 imitated
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 imitate
                 them
                 in
                 speaking
                 with
                 divers
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 raising
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 upon
                 these
                 grounds
                 wee
                 are
                 certainly
                 induced
                 to
                 beleeve
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 here
                 ordaine
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 
                   ordinary
                   Elders
                
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 in
                 these
                 Acts
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 imitable
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 as
                 Apostles
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 imitable
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 ever
                 rules
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 doth
                 regulate
                 the
                 ordinary
                 classicall
                 presbytery
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 goe
                 along
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 acts
                 here
                 condescending
                 to
                 these
                 rules
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 the
                 presbytery
                 ,
                 the
                 twelve
                 do
                 meet
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 tacitely
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 daily
                 
                   ministration
                   to
                   the
                   widowes
                
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 misgovernment
                 of
                 the
                 Deaconrie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 presbytery
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 bee
                 freed
                 of
                 this
                 office
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 referre
                 the
                 nomination
                 and
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 ordaine
                 seven
                 constant
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 officers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 presbytery
                 doth
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 ordaine
                 by
                 their
                 transcendent
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 From
                 this
                 place
                 our
                 brethren
                 prove
                 their
                 Congregationall
                 
                 presbytery
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 here
                 manage
                 aff●ires
                 as
                 extraordinary
                 officers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 colle●ium
                 of
                 Apostles
                 doe
                 nothing
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 confession
                 of
                 both
                 sides
                 may
                 not
                 bee
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 transacting
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 businesse
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ordinary
                 presbytery
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 Apostles
                 doe
                 as
                 Apostles
                 agreeth
                 onely
                 to
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 none
                 but
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 by
                 speciall
                 warrantable
                 commission
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 what
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 Pastor
                 doth
                 as
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 a
                 Deacon
                 as
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 a
                 Prophet
                 as
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 can
                 bee
                 done
                 by
                 none
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 man
                 onely
                 ,
                 a
                 Pastor
                 onely
                 ,
                 a
                 Deacon
                 onely
                 ,
                 except
                 whereas
                 one
                 Act
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   to
                   teach
                
                 ,
                 agreeth
                 both
                 to
                 a
                 Pastor
                 and
                 a
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 have
                 their
                 owne
                 differences
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 here
                 done
                 the
                 Apostles
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 suppose
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 Apostles
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 as
                 Apostles
                 they
                 ordaine
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 should
                 compleatly
                 and
                 entirely
                 ordaine
                 all
                 the
                 seven
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 seven
                 Deacons
                 should
                 have
                 beene
                 twelve
                 times
                 ordained
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 needles
                 multiplication
                 of
                 
                   Apostolick
                   actions
                
                 were
                 uselesse
                 ,
                 served
                 not
                 for
                 edification
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 grounded
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 twelve
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   collegio
                
                 ,
                 doe
                 ordaine
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 any
                 one
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 by
                 the
                 amplitude
                 of
                 a
                 transcendent
                 power
                 ,
                 every
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 it
                 compleatly
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 his
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 helpe
                 of
                 another
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Peter
                 worketh
                 a
                 miracle
                 ,
                 especially
                 any
                 one
                 Apostle
                 as
                 Paul
                 his
                 alone
                 might
                 ordaine
                 Timothy
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 did
                 here
                 act
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 Apostle
                 might
                 have
                 ordained
                 the
                 Deacons
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 wee
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 action
                 should
                 have
                 beene
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 man
                 cannot
                 bee
                 a
                 Church
                 or
                 a
                 societie
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Acts
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 societie
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 extraordinary
                 to
                 one
                 to
                 act
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 formall
                 Act
                 of
                 many
                 as
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 involve
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 Act
                 which
                 cannot
                 bee
                 performed
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 one
                 Paster
                 speaketh
                 for
                 many
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 ordinary
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 multitude
                 as
                 a
                 multitude
                 cannot
                 speake
                 ,
                 without
                 confusion
                 in
                 a
                 continuated
                 discourse
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 say
                 one
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Amen
                
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 multitude
                 as
                 a
                 multitude
                 using
                 one
                 continuated
                 speech
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Object
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   not
                   all
                   their
                   Ministeriall
                   acts
                   as
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   fulfill
                   their
                   commission
                   given
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Goe
                   and
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 .
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 consequence
                 is
                 nought
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 done
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 their
                 Apostolicall
                 Office
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   had
                   not
                   then
                   fulfilled
                   their
                   commission
                   given
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   Christ.
                
                 That
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 assumption
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 no
                 commandement
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 their
                 Ministeriall
                 Acts
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 neither
                 Preach
                 ,
                 nor
                 Baptize
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 Apostles
                 they
                 did
                 preach
                 infallibly
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 all
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Catholick
                   Pastors
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 With
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Tongues
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Working
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 divine
                 institution
                 were
                 annexed
                 to
                 their
                 preaching
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 preaching
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 act
                 was
                 ordinary
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Apostles
                   went
                   to
                   Jerusalem
                   by
                   revelation
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Paul
                 did
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   all
                   their
                   acts
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   there
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   them
                   by
                   immediate
                   revelation
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 consequence
                 is
                 null
                 ,
                 
                   Paul
                   went
                   by
                   revelation
                   up
                   to
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                
                 and
                 there
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 hee
                 rebuked
                 Peter
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Brother
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 Paul
                 should
                 have
                 exercised
                 Apostolick
                 Authority
                 over
                 Peter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 popish
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Apostles
                   did
                   act
                   as
                   Presbyters
                   here
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   wrong
                   the
                   particular
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   their
                   Liberty
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   exercising
                   ordinary
                   Ministeriall
                   acts
                   there
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   proper
                   to
                   that
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 It
                 followeth
                 upon
                 the
                 denyed
                 principles
                 of
                 an
                 independent
                 Congregation
                 onely
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Church
                 without
                 Elders
                 hath
                 no
                 Presbyteriall
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 can
                 not
                 bee
                 taken
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 take
                 from
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 by
                 Law
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 government
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 are
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 presbytery
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 those
                 Acts
                 come
                 not
                 from
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 power
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preaching
                 and
                 baptizing
                 are
                 not
                 different
                 in
                 nature
                 and
                 essence
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 preaching
                 and
                 baptizing
                 in
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 baptize
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 onely
                 where
                 wee
                 have
                 an
                 ordinary
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   preaching
                   and
                   baptizing
                
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 wee
                 
                 may
                 inferre
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Elders
                 their
                 successors
                 to
                 
                   preach
                   and
                   baptize
                
                 in
                 some
                 place
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 inferre
                 because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 collegio
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 presbytery
                 did
                 ordaine
                 ordinary
                 officers
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 thence
                 a
                 patterne
                 for
                 an
                 ordinary
                 presbytery
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   If
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   institution
                   for
                   preaching
                   and
                   baptizing
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   the
                   Apostles
                   naked
                   practise
                   ,
                   we
                   were
                   not
                   warrantably
                   to
                   preach
                   and
                   baptize
                   from
                   the
                   sole
                   and
                   naked
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Shew
                 us
                 an
                 institution
                 for
                 preaching
                 and
                 baptizing
                 then
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 alledge
                 is
                 an
                 institution
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Mark.
                 14.
                 v.
                 15.
                 to
                 you
                 is
                 a
                 commandement
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 said
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 1.
                 objection
                 proponed
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 warrant
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 baptize
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 example
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 work
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 Christs
                 command
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 to
                 preach
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 10.
                 is
                 not
                 ordinary
                 presbyteriall
                 preaching
                 ,
                 but
                 conjoyned
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 casting
                 out
                 devills
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 10.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 it
                 must
                 also
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 bee
                 a
                 Commandement
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 not
                 as
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 compare
                 Matth.
                 10.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 with
                 Mark.
                 16.
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 flee
                 to
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 his
                 practise
                 of
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 1.
                 you
                 are
                 farther
                 off
                 then
                 you
                 were
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 warrant
                 more
                 that
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 his
                 practise
                 should
                 warrant
                 preaching
                 and
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 want
                 an
                 institution
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   preaching
                
                 and
                 baptizing
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 separated
                 from
                 an
                 institution
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 argument
                 pincheth
                 you
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 in
                 your
                 bookes
                 ,
                 a
                 warrant
                 for
                 our
                 ordinary
                 Elders
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 baptize
                 is
                 fetched
                 from
                 the
                 sole
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 the
                 argument
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Salbath
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 observing
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 shall
                 also
                 fall
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 also
                 shall
                 make
                 us
                 loose
                 in
                 fundamentalls
                 of
                 
                   Church
                   government
                
                 which
                 are
                 grounded
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   practise
                
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 had
                 no
                 Apostolick
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 ground
                 which
                 moved
                 them
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 baptize
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 did
                 preach
                 and
                 baptize
                 upon
                 these
                 morall
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 motives
                 and
                 grounds
                 which
                 doe
                 obliege
                 ordinary
                 Elders
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 baptize
                 even
                 to
                 Christs
                 second
                 comming
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 their
                 very
                 practise
                 ,
                 not
                 considered
                 with
                 the
                 institution
                 ,
                 is
                 our
                 patterne
                 and
                 rule
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   as
                   evident
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Presbyteriall
                   Church
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   after
                   the
                   dispersion
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   dispersion
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   proved
                   did
                   not
                   re●rench
                   them
                   to
                   one
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   because
                   our
                   Brethren
                   doe
                   conclude
                   from
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Acts
                   20.
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     pergamus
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   Thyatira
                   a
                   formall
                   ordinary
                   Presbytery
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   of
                   Thyatira
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   have
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   argument
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   supposall
                   of
                   many
                   Congregations
                   which
                   the
                   word
                   doth
                   warrant
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   supposall
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   
                     one
                     Church
                  
                   alwayes
                   ,
                   as
                   Acts
                   2.
                   47.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     added
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   ,
                   Acts
                   5.
                   11.
                   
                     feare
                     came
                     upon
                     all
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   ,
                   Acts
                   8.
                   1.
                   
                     there
                     arose
                     a
                     great
                     persecution
                     against
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   ,
                   Acts
                   12.
                   1.
                   
                   Herod
                   
                     stretched
                     forth
                     his
                     hand
                     to
                     vex
                     certaine
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   ,
                   v.
                   5.
                   
                     prayer
                     was
                     made
                     without
                     ceasing
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   
                     unto
                     God.
                     Acts
                  
                   15.
                   4.
                   
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     come
                     to
                  
                   Jerusalem
                   
                     they
                     were
                     received
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     and
                     Elders
                     ,
                     Acts.
                  
                   21.
                   15.
                   
                   Paul
                   
                     went
                     up
                     to
                  
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     v.
                  
                   18.
                   
                   
                     The
                     day
                     following
                  
                   Paul
                   
                     went
                     in
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     into
                  
                   James
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Elders
                     were
                     present
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   be
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     Ierusalem
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Ierusalem
                   is
                   named
                   one
                   Church
                   frequently
                   ,
                   and
                   alwayes
                   before
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   dispersion
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   singular
                   number
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   persecuters
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   relation
                   to
                   government
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   a
                   politicall
                   society
                   to
                   which
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   added
                   Acts
                   2.
                   47.
                   and
                   which
                   hath
                   
                     Elders
                     Acts
                  
                   15.
                   4.
                   
                   Acts
                   21.
                   15.
                   18.
                   
                   And
                   a
                   Church-union
                   in
                   a
                   constituted
                   body
                   hearing
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   receiving
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   Church
                   did
                   ,
                   Acts
                   2.
                   42.
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Church
                   but
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   Church-policy
                   ,
                   and
                   Church-government
                   .
                   They
                   reply
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     enemies
                     doe
                     persecute
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   ,
                   Acts
                   8.
                   1.
                   
                   Acts
                   12.
                   1.
                   
                   Acts
                   8.
                   3.
                   
                   Saul
                   
                     made
                     havock
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     faithfull
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   Saul
                   
                     had
                     no
                     regard
                     in
                     his
                     persecution
                     ,
                     to
                     a
                  
                   Church
                   
                     in
                     their
                     government
                     ,
                     or
                  
                   Church
                   -
                   
                     combination
                     ,
                     therefore
                     the
                     enemies
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     persecute
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   materially
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 this
                 objection
                 I
                 tooke
                 off
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 2.
                 
                 Principally
                 the
                 enemies
                 persecuted
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 
                 ●
                 Society
                 politicall
                 holding
                 forth
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 Church-profession
                 their
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 receiving
                 the
                 
                 Seales
                 ,
                 and
                 subjecting
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 way
                 obvious
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 Yea
                 the
                 enemies
                 had
                 no
                 better
                 character
                 to
                 discerne
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 worthy
                 of
                 their
                 malice
                 ,
                 then
                 Church-characters
                 of
                 a
                 Church-profession
                 .
                 But
                 2.
                 
                 Whereas
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 giveth
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 all
                 constantly
                 speaking
                 of
                 it
                 both
                 as
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 persecuters
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 way
                 in
                 that
                 notion
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Brethren
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 
                   Corgregationall
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 one
                 government
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 many
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 it
                 bee
                 one
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   They
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   Elders
                   at
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   from
                   this
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   concluded
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   one
                
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   Acts
                
                 16.
                 4.
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Apostles
                 and
                 
                   Elders
                   in
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   Acts
                
                 16.
                 4.
                 for
                 another
                 cause
                 ,
                 these
                 were
                 Elders
                 from
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 from
                 Antioch
                 no
                 lesse
                 ,
                 then
                 Elders
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 they
                 onely
                 sate
                 in
                 Synod
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 Ierusalem
                 was
                 not
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 may
                 well
                 bee
                 tearmed
                 Elders
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 at
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 any
                 other
                 wayes
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Those
                 Elders
                 ought
                 to
                 meete
                 for
                 the
                 governing
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 was
                 their
                 duty
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 one
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 did
                 meet
                 Acts
                 15.
                 14.
                 to
                 receive
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 heare
                 what
                 God
                 had
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 edification
                 ;
                 and
                 Acts
                 21.
                 
                 Paul
                 goeth
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 and
                 is
                 received
                 v.
                 15.
                 by
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 v.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   The
                   day
                   following
                
                 Paul
                 
                   went
                   in
                   with
                   us
                   unto
                
                 James
                 
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Elders
                   were
                   present
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                
                 the
                 Elders
                 doe
                 presbyterially
                 act
                 for
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Church-scandall
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 believing
                 Jewes
                 were
                 informed
                 that
                 Paul
                 taught
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Iewes
                   which
                   were
                   amongst
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 to
                 forsake
                 Moses
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 publick
                 scandall
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 offended
                 multitude
                 were
                 to
                 convene
                 ,
                 v.
                 22.
                 as
                 plaintiffs
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Eldership
                 ordaineth
                 Paul
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 
                 scandall
                 by
                 satisfying
                 the
                 offended
                 ,
                 by
                 purifying
                 himselfe
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 Paul
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 satisfyed
                 the
                 
                   scandalized
                   Iewes
                
                 ,
                 except
                 Iames
                 and
                 the
                 Elders
                 had
                 injoyned
                 him
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 the
                 very
                 course
                 of
                 a
                 presbytery
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 our
                 Brethrens
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Congregationall
                 presbytery
                 would
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 take
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 who
                 doth
                 give
                 offence
                 ,
                 yea
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 and
                 not
                 given
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 remedy
                 be
                 lawfull
                 and
                 expedient
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 presbytery
                 conceived
                 Pauls
                 purifying
                 of
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 scandalizing
                 person
                 should
                 be
                 disobedient
                 to
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Congregationall
                   eldership
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 our
                 Brethren
                 believe
                 the
                 
                   Eldership
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 censure
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 Paul
                 should
                 have
                 beene
                 disobedient
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 incurred
                 a
                 censure
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Lorinus
                 saith
                 that
                 Chrysostome
                 and
                 Oecumenius
                 will
                 have
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 to
                 command
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 
                 deny
                 any
                 Juridicall
                 power
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 v.
                 18.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 mee
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   were
                   gathered
                   together
                   :
                   Diodatus
                
                 calleth
                 them
                 
                   The
                   colledge
                   of
                   the
                   governours
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 Beda
                 
                 saith
                 there
                 were
                 foure
                 Synods
                 and
                 hee
                 maketh
                 the
                 Synod
                 Acts
                 1.
                 at
                 the
                 chusing
                 of
                 Matthias
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 at
                 the
                 chusing
                 of
                 Deacons
                 Acts
                 6.
                 the
                 third
                 Acts
                 15.
                 and
                 this
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 Acts
                 21.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Text
                 seemeth
                 to
                 mee
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 Acts
                 15.
                 there
                 was
                 course
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 abstaine
                 from
                 blood
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 either
                 scandalize
                 ,
                 or
                 bee
                 scandalized
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Eldership
                 here
                 taketh
                 course
                 that
                 the
                 infirme
                 Iewes
                 be
                 not
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 v.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   As
                   touching
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   which
                   believe
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   written
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 to
                 me
                 they
                 seeme
                 to
                 do
                 both
                 Synodically
                 ,
                 some
                 thinke
                 that
                 this
                 fact
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 and
                 Paul
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 ever
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 generall
                 councell
                 ,
                 a
                 presbytery
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 taking
                 course
                 to
                 remove
                 a
                 scandall
                 from
                 the
                 
                   weake
                   Iewes
                
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 by
                 a
                 Synodicall
                 power
                 removed
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   objected
                   by
                   Master
                   
                     Mather
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     a
                  
                   Church
                   
                     in
                     an
                     Island
                     by
                     Divine
                     institution
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     this
                     first
                     founded
                     congregation
                     at
                  
                   Jerusalem
                   
                     which
                     did
                     meete
                     in
                  
                   Salomons
                   
                     porch
                     ,
                     had
                     once
                     an
                     entire
                     power
                     of
                     Iurisdiction
                     within
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     an
                     extraordinary
                     
                     case
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     The
                     case
                     is
                     ordinary
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     Dominion
                     of
                  
                   Wales
                   ,
                   
                     there
                     is
                     scarce
                     a
                     congregation
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     within
                     twenty
                     or
                     thirty
                     miles
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Suppose
                     the
                     case
                     were
                     extraordinary
                     and
                     rare
                     ,
                     may
                     they
                     violate
                     the
                     ordinary
                     rules
                     of
                  
                   Christ
                   ?
                   
                     for
                     so
                     some
                     may
                     thinke
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     according
                     to
                     ordinary
                     Rules
                     ,
                     Baptisms
                     and
                     the
                     Lords
                     Supper
                     must
                     be
                     dispensed
                     only
                     by
                     men
                     and
                     by
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     may
                     be
                     dispensed
                     by
                     a
                     Woman
                     ,
                     or
                     Mid-wife
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     of
                     them
                     by
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     no
                     Ministers
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 We
                 thinke
                 a
                 Ministery
                 and
                 Discipline
                 more
                 necessary
                 to
                 a
                 Congregation
                 in
                 a
                 
                   remote
                   Island
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 before
                 they
                 increase
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 as
                 cannot
                 meet
                 for
                 their
                 numerous
                 multitude
                 in
                 one
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Ministers
                 to
                 dispense
                 them
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 its
                 alone
                 ,
                 may
                 possibly
                 be
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 and
                 entire
                 power
                 of
                 Discipline
                 whole
                 and
                 entire
                 within
                 themselves
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 scandalous
                 persons
                 is
                 not
                 extraordinay
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 ,
                 whom
                 excommunication
                 concerneth
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 scandalized
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 floweth
                 connaturally
                 from
                 a
                 Church
                 to
                 which
                 agreeth
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 all
                 its
                 owne
                 members
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 consociated
                 with
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 accident
                 and
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 exigence
                 of
                 Gods
                 providence
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 master
                 of
                 a
                 Family
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 duty
                 to
                 educate
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 God
                 take
                 all
                 his
                 children
                 from
                 him
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 transgresse
                 the
                 ordinary
                 rule
                 of
                 educating
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 hath
                 none
                 .
                 This
                 argument
                 supposeth
                 that
                 a
                 Congregation
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 excommunication
                 at
                 all
                 either
                 compleat
                 or
                 incompleat
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Mid-wife
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 Baptize
                 at
                 all
                 either
                 compleat
                 or
                 incompleat
                 :
                 neither
                 doth
                 a
                 Congregation
                 transgresse
                 any
                 rule
                 of
                 Christ
                 at
                 all
                 when
                 it
                 exerciseth
                 entire
                 power
                 of
                 censures
                 within
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 whereas
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 to
                 share
                 with
                 it
                 in
                 that
                 power
                 .
                 A
                 Congregation
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 entire
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 But
                 a
                 woman
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 administrating
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 ,
                 except
                 shee
                 were
                 extraordinarily
                 
                 and
                 immediatly
                 inspired
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 prophetesse
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 entire
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdicton
                 by
                 a
                 Congregation
                 in
                 a
                 
                   r●mote
                   Island
                
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 such
                 need
                 of
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 morall
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 some
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 scandalous
                 person
                 may
                 infect
                 the
                 Lords
                 flock
                 .
                 For
                 
                   where
                   vision
                   ceaseth
                   the
                   people
                   perish
                   ,
                
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 never
                 said
                 ,
                 where
                 Baptisme
                 ceaseth
                 the
                 people
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 uncalled
                 Ministers
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 without
                 ordination
                 or
                 calling
                 from
                 a
                 presbytery
                 may
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 holy
                 Ministery
                 and
                 exercise
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Soules
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 
                   remote
                   Island
                
                 requireth
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 no
                 necessity
                 in
                 any
                 the
                 most
                 extraordinary
                 case
                 requireth
                 that
                 a
                 Midwife
                 may
                 Baptize
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 remaining
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 may
                 celebrate
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 any
                 calling
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   Mr.
                   Mather
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Iurisdiction
                     flow
                     immediately
                     and
                  
                   
                   
                     necessarily
                     from
                     the
                     essence
                     of
                     a
                  
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     a
                     congregation
                     be
                     essentially
                     a
                  
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     then
                     this
                     power
                     agreeth
                     to
                     all
                  
                   Churches
                   ,
                   
                     whether
                     consociated
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     consociated
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     respect
                     of
                     what
                     neighbours
                     they
                     have
                     ,
                     whether
                     many
                     ,
                     or
                     few
                     ,
                     whether
                     any
                     ,
                     or
                     none
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     A
                     congregation
                     its
                     alone
                     cannot
                     have
                     sole
                     power
                     of
                     jurisdiction
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     be
                     deprived
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     when
                     God
                     sendeth
                     neighbour
                  
                   Churches
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     then
                     neighbouring
                  
                   Churches
                   
                     which
                     are
                     given
                     for
                     helpe
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     given
                     for
                     losse
                     ,
                     the
                     contrary
                     whereof
                  
                   Ames
                   
                   
                     saith
                     .
                     Nor
                     doe
                     Synods
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     constitute
                     a
                     new
                     forme
                     of
                     a
                  
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   Iurisdiction
                   floweth
                   from
                   the
                   essence
                   of
                   a
                   congregation
                   in
                   an
                   Iland
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   totall
                   and
                   compleat
                   power
                   of
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   floweth
                   from
                   the
                   essence
                   of
                   a
                
                 Church
                 
                   or
                   congregation
                   consociated
                
                 ;
                 it
                 followeth
                 no
                 wayes
                 ,
                 so
                 a
                 pastor
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 hath
                 as
                 a
                 pastor
                 power
                 to
                 rebuke
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 administrate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 when
                 three
                 pastors
                 are
                 added
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 rebuking
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sole
                 and
                 entire
                 power
                 to
                 administrate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 pastors
                 hath
                 power
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 these
                 three
                 pastors
                 are
                 added
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 and
                 
                 their
                 pastorall
                 power
                 added
                 to
                 him
                 is
                 cumulative
                 and
                 auxiliary
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 privative
                 or
                 destructive
                 of
                 his
                 pastorall
                 power
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 first
                 pastor
                 suffereth
                 losse
                 by
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 this
                 ?
                 our
                 Brethren
                 do
                 conceive
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 kind
                 and
                 essence
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Monarchicall
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 any
                 power
                 from
                 consociated
                 Congregations
                 be
                 added
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 the
                 Congregations
                 power
                 Monarchicall
                 is
                 d
                 minished
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 it
                 changed
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Compleat
                 and
                 entire
                 power
                 to
                 rule
                 both
                 the
                 Congregation
                 and
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 in
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 keep
                 communion
                 with
                 that
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 either
                 edifie
                 ,
                 or
                 scandalize
                 them
                 ,
                 floweth
                 not
                 immediatly
                 and
                 necessarily
                 from
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 every
                 Congregation
                 even
                 in
                 
                   remote
                   Islands
                
                 not
                 consociated
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 never
                 said
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 power
                 to
                 governe
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 added
                 to
                 another
                 power
                 to
                 governe
                 well
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 auxiliary
                 power
                 and
                 no
                 way
                 destrective
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 indeed
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 governe
                 well
                 ,
                 added
                 to
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 male
                 administration
                 in
                 a
                 Congregation
                 is
                 distructive
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 reason
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 never
                 gave
                 any
                 such
                 power
                 of
                 male
                 administration
                 to
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 right
                 governing
                 ,
                 added
                 to
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 right
                 governing
                 is
                 neither
                 destructive
                 thereof
                 ,
                 nor
                 doth
                 it
                 
                   constitute
                   a
                   new
                   forme
                   of
                   a
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   a
                
                 Church
                 -
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 inlarge
                 the
                 pr●existent
                 form
                 to
                 extend
                 it selfe
                 farther
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 more
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   (
                   saith
                   Mr.
                   
                     Mather
                     )
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     against
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     nature
                     that
                     the
                     adverse
                     party
                     be
                     the
                     sole
                     judge
                     which
                     must
                     be
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     s●le
                  
                   
                   
                     power
                     of
                     Iurisdiction
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     Congregation
                  
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   grant
                   in
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   case
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   Congregation
                   is
                   in
                   an
                   Island
                   its
                   alone
                   )
                   
                     and
                     so
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     lawfull
                     for
                     a
                     single
                     Congregation
                     to
                     doe
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     against
                     all
                     equity
                     and
                     the
                     very
                     light
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     then
                     follow
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     against
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     nature
                     that
                     a
                     Congregation
                  
                   (
                   though
                   consociated
                   with
                   other
                   Congregations
                   )
                   
                     have
                     entire
                     jurisdiction
                     within
                     it selfe
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 None
                 of
                 us
                 do
                 teach
                 that
                 
                   it
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                   that
                   the
                   adverse
                   party
                   be
                   the
                   judge
                   ,
                   it
                
                 might
                 fall
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 councell
                 lawfully
                 convened
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 provocation
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 nationall
                 councell
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 councels
                 may
                 erre
                 )
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 may
                 judge
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 lawfull
                 councell
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 Church-constitution
                 that
                 condemned
                 Christ
                 of
                 blisphemy
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 his
                 enemies
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 teach
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 congruous
                 to
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 have
                 appointed
                 all
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Churchcourts
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 congregations
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 rather
                 erre
                 then
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 higher
                 Synods
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 ordinary
                 judges
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 cause
                 ;
                 Nor
                 doth
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 follow
                 from
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 congregation
                 its
                 alone
                 in
                 an
                 Iland
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 consociated
                 Churches
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 defect
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 providence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 singular
                 exigence
                 )
                 that
                 that
                 congregation
                 shall
                 be
                 both
                 judge
                 and
                 party
                 in
                 its
                 owne
                 cause
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 one
                 Micaiah
                 shall
                 contend
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 that
                 congregation
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 judge
                 and
                 condemne
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 seeketh
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 Thessalonica
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 single
                 congregation
                 ,
                 all
                 hearing
                 one
                 Word
                 ,
                 partakers
                 of
                 one
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 at
                 one
                 Table
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ascribeth
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 to
                 
                   worthy
                   Baynes
                
                 of
                 the
                 numerous
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 went
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 all
                 
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 1
                 Thes.
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   For
                   from
                   you
                   sounded
                   out
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   Macedonia
                   and
                   Achaia
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   every
                   place
                   your
                   faith
                   to
                   God-ward
                   is
                   spread
                   abroad
                   .
                
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 what
                 Mr.
                 Mather
                 and
                 Thomson
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 5000
                 may
                 meet
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 thousands
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 Luke
                 12.
                 to
                 heare
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 reverend
                 brethren
                 doe
                 leave
                 out
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 inconvenience
                 of
                 thronging
                 so
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   trode
                   one
                   upon
                   another
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 preached
                 not
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 thousand
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 ,
                 v.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   He
                   began
                   to
                   say
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   .
                
                 So
                 Christ
                 refusing
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 disorderly
                 confluence
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 doctrine
                 being
                 all
                 for
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 Sermon
                 being
                 preached
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 onely
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 10.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 the
                 Parable
                 of
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 v.
                 22.
                 he
                 applieth
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   he
                   said
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   take
                   no
                   thought
                   for
                   your
                   life
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 It
                 evidenceth
                 to
                 
                 me
                 that
                 Christ
                 condemneth
                 a
                 numerous
                 multitude
                 in
                 one
                 congregation
                 to
                 heare
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 5000
                 
                   persons
                   did
                   heare
                   his
                   voyce
                   ,
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   congregation
                   ,
                   by
                   meanes
                   of
                   Scaffolds
                   and
                   Galleries
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Mather
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 yeeld
                 
                   eight
                   thousand
                   an
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   were
                   all
                   assembled
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   heare
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   converts
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   were
                   together
                   in
                   Salomons
                   porch
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 I
                 grant
                 three
                 thousand
                 could
                 heare
                 one
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 but
                 alas
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 uncertainty
                 for
                 independent
                 congregations
                 .
                 But
                 1.
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 that
                 eight
                 thousand
                 (
                 Mr.
                 Mather
                 hath
                 not
                 added
                 many
                 other
                 multitudes
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Act.
                 5.
                 14.
                 
                 Act.
                 6.
                 1.
                 v.
                 7.
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 )
                 did
                 meet
                 daily
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Daily
                 and
                 ordinarily
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 daily
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 private
                 house
                 (
                 there
                 were
                 need
                 of
                 many
                 Scaffolds
                 and
                 Galleries
                 )
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 one
                 Table
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 make
                 one
                 judicature
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 more
                 then
                 power
                 of
                 consenting
                 in
                 
                   Church
                   .
                   censures
                   ,
                   as
                
                 our
                 brethren
                 prove
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 beleevers
                 had
                 ,
                 from
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 Act.
                 15.
                 22.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 23.
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 thinke
                 such
                 a
                 miraculous
                 Church
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 mould
                 of
                 independent
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 established
                 congregations
                 meeting
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 be
                 edified
                 by
                 word
                 ,
                 seales
                 and
                 censures
                 .
                 Yea
                 Mr.
                 Mather
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 whole
                 convening
                 as
                 one
                 independent
                 congregation
                 Act.
                 6.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 and
                 the
                 many
                 myriades
                 or
                 thousands
                 of
                 beleeving
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 Act.
                 21.
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 to
                 meet
                 as
                 one
                 congregation
                 .
                 Certainly
                 the
                 Apostles
                 practice
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 five
                 hundred
                 or
                 a
                 thousand
                 being
                 so
                 farre
                 beneath
                 ten
                 or
                 eight
                 thousand
                 ,
                 may
                 wel
                 seem
                 a
                 number
                 for
                 fewnesse
                 not
                 competent
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 then
                 thinke
                 of
                 seven
                 onely
                 ,
                 or
                 ten
                 ?
                 Now
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 if
                 Rome
                 being
                 granted
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 to
                 me
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 congregation
                 and
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 family
                 of
                 Aquila
                 and
                 Priscilla
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 v.
                 5.
                 and
                 whose
                 faith
                 was
                 spread
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 8.
                 so
                 as
                 famous
                 writers
                 say
                 the
                 halfe
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 single
                 congregation
                 meeting
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ?
                 ard
                 to
                 me
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 single
                 congregation
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 house
                 of
                 Aquila
                 and
                 Priscilla
                 ,
                 Act.
                 18.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 4.
                 v.
                 26
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 and
                 that
                 Paul
                 preached
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 daily
                 ,
                 beside
                 his
                 disputing
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 Rome
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Church
                 
                 at
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 5.
                 
                 So
                 Diodati
                 saith
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   at
                   Aquila
                
                 his
                 house
                 
                   was
                   the
                   assembly
                   of
                   beleevers
                   ,
                   who
                   assembled
                   themselves
                   in
                   their
                   house
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   were
                   divers
                   small
                   assemblies
                   in
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   selfe
                   same
                   City
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 19.
                 
                 Col.
                 4.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Greet
                   the
                   Church
                   that
                   is
                   at
                   their
                   house
                   .
                
                 Col.
                 1.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Salute
                   Nymphus
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   at
                   his
                   house
                   .
                
                 Where
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 of
                 believers
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 he
                 giveth
                 them
                 not
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Ro.
                 16.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Salute
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   Aristobulus
                   houshold
                   .
                
                 V.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Greet
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   houshold
                   of
                   Narcissus
                   .
                
                 Phil.
                 4.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Saints
                   salute
                   you
                   ,
                   especially
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   Caesars
                   house
                   .
                
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 this
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 constituted
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Aquila
                 and
                 Priscilla
                 ,
                 why
                 in
                 one
                 Chapter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 should
                 change
                 the
                 phrase
                 ?
                 and
                 I
                 desire
                 know
                 what
                 reason
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 goe
                 from
                 the
                 literall
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   at
                   Aquila
                   his
                   house
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   at
                   C●rinth
                
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 some
                 say
                 that
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 6.
                 he
                 
                   saluteth
                   not
                   all
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Narcissus
                   ,
                
                 but
                 onely
                 v.
                 11.
                 
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 1.
                 this
                 exception
                 is
                 not
                 brought
                 concerning
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Aristobulus
                 ,
                 v.
                 10.
                 2
                 
                 This
                 exception
                 confirmeth
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 an
                 institured
                 Society
                 and
                 politicall
                 Church-meeting
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Saint
                 ,
                 there
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 beleevers
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   at
                   such
                   a
                   house
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 phrase
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 used
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 19.
                 
                 Col.
                 4.
                 19.
                 
                 Phile.
                 2.
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 assemblea
                 for
                 the
                 Word
                 &
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 Act.
                 5.
                 42.
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   from
                   house
                   to
                   house
                   daily
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 allope
                 with
                 Act.
                 2.
                 46.
                 
                 
                   Where
                   they
                   continued
                   daily
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   breaking
                   bread
                   from
                   house
                   to
                   house
                
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 assembly
                 of
                 Disciples
                 Act
                 20.
                 7.
                 where
                 they
                 assembled
                 for
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 especially
                 seeing
                 as
                 the
                 learned
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 Temples
                 or
                 houses
                 built
                 for
                 the
                 publique
                 assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 as
                 Rome
                 and
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 met
                 in
                 private
                 houses
                 ;
                 which
                 seeing
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 there
                 at
                 Rome
                 two
                 Churches
                 at
                 least
                 ;
                 one
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Aquila
                 and
                 Priscilla
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 15.
                 and
                 another
                 also
                 pertaining
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 but
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 whereas
                 one
                 family
                 had
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 c.
                 165.
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 illustrious
                 families
                 received
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 their
                 faith
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 
                   published
                   through
                   all
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 8.
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   faith
                
                 had
                 not
                 had
                 a
                 greater
                 prevalency
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 
                   false
                   God●
                
                 then
                 worshipped
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 poore
                 single
                 meeting
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     Corinth
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   humbly
                   conceive
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   one
                   single
                   congregation
                   ,
                   if
                   these
                   foure
                   circumstances
                   be
                   considered
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   multitude
                   of
                   beleevers
                   there
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   multitude
                   of
                   Teacher●
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   diversity
                   of
                   Tongues
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   A
                   Presbyteriall
                   meeting
                   of
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   Act.
                   18.
                   9.
                   
                   
                     Many
                     of
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     believed
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     baptized
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   if
                   we
                   shall
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   Apostolique
                   Church
                   conjoyned
                   preaching
                   and
                   baptizing
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   baptized
                   none
                   but
                   those
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   preached
                   ,
                   I
                   conceive
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   denied
                   but
                   there
                   were
                   divers
                   assemblies
                   for
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   for
                   Paul
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     Baptized
                     n●ne
                     but
                     Crispus
                     and
                     Gaius
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     houshold
                     of
                     Stephanus
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   many
                   were
                   baptized
                   ,
                   other
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   not
                   Paul
                   baptized
                   them
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   were
                   baptized
                   in
                   other
                   assemblies
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   those
                   in
                   which
                   Paul
                   baptized
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   cleare
                   that
                   to
                   comfort
                   Paul
                   whose
                   spirit
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   be
                   heavy
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   may
                   gather
                   from
                   Rom.
                   7.
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   Act.
                   18.
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   resisted
                   so
                   in
                   his
                   ministery
                   by
                   the
                   blasphemies
                   of
                   the
                   Jewes
                   rejecting
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     shooke
                     his
                     rayment
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     your
                     blood
                     be
                     upon
                     your
                     owne
                     heads
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     cleane
                     ;
                     from
                     henceforth
                     I
                     will
                     goe
                     to
                     the
                     Gentiles
                  
                   ;
                   The
                   Lord
                   saith
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   vision
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   
                     Be
                     not
                     afraid
                     ,
                     but
                     speake
                     ,
                     and
                     hold
                     not
                     thy
                     peace
                     ,
                  
                   10.
                   
                   
                     For
                     I
                     am
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     man
                     shall
                     set
                     on
                     thee
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     have
                     much
                     people
                     in
                     this
                     City
                     .
                  
                   11.
                   
                   
                     And
                     he
                     continued
                     there
                     a
                     yeere
                     and
                     six
                     moneths
                     ,
                     teaching
                     the
                     Word
                     amongst
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   let
                   this
                   in
                   equity
                   be
                   considered
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   gaining
                   of
                   one
                   single
                   congregation
                   which
                   meet
                   for
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   20
                   ,
                   21
                   ,
                   22.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   19.
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   acts
                   of
                   Church-censures
                   1
                   Cor.
                   5.
                   4.
                   as
                   our
                   brethren
                   teach
                   ,
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   exceed
                   one
                   thousand
                   conveniently
                   in
                   a
                   setled
                   and
                   daily
                   meeting
                   ,
                   had
                   first
                   
                     been
                     much
                     people
                  
                   ;
                   secondly
                   ,
                   much
                   ,
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   thousands
                   of
                   the
                   Jewes
                   who
                   rejected
                   the
                   
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   gathered
                   from
                   comparing
                   Act.
                   18.
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   and
                   Act.
                   13.
                   43
                   ,
                   46
                   ,
                   47.
                   with
                   Act.
                   21.
                   
                   ●0
                   .
                   
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   many
                   thousands
                   of
                   the
                   Jewes
                   believed
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   rejected
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   1
                   Thess.
                   2.
                   14.
                   15.
                   16.
                   and
                   so
                   many
                   more
                   thousands
                   behoved
                   to
                   reject
                   Christ
                   then
                   believed
                   ?
                   Now
                   what
                   comfort
                   could
                   Paul
                   have
                   had
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   thousands
                   of
                   the
                   Jewes
                   rejected
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   
                     all
                     the
                     much
                     people
                  
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   in
                   Corinth
                   were
                   but
                   fo●soot●
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   one
                   compleat
                   Assembly
                   of
                   a
                   single
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   meet
                   in
                   a
                   private
                   House
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   celebration
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ?
                   For
                   Piscator
                   with
                   all
                   our
                   Divines
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   14
                   teach
                   that
                   their
                   were
                   no
                   capacious
                   Temples
                   in
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   did
                   meet
                   for
                   Gods
                   worship
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Judge
                   if
                   one
                   single
                   Congregation
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   Congregations
                   planted
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   behoved
                   to
                   be
                   competent
                   ,
                   and
                   convenient
                   for
                   edification
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   might
                   heare
                   and
                   all
                   partake
                   of
                   one
                   bread
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   10.
                   16.
                   and
                   one
                   Table
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   v.
                   21.
                   )
                   could
                   necessitate
                   Paul
                   to
                   stay
                   at
                   
                     Corinth
                     a
                     yeare
                     and
                     six
                     moneths
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   as
                   Paul
                   by
                   one
                   Sermon
                   made
                   in
                   a
                   certaine
                   mans
                   House
                   named
                   Justus
                   did
                   
                     bring
                     many
                     to
                     believe
                     and
                     be
                     Baptized
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   18
                   7.
                   8.
                   
                   And
                   these
                   many
                   might
                   conveniently
                   make
                   a
                   Congregation
                   beside
                   the
                   much
                   people
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   there
                   ,
                   v.
                   10.
                   not
                   yet
                   called
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   as
                   interpreters
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   people
                   ,
                   by
                   Gods
                   decree
                   of
                   predestination
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   multitude
                   of
                   Teachers
                   proveth
                   that
                   their
                   were
                   more
                   Congregation
                   then
                   one
                   ;
                   for
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   incongruous
                   to
                   the
                   Wisdome
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   raise
                   up
                   many
                   reapers
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   harvest
                   is
                   narrow
                   ,
                   many
                   builders
                   for
                   one
                   congregationall
                   House
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   Christs
                   practice
                   ,
                   who
                   sent
                   not
                   twelve
                   Pastors
                   to
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   but
                   sent
                   them
                   out
                   
                     two
                     by
                     two
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   might
                   find
                   worke
                   :
                   now
                   can
                   we
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   
                     God
                     had
                     much
                     people
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Acts
                   18.
                   10.
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   hundreths
                   of
                   Prophets
                   to
                   be
                   hearers
                   and
                   one
                   at
                   once
                   to
                   speak
                   to
                   one
                   single
                   Congregation
                   ?
                   to
                   what
                   end
                   gave
                   the
                   Lord
                   a
                   Talent
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   huge
                   multitude
                   of
                   prophets
                   ?
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   oftener
                   hearers
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   could
                   be
                   in
                   actuall
                   prophecying
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   like
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Whereas
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   31.
                   
                     you
                     may
                     all
                     prophecy
                     one
                     by
                     one
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     may
                     learne
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     may
                     be
                     comforted
                     ,
                     Di●datus
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   yee
                   may
                   all
                   prophecy
                   ,
                   
                     namely
                     by
                     course
                     and
                     in
                     diverse
                     or
                     severall
                     Assemblies
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Estius
                   saith
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Prophets
                   were
                   to
                   prophecy
                   in
                   diverse
                   
                   assemblies
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   v
                   :
                   34.
                   
                     let
                     your
                     women
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     keepe
                     silence
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     Churches
                  
                   ;
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   he
                   supposeth
                   there
                   were
                   more
                   Congregations
                   then
                   one
                   at
                   Corinth
                   ;
                   Nor
                   is
                   there
                   reason
                   to
                   say
                   with
                   some
                   ,
                   he
                   speaketh
                   of
                   
                     Churches
                     in
                     the
                     plurall
                     number
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     made
                     mention
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     going
                     before
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   1.
                   
                   He
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     your
                     Wom●n
                  
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   be
                   silent
                   :
                   now
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   meant
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   Congregations
                   at
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   forbidden
                   it
                   in
                   their
                   Women
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   all
                   Women
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   knowen
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   abuse
                   of
                   spirituall
                   gifts
                   in
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   women
                   did
                   prophecy
                   in
                   the
                   assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   the
                   Apostle
                   forbiddeth
                   in
                   their
                   Churches
                   in
                   the
                   pl●●
                   all
                   number
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   what
                   roome
                   or
                   place
                   was
                   there
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   Prophets
                   to
                   edifie
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   one
                   private
                   House
                   ?
                   for
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   Temples
                   where
                   they
                   might
                   meet
                   at
                   Corinth
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   If
                   Kenchrea
                   be
                   comprehended
                   under
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Corinth
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostle
                   writing
                   to
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   wrote
                   also
                   to
                   this
                   Church
                   called
                   Romans
                   16.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Church
                     at
                     Kenchrea
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   have
                   we
                   more
                   Congregations
                   then
                   one
                   at
                   Corinth
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   learned
                   teach
                   that
                   Kenchrea
                   was
                   a
                   Sea-port
                   or
                   Harbour
                   of
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   a
                   Origen
                   saith
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   place
                   neer
                   to
                   Corinth
                   .
                   Off
                   the
                   Aegean
                   Sea
                   one
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   b
                   Strabo
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     ad
                     sinum
                     Saronicum
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Lechea
                   was
                   the
                   other
                   port
                   .
                   See
                   c
                   Plinius
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   Teachers
                   (
                   I
                   humbly
                   conceive
                   )
                   which
                   did
                   preach
                   at
                   Korinth
                   may
                   be
                   gathered
                   from
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   5.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   4.
                   6.
                   15.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   where
                   there
                   are
                   multitudes
                   of
                   these
                   who
                   were
                   all
                   gifted
                   to
                   edifie
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   
                     who
                     spake
                     with
                     Tongues
                     ,
                     wrought
                     miracles
                     ,
                     had
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     healing
                     .
                  
                   And
                   so
                   many
                   Prophets
                   that
                   
                     Paul
                     saith
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   31.
                   
                     for
                     yee
                     may
                     all
                     prophecy
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     may
                     lear●e
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     may
                     be
                     comforted
                     ,
                  
                   if
                   these
                   
                     (
                     all
                  
                   )
                   who
                   were
                   to
                   learne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   comforted
                   be
                   the
                   
                     much
                     people
                  
                   which
                   God
                   had
                   in
                   this
                   City
                   Acts
                   18.
                   9.
                   and
                   this
                   
                     (
                     all
                  
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   instructed
                   and
                   comforted
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   farther
                   to
                   say
                   .
                   And
                   3.
                   
                   I
                   can
                   hardly
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   end
                   why
                   God
                   sent
                   the
                   gift
                   
                     of
                     diverse
                     tongues
                  
                   amongst
                   them
                   was
                   to
                   e●ifie
                   one
                   single
                   Congregation
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   that
                   our
                   Brethren
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   1
                   
                     Corinthia●s
                     vers
                  
                   .
                   22.
                   14.
                   
                   
                     Tongues
                     are
                     for
                     a
                     signe
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     believe
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     believe
                     not
                     .
                  
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   hence
                   collect
                   is
                   most
                   groundlesse
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     therefore
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     Tongues
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     its
                     genuine
                     end
                     and
                     intention
                     is
                     onely
                     a
                     miracle
                     for
                     the
                     gaining
                     of
                     Heathen
                     to
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     intended
                     to
                     edifie
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   
                     and
                     people
                     of
                     a
                     strange
                     Language
                     ,
                     after
                     they
                     are
                     brought
                     in
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     therefore
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     ground
                     for
                     people
                     of
                     divers
                     congregations
                     to
                     be
                     instructed
                     by
                     strange
                     Tongues
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 The
                 whole
                 current
                 of
                 Divines
                 answer
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 also
                 Estius
                 observeth
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 )
                 Tongues
                 are
                 given
                 especially
                 for
                 infidels
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   novitate
                   mirac●li
                   convertantur
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   newnesse
                   of
                   the
                   miracle
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   converted
                   ,
                   though
                   also
                   Tongues
                   serve
                   to
                   instruct
                   these
                   who
                   believe
                   ,
                
                 and
                 consequently
                 ;
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 divers
                 Tongues
                 may
                 be
                 edified
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 me
                 adde
                 that
                 
                   strange
                   Tongues
                
                 were
                 a
                 mixt
                 miracle
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 mixt
                 ,
                 because
                 both
                 they
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 miraculous
                 signe
                 to
                 assure
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sending
                 downe
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 was
                 a
                 miraculous
                 fruit
                 of
                 Christs
                 Ascension
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 who
                 promised
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 ascended
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 send
                 the
                 other
                 comforter
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 Acts
                 2
                 ,
                 89
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 12.
                 and
                 also
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 a
                 miracle
                 that
                 Paul
                 proveth
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 fruitlesse
                 and
                 wanteth
                 the
                 naturall
                 and
                 genuine
                 end
                 of
                 speech
                 and
                 an
                 humane
                 voyce
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 edifie
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 1.
                 
                 Tongues
                 edifie
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 speak
                 to
                 these
                 who
                 know
                 the
                 Language
                 ,
                 or
                 except
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 for
                 other
                 ways
                 the
                 speaker
                 with
                 Tongues
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 Barbarian
                 to
                 these
                 to
                 whom
                 ●e
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 as
                 Barbarians
                 to
                 him
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 6.
                 7.
                 8
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 2
                 
                 He
                 that
                 speaketh
                 with
                 Tongues
                 is
                 
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   interpret
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 13.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 may
                 
                   edifie
                   the
                
                 Church
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 speaketh
                 with
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 understood
                 ,
                 is
                 fruitlesse
                 and
                 uselesse
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 hearers
                 can
                 neither
                 
                   say
                   amen
                
                 to
                 his
                 preaching
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 his
                 praying
                 ,
                 v.
                 14.
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 except
                 a
                 man
                 teach
                 others
                 ,
                 his
                 gift
                 of
                 Tongues
                 teacheth
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 10.
                 (
                 5
                 )
                 strange
                 Tongues
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 when
                 the
                 hearers
                 understand
                 
                   not
                   ,
                   are
                   a
                   judgement
                   of
                   God
                   rather
                   then
                   an
                   edifying
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 v.
                 21.
                 &
                 c.
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 edifying
                 end
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 raised
                 up
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 
                   of
                   Corinth
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 now
                 a
                 planted
                 and
                 watered
                 Church
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 1.
                 ch
                 .
                 3
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 and
                 a
                 building
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 whereof
                 was
                 layd
                 ,
                 v.
                 10.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 might
                 be
                 edified
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 its
                 edifying
                 use
                 and
                 end
                 ,
                 was
                 fruitlesse
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 effect
                 ;
                 yea
                 as
                 we
                 teach
                 against
                 Papists
                 ,
                 unlawfull
                 in
                 Gods
                 publick
                 worship
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 diverse
                 assemblies
                 and
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 which
                 understood
                 these
                 Tongues
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   all
                   in
                   Corinth
                   understood
                   Greeke
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   these
                   of
                   divers
                   Tongues
                   might
                   be
                   understood
                   by
                   all
                   :
                
                 for
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 layeth
                 a
                 ground
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Tongue
                 a
                 strange
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Tongue
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 speaking
                 with
                 strange
                 Tongues
                 was
                 well
                 understood
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sayth
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 v.
                 10.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 v.
                 16.
                 v.
                 23.
                 
                 That
                 many
                 spake
                 with
                 Tongues
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 hearers
                 could
                 
                   not
                   say
                   amen
                
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 edified
                 by
                 their
                 preaching
                 or
                 praying
                 ,
                 v.
                 19.
                 if
                 then
                 strange
                 Tongues
                 were
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 given
                 to
                 that
                 planted
                 Church
                 to
                 edifie
                 these
                 who
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 edifie
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 gaine
                 heathen
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 divers
                 Congregations
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 thinke
                 that
                 weak
                 which
                 Mr.
                 
                   Mather
                   ;
                   and
                
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomson
                   say
                   ;
                   But
                   the
                
                 
                 place
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   That
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                
                 Church
                 
                   comming
                   together
                   to
                   one
                   place
                   doth
                   unavaydably
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Corinth
                 
                   had
                   their
                   meetings
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   distribution
                   into
                   severall
                   congregations
                   ,
                   but
                   altogether
                   in
                   one
                   congregation
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   they
                   had
                   variety
                   of
                   Teachers
                   and
                   Prophets
                   .
                   yet
                   they
                   all
                   used
                   to
                   c●●●e
                   together
                   to
                   one
                   place
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   answ
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 place
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                   if
                   the
                   whole
                
                 Church
                 
                   come
                   together
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 doth
                 evince
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 there
                 reason
                 
                   ab
                   absurdo
                
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 great
                 incongruity
                 ;
                 it
                 were
                 incongruous
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Corinth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 gifted
                 men
                 speaking
                 with
                 diverse
                 Tongues
                 (
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 Infidells
                 )
                 should
                 all
                 convene
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
                 with
                 divers
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 unlearned
                 and
                 the
                 unbelievers
                 would
                 say
                 they
                 were
                 madde
                 ;
                 therefore
                 hee
                 presupposeth
                 that
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 should
                 not
                 all
                 come
                 to
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 so
                 come
                 to
                 one
                 place
                 v.
                 24.
                 in
                 diverse
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 all
                 prophecy
                 in
                 a
                 Tongue
                 knowen
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Infidells
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 unbeliever
                 being
                 
                   convinced
                   and
                   judged
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Prophers
                   .
                
                 he
                 might
                 
                   fall
                   down
                   on
                   his
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   worship
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   in
                   you
                   of
                   a
                   truth
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   ,
                   much
                   people
                   of
                   Corinth
                
                 that
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 ordinarily
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ;
                 the
                 Text
                 saith
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 and
                 not
                 taken
                 as
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 consequence
                 is
                 most
                 avoydable
                 ;
                 for
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 at
                 any
                 one
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Teachers
                 of
                 Corinth
                 did
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Text
                 saith
                 ,
                 v.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   He
                   is
                   convinced
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   judged
                   of
                   all
                   .
                
                 Whereas
                 the
                 consequence
                 should
                 be
                 absurd
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 longesome
                 and
                 we●●●
                 some
                 meeting
                 ;
                 for
                 Interpreters
                 say
                 they
                 meet
                 in
                 diverse
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Text
                 saith
                 expresly
                 ,
                 v.
                 29.
                 
                 That
                 at
                 one
                 meeting
                 they
                 prophecied
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   two
                   or
                   three
                
                 :
                 now
                 if
                 two
                 only
                 prophecied
                 in
                 one
                 Congregation
                 at
                 one
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Text
                 will
                 warrant
                 clearely
                 ,
                 then
                 how
                 doth
                 this
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 consisting
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Believers
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 a●
                 is
                 supposed
                 by
                 our
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 convince
                 the
                 infidell
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 beare
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 v.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   He
                   is
                   convinced
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   judged
                   of
                   all
                   ?
                
                 can
                 two
                 Prophets
                 
                   be
                   all
                   Prophets
                
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 doth
                 it
                 be●re
                 this
                 v.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   But
                   if
                   all
                   prophesie
                   ,
                   &
                   c
                   ?
                
                 surely
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 must
                 unavoydably
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 prophecied
                 distributively
                 and
                 in
                 severall
                 Congregations
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 women
                 prophecied
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 prophecied
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 correcteth
                 their
                 abuse
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 to
                 prophecy
                 
                   by
                   course
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 27.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 too
                 numerous
                 a
                 multitude
                 did
                 prophecy
                 in
                 one
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 reducing
                 this
                 Church
                 to
                 order
                 ,
                 retrencheth
                 the
                 number
                 v.
                 29.
                 
                   to
                   two
                   or
                   three
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 v.
                 31.
                 
                   for
                   you
                   may
                   all
                   prophecy
                   one
                   by
                   one
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 must
                 unavoydably
                 be
                 understood
                 distributively
                 in
                 divers
                 Congregations
                 and
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 take
                 the
                 words
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 v.
                 24.
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   convince
                   ,
                   all
                   judge
                   ,
                   distributively
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                   v.
                
                 23.
                 by
                 this
                 cannot
                 beare
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 of
                 Corinth
                 comprehending
                 the
                 the
                 whole
                 Prophets
                 .
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 ●elievers
                 ,
                 did
                 all
                 collectively
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 single
                 Assembly
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 
                   much
                   people
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   at
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 18.
                 9.
                 was
                 one
                 society
                 partaking
                 
                 of
                 one
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 private
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 consistory
                 judging
                 and
                 censuring
                 and
                 excommunicating
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 (
                 with
                 reverence
                 of
                 the
                 learneder
                 )
                 that
                 these
                 Prophets
                 were
                 a
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Teaching
                 Prophets
                 whose
                 gifts
                 were
                 imployed
                 in
                 edifying
                 severall
                 Congregations
                 ;
                 only
                 some
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 were
                 Prophets
                 extrordinarily
                 inspired
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 not
                 any
                 patterne
                 of
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 answer
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Though
                 they
                 were
                 Prophets
                 extraordinarily
                 inspired
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 prove
                 well
                 some
                 ordinary
                 acts
                 of
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 Prophets
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 ;
                 For
                 they
                 do
                 here
                 Prophecy
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 analogy
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 common
                 with
                 Prophets
                 now
                 adayes
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 by
                 these
                 same
                 rules
                 regulated
                 that
                 our
                 Pastors
                 are
                 now
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 exercise
                 these
                 same
                 acts
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 which
                 Pastors
                 do
                 now
                 exercise
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 prophecy
                 in
                 a
                 knowen
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 v.
                 19.
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ▪
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 edification
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 ●
                 .
                 31.
                 even
                 as
                 P●stors
                 now
                 adayes
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 internall
                 principle
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 insused
                 gift
                 of
                 prophecying
                 made
                 them
                 extraordinary
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   fi●ri
                
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Prophets
                 become
                 Prophets
                 by
                 ordinary
                 industry
                 and
                 studies
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   furi
                
                 :
                 but
                 
                   in
                   facto
                   esse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 prophecying
                 ,
                 these
                 extraordinary
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 ordinary
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Pastors
                 differ
                 not
                 in
                 specie
                 and
                 nature
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Eyes
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 man
                 borne
                 blind
                 Ioh.
                 9.
                 and
                 these
                 Eyes
                 which
                 we
                 suppose
                 he
                 was
                 capable
                 of
                 from
                 his
                 mothers
                 wombe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wine
                 miraculously
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 water
                 by
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                
                 2.
                 and
                 the
                 Wines
                 that
                 grew
                 in
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 production
                 and
                 
                   in
                   fieri
                
                 differed
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   in
                   facto
                   esse
                
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 .
                 Hence
                 you
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 these
                 Prophets
                 are
                 every
                 way
                 regulated
                 as
                 ordinary
                 prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 .
                 1
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 Interpreters
                 that
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 is
                 to
                 prescribe
                 what
                 is
                 order
                 and
                 decency
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 worship
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 last
                 verse
                 saith
                 ,
                 v.
                 40.
                 
                   let
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   done
                   decently
                   and
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                
                 and
                 consequently
                 how
                 these
                 Prophets
                 should
                 edifie
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 4.
                 12
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 (
                 ●
                 )
                 
                 That
                 these
                 Prophets
                 should
                 not
                 speake
                 in
                 publick
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 
                   Barbar●an
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 hearer
                 could
                 not
                 say
                 
                   Amen
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 16.
                 and
                 this
                 way
                 are
                 our
                 ordinary
                 Prophets
                 regulated
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 Papists
                 will
                 but
                 say
                 service
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 A
                 direction
                 is
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 on
                 these
                 
                   who
                   speake
                   with
                   Tongues
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   children
                   in
                   understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   in
                   malice
                   ,
                   as
                   children
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   concerning
                   understanding
                   ,
                   men
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 20.
                 which
                 agreeth
                 well
                 to
                 Prophets
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 .
                 (
                 4
                 )
                 What
                 more
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 comming
                 together
                 of
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Church
                
                 for
                 
                   prophecying
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 23.
                 24.
                 and
                 
                   convincing
                   of
                   unbelievers
                
                 ?
                 a●
                 25.
                 (
                 5
                 )
                 the
                 Prophets
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 limited
                 to
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 to
                 edification
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 speaketh
                 with
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 speake
                 by
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 be
                 
                   silent
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 27.
                 28.
                 
                 (
                 6
                 )
                 These
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 a●
                 our
                 ordinary
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 must
                 speake
                 orderly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   but
                   one
                   at
                   once
                
                 ,
                 to
                 eschew
                 confusion
                 ,
                 v.
                 29.
                 
                 (
                 7
                 )
                 What
                 they
                 speake
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 and
                 put
                 under
                 censure
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Colledge
                 must
                 judge
                 ,
                 v.
                 29.
                 8.
                 
                 (
                 8
                 )
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 women
                 are
                 here
                 put
                 under
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 when
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 to
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 v.
                 34.
                 35.
                 
                 So
                 are
                 these
                 prophets
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 rules
                 doe
                 regulate
                 our
                 ordinary
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 which
                 clearely
                 saith
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 patterne
                 of
                 a
                 Colledge
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Prophets
                 under
                 that
                 same
                 policy
                 and
                 rules
                 of
                 policy
                 as
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Pastors
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 and
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 this
                 Colledge
                 agreeth
                 a
                 power
                 dogmaticall
                 of
                 judging
                 ,
                 and
                 censuring
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 delivered
                 ,
                 29.
                 
                   let
                   the
                   Prophets
                   speak
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   other
                   judge
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 judging
                 that
                 every
                 Christian
                 hath
                 .
                 For
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 saith
                 Piscator
                 ,
                 doth
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 judge
                 ;
                 But
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 a
                 propheticall
                 judging
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 ,
                 by
                 good
                 anology
                 ,
                 warrant
                 the
                 juridicall
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 presbytery
                 to
                 judge
                 and
                 examine
                 these
                 who
                 preach
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 creep
                 not
                 in
                 false
                 Teachers
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 The
                 huge
                 number
                 of
                 Believers
                 and
                 yet
                 making
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 2.
                 saith
                 that
                 Ephesus
                 was
                 a
                 
                   presbyteriall
                   Church
                
                 as
                 many
                 circumstances
                 evince
                 ,
                 Acts
                 19.
                 for
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Paul
                 established
                 
                   twelve
                   men
                   Prophets
                   who
                   spake
                   with
                   Tongues
                   ,
                   and
                   prophecied
                   .
                
                 To
                 what
                 end
                 did
                 Paul
                 set
                 up
                 twelve
                 Labourers
                 at
                 
                 Epheseus
                 ,
                 with
                 diverse
                 languages
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 establish
                 divers
                 Assemblies
                 ?
                 did
                 they
                 all
                 meet
                 dayly
                 in
                 one
                 house
                 with
                 Paul
                 to
                 heare
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 silent
                 Prophets
                 themselves
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 indeed
                 with
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Tongues
                 to
                 speake
                 to
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 divers
                 tongues
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 credible
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                 Paul
                 continued
                 here
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 yeares
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 was
                 this
                 for
                 one
                 competent
                 number
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 all
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 private
                 house
                 ?
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 credible
                 ?
                 )
                 3.
                 
                 
                   All
                   that
                   dwelt
                   in
                
                 Asia
                 
                   heard
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   both
                   Jewes
                   and
                   Greeks
                   ,
                
                 then
                 in
                 great
                 Ephesus
                 there
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 Congregation
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 great
                 miracles
                 done
                 by
                 
                   Paul.
                   v.
                
                 11.
                 12.
                 to
                 admiration
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 imitation
                 of
                 false
                 Prophets
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   was
                   magnified
                   by
                   the
                   Iewes
                   and
                   Greeks
                   that
                   dwelt
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 There
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 
                   work
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 when
                 great
                 Ephesus
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Remarkable
                 that
                 Christ
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 directed
                 his
                 Apostles
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 Cities
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 their
                 nets
                 ,
                 for
                 conquering
                 of
                 soules
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Indea
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 great
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 in
                 Syria
                 to
                 Antiochia
                 ,
                 in
                 Grecia
                 to
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 in
                 Italy
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 Asia
                 the
                 lesse
                 to
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 now
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 cleare
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 planted
                 but
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 in
                 one
                 City
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 in
                 Antiochia
                 ,
                 in
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 Ephesus
                 :
                 and
                 observe
                 ,
                 the
                 basis
                 and
                 prime
                 principle
                 of
                 our
                 Brethrens
                 independent
                 Churches
                 doth
                 all
                 ly
                 upon
                 this
                 meer
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Lords
                   Grace
                   did
                   restrict
                   and
                   limit
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   triumphing
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   the
                   conquerors
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   planted
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   greatest
                   Cities
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   (
                   and
                   they
                   appoynted
                   Elders
                   in
                   every
                   City
                   )
                   onely
                   one
                   poore
                   single
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   patterne
                   of
                   all
                   independent
                
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   this
                   consisted
                   of
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   could
                   meet
                   conveniently
                   in
                   one
                   House
                   for
                   Word
                   ,
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   one
                   Lords
                   Table
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Ecclesiasticall
                
                 Church
                 -
                 
                   court
                   for
                   censures
                
                 .
                 Certainly
                 this
                 Church
                 being
                 a
                 patterne
                 to
                 all
                 instituted
                 Churches
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 exceed
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 thousand
                 Believers
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 by
                 some
                 hundreds
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 then
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 competent
                 Church-meeting
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 say
                 we
                 erred
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 now
                 make
                 
                 eight
                 or
                 ten
                 thousand
                 one
                 Congregation
                 in
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 
                 Brethren
                 say
                 the
                 first
                 Congregationall
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 wa●
                 .
                 B●t
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 City
                 was
                 the
                 mother
                 City
                 and
                 flower
                 of
                 Asia
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 noble
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 
                   Diana's
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 the
                 length
                 whereof
                 was
                 
                   foure
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   five
                   foot
                   ,
                
                 the
                 breadth
                 
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   foot
                
                 ,
                 the
                 pillars
                 were
                 an
                 
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   seven
                
                 ,
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 every
                 pillar
                 was
                 
                   sixty
                   foot
                
                 .
                 Amongst
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 
                   thirty
                   pillars
                
                 most
                 curiously
                 carded
                 .
                 Others
                 say
                 they
                 were
                 
                   an
                   hundred
                   and
                   thirty
                   seven
                   pillars
                
                 made
                 by
                 severall
                 Kings
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 all
                 Asia
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                
                 ,
                 (
                 some
                 say
                 )
                 
                   fourty
                   yeares
                
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 inlarged
                 by
                 Alexander
                 ;
                 And
                 thither
                 came
                 all
                 Asia
                 the
                 lesse
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 
                   great
                   Diana
                
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 Religion
                 ,
                 here
                 dwelt
                 the
                 proconsull
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 as
                 saith
                 a
                 Philostratus
                 ,
                 It
                 abounded
                 with
                 artes
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 Orators
                 ,
                 b
                 Chrysostom
                 saith
                 that
                 in
                 it
                 were
                 
                   Pythagaras
                   ,
                   Parmenides
                   ,
                   Zeno
                   ,
                   Democritus
                   ,
                
                 it
                 was
                 compassed
                 with
                 excellent
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 noble
                 for
                 
                   Asiatick
                   commodities
                
                 ,
                 see
                 c
                 Plinius
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 
                   Alexander
                   Neopolitanus
                
                 ,
                 e
                 Ignatius
                 highly
                 commendth
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 I
                 relate
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 unpertient
                 digression
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 Gospell
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 mighty
                 here
                 ;
                 then
                 that
                 Paul
                 set
                 up
                 but
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 and
                 an
                 Eldership
                 congregationall
                 only
                 ,
                 Acts
                 20.
                 28.
                 v.
                 36.
                 37.
                 
                 Especially
                 consider
                 what
                 Beasts
                 Paul
                 
                   fought
                   with
                   at
                   Ephesus
                
                 ,
                 for
                 here
                 were
                 many
                 Jewes
                 who
                 opposed
                 him
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 instigation
                 of
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 avowing
                 that
                 their
                 Diana
                 was
                 the
                 goddesse
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 
                   Ephesus
                   but
                   of
                   all
                   Asia
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 word
                 so
                 mightily
                 to
                 prevaile
                 ,
                 for
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                 Paul
                 remaining
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 
                   two
                   yeares
                
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 dwelt
                 in
                 
                   Asia
                   heard
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   both
                   Jewes
                   and
                   Greeks
                   .
                
                 I
                 aske
                 how
                 it
                 could
                 stand
                 with
                 Pauls
                 universall
                 commission
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 Iew
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 20.
                 21.
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 to
                 ●em●ine
                 neere
                 three
                 years
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 for
                 one
                 
                   single
                   congregation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 erecting
                 of
                 one
                 
                   Congregationall
                   presbytery
                
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 see
                 how
                 zealously
                 mad
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 on
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 curious
                 Temple
                 for
                 Diana
                 .
                 And
                 4.
                 
                 Demetrius
                 and
                 the
                 crafts
                 had
                 their
                 living
                 by
                 making
                 
                   silver
                   shrines
                   to
                   Diana
                
                 .
                 And
                 5.
                 
                 What
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 it
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 made
                 their
                 learned
                 men
                 who
                 used
                 
                   curious
                   arts
                
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 and
                 
                   bring
                   their
                   Books
                   and
                   burne
                   them
                   before
                   all
                   men
                   ?
                
                 and
                 the
                 sums
                 of
                 these
                 Books
                 extended
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 sum
                 of
                 mony
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ordinarily
                 follow
                 the
                 learned
                 and
                 the
                 wise
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 Land
                 ;
                 This
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 except
                 the
                 far
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 had
                 submitted
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 well
                 neer
                 ready
                 to
                 tear
                 Paul
                 
                   in
                   peeces
                
                 ,
                 they
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 wounderfully
                 tamed
                 ,
                 when
                 many
                 Believed
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 and
                 confessed
                 and
                 shewed
                 their
                 deeds
                 ,
                 v.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Baynes
                   com
                   .
                   on
                
                 1.
                 ch
                 .
                 Ephes.
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                   was
                   a
                   City
                   sogiven
                   to
                   riot
                   that
                   it
                   banished
                   Hermodor
                   .
                   Upon
                   no
                   other
                   consideration
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   an
                   honest
                   sober
                   man
                
                 ;
                 And
                 also
                 Paul
                 1
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 saith
                 ,
                 v.
                 9.
                 
                   for
                   a
                   great
                   doore
                   and
                   effectuall
                   is
                   open
                   to
                   me
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                
                 This
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 
                   Interpreters
                   Protestant
                   and
                   popish
                
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   uno
                   ore
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   large
                   harvest
                
                 .
                 Upon
                 these
                 considerations
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 our
                 reverend
                 Brethren
                 their
                 judgement
                 :
                 if
                 Mr.
                 Mather
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 
                 Thomson
                 say
                 right
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   thinke
                   they
                   were
                   more
                   in
                   number
                   at
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   Corinth
                   and
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Christians
                   met
                   all
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   .
                
              
               
                 Likewise
                 Samaria
                 a
                 numerous
                 City
                 was
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Acts
                 8
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 They
                 heard
                 
                   Philip
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 14.
                 
                 Samaria
                 received
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 publick
                 visible
                 Churchreceiving
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ;
                 and
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   They
                   believed
                   and
                   were
                   Baptized
                   both
                   men
                   and
                   women
                   .
                
                 Where
                 a
                 multitude
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 Heathen
                 as
                 Samaria
                 was
                 ,
                 receive
                 the
                 Seale
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 receive
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Church-way
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 thinke
                 that
                 promiscuously
                 all
                 come
                 to
                 age
                 were
                 received
                 to
                 the
                 Seales
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 
                   Peter
                   and
                   Iohn
                   came
                   to
                   Samaria
                   to
                
                 helpe
                 Philip
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 went
                 to
                 one
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 one
                 single
                 Assembly
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Antiochia
                
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 ,
                 a●
                 it
                 is
                 Acts
                 11.
                 v.
                 19.
                 20.
                 for
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Believers
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 from
                 
                   These
                   who
                   were
                   scattered
                   abroad
                   upon
                   the
                   persecution
                   that
                   arose
                   about
                   Steven
                   —
                   20
                   —
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   come
                   to
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   spaks
                   unto
                   the
                   Grecians
                   preaching
                   the
                
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
                 21.
                 
                   and
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   number
                   believed
                   and
                   turned
                   to
                   the
                
                 Lord.
                 
                   This
                   is
                   not
                
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                   much
                   people
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                   many
                   scattered
                
                 
                 preachers
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 
                   the
                   Hand
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   accompained
                   their
                   labours
                
                 2.
                 v.
                 23.
                 
                   when
                   Barnabas
                   ,
                   sent
                
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Ierusasalem
                
                 ,
                 came
                 and
                 saw
                 
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 he
                 exhorted
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   with
                   purpose
                   of
                   heart
                   they
                   would
                   cleave
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 and
                 upon
                 Barnabas
                 his
                 preaching
                 ,
                 v.
                 24.
                 —
                 
                   much
                   people
                   was
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 second
                 accession
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Antioch
                
                 .
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 v.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   departed
                   Barnabas
                   to
                   Tarsus
                   to
                   seek
                   Saul
                   .
                
                 26.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   found
                   him
                   ,
                   hee
                   brought
                   him
                   to
                   Antioch
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   passe
                   that
                   a
                   whole
                   yeare
                   they
                   assembled
                   themselves
                   with
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   taught
                   much
                   people
                   (
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   third
                   accession
                   ;
                   )
                
                 And
                 such
                 a
                 huge
                 multiplication
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Antioch
                 giveth
                 a
                 denomination
                 of
                 Christianity
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Churches
                
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 All
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 one
                 poore
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 Congregation
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 when
                 tidings
                 came
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 a
                 Church
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 sent
                 Barnabas
                 to
                 these
                 
                   Churches
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 22.
                 and
                 what
                 might
                 this
                 Church
                 grow
                 to
                 when
                 
                   much
                   people
                   was
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 by
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 
                   Barnabas
                   ?
                   v.
                
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 was
                 it
                 increased
                 when
                 Barnabas
                 and
                 Paul
                 after
                 that
                 taught
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 much
                 people
                 a
                 whole
                 yeare
                 ?
                 v.
                 26.
                 
                 It
                 grew
                 after
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 Chrysostom
                 commendeth
                 Antioch
                 for
                 the
                 
                   prime
                   Church
                
                 .
                 And
                 b
                 Oecumenius
                 saith
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 appointed
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 sayth
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 more
                 numerous
                 Church
                 then
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 c
                 Cyrillus
                 so
                 extolled
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Antioch
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Disciples
                 were
                 first
                 named
                 Christians
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 new
                 name
                 that
                 Esaiah
                 said
                 
                   the
                   Mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 d
                 
                   should
                   name
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 e
                 Hilarius
                 expound
                 the
                 Text
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 clearely
                 the
                 new
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 adjoyned
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 arise
                 from
                 a
                 handfull
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 these
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 love
                 not
                 with
                 some
                 antiquity
                 to
                 make
                 
                   Antioch
                   the
                   first
                
                 Church
                 before
                 Rome
                 ;
                 yet
                 seeing
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 old
                 before
                 Rome
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 hence
                 collect
                 that
                 that
                 Church
                 which
                 was
                 patriarchall
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 Congregationall
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 use
                 hereof
                 ,
                 f
                 Volaterranus
                 who
                 saith
                 of
                 old
                 the
                 
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Antioch
                 had
                 under
                 him
                 14.
                 
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 53.
                 
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 366
                 Temples
                 ,
                 onely
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 Antiquity
                 hath
                 believed
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Believers
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 These
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 mee
                 prove
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 adde
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 13.
                 1.
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   that
                   was
                   at
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   certaine
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                
                 reckoned
                 out
                 ;
                 These
                 at
                 
                   Antioch
                   Ministered
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   publick
                   prayers
                   (
                   saith
                
                 g
                 
                   Beza
                   )
                   and
                   preaching
                   ,
                   and
                
                 (
                 saith
                 n
                 
                   Diodatus
                   )
                   in
                   administration
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Evangelick
                   Ministery
                
                 i
                 Oecumenius
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 what
                 all
                 these
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 beside
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 who
                 preached
                 a
                 whole
                 yeare
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 did
                 ,
                 in
                 peaching
                 to
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ?
                 and
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.
                 35.
                 
                 
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   continued
                   at
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Teaching
                   and
                   preaching
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Lord
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   also
                   many
                   others
                
                 .
                 Certainly
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 Colledge
                 of
                 preaching
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 did
                 
                   lay
                   hands
                   on
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 13.
                 v.
                 3.
                 which
                 all
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 busied
                 in
                 Teaching
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     Mather
                     saith
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     multitude
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   
                     of
                     Antioch
                     were
                     gathered
                     together
                  
                   Acts
                   14.
                   27.
                   and
                   Acts
                   15.
                   30
                   ,
                   31.
                   
                   
                     to
                     heare
                     the
                     Epistle
                     read
                     which
                     was
                     sent
                     from
                     the
                     Synod
                     .
                     Therefore
                     this
                  
                   Church
                   
                     was
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     might
                     meete
                     in
                     one
                     place
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 Acts
                 14.
                 27.
                 is
                 the
                 
                   representative
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 met
                 for
                 a
                 poynt
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 for
                 a
                 matter
                 that
                 concerned
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 
                   God
                   had
                   opened
                   the
                   doore
                   of
                   faith
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                
                 then
                 must
                 the
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 up
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 2.
                 42.
                 
                 Acts
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 Acts
                 5.
                 14.
                 
                 Acts
                 6.
                 1.
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 Acts
                 21.
                 v.
                 22.
                 be
                 many
                 Congregations
                 ;
                 now
                 any
                 Man
                 may
                 judge
                 ,
                 how
                 unpossible
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 meet
                 as
                 one
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 and
                 matters
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 knowen
                 that
                 the
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 the
                 believing
                 Iewes
                 convened
                 to
                 the
                 feast
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 Acts
                 21.
                 20.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 for
                 our
                 Brethren
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 confluence
                 of
                 
                 many
                 people
                 from
                 all
                 ●udea
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 
                   feast
                   of
                   Pentecost
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 many
                 learned
                 Protestant
                 Divines
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 doe
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 assembling
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 at
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   c.
                
                 15.
                 v.
                 30.
                 which
                 sayth
                 
                   Judas
                   and
                   Silas
                   gathered
                   to●ether
                   the
                   multitude
                   ,
                   and
                   delivered
                   the
                   Epistle
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Acts
                 11.
                 26.
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 and
                 Paul
                 their
                 assembling
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   a
                   yeare
                
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 distributively
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 more
                 assemblings
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 and
                 Church
                 at
                 Antioch
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Silas
                   ,
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Barnabas
                
                 abode
                 a
                 good
                 space
                 at
                 Antioch
                 and
                 taught
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   many
                   others
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 15.
                 34
                 35.
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 or
                 warrant
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Epistle
                 was
                 read
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 meeting
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 one
                 meeting
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 little
                 warrant
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 
                   Barnabas
                   and
                   Paul
                
                 assembled
                 themselves
                 ,
                 Acts
                 11.
                 26.
                 with
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 single
                 Church-assembly
                 consisting
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 yeare
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 abode
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 nor
                 shall
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Teachers
                 at
                 
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 15.
                 35.
                 
                 Acts
                 11.
                 20
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Acts
                 13.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 assembled
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 materiall
                 house
                 at
                 one
                 single
                 Church-convention
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 suteth
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 who
                 sent
                 his
                 Disciples
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   two
                   by
                   two
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 hastening
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 10.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 
                   many
                   prophets
                   at
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 15.
                 35.
                 
                 Acts
                 13.
                 1.
                 2.
                 onely
                 bestow
                 their
                 labours
                 upon
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 word
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   (
                   Synagogue
                
                 )
                 both
                 are
                 taken
                 distributively
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 taken
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 6.
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 Ainsworth
                 readeth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   (
                   lambe
                   )
                   shall
                   be
                   kept
                   by
                   you
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   fourteenth
                   day
                   of
                   this
                   moneth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                
                 Church
                 
                   of
                   the
                   congregation
                   of
                   Israel
                   shall
                   kill
                   it
                   .
                   between
                   the
                   two
                   evenings
                   ,
                   &
                   immolabunt
                   eum
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 b
                 
                   Arias
                   Montanus
                
                 turneth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   omnis
                   cetus
                   catus
                   Synagogae
                   Israel
                
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 distributively
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 collectively
                 did
                 not
                 meet
                 to
                 slay
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Text
                 saith
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 slaine
                 
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                
                 (
                 saith
                 c
                 
                   Ainsworth
                   )
                   as
                   the
                   Greeke
                   translateth
                   ,
                   Houses
                   .
                
                 And
                 here
                 v.
                 3.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   House
                
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 
                   (
                   House
                
                 )
                 here
                 must
                 bee
                 
                 taken
                 distributively
                 for
                 d
                 Rivetus
                 with
                 great
                 reason
                 inclineth
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 Passeover
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 to
                 me
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 determine
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 7.
                 22.
                 
                   for
                   I
                   spake
                   not
                   to
                   your
                   fathers
                   ,
                   nor
                   commanded
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   that
                   I
                   brought
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   Egypt
                   concerning
                   burnt
                   offerings
                   and
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                
                 for
                 2
                 Chro.
                 30
                 ,
                 v.
                 2.
                 17.
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 to
                 expound
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 these
                 convivall
                 Lambes
                 of
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 other
                 Sacrifices
                 offered
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 see
                 e
                 Lyran
                 ,
                 and
                 f
                 Cajetanus
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 g
                 
                   Cornelius
                   a
                   lapide
                
                 saith
                 on
                 the
                 words
                 (
                 because
                 he
                 can
                 find
                 no
                 ground
                 for
                 the
                 Mosse
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 )
                 
                   hinc
                   pate●
                   universos
                   sacerdotes
                   non
                   immolasse
                   hos
                   agnos
                   paschales
                   in
                   Templo
                   ,
                   uti
                   sentit
                   Claudius
                   Sainctes
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Repet
                   .
                   Eucharist
                   .
                   c.
                
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Abulensis
                   in
                
                 Exod.
                 16.
                 
                   &
                   ex
                   eo
                   Serrarius
                   in
                
                 Josu
                 .
                 5.
                 9.
                 22.
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 every
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 did
                 slay
                 his
                 owne
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 h
                 Diodatus
                 on
                 these
                 words
                 
                   (
                   in
                   every
                   House
                   )
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   enjoying
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 
                   and
                   his
                   benefi●s
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 i
                 
                   seventy
                   Interpreters
                
                 render
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 Exo.
                 12.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 and
                 k
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 paraphrast
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   immolabunt
                   eum
                   omnis
                   Ecclesia
                   filiorum
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 l
                 
                   Hieron
                   .
                   immolabit
                   eum
                   universa
                   multitudo
                   filiorum
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 However
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 neither
                 Priests
                 nor
                 Temple
                 as
                 yet
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 every
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 Family
                 did
                 
                   slay
                   the
                   Lambe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 distributively
                 taken
                 slew
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Synagogue
                
                 )
                 taken
                 where
                 it
                 s
                 every
                 way
                 a
                 Congregationall
                 assembly
                 ;
                 as
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 54.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   hee
                   was
                   come
                   to
                   His
                   owne
                   Country
                   ,
                   He
                   taught
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   Synagogue
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 The
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Synagogue
                
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 distributively
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 teach
                 in
                 one
                 single
                 Synagogue
                 onely
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 
                   many
                   Synagogues
                
                 ,
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 diverse
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 divers
                 times
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 expounded
                 ,
                 Luke
                 4.
                 44.
                 
                   and
                   Hee
                   was
                   preacking
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Sgnagogues
                   of
                   Galilee
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 plurall
                 number
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 9.
                 35.
                 
                 
                   He
                   went
                   about
                   all
                   Townes
                   and
                   Villages
                   teaching
                   in
                   their
                   Synagogues
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Joh.
                 18.
                 54.
                 
                 
                   I
                   ever
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   Synagogues
                   ,
                   and
                   dayly
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   whither
                   the
                   Iewes
                   alwayes
                   refort
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                   (
                   Synagogue
                
                 )
                 
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 54.
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 must
                 be
                 expounded
                 distributively
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   many
                   Synagogues
                
                 in
                 diverse
                 places
                 and
                 diverse
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doe
                 I
                 thinke
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Church
                
                 )
                 and
                 muluitude
                 Acts
                 11.
                 26.
                 
                 Acts
                 5.
                 30.
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 distributively
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 word
                 Church
                 is
                 taken
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Yet
                   in
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   I
                   had
                   rather
                   speak
                   five
                   words
                   with
                   my
                   understanding
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   teach
                   others
                   ,
                   then
                   ten
                   thousand
                   words
                   in
                   an
                   unknowen
                   Tongue
                   .
                
                 Paul
                 
                   (
                   I
                   hope
                
                 )
                 desired
                 not
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 a
                 knowen
                 tongue
                 to
                 edifie
                 in
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Corinth
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 where
                 he
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14
                 35.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 shame
                 for
                 a
                 Woman
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 the
                 word
                 Church
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 restricted
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 supposed
                 to
                 meet
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 house
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 in
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 shame
                 for
                 a
                 Woman
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 and
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 47.
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   of
                   Israel
                   shall
                   doe
                   it
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 eate
                 the
                 Lambe
                 in
                 their
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 break
                 a
                 bone
                 thereof
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 70.
                 
                 Interpreters
                 render
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Chaldee
                   paraphrast
                   ,
                   Omnis
                   caetus
                   Israel
                   faciet
                   illud
                   .
                
                 It
                 were
                 easie
                 to
                 b●ing
                 infinite
                 instances
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 that
                 a
                 collective
                 ,
                 noun
                 such
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 distributively
                 .
                 So
                 James
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                   if
                   toere
                   came
                   unto
                   your
                   assembly
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   man
                   with
                   a
                   gold
                   Ring
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Except
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   assemblie
                
                 )
                 or
                 ,
                 Church
                 ,
                 be
                 taken
                 distributively
                 and
                 not
                 collectively
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 follow
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 
                   dispersed
                   Iewes
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Iames
                 doth
                 write
                 ,
                 have
                 one
                 single
                 place
                 of
                 Church-assembly
                 ,
                 as
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 25.
                 
                   not
                   forsaking
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   assembly
                   of
                   your selves
                   together
                   ,
                   a●
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   some
                   is
                
                 ;
                 but
                 can
                 any
                 inferre
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 from
                 Acts
                 11.
                 26.
                 
                 Acts.
                 15.
                 35.
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 that
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 write
                 had
                 one
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   single
                   Church-meeting
                
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 all
                 meet
                 for
                 worship
                 ?
                 I
                 thinke
                 not
                 :
                 or
                 will
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 amongst
                 all
                 these
                 Iewes
                 who
                 did
                 separate
                 from
                 any
                 Church-assemblie
                 ,
                 except
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 Church-assembly
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 mentioneth
                 onely
                 one
                 single
                 Church-meeting
                 ?
                 I
                 think
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostles
                 mentioning
                 of
                 one
                 assembling
                 
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   acts
                
                 11.
                 26.
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 multitude
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 ,
                 acts
                 15.
                 30.
                 can
                 never
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 at
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Therefore
                 there
                 be
                 great
                 ●dds
                 betwixt
                 meeting
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 meeting
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Also
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   was
                   Titus
                
                 left
                 at
                 
                   Creet
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   appaynt
                   Elders
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   every
                   City
                   ,
                   if
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 be
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 14.
                 23.
                 acts
                 16.
                 4.
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   ordaining
                   of
                   Elders
                   of
                   every
                   City
                   ,
                
                 bee
                 not
                 as
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   ordaining
                   of
                   Elders
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 then
                 must
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 ever
                 the
                 Apostles
                 or
                 Evangelists
                 planted
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 could
                 meet
                 in
                 a
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 contrary
                 to
                 these
                 times
                 when
                 the
                 Gospell
                 admirably
                 grew
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 that
                 every
                 City
                 had
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 competent
                 number
                 as
                 met
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 hold
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 uncertaine
                 thing
                 ,
                 in
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 we
                 say
                 an
                 Eldership
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Eldership
                 of
                 many
                 Congregations
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 planted
                 apostolick
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 rules
                 to
                 us
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 looke
                 what
                 frame
                 of
                 Churches
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 institute
                 in
                 Cities
                 ,
                 that
                 same
                 they
                 behoved
                 to
                 institute
                 in
                 Villages
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 places
                 cannot
                 change
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 any
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Church-edification
                 is
                 as
                 requisite
                 for
                 Villages
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 Cities
                 .
              
               
                 Arguments
                 removed
                 ,
                 which
                 Mr.
                 
                   Richard
                   Mather
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Thomson
                
                 Pastors
                 in
                 
                   New
                   England
                
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 answer
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Charles
                   Herle
                
                 ,
                 do
                 bring
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 make
                 against
                 the
                 authors
                 former
                 Treatises
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 scanning
                 of
                 some
                 Synodicall
                 propositions
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   N.
                   England
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   MR.
                   Mather
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Thomson
                   ,
                   c.
                   1.
                   9.
                   
                   
                     Governing
                     power
                     is
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     Elders
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   12.
                   28.
                   
                   Rom.
                   12.
                   8.
                   
                   Heb.
                   13.
                   17.
                   
                     the
                     people
                     hath
                     no
                     power
                     but
                     rather
                     a
                     liberty
                     or
                     priviledge
                     ,
                     which
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     exercised
                     about
                     Ordination
                     ,
                     Deposition
                     ,
                     Excommunication
                     ,
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                  
                   communiter
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     in
                     generall
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     of
                     all
                     and
                     every
                     member
                     
                     in
                     particular
                     ;
                     Women
                     for
                     their
                     Sex
                     ,
                     children
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     discr●tion
                     are
                     d●barred
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 governing
                 power
                 in
                 Women
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 act
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 excommunication
                 .
                 You
                 loose
                 many
                 arguments
                 that
                 you
                 bring
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 all
                 have
                 hand
                 in
                 excommunication
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 Paul
                 writeth
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 were
                 to
                 mourne
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 All
                 ware
                 to
                 forbeare
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 excommunicated
                 men
                 .
                 Then
                 belike
                 Paul
                 writeth
                 not
                 to
                 all
                 Saints
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 Women
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 mourne
                 for
                 the
                 scandall
                 ;
                 nor
                 to
                 forbeare
                 his
                 company
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 priviledge
                 being
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 liberty
                 purchased
                 by
                 
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 due
                 to
                 Women
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 liberty
                 wherewith
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   made
                   Women
                   free
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 any
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 their
                 Sex
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 there
                 be
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 
                   Iew
                   and
                   Gentile
                   ,
                   male
                   and
                   female
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 removed
                 because
                 i●
                 i●
                 a
                 power
                 or
                 authority
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 authors
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 
                   no
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   priviledge
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 priviledge
                 the
                 people
                 have
                 in
                 ordination
                 to
                 confer
                 a
                 Ministery
                 which
                 they
                 neither
                 have
                 formally
                 ,
                 nor
                 vertually
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 doe
                 willingly
                 say
                 something
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 power
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 Synodicall
                 proposition
                 of
                 
                   New
                   England
                
                 ,
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Propos.
                 
                   The
                   fraternity
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   Subject
                   of
                   all
                   Ministeriall
                   power
                   ,
                   radicalitèr
                   ,
                   idest
                   〈◊〉
                   per
                   modum
                   collationis
                   ,
                   some
                   say
                   suppletivè
                   ,
                   non
                   habitualitèr
                   ,
                   non
                   actualit
                   ●r
                   ,
                   non
                   formalitèr
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 conceive
                 it
                 right
                 )
                 The
                 people
                 voyd
                 of
                 all
                 Officers
                 have
                 a
                 vertuall
                 power
                 to
                 conferre
                 a
                 Ministery
                 on
                 their
                 Officers
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 power
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 yield
                 that
                 Believers
                 not
                 Angells
                 ,
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeriall
                 power
                 to
                 exercise
                 it
                 formally
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Believers
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 way
                 of
                 causative
                 influence
                 ,
                 make
                 
                 Church-Officers
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 :
                 they
                 may
                 design
                 a
                 man
                 qualified
                 to
                 bean
                 Officer
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 people
                 wanting
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 naked
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 Officers
                 hath
                 not
                 formally
                 or
                 habitually
                 any
                 power
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 this
                 latter
                 part
                 Igrant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proposition
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 to
                 wit.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   presbytery
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   subject
                   of
                   all
                   presbyteriall
                   power
                   habitually
                   ,
                   and
                   formally
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 standeth
                 with
                 the
                 third
                 proposition
                 ;
                 which
                 is
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   fraternity
                   or
                   the
                   people
                   without
                   the
                   Officers
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   Women
                   or
                   children
                   ,
                   have
                   an
                   authoritative
                   concurrence
                   with
                   the
                   presbytery
                   ,
                   in
                   judiciall
                   acts
                   .
                
              
               
                 Because
                 if
                 the
                 Brethren
                 have
                 an
                 halfe
                 Ministeriall
                 power
                 with
                 the
                 Officers
                 in
                 acts
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 and
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 Deposition
                 ,
                 and
                 Censures
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Ministeriall
                 power
                 formally
                 and
                 habitually
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 proposition
                 ,
                 the
                 Prasbytery
                 
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   first
                   subject
                   of
                   all
                   Prebyteriall
                   power
                   ,
                
                 for
                 the
                 brethren
                 are
                 sharers
                 with
                 the
                 Elders
                 in
                 this
                 power
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 desire
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 made
                 good
                 
                   by
                   Gods
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 brethren
                 have
                 a
                 joynt
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 with
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Table
                 giveth
                 them
                 a
                 brotherly
                 publick
                 power
                 not
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 politick
                 Church
                 power
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 eminent
                 acts
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 those
                 eight
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 constantly
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       
                         In
                         the
                         admission
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       
                         In
                         Sending
                         Messengers
                         to
                         the
                      
                       Churches
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       
                         In
                         the
                         excommunication
                         of
                         members
                      
                       .
                       2.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       
                         In
                         interpretation
                         of
                         Scripture
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       3.
                       
                       
                         In
                         the
                         calling
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       
                         In
                         a
                         judiciall
                         determination
                         of
                         controversies
                         of
                         Religion
                         in
                         a
                         synod
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       4.
                       
                       
                         And
                         Deposition
                         of
                         Ministers
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       
                         In
                         a
                         power
                         of
                         disposing
                         of
                         things
                         indifferent
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 any
                 judiciall
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 farther
                 then
                 a
                 charitative
                 yielding
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 loving
                 and
                 brotherly
                 consent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 giveth
                 to
                 brethren
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 this
                 can
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 and
                 governing
                 ;
                 and
                 an
                 actuall
                 Ministeriall
                 using
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 
                   ex
                   officio
                
                 ,
                 by
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 are
                 no
                 Officers
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 is
                 not
                 easily
                 understood
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 letter
                 that
                 I
                 saw
                 sayth
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 
                   learned
                   and
                   godly
                   Divine
                
                 Mr.
                 Cotton
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   Organicall
                   Body
                   made
                   up
                   of
                
                 Elders
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   people
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   subject
                   of
                   all
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   power
                   ,
                
                 and
                 they
                 divide
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 authority
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 or
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 liberty
                 to
                 the
                 Fraternity
                 ,
                 or
                 Brethren
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Officers
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 these
                 reverend
                 brethren
                 
                 deny
                 any
                 authoritative
                 concurrence
                 to
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 homogeneall
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 company
                 destitute
                 of
                 Officers
                 ,
                 cannot
                 formally
                 
                   ordaine
                   ,
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   or
                   censure
                   the
                
                 Elders
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 obstinacy
                 they
                 may
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 equivalent
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 separate
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 is
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fraternity
                   or
                   Brethren
                   in
                   an
                   Organicall
                   Body
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   a
                   ●●med
                   and
                   established
                
                 Church
                 
                   consisting
                   of
                   Officers
                   and
                   people
                   ,
                   act
                   and
                   use
                   their
                   authority
                   ,
                   subordinate
                   per
                   modum
                   obedi
                   nt●ae
                   ,
                   subordinately
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   due
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                
                 Elders
                 ,
                 2
                 C●r
                 .
                 10.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 desire
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Testament
                
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 where
                 wee
                 a●de
                 that
                 collaterall
                 Judges
                 acting
                 as
                 Judges
                 doe
                 act
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 obedience
                 and
                 subjection
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 convened
                 in
                 Court
                 with
                 the
                 Elders
                 to
                 deliver
                 the
                 
                   incestuous
                   man
                   to
                   Satan
                
                 ,
                 do
                 act
                 in
                 that
                 Court
                 as
                 giving
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 they
                 concurre
                 authoritatively
                 is
                 sharers
                 with
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 Ministeriall
                 power
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 brethren
                 though
                 they
                 act
                 as
                 Judges
                 in
                 excommunicating
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 remaine
                 brethren
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 morall
                 acts
                 of
                 authoritative
                 concurring
                 with
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 pastorall
                 care
                 of
                 these
                 who
                 watch
                 for
                 Soules
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 judge
                 and
                 act
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 as
                 under
                 subjection
                 to
                 their
                 watchmen
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 accompt
                 for
                 their
                 Soules
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Elders
                 in
                 their
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 supreame
                 Ministeriall
                 authority
                 and
                 acting
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   .
                   court
                
                 ,
                 leave
                 not
                 off
                 to
                 be
                 brethren
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 subjection
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 six
                 Elders
                 watch
                 for
                 the
                 Soule
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 Soules
                 of
                 six
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 a
                 good
                 reason
                 the
                 Elders
                 should
                 act
                 with
                 subordination
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 Elders
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 people
                 act
                 with
                 subordination
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 place
                 cited
                 for
                 this
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 6.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Preachers
                 
                   have
                   in
                   readinesse
                   to
                   revenge
                   all
                   disobedience
                   ,
                
                 must
                 inferre
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 revenge
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 is
                 
                   mighty
                   through
                   God
                   to
                   cast
                   downe
                   strong
                   holds
                   ,
                
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 there
                 ,
                 v.
                 4.
                 5.
                 even
                 disobedience
                 of
                 Elders
                 ruling
                 unjustly
                 and
                 abusing
                 the
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 
                 disobedience
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 brethen
                 acting
                 in
                 a
                 Church-Court
                 joyntly
                 with
                 Elders
                 ,
                 how
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 part
                 governed
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 act
                 of
                 exercising
                 acts
                 of
                 governing
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwayes
                 one
                 Pastor
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 preaching
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 authority
                 above
                 these
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 preacheth
                 ,
                 doth
                 preach
                 subordinatè
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 organicall
                 and
                 formed
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 censure
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 preach
                 erroneous
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 the
                 third
                 Proposition
                 doth
                 stand
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 
                   share
                   with
                   the
                
                 Elders
                 
                   in
                   authoritative
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   Keyes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 ●ct
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the.
                 4.
                 
                 Proposition
                 )
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Eldership
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 subjection
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Except
                 this
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 brethren
                 meane
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Congregation
                 exercise
                 acts
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 dependence
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 censured
                 by
                 the
                 Elders
                 if
                 they
                 erre
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Elders
                 if
                 they
                 erre
                 ,
                 are
                 every
                 way
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 independent
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Church-power
                 on
                 Earth
                 above
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Church-way
                 may
                 censure
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 accompt
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Table
                 of
                 
                   New
                   England
                
                 divideth
                 the
                 actuall
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 in
                 a
                 Charitative
                 power
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 politick
                 or
                 Church-exercise
                 ,
                 the
                 politick
                 exercise
                 againe
                 is
                 either
                 brotherly
                 ,
                 fraternall
                 ,
                 or
                 Presbyteriall
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       and
                       the
                       presbyteriall
                       exercise
                       is
                       either
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Teaching
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       or
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Governing
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 Teaching
                 is
                 either
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 or
                 Administrating
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Presbyteriall
                   exercise
                   of
                   the
                   Keyes
                   is
                
                 independentElders
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   governing
                   ,
                   sed
                   respect●
                   apotelesmatis
                   s●u
                   complementi
                   censurae
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   effect
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   compleat
                   act
                   of
                   governing
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Elders
                 
                   Rule
                   and
                   Act
                   with
                   dependence
                   upon
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       the
                       people
                       ,
                       in
                       these
                       foure
                       cases
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       
                         In
                         excommunication
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       
                         In
                         judging
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       
                         In
                         sentencing
                         the
                         aocused
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       
                         In
                         election
                         or
                      
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       
                         in
                         calling
                         of
                         a
                         Minister
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Elders
                 there
                 alone
                 without
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 can
                 
                 exercise
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 acts
                 completely
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 people
                 so
                 heare
                 the
                 Elders
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 their
                 actuall
                 governing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fraternity
                 or
                 Brethren
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Elders
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 subjection
                 ,
                 or
                 obedience
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 ,
                 the
                 letter
                 informeth
                 me
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 many
                 
                   learned
                   and
                   godly
                   men
                   in
                
                 New
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   if
                   their
                   policy
                   should
                   make
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   popular
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   give
                   up
                   the
                   cause
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 conceive
                 the
                 government
                 to
                 be
                 popular
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 people
                 only
                 be
                 not
                 governours
                 ,
                 for
                 Mor●llius
                 never
                 taught
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ;
                 now
                 this
                 government
                 maketh
                 Elders
                 and
                 people
                 to
                 governe
                 the
                 Church
                 joyntly
                 with
                 mutuall
                 dependence
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 maketh
                 the
                 brethren
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Elders
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Elders
                 be
                 not
                 these
                 
                   onely
                   which
                   watch
                   for
                   the
                   peoples
                   Soules
                   as
                   these
                   which
                   must
                   give
                   an
                   accompt
                   Heb.
                
                 13.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 and
                 they
                 be
                 
                   not
                   onely
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   over
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 1
                 Thess.
                 5.
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 Then
                 the
                 brethren
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 with
                 them
                 a●
                 joynt
                 governours
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 Propos.
                 3.
                 
                 Which
                 certainly
                 must
                 confound
                 the
                 Scripturall
                 order
                 established
                 by
                 God
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Pastors
                 and
                 the
                 Flock
                 ,
                 the
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   shep●eards
                   and
                   the
                   flock
                
                 ,
                 these
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 who
                 are
                 over
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   5.
                   and
                   6.
                   
                   Proposition
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Brethren
                     may
                     not
                     excommunicate
                     an
                  
                   Elder
                   
                     but
                     mediante
                     concilio
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     intervening
                     sentence
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Elders
                   ;
                   
                     is
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     brethren
                     may
                     separate
                     and
                     withdraw
                     from
                     the
                     Presbyteris
                     ,
                     after
                     they
                     refuse
                     sound
                     advise
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 much
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 ordinarily
                 teach
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   people
                   destitute
                   of
                   Officers
                   may
                   ordaine
                   and
                   excommunicate
                   their
                   Officers
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 learning
                 the
                 Soules
                 of
                 Elders
                 are
                 in
                 an
                 hard
                 case
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 all
                 scandalously
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 meane
                 of
                 edifying
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 to
                 excomunicate
                 Elders
                 when
                 they
                 ●●re
                 .
                 Separation
                 from
                 them
                 is
                 an
                 unwarrantable
                 way
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Elderships
                 incorrigible
                 scandalls
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 excommunication
                 retireth
                 into
                 the
                 brethren
                 .
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 formally
                 in
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 exercise
                 this
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   mediante
                   Presbyteri●
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 excommunicate
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Judiciall
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Eldership
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 power
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 shadow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mr.
                   Mather
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Thomson
                   ,
                   cap.
                   2.
                   pag.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                     though
                     some
                     have
                     appealed
                     ,
                     as
                  
                   Luther
                   and
                   Cranmer
                   
                     from
                     the
                     Pope
                     to
                     a
                     generall
                     councell
                     .
                     Yet
                     not
                     from
                     a
                     Congreation
                     to
                     a
                     generall
                     councell
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 In
                 matters
                 doctrinall
                 ,
                 some
                 as
                 Luther
                 and
                 others
                 have
                 justly
                 appealed
                 from
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 generall
                 councell
                 ,
                 though
                 Luther
                 and
                 Cranmer
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 though
                 verily
                 I
                 professe
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 what
                 power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 to
                 censure
                 scandalls
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 councell
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 meerly
                 Doctrinall
                 power
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 councell
                 could
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   Mather
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   
                     Thomson
                     ,
                     c.
                  
                   2.
                   pag
                   :
                   20.
                   if
                   Churches
                   
                     be
                     dependent
                     on
                     Synods
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     nature
                     teacheth
                     a
                     communion
                     and
                     assistance
                     in
                     government
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                  
                   Churches
                   
                     must
                     end
                     in
                     a
                     Monarchy
                     on
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 I
                 see
                 this
                 sayd
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 probation
                 .
                 Churches
                 depend
                 on
                 many
                 above
                 them
                 for
                 unity
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 consequence
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 depend
                 upon
                 one
                 visible
                 Monarch
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 unjust
                 consequence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mr.
                   Mather
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Thomson
                   ,
                   c.
                   2
                   ,
                   pag.
                   26.
                   
                   The
                   Graecians
                   and
                   Hebrewes
                   
                     made
                     not
                     two
                  
                   Churches
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     one
                     Congregation
                     ,
                     they
                     called
                     the
                     multitude
                     of
                     Disciples
                     together
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   2.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 That
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 both
                 Grecians
                 and
                 Hebrewes
                 were
                 convened
                 in
                 one
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 their
                 Officers
                 the
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 thousands
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 were
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 one
                 ordinary
                 Congregation
                 I
                 judge
                 unpossible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mr.
                   Mather
                   ,
                   c.
                   3.
                   pag.
                   27.
                   28.
                   
                   
                     If
                     your
                     argument
                     be
                     good
                     ,
                     if
                     thy
                     Brother
                     offend
                     and
                     refuse
                     to
                     submit
                     tell
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   ,
                   because
                   Christs
                   
                     Remedy
                     must
                     be
                     as
                     large
                     as
                     the
                     Disease
                     :
                     then
                     if
                     a
                     Nationall
                  
                   Church
                   
                     offend
                     ,
                     you
                     are
                     to
                     complaine
                     to
                     a
                     higher
                  
                   Church
                   
                     above
                     a
                     Nationall
                  
                   Church
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     because
                     offences
                     may
                     arise
                     betwixt
                     Christians
                     and
                     Indians
                     ,
                     you
                     may
                     complain
                     of
                     an
                     Indian
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 Because
                 ordinary
                 communion
                 faileth
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 got
                 higher
                 then
                 a
                 Nationall
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 way
                 suppoleth
                 
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Communion
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 .
                 
                   If
                   thy
                   Brother
                   offend
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Therefore
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 this
                 remedy
                 is
                 needfull
                 in
                 any
                 Church
                 above
                 a
                 Nationall
                 Church
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Christs
                 remedy
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 .
                 remedy
                 for
                 Offences
                 amongst
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 Indians
                 are
                 no
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 being
                 without
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 
                   bee
                   judged
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Co.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 
                   We
                   say
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   be
                   an
                   enemy
                   to
                   Religion
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   the
                   Church
                   without
                   him
                   convene
                   and
                   renew
                   a
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God
                   ?
                   Mr.
                   
                     Mather
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   Mr.
                   
                     Thomson
                     answer
                     ,
                     c.
                  
                   3.
                   pag.
                   29.
                   
                     if
                     the
                     supreame
                     Magistrate
                     be
                     an
                     enemy
                     to
                     Religion
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     like
                     ,
                     but
                     most
                     or
                     many
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     will
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     mind
                     .
                     Regis
                     ad
                     exemplum
                     —
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                  
                   France
                   ,
                   and
                   Spaine
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     Queene
                  
                   Mary
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     then
                     the
                     Believers
                     in
                     the
                     Land
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     beare
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Land
                     or
                     Nation
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     a
                     small
                     part
                     thereof
                     ;
                     nor
                     can
                     it
                     be
                     well
                     conceived
                     how
                     they
                     should
                     assemble
                     in
                     a
                     Nationall
                     Synod
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     purpose
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     is
                     a
                     professed
                     Enemie
                     ,
                     nor
                     doth
                     God
                     require
                     it
                     at
                     their
                     hands
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 weake
                 answer
                 :
                 the
                 Christians
                 under
                 Ner●
                 were
                 not
                 like
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 s
                 not
                 like
                 but
                 sincere
                 Christians
                 will
                 bee
                 sincere
                 Christians
                 and
                 professe
                 truth
                 .
                 even
                 when
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 an
                 enemy
                 .
                 And
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 your
                 meaning
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   conceived
                   how
                   they
                   should
                   assemble
                   in
                   a
                   Nationall
                   assembly
                   when
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   is
                   an
                   Enemy
                
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 safe
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 persecution
                 .
                 Then
                 you
                 say
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 argument
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 argument
                 is
                 drawen
                 
                   from
                   a
                   duty
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Nation
                 professing
                 the
                 Gospell
                 after
                 many
                 backslidings
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 convene
                 in
                 a
                 Nationall
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 
                   renew
                   their
                   Covenant
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 and
                 your
                 answer
                 is
                 from
                 
                   an
                   ill
                   of
                   affliction
                
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 meane
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 Princes
                 power
                 is
                 against
                 their
                 Synodicall
                 convening
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 nothing
                 against
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Synods
                 that
                 CHRIST
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 His
                 Church
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 your
                 meaning
                 be
                 that
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   to
                   them
                   to
                   convene
                   in
                   a
                   Nationall
                   Synod
                   to
                   renew
                   a
                   Covenant
                   with
                   GOD
                   against
                   the
                   supreame
                   Magistrates
                   will
                   ,
                
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 minde
                 no
                 such
                 thing●
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 doe
                 Malignants
                 a
                 
                   Now
                   alledge
                   that
                   wee
                   never
                   read
                   of
                   any
                   Reformation
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   Religion
                   in
                   Scripture
                   warranted
                   ,
                   but
                   where
                   the
                   Prince
                   did
                   contribute
                   his
                   authority
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   onely
                   is
                   to
                   reforme
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   onely
                   rebuked
                   for
                   the
                   standing
                   of
                   the
                   high
                   places
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                
                 may
                 soone
                 be
                 answered
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Both
                 Israel
                 and
                 Iudah
                 were
                 so
                 bent
                 to
                 backsliding
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 read
                 not
                 that
                 ever
                 the
                 people
                 made
                 any
                 reall
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   Josiah
                   ,
                   Hezekiah
                
                 and
                 Asa
                 did
                 it
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 an
                 argument
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   Iudah
                   did
                   never
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   seeke
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   their
                   Fathers
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   heart
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   seeking
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   an
                   unwritten
                   tradition
                   ?
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Princes
                 are
                 obliged
                 
                   to
                   remove
                   high
                   places
                   ;
                   But
                   are
                
                 they
                 obliged
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 Hands
                 to
                 breake
                 all
                 the
                 Images
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 if
                 they
                 remove
                 the
                 
                   high
                   places
                
                 by
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 or
                 command
                 their
                 Subjects
                 to
                 remove
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 full
                 well
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 this
                 consequence
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Princes
                 onely
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 high
                 places
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Princes
                 part
                 to
                 command
                 his
                 Subjects
                 this
                 duty
                 of
                 Reformation
                 and
                 removall
                 of
                 the
                 
                   high
                   places
                
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 may
                 performe
                 their
                 duty
                 without
                 the
                 Prince
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 one
                 an
                 heart-Reformation
                 .
                 Sure
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Princes
                 onely
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Land
                 may
                 repent
                 without
                 the
                 King.
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   outward
                   Reformation
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 either
                 Negative
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Positive●
                   Negative
                
                 is
                 to
                 refraine
                 from
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unlawfull
                 and
                 superstitious
                 manner
                 of
                 
                   worshipping
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 new
                 Offices
                 not
                 warranted
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                   Antichristian
                   Ceremonies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Masse-Booke
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Certainly
                 all
                 the
                 Land
                 are
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 King
                 command
                 not
                 :
                 now
                 all
                 the
                 Reformation
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 both
                 Kingdomes
                 is
                 in
                 obstinence
                 from
                 superstitious
                 superadditions
                 that
                 defiled
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 authority
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 wee
                 need●
                 the
                 Kings
                 warrant
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 Obligation
                 upon
                 Gods
                 Negative
                 Commandements
                 .
                 
                   All
                   that
                   is
                   Positive
                
                 is
                 the
                 swearing
                 of
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Covenant
                 to
                 observe
                 and
                 stand
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 true
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 necessity
                 
                 that
                 a
                 King
                 warrant
                 the
                 lawfull
                 Vow
                 of
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Lawfull
                 Vow
                 of
                 one
                 Man
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 lawfull
                 profession
                 of
                 CHRIST
                 before
                 Men
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Commandement
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 and
                 Conscience
                 
                   hic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 doe
                 oblige
                 us
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 addition
                 of
                 a
                 Kingly
                 authority
                 by
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Law
                 required
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 valid
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 solemne
                 day
                 of
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 should
                 all
                 in
                 every
                 severall
                 Church
                 sweare
                 to
                 Reformation
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Christ
                 positively
                 did
                 reforme
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 civill
                 authority
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 say
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   for
                
                 upon
                 this
                 morall
                 ground
                 ,
                 Acts
                 5.
                 29.
                 
                 
                   Wee
                   ought
                   rather
                   to
                   obey
                   GOD
                   than
                   man
                   ,
                   )
                
                 they
                 reformed
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 mind
                 .
                 And
                 wee
                 doe
                 
                   but
                   contend
                   for
                   that
                   very
                   same
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 Jud.
                 3.
                 
                   which
                   was
                   once
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 So
                 to
                 Reforme
                 is
                 to
                 seeke
                 
                   the
                   old
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   walks
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                
                 Jeremy
                 6.
                 16.
                 
                   to
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   LORD
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 Jeremy
                 1.
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 Jeremy
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 Iudah
                 is
                 sayd
                 
                   not
                   to
                   veturue
                   to
                   the
                   LORD
                   with
                   her
                   whole
                   heart
                   ,
                   but
                   fainedly
                   ,
                
                 because
                 when
                 a
                 zealous
                 King
                 reformed
                 ,
                 them
                 they
                 
                   returned
                   not
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   heart
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 
                   Reformation
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 must
                 bee
                 the
                 peoples
                 duty
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 Kings
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 believe
                 such
                 a
                 divine
                 precept
                 carrying
                 the
                 new
                 sense
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Malignant
                   Divines
                
                 should
                 bee
                 black
                 policy
                 ,
                 not
                 sound
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 Ierimiah
                 or
                 Prophet
                 should
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   amend
                   your
                   wayes
                   and
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   LORD
                   with
                   all
                   your
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   away
                   your
                   Idolls
                   and
                   your
                   strange
                   Gods
                   ,
                   providing
                   the
                   King
                   will
                   goe
                   before
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   command
                   you
                   so
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 's
                 a
                 poore
                 Court-argument
                 of
                 Parasites
                 for
                 
                   Kings
                   .
                   Wee
                   never
                   read
                   of
                   any
                   Reformation
                   of
                   Religion
                   in
                
                 Israel
                 and
                 Judah
                 
                   but
                   when
                   holy
                   and
                   zealous
                   Kings
                   commanded
                   the
                   Reformation
                   ;
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   the
                   Reformation
                   begun
                   in
                
                 Scotland
                 
                   without
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Supreame
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Reformation
                   now
                   prosecuted
                   in
                
                 England
                 
                   against
                   the
                   Kings
                   will
                   is
                   unlawfull
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 .
                 I
                 desire
                 the
                 Malignant
                 Divines
                 to
                 receive
                 these
                 
                 answers
                 for
                 Justifying
                 the
                 zeale
                 of
                 both
                 Kingdomes
                 in
                 their
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 question
                 not
                 the
                 Reformation
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 offended
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Queenes
                   Masse
                   ,
                   the
                   popery
                   of
                   Prelates
                
                 and
                 Divines
                 under
                 their
                 wings
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Arminianisme
                 ,
                 and
                 Socinianisme
                 should
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 condemne
                 not
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 question
                 onely
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 abolishing
                 such
                 Heterodox
                 stuffe
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 former
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 i●
                 is
                 knowen
                 ,
                 never
                 Malignant
                 ,
                 Prelate
                 or
                 other
                 had
                 grace
                 ,
                 by
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 Writing
                 ,
                 to
                 entreate
                 his
                 M●jesty
                 for
                 a
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 meane
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 they
                 bee
                 very
                 like
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 question
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 onely
                 questioned
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 doing
                 .
                 
                   And
                   sayd
                   by
                   what
                   authority
                   doest
                   thou
                   these
                   ?
                
                 But
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Papists
                   side
                
                 ,
                 and
                 fight
                 under
                 their
                 banner
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 it
                 galleth
                 their
                 stomacks
                 ,
                 that
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Atminianisine
                 ,
                 and
                 Socinianisme
                 are
                 cryed
                 downe
                 ;
                 else
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 doing
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 necessary
                 worke
                 as
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 offended
                 them
                 so
                 highly
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 move
                 them
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 GOD
                 ;
                 an
                 error
                 in
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 is
                 very
                 veniall
                 to
                 Papists
                 and
                 Arminians
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Let
                 them
                 give
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 argue
                 from
                 a
                 practice
                 ,
                 a
                 warrant
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 practice
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 whole
                 Land
                 went
                 on
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Negative
                   Reformation
                
                 without
                 the
                 Prince
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Negative
                 precepts
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 logick
                 ,
                 shall
                 lay
                 no
                 divine
                 obligation
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 bee
                 the
                 Kings
                 will
                 to
                 forbid
                 that
                 which
                 GOD
                 forbiddeth
                 ,
                 then
                 suppose
                 Episcopacy
                 and
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 the
                 Idoll
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 established
                 by
                 a
                 standing
                 Law
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 unlawfull
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 to
                 forbeare
                 and
                 abstaine
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Kings
                 Law
                 forbid
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 What
                 were
                 this
                 else
                 but
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 obey
                 Christs
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 except
                 with
                 a
                 Reservation
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 will
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 Negative
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 particular
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 concludent
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Reformation
                   without
                   the
                   King
                   wanteth
                   a
                   practise
                   in
                   the
                   Sc●ipture
                
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   unlawfull
                
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 want
                 
                   Precept
                   ,
                   Promise
                
                 and
                 Practise
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 argument
                 Negative
                 from
                 Scripture
                 is
                 onely
                 undeniable
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 onely
                 pressed
                 by
                 our
                 Divines
                 against
                 Papists
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 
                   Purgatory
                   is
                   not
                   commanded
                   in
                   this
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   Idolatry
                   is
                   not
                   forbi●den
                   in
                   this
                   Commandement
                   ,
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   neither
                   Purgatorie
                   ,
                   nor
                   Idolatry
                   is
                   forbidden
                   in
                   Gods
                   Word
                   .
                
                 So
                 let
                 the
                 adversaries
                 give
                 me
                 a
                 practise
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 Brother
                 kept
                 this
                 order
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   three
                   Steps
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 reprove
                 an
                 offender
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 before
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 witnesses
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   tell
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 these
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 
                   as
                   an
                   heathen
                   and
                   a
                   Publican
                   .
                
                 And
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 because
                 such
                 a
                 practise
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 read
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 .
                 So
                 where
                 read
                 you
                 a
                 Man
                 
                   forgiving
                   his
                   Brother
                   seventy
                   seven
                   times
                   :
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 
                   forgive
                   him
                   seventy
                   and
                   seven
                   times
                   ?
                
                 Where
                 read
                 you
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   and
                   His
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Church
                
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 raised
                 Warre
                 and
                 Armies
                 either
                 to
                 defend
                 or
                 offend
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 Anabaptists
                 have
                 not
                 hence
                 ground
                 to
                 inferre
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   must
                   all
                   Warres
                   be
                   unlawfull
                   to
                   Christians
                   ,
                
                 for
                 wee
                 can
                 produce
                 warrantable
                 precepts
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 want
                 practise
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Kings
                   onely
                   are
                   rebuked
                   for
                   not
                   removing
                   high
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   Kings
                   onely
                   are
                   commended
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   removed
                   ,
                   therefore
                   none
                   should
                   reforme
                   but
                   Kings
                   .
                
                 This
                 followeth
                 no
                 wayes
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 
                   Kings
                   by
                   Royall
                   authority
                   should
                   reforme
                
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   people
                   without
                   the
                   King
                   are
                   not
                   obliged
                   to
                   reforme
                   themselves
                   in
                   their
                   manner
                   ,
                
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 should
                 all
                 universally
                 resolve
                 and
                 agree
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 
                   sacrifice
                   in
                   the
                   high
                   places
                
                 and
                 accordingly
                 to
                 practise
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   chosen
                   to
                   place
                   His
                   Name
                   there
                   ,
                   at
                   GODS
                   expresse
                   Law
                   commanded
                   ,
                
                 Deuteronomy
                 13.
                 23.
                 
                 Deuteronomy
                 12.
                 14.
                 18.
                 
                 Deuteronomy
                 16.
                 2.
                 7.
                 11.
                 15.
                 
                 Deut.
                 31.
                 11.
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 removall
                 of
                 
                   the
                   high
                   places
                
                 and
                 a
                 warrantable
                 
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 have
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 standing
                 Law
                 ,
                 commanded
                 
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   sacrifice
                   in
                   the
                   high
                   places
                   ,
                
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 rebuked
                 ,
                 because
                 2
                 Kings
                 17.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   They
                   burnt
                   Incense
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   high
                   places
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Chronicles
                 33.
                 17.
                 
                 Hosea
                 4.
                 13.
                 and
                 ,
                 a
                 Chronicles
                 20.
                 33.
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 
                   high
                   places
                   were
                   not
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   is
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   yet
                   the
                   people
                   had
                   not
                   prepared
                   their
                   Hearts
                   unto
                   the
                   GOD
                   of
                   their
                   Fathers
                   .
                
                 If
                 then
                 not
                 Sacrificing
                 
                   in
                   the
                   high
                   places
                
                 was
                 the
                 peoples
                 duty
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 remove
                 
                   the
                   high
                   places
                
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 to
                 reforme
                 without
                 the
                 KING
                 ,
                 yea
                 suppose
                 the
                 KING
                 command
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 ought
                 
                   to
                   obey
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Parliament
                 may
                 by
                 
                   GODS
                   Law
                
                 abolish
                 
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   popish
                   Ceremonics
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 popish
                 Service
                 though
                 the
                 KING
                 consent
                 not
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 that
                 those
                 
                   he
                   the
                   high
                   places
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 kindled
                 against
                 the
                 Land.
                 
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 the
                 adversaries
                 may
                 read
                 ,
                 2
                 Chronicles
                 15.
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Strangers
                   out
                   of
                   Ephraim
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Manasseh
                 and
                 Simeon
                 gathered
                 themselves
                 together
                 to
                 Asa
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 their
                 KING
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   did
                   enter
                   in
                   a
                   Covenant
                   to
                   seek
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   their
                   Fathers
                   .
                
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 preach
                 all
                 necessary
                 truth
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 KING
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 are
                 to
                 practise
                 what
                 they
                 preach
                 ;
                 now
                 Reformation
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 necessary
                 truth
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 then
                 to
                 reforme
                 themselves
                 and
                 Religion
                 without
                 the
                 KING
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 KINGS
                 will
                 is
                 the
                 Pastors
                 rule
                 in
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 
                   separate
                   the
                   pretious
                   from
                   the
                   vile
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   be
                   as
                   Gods
                   Mouth
                   ,
                
                 Jeremy
                 15.
                 19.
                 and
                 Ezekiel
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   speake
                   my
                   words
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 KINGS
                 words
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   thou
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   heare
                   what
                   I
                   say
                   to
                   thee
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 Pastors
                 are
                 to
                 preach
                 against
                 Kings
                 and
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 1
                 Kings
                 13.
                 1.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 Jer.
                 1.
                 18.
                 
                 Ier.
                 26.
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 Reformation
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 KING
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 People
                 are
                 not
                 
                   to
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   repent
                   th●m
                   of
                   the
                   evill
                   of
                   their
                   doings
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 
                   Babylonish
                   captivity
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 worse
                 judgement
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 KING
                 
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Religion
                 and.
                 2.
                 
                 Church-worship
                 must
                 bee
                 resolved
                 ultimately
                 on
                 the
                 KINGS
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 KINGS
                 pleasure
                 to
                 reforme
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 must
                 continue
                 still
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 Scotland
                 who
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 heart
                 of
                 authority
                 at
                 our
                 first
                 Reformation
                 put
                 away
                 the
                 Masse
                 and
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 established
                 Religion
                 in
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 is
                 greatly
                 to
                 bee
                 condemned
                 .
                 Luther
                 had
                 authority
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 Reformation
                 that
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 tooke
                 up
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 to
                 preach
                 against
                 
                   Herods
                   sinne
                
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 Popery
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Land
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 Popery
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 degree
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 may
                 goe
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 step
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 lesser
                 ?
                 except
                 you
                 say
                 the
                 people
                 without
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 the
                 grossest
                 Idolatry
                 under
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 worship
                 and
                 adore
                 the
                 
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   Bakers
                   hands
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mr.
                   Mather
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   
                     Thomson
                     .
                     The
                     name
                  
                   Church
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   35.
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   28.
                   
                     is
                     plainly
                     given
                     to
                     that
                     company
                     that
                     did
                     assemble
                     and
                     come
                     together
                     for
                     performance
                     of
                     spirituall
                     duties
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     spirituall
                     gifts
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   Acts
                   14.
                   
                   27.
                   
                   Acts
                   11.
                   26.
                   15.
                   4.
                   22.
                   30.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   18.
                   20
                   22.
                   23.
                   3.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   6.
                   
                     which
                     places
                     doe
                     abundantly
                     shew
                     that
                     a
                     company
                     gathered
                     together
                     to
                     one
                     place
                     is
                     called
                     by
                     the
                     name
                  
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     Cenc●rea
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   16.
                   1.
                   
                     which
                     could
                     not
                     containe
                     many
                     Congregations
                     ,
                     being
                     but
                     the
                     prot
                     of
                     Corinth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 We
                 seeke
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Church
                 which
                 conveneth
                 for
                 performance
                 of
                 spirituall
                 duties
                 :
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 places
                 doe
                 well
                 prove
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 no
                 assembly
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 assemble
                 for
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 this
                 now
                 you
                 cannot
                 affirme
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 spoken
                 of
                 Matthew
                 18.
                 is
                 not
                 assembled
                 to
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   to
                   bind
                   and
                   loose
                   on
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 The
                 meeting
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 4.
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   to
                   deliver
                   to
                   Satan
                
                 ,
                 for
                 ought
                 wee
                 can
                 read
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 14.
                 27.
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Assembly
                 for
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 heare
                 
                   how
                   God
                   had
                   opened
                   the
                   doors
                   of
                   Faith
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                
                 and
                 whether
                 this
                 was
                 preaching
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Word
                
                 and
                 receiving
                 
                 
                   the
                   Sacraments
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 matter
                 that
                 concerned
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 thinke
                 hard
                 to
                 preach
                 
                   the
                   Gospell
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 the
                 judicious
                 Reader
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 15.
                 4.
                 be
                 
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                
                 let
                 all
                 judge
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 to
                 lend
                 a
                 decree
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.
                 22.
                 be
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   assembled
                   for
                   word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                
                 let
                 the
                 World
                 judge
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 these
                 places
                 doe
                 strongly
                 confirme
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 assembled
                 for
                 acts
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 matters
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 most
                 cleare
                 ,
                 Acts
                 14.
                 27.
                 
                 Acts
                 15.
                 4.
                 
                 Acts
                 15.
                 22.
                 and
                 seeing
                 wee
                 finde
                 the
                 name
                 
                   (
                   Church
                
                 )
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 meeting
                 assembled
                 onely
                 for
                 discipline
                 or
                 things
                 that
                 concerne
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 wee
                 can
                 read
                 or
                 observe
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 as
                 Acts
                 14.
                 27.
                 
                 Acts
                 15.
                 4
                 22.
                 30.
                 
                 Matthew
                 18.
                 17.
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 word
                 Church
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 meeting
                 assembled
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 18.
                 20
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 1.
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 acts
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 for
                 ought
                 that
                 wee
                 can
                 collect
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 we
                 contend
                 ?
                 if
                 the
                 word
                 Church
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 meeting
                 of
                 persons
                 assembled
                 to
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 spirituall
                 duties
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 for
                 
                   word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                
                 onely
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 for
                 acts
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 onely
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 brethrens
                 argument
                 taken
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 diverse
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 wee
                 have
                 our
                 intent
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 desire
                 our
                 brethren
                 to
                 prove
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 prove
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 oppose
                 our
                 principles
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Church
                
                 )
                 is
                 never
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Eldership
                 onely
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 places
                 prove
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewen
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Whereas
                 our
                 brethren
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   a
                   company
                   gathered
                   into
                   one
                   place
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   a
                   Congregation
                   )
                   are
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 a
                 company
                 is
                 onely
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 company
                 meeting
                 for
                 discipline
                 onely
                 ,
                 Matthew
                 18.
                 17
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 4.
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   also
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 that
                 a
                 
                   company
                   gathered
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   are
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   a
                   Congregation
                   .
                
                 As
                 you
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Congregation
                
                 )
                 for
                 to
                 you
                 
                   (
                   Congregation
                
                 )
                 is
                 an
                 assembly
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 Women
                 
                   meeting
                   for
                   word
                   and
                   Sacrament
                   with
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 I
                 appeale
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 
                 of
                 our
                 reverend
                 brethren
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 18.
                 17.
                 
                   assembled
                   to
                   bind
                   and
                   loose
                
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 Text
                 speake
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Church
                
                 )
                 assembled
                 
                   to
                   deliver
                   to
                   Satan
                
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 assembled
                 ,
                 Acts
                 14.
                 27.
                 
                 Acts
                 15.
                 2.
                 to
                 heare
                 things
                 which
                 concerned
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 one
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 multitude
                 convened
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.
                 30.
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 from
                 Antiosh
                 and
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   .
                   Acts
                
                 15.
                 22.
                 be
                 a
                 Congregation
                 or
                 a
                 
                   Congregationall
                   Church
                
                 assembled
                 for
                 
                   word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 Church
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 Acts
                 11.
                 26.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 11
                 20
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Mr.
                   Mather
                   ,
                   and
                   Mr.
                   Thomson
                   ,
                   Num.
                   8.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     The
                     children
                     of
                  
                   
                   Israel
                   
                     which
                     were
                     not
                     the
                  
                   Church
                   
                     of
                     Officers
                     layd
                     on
                     hands
                     on
                     the
                  
                   Levites
                   ,
                   
                     therefore
                     when
                     a
                  
                   Church
                   
                     hath
                     no
                     Elders
                     the
                     people
                     may
                     conferre
                     ordination
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     tyed
                     to
                     the
                     Presbytery
                     onely
                     .
                     Hence
                     other
                     of
                     our
                  
                   Brethren
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     ordination
                     is
                     but
                     accidentall
                     to
                     a
                     Ministers
                     calling
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     wanting
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     people
                     shall
                     chuse
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     defect
                     of
                     Elders
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Here
                 two
                 poynts
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 discussed
                 shortly
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   If
                   Ordination
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   If
                   Ordination
                   to
                   a
                   certaine
                   stick
                   be
                   necessary
                   ,
                
                 for
                 certainly
                 the
                 people
                 doe
                 not
                 call
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 certaine
                 flock
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 I
                 say
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 where
                 the
                 people
                 conferre
                 ordination
                 to
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 our
                 brethren
                 flee
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Levites
                 who
                 received
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 from
                 the
                 
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ;
                 but
                 our
                 brethren
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 are
                 different
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 and
                 Christian
                 Church
                 are
                 different
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 brethren
                 grant
                 pag.
                 49.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 wanteth
                 all
                 example
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 
                   lay
                   on
                   hands
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 These
                 who
                 layd
                 on
                 hands
                 on
                 the
                 Levite
                 ,
                 Num.
                 8.
                 were
                 Elders
                 and
                 (
                 our
                 brethren
                 say
                 ,
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 but.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   They
                   did
                   it
                   not
                   as
                   Elders
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   But
                   as
                   representing
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   Elders
                   civill
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   belonged
                   to
                
                 Aaron
                 
                   and
                   his
                   sonnes
                
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 8.
                 
                   else
                   it
                   will
                   follow
                   that
                   where
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                 
                   hath
                   no
                   Magistrate
                   to
                   lay
                   on
                   hands
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   may
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                   Nor
                   did
                   they
                   lay
                   on
                   hands
                   as
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Elders
                   ,
                   because
                
                 
                 
                   what
                   these
                   which
                   layd
                   on
                   hands
                   did
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   as
                   from
                   the
                   Congregation
                   for
                
                 1.
                 
                 These
                 Levites
                 
                   were
                   taken
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   borne
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   borne
                   of
                   the
                   Elders
                   only
                   ,
                
                 Num.
                 3
                 40
                 ,
                 41.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   They
                   were
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   offering
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Elders
                   only
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   multitude
                   brought
                   an
                   oblation
                   ,
                   the
                   Elders
                   put
                   their
                   hands
                   on
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   sacrifice
                
                 Levit.
                 4.
                 15.
                 
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   multitude
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 These
                 who
                 layd
                 on
                 hands
                 ,
                 did
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 worke
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Elders
                 were
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 
                   the
                   first
                   borne
                
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 Office
                 were
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whose
                 stead
                 the
                 Levites
                 were
                 assumed
                 ,
                 Num.
                 3.
                 40.
                 41.
                 else
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 being
                 a
                 constituted
                 Church
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 wanted
                 Officers
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 all
                 truth
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 grant
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 layd
                 not
                 on
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 who
                 layd
                 on
                 hands
                 did
                 it
                 as
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Elders
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reasons
                 against
                 this
                 conclude
                 not
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 reason
                 concludeth
                 not
                 because
                 these
                 who
                 layd
                 on
                 hands
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 Office
                 were
                 
                   Church
                   men
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 other
                 two
                 reasons
                 prove
                 nothing
                 ,
                 for
                 because
                 these
                 who
                 layd
                 on
                 hands
                 ,
                 did
                 lay
                 on
                 hands
                 as
                 representing
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 alas
                 it
                 doth
                 no
                 wayes
                 conclude
                 that
                 they
                 layd
                 not
                 on
                 
                   hands
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   works
                   peculiar
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   Elders
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Priest
                
                 offered
                 sacrifice
                 first
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 peoples
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 7.
                 27.
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 represent
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Priest
                 did
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 as
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Office
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 as
                 a
                 principall
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Elders
                 in
                 a
                 single
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 brethren
                 suppose
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Elders
                 in
                 Office
                 
                   in
                   Israel
                   to
                   lay
                   hands
                   on
                   the
                   Levites
                   ?
                
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 to
                 lay
                 on
                 hands
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Elders
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Land
                 or
                 
                   Nationall
                   Church
                
                 to
                 lay
                 on
                 hands
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 thinke
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 not
                 so
                 essentiall
                 perhaps
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Minister
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 thinke
                 not
                 so
                 of
                 Ordination
                 (
                 for
                 these
                 to
                 mee
                 are
                 as
                 different
                 as
                 the
                 authoritative
                 calling
                 of
                 a
                 Minster
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 rite
                 annexed
                 to
                 that
                 calling
                 )
                 because
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 in
                 a
                 constituted
                 
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   was
                
                 Aaron
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 Island
                 one
                 may
                 bee
                 a
                 Pastor
                 without
                 any
                 ordination
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 elect
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Elders
                 to
                 ordaine
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 but
                 so
                 many
                 Pastors
                 send
                 a
                 Pastor
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Pastor
                 to
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 Congregation
                 never
                 chuse
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 possibly
                 they
                 bee
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Popish
                 ,
                 or
                 unwilling
                 ,
                 yet
                 both
                 Cases
                 are
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 not
                 constituted
                 and
                 established
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   
                     Mather
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     people
                     may
                     elect
                     Officers
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     some
                     cases
                     they
                     may
                     ordaine
                     them
                     !
                     also
                     ,
                     because
                     ordination
                     is
                     lesse
                     then
                  
                   
                   
                     election
                     ,
                     and
                     dependeth
                     ,
                     upon
                     it
                     as
                     a
                     necessary
                     antecedent
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     nothing
                     but
                     a●
                     consummation
                     of
                     election
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     admission
                     of
                     a
                     person
                     into
                     the
                     possession
                     of
                     that
                     Office
                     ,
                     whereto
                     hee
                     had
                     right
                     before
                     by
                     election
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     a
                     single
                     Congregation
                     may
                     elect
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     greater
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     ordaine
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     lesser
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Ordination
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 election
                 the
                 lesse
                 ;
                 for
                 ordination
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 authoritative
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 14.
                 and
                 ,
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 authors
                 might
                 argue
                 thus
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 ordaine
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 preach
                 and
                 baptize
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 three
                 are
                 presbyteriall
                 acts
                 given
                 to
                 men
                 in
                 office
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Some
                 doubt
                 if
                 I
                 said
                 rightly
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 that
                 ordination
                 is
                 prior
                 to
                 election
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   ordination
                   is
                   that
                   whereby
                   a
                   Minister
                   is
                   made
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   and
                   election
                   that
                   whereby
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   Minister
                   first
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   fl●ck
                   .
                
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 contend
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 either
                 sides
                 for
                 order
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 said
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 tooke
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 election
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 peoples
                 actuall
                 receiving
                 and
                 their
                 compleat
                 taking
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 Minister
                 ,
                 after
                 hee
                 is
                 now
                 ordained
                 a
                 Minister
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 installing
                 in
                 his
                 Office.
                 And
                 my
                 reason
                 is
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 peoples
                 naming
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 bee
                 their
                 pastor
                 doth
                 stand
                 with
                 his
                 never
                 being
                 their
                 pastor
                 ;
                 hee
                 being
                 unwilling
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 presbytery
                 thinking
                 it
                 unfit
                 hee
                 be
                 the
                 pastor
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 people
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 people
                 elect
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 pastor
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 pastor
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 elect
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 gifted
                 man.
                 And
                 whereas
                 some
                 say
                 .
                 Acts
                 
                 6.
                 3.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Election
                 of
                 seven
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 Deacons
                 goeth
                 before
                 ordination
                 and
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Election
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 goeth
                 before
                 ordination
                 in
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 Luke
                 ,
                 true
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 election
                 is
                 prior
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 Acts
                 1.
                 
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Matthias
                 (
                 God
                 casting
                 the
                 lot
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 25.
                 )
                 is
                 prior
                 to
                 the
                 peoples
                 electing
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 peoples
                 appoynting
                 of
                 two
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 23.
                 cannot
                 be
                 their
                 election
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 elect
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 learneder
                 my
                 thoughts
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 my
                 tearming
                 Paphnutius
                 neither
                 Bishop
                 nor
                 Elder
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Councell
                   of
                   Nice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 as
                 denying
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 hee
                 was
                 called
                 to
                 that
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 where
                 as
                 before
                 hee
                 had
                 beene
                 deprived
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 restored
                 by
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 estimation
                 of
                 these
                 who
                 contended
                 for
                 the
                 single
                 life
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 whose
                 corruptions
                 Paphnutius
                 opposed
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 sense
                 neither
                 Bishop
                 nor
                 Presbyter
                 but
                 deprived
                 from
                 both
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 the
                 righteous
                 rebuke
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 Oyle
                 to
                 my
                 Head.
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 cannot
                 bee
                 that
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 calling
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 Ministerie
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordination
                 onely
                 a
                 supplement
                 and
                 an
                 consummatory
                 rite
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 benedictory
                 signe
                 which
                 may
                 bee
                 spared
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 by
                 the
                 imposition
                 of
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 Timothy
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 1
                 Timothy
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 Paul
                 and
                 Silas
                 separatted
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 13.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 the
                 Deacons
                 ordained
                 ,
                 Acts
                 6.
                 6.
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 enjoyned
                 with
                 the
                 right
                 manner
                 of
                 acting
                 it
                 to
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 1
                 Timothy
                 5.
                 22.
                 2
                 
                 Timothy
                 2.
                 2.
                 as
                 a
                 Ministeriall
                 act
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Ministeriall
                 caling
                 standeth
                 in
                 an
                 authoritative
                 sending
                 ,
                 Romans
                 10.
                 15.
                 and
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 well
                 how
                 the
                 people
                 themselves
                 doe
                 send
                 a
                 Minister
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 The
                 people
                 have
                 not
                 either
                 formally
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 
                   any
                   grant
                   of
                
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 
                   vertually
                   ,
                   the
                   Keyes
                
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 they
                 give
                 the
                 Keyes
                 to
                 pastors
                 ?
                 4.
                 
                 People
                 may
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Sheepe
                   of
                
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 10.
                 
                   decern
                   His
                   Voyce
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 Election
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 pastors
                 ,
                 nor
                 doth
                 this
                 make
                 good
                 which
                 our
                 Brethren
                 say
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 
                   Mather
                   sayth
                   ,
                   that
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   taught
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                 Esa.
                 54.
                 13.
                 
                   and
                   they
                   knew
                   Christs
                   '
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                
                 Joh
                 :
                 7.
                 
                   therefore
                   they
                   may
                   judge
                   of
                   a
                   Ministers
                   fitnesse
                   ,
                
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 that
                 there
                 it
                 a
                 twofold
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Esal
                 .
                 54.
                 13.
                 not
                 denied
                 to
                 Women
                 and
                 believing
                 Children
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 lay
                 on
                 hands
                 nor
                 ordaine
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 presbytery
                 doth
                 ,
                 1
                 Timothy
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 Acts
                 6.
                 6.
                 
                 Acts
                 13.
                 1
                 2.
                 3.
                 1
                 
                 Timothy
                 5.
                 22.
                 2
                 
                 Timothy
                 2.
                 2.
                 but
                 for
                 trying
                 of
                 Ministers
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 1
                 Timothy
                 3.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 able
                 to
                 convince
                 subtile
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 gain-sayers
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 silence
                 ,
                 Titus
                 1.
                 10.
                 11.
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 constituted
                 Church
                 a
                 Colledge
                 of
                 pastors
                 and
                 prophets
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 prophets
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 presbyteriall
                 Cognizance
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 some
                 object
                 .
                 
                   If
                   Election
                   bee
                   absolutely
                   in
                   the
                   h●●ds
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   peoples
                   will
                   ,
                   because
                   will
                   ,
                   the
                   absolute
                   determiner
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   Pastor
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   flock
                   ;
                   but
                   people
                   certainly
                   may
                   erre
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   must
                   bee
                   the
                   last
                   determiner
                   in
                   election
                   ;
                   And
                   people
                   have
                   onely
                   a
                   rationall
                   consent
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   their
                   consent
                   be
                   irrationall
                   ,
                   the
                   Presbyter
                   must
                   chuse
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 shortly
                 in
                 these
                 propositions
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Pro.
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 People
                 infallible
                 in
                 chusing
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 infallible
                 in
                 regulating
                 the
                 peoples
                 choice
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 power
                 of
                 regulating
                 the
                 choice
                 ,
                 the
                 presbyteries
                 due
                 ,
                 nor
                 power
                 of
                 election
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 Gods
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Pro.
                 You
                 must
                 suppose
                 the
                 Church
                 a
                 settled
                 and
                 an
                 established
                 Church
                 of
                 sound
                 professors
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Congregation
                 or
                 presbytery
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 
                   popish
                   ,
                   Arminian
                
                 or
                 
                   unsound
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 far
                 hath
                 Christ
                 given
                 neither
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Prop.
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 both
                 people
                 and
                 presbytery
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 men
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 is
                 qualified
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 absolutely
                 to
                 bee
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 peoples
                 choice
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 people
                 give
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 chuse
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 yet
                 i●
                 the
                 Peoples
                 choice
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 doubt
                 Acts.
                 6.
                 there
                 were
                 more
                 men
                 then
                 these
                 
                   seven
                   of
                   good
                   report
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 and
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 multitudes
                 choice
                 of
                 these
                 seven
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 nomination
                 of
                 them
                 
                 to
                 be
                 Apostles
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 nomination
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 men
                 is
                 rationall
                 and
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 give
                 no
                 reason
                 ;
                 Yea
                 ,
                 though
                 Nicolas
                 be
                 the
                 S●ctmaster
                 of
                 the
                 Nicolaitans
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 learned
                 thinke
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 election
                 is
                 Ecclesiastically
                 lawfull
                 and
                 needeth
                 not
                 that
                 a
                 reason
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Prop.
                 We
                 never
                 read
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles-Church
                 a
                 man
                 was
                 obt●uded
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 against
                 their
                 will.
                 And
                 therefore
                 Election
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Apostolique
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Acts
                 1.
                 26.
                 
                 Acts
                 6.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Revel
                 .
                 2.
                 12.
                 
                 Acts
                 20.
                 28.
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 rule
                 ,
                 any
                 election
                 without
                 the
                 peoples
                 consent
                 must
                 be
                 no
                 Election
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 ,
                 as
                 Acts
                 6.
                 5.
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 choice
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Prop.
                   We
                   must
                
                 distinguish
                 Election
                 and
                 Regulation
                 of
                 the
                 Election
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Regulation
                 of
                 the
                 Election
                 ,
                 positive
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Regulation
                   negative
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 presbyteries
                 power
                 consisteth
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 
                   negative
                   regulation
                
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 choice
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 positive
                 ;
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 Election
                 is
                 an
                 elicit
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 birthright
                 and
                 priviledge
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Election
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 presbytery
                 even
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 aberration
                 cannot
                 usurpe
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Election
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 had
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 discerning
                 spirits
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 then
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 remit
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Deacons
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 presbytery
                 should
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 yet
                 may
                 the
                 presbytery
                 
                   negatively
                   reggulate
                
                 the
                 Election
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 humour
                 of
                 
                   itching
                   eares
                
                 chuse
                 an
                 unfit
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 the
                 presbytery
                 may
                 declare
                 the
                 Election
                 irregular
                 and
                 null
                 ;
                 as
                 suppose
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 Acts
                 6
                 had
                 chosen
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 seven
                 men
                 ,
                 like
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 by
                 their
                 Ministeriall
                 power
                 might
                 have
                 impeded
                 that
                 Election
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 nomination
                 as
                 irregular
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 chuse
                 
                   other
                   seven
                   men
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Apostles
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 chosen
                 for
                 them
                 other
                 seven
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 Election
                 should
                 have
                 bin
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 hands
                 ;
                 Hence
                 that
                 distinction
                 of
                 
                   elicit
                   and
                   imperate
                   acts
                
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 understanding
                 commandeth
                 and
                 directeth
                 the
                 will
                 to
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 elicit
                 .
                 
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 regulateth
                 the
                 will
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 understanding
                 can
                 neither
                 nill
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 punish
                 pastors
                 who
                 preach
                 Hereticall
                 doct
                 in
                 &
                 vitiate
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 can
                 neither
                 preach
                 the
                 word
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 administate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 presbytery
                 may
                 
                   regulate
                   negatively
                
                 and
                 hinderth
                 Election
                 of
                 an
                 unfit
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 presbytery
                 cannot
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 P●elate
                 did
                 who
                 would
                 name
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 their
                 consent
                 (
                 but
                 consent
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 presbytery
                 and
                 neighbour
                 Congregations
                 have
                 consent
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 elective
                 liberty
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 Christ
                 )
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 refused
                 their
                 consent
                 ,
                 he
                 Prelate
                 without
                 more
                 a
                 do
                 ,
                 chose
                 and
                 ordained
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 obtruded
                 on
                 the
                 people
                 without
                 any
                 Election
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Ordination
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 pastor
                 is
                 always
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 flock
                 ,
                 Act.
                 20.
                 28.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 1.
                 yet
                 here
                 must
                 we
                 distinguish'd
                 dedication
                 to
                 Christs
                 service
                 by
                 the
                 office
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 office
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 respect
                 the
                 pastor
                 is
                 a
                 pastor
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 sent
                 as
                 a
                 Pastor
                 to
                 plant
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   ratione
                   finis
                
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 
                   primariò
                   principally
                
                 to
                 feed
                 this
                 flock
                 ,
                 and
                 secundario
                 and
                 
                   ratione
                   med●i
                   ,
                   secondarily
                
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 feedeth
                 this
                 flock
                 ,
                 he
                 feedeth
                 the
                 Church
                 universall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     Mather
                     ,
                     if
                     people
                     may
                     not
                     m●dle
                     with
                     ordination
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                  
                   
                   
                     is
                     proper
                     to
                     Timothy
                     and
                     Titus
                     ,
                     this
                     may
                     prove
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     Bishops
                     who
                     did
                     ordaine
                     Elders
                     there
                     alone
                     ,
                     which
                     ministers
                     may
                     not
                     do
                     there
                     ;
                     for
                     these
                     Epistles
                     are
                     not
                     written
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     Bishops
                     alone
                     ,
                     nor
                     as
                     Elders
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     to
                     a
                     mixt
                     state
                     ,
                     including
                     the
                     people
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Some
                 parcells
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 are
                 written
                 to
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 as
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 none
                 may
                 now
                 do
                 
                   but
                   they
                   only
                
                 ,
                 ●●
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 4.
                 1
                 
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 5.
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 gave
                 in
                 charge
                 to
                 Elders
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Some
                 things
                 are
                 written
                 to
                 them
                 
                   as
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 19.
                 
                 Tit.
                 3.
                 3.
                 
                 &
                 finaliter
                 or
                 objectively
                 all
                 is
                 written
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 good
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 3
                 )
                 the
                 builk
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 is
                 written
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 perpetuall
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 22.
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 2.
                 for
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 the
                 presbytery
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 14.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Congregations
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 
                   were
                   not
                   fixed
                   in
                   their
                   members
                   and
                   officers
                   ,
                   onely
                   the
                   Apostles
                   preached
                   to
                   them
                   (
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   many
                   congregations
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   possible
                   )
                   in
                   a
                   circular
                   way
                   ,
                   now
                   one
                
                 
                 
                   Apostle
                   to
                   this
                   assembly
                   ,
                   then
                   another
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   regard
                   not
                   one
                   Paster
                   could
                   say
                   (
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   flock
                   ,
                   not
                   this
                   )
                   nor
                   any
                   flock
                   could
                   say
                
                 (
                 Peter
                 
                   is
                   our
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   not
                
                 Andrew
                 .
                 )
                 
                   Therefore
                   there
                   was
                   no
                
                 Church-state
                 
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   congregations
                   as
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   head
                   of
                   a
                   Family
                   and
                   members
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Family
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   you
                   prove
                   not
                
                 Jerusalem
                 
                   a
                   presbyteriall
                
                 Church
                 
                   over
                   many
                   fixed
                   and
                   formed
                
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   in
                
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   pastors
                   in
                   a
                   circular
                   and
                   fluid
                   way
                   to
                   many
                   congregations
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   was
                   a
                   pastor
                   to
                   many
                   congregations
                   and
                   so
                   elected
                   by
                   many
                   congregations
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   absurd
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Fixed
                   or
                   not
                   fixed
                
                 cannot
                 vary
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 government
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Levites
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophets
                 teaching
                 in
                 the
                 wildernes
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 war
                 scattered
                 to
                 sundry
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 these
                 meetings
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Sanedrim
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 if
                 the
                 meeting
                 made
                 a
                 fixed
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 divers
                 members
                 and
                 dverso
                 heads
                 in
                 one
                 Family
                 occasioned
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 diverse
                 Souldiers
                 and
                 new
                 Commanders
                 in
                 a
                 Regiment
                 ,
                 diverse
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 weekly
                 altered
                 rulers
                 and
                 watchmen
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 infer
                 that
                 that
                 family
                 ,
                 Regiment
                 ,
                 and
                 City
                 is
                 not
                 under
                 one
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 army
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 parliamentary
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 kingdome
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 if
                 all
                 were
                 fixed
                 in
                 members
                 and
                 heads
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Churches
                 their
                 persecution
                 may
                 have
                 both
                 members
                 and
                 teachers
                 
                   removed
                   to
                   a
                   corner
                
                 ,
                 and
                 altered
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 remain
                 the
                 same
                 single
                 Congregation
                 having
                 the
                 same
                 government
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Officiating
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 ,
                 seales
                 ,
                 censures
                 ,
                 by
                 Peter
                 ,
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Andrew
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 ,
                 though
                 members
                 also
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 species
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 worlds
                 and
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 Congregation
                 induring
                 a
                 patterne
                 these
                 sixteen
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 members
                 and
                 officers
                 must
                 be
                 often
                 altered
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 Congregation
                 in
                 specie
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 single
                 Church
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 government
                 not
                 altered
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 fluidity
                 and
                 alteration
                 of
                 members
                 and
                 officers
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Parliament
                 now
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 raigne
                 of
                 
                   King
                   Iames
                
                 ,
                 though
                 head
                 and
                 members
                 be
                 altered
                 ;
                 fluidity
                 and
                 alteration
                 of
                 rulers
                 and
                 members
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 mortality
                 accidentall
                 to
                 all
                 incorporations
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 their
                 government
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 doth
                 remaine
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 same
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 in
                 nature
                 by
                 these
                 Lawes
                 remaine
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
             SECT
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Why
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 admit
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Old
                 England
                 to
              
               
               
                 the
                 Seales
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 I.
                 
                   VVHether
                   the
                   Seales
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   can
                   be
                   denyed
                   to
                   professors
                   of
                   approved
                   piety
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   members
                   of
                   a
                   particular
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Brethren
              
               deny
               any
               
                 Church
                 Communion
              
               ,
               and
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               Baptisme
               ,
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Beleevers
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               beleevers
               themselves
               ,
               who
               come
               to
               them
               from
               
                 Old
                 England
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 visible
                 ,
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 particular
                 Parish
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 who
                 are
                 without
                 a
                 particular
                 Parish
                 ,
                 are
                 without
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 either
                 Church
                 censures
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Seales
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 because
                 〈◊〉
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 seales
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 this
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               hold
               all
               who
               professe
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               not
               members
               of
               a
               visible
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               should
               not
               be
               denyed
               to
               them
               .
               And
               for
               more
               full
               clearing
               of
               the
               question
               ,
               let
               these
               considerations
               be
               observed
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Dist.
               
                 All
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 as
                 beleevers
              
               ,
               in
               foro
               Dei
               ,
               
                 before
                 God
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 seales
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 these
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Covenant
                 and
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Charter
                 belongeth
                 ,
                 to
                 these
                 the
                 seale
                 belongeth
                 ,
                 but
              
               in
               foro
               Ecclesiastico
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 orderly
                 Church-way
                 ,
                 the
                 seales
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 conferred
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 upon
                 persons
                 because
                 they
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 professe
                 their
                 beleeving
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostles
                 never
                 baptized
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               Second
               Dist.
               
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 truely
                 giveth
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 seales
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Gods
                 intention
                 and
                 decree
                 ,
                 called
              
               voluntas
               beneplaciti
               ,
               
                 they
                 belong
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 orderly
                 way
                 ●f
                 the
                 Churches
                 giving
                 the
                 seales
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 such
                 a
                 society
                 is
                 a
                 professing
                 or
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 orderly
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 seales
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 approving
                 will
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
              
               voluntas
               signi
               &
               revelata
               ,
               
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               Third
               Dist.
               
                 The
                 Church
                 may
                 orderly
                 and
                 lawfully
                 give
                 the
                 seales
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 to
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Covenant
                 and
                 promises
                 of
                 grace
              
               
               
                 doth
                 not
                 belong
                 in
                 Gods
                 decree
                 of
                 election
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourth
               Dist.
               
                 The
                 Church
                 may
                 lawfully
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 visible
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 addeth
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 invisible
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 adde
              
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 lawfully
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Christ
                 hath
                 not
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 excommunicate
                 regenerate
                 persons
                 for
                 scandalous
                 sinnes
                 .
              
            
             
               Fift
               Dist.
               
                 Then
                 the
                 regenerate
                 excommunicated
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 seales
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 lawfully
                 debarre
                 them
                 ,
              
               hic
               &
               nunc
               ,
               
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 scandalous
                 case
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 seales
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
            
             
               Wee
               hold
               that
               those
               who
               are
               not
               members
               of
               a
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               may
               lawfully
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Because
               those
               to
               whom
               the
               promises
               are
               made
               ,
               and
               professe
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               these
               should
               be
               baptized
               .
               But
               men
               of
               approved
               piety
               are
               such
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               members
               of
               a
               particular
               Parish
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               Peters
               argument
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               38.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Those
               who
               are
               not
               Members
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               may
               be
               visible
               professors
               ,
               and
               so
               members
               of
               a
               visible
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               belongeth
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               contrary
               opinion
               hath
               no
               warrant
               in
               Gods
               Word
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               Apostles
               required
               no
               more
               of
               those
               whom
               they
               baptized
               ,
               but
               profession
               of
               beleefe
               ,
               as
               Act.
               10.
               47.
               
               
                 Can
                 any
                 forbid
                 water
                 that
                 these
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ?
               Act.
               8.
               37.
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 beleevest
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 he
                 baptized
                 :
              
               no
               more
               is
               sought
               of
               the
               Jaylor
               ,
               Act.
               16.
               31.
               34.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Authour
                   saith
                   :
                   To
                   admit
                   to
                   the
                   Seales
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   not
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   Christian
                   liberty
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   Christian
                   may
                   dispense
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   pleaseth
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   Church
                   power
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   to
                   dispense
                   to
                   those
                   over
                   whom
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   overseers
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   Ministeriall
                   power
                   over
                   those
                   of
                   another
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   members
                   of
                   a
                   particular
                   Congregation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               First
               ,
               To
               dispense
               the
               Seales
               to
               whom
               we
               please
               ,
               as
               if
               mens
               pleasure
               were
               a
               rule
               ,
               were
               licentiousnesse
               ,
               not
               Christian
               Liberty
               .
               There
               may
               be
               a
               communion
               of
               benefits
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               communion
               of
               punishment
               :
               
                 Beneficia
                 sunt
                 amplianda
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               false
               that
               Pastors
               have
               no
               Ministeriall
               power
               
               over
               those
               who
               are
               not
               of
               their
               Congregation
               ;
               for
               if
               so
               ,
               all
               communion
               of
               Churches
               should
               fall
               ,
               for
               Letters
               of
               recommendation
               from
               other
               Churches
               ,
               whereof
               they
               are
               Members
               ,
               cannot
               make
               Pastors
               of
               New
               England
               to
               have
               a
               Ministeriall
               power
               over
               those
               of
               another
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               set
               over
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               set
               over
               their
               owne
               Parish
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               be
               onely
               Pastors
               ,
               having
               Ministeriall
               power
               ,
               by
               a
               Church
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               peoples
               Ordination
               ,
               as
               our
               Brethren
               teach
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Manuser
                 .
                 
                   Those
                   over
                   whom
                
                 (
                 saith
                 our
                 Authour
                 )
                 
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   power
                   of
                   censure
                   ,
                   over
                   those
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   dispense
                   the
                   communion
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   censure
                   any
                   such
                   for
                   drunkennesse
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   scandals
                   ,
                
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   should
                   be
                
                 a
                 non
                 habente
                 potestatem
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   act
                   done
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   no
                   power
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               major
               proposition
               by
               your
               owne
               Doctrine
               ,
               is
               clearely
               false
               ,
               for
               you
               say
               your
               a
               selfe
               ,
               
                 Strangers
                 sojourning
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 members
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 knowne
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ;
               yet
               can
               you
               not
               excommunicate
               strangers
               ,
               sojourning
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               falling
               in
               scandals
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               you
               
                 they
                 are
                 without
              
               ,
               how
               then
               
                 can
                 you
                 judge
                 them
              
               ?
               as
               you
               say
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               You
               have
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               no
               ministeriall
               power
               over
               them
               ,
               as
               over
               your
               owne
               flocke
               ,
               as
               you
               
                 expone
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20.
               28.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               You
               looke
               aside
               at
               excommunication
               ,
               for
               those
               of
               other
               Churches
               consociated
               in
               a
               classe
               ,
               we
               doe
               lawfully
               excommunicate
               and
               censure
               ;
               for
               excommunication
               is
               not
               a
               cutting
               off
               of
               a
               person
               from
               one
               single
               Parishionall
               Church
               onely
               ,
               as
               you
               imagine
               ,
               but
               a
               cutting
               off
               of
               a
               person
               from
               all
               the
               
                 visible
                 Churches
                 consociated
              
               :
               first
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               delivered
               to
               Satan
               ,
               and
               
                 his
                 sin
                 is
                 bound
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               in
               relation
               to
               all
               the
               faster
               Churches
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               to
               be
               esteemed
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               one
               single
               Congregation
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               a
               member
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               all
               are
               to
               be
               humbled
               and
               mourne
               for
               his
               fall
               ,
               and
               to
               consent
               he
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               single
               Congregation
               onely
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               all
               consociated
               Churches
               shall
               be
               leavened
               ,
               by
               keeping
               Church-fellowship
               with
               such
               a
               lumpe
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               all
               are
               to
               repute
               him
               as
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               a
               Publican
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               all
               are
               to
               
                 admonish
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Brother
              
               ,
               2
               Thessalon
               .
               3.
               15.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               all
               are
               to
               forgive
               him
               ,
               and
               receive
               him
               in
               Church-communion
               ,
               if
               he
               
               
               
               
               
               shall
               repent
               ,
               and
               occasionally
               to
               edifie
               him
               as
               a
               brother
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Seales
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   faith
                
                 a
                 saith
                 the
                 Author
                 )
                 
                   are
                   not
                   seales
                   to
                   the
                   faithfull
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   joyned
                   together
                   and
                   consederate
                   in
                   some
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   none
                   but
                   in
                   a
                   visible
                   Church
                   may
                   dispense
                   the
                   seales
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   O●d
                   Testament
                   ,
                   none
                   were
                   partakers
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   Passeover
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   they
                   were
                   either
                   Israelites
                   borne
                   ,
                   or
                   proselytes
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   We
                   read
                   not
                   that
                
                 Job
                 
                   and
                   his
                   friends
                   ,
                   though
                   righteous
                   through
                   faith
                   ,
                   were
                   circumcised
                   ,
                   nor
                   would
                   they
                   have
                   omitted
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   pertinent
                   evidence
                   of
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   mans
                   nature
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   they
                   speake
                   much
                   ;
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   (
                   saith
                   this
                   same
                   Author
                
                 b
                 
                   are
                   not
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   invisible
                   Church
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   the
                   members
                   thereof
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   visible
                   particular
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   members
                   thereof
                   ;
                   therefore
                   the
                   seales
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   givento
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   no
                   particular
                   visible
                   Church
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               The
               Seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               are
               principally
               given
               to
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Covenant
               it selfe
               in
               Gods
               decree
               of
               election
               is
               especially
               made
               with
               the
               elect
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               shall
               never
               fall
               away
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               Jer.
               31.
               37.
               
               Jer.
               32.
               40.
               
               Esay
               54
               10.
               
               Heb.
               8.
               9.
               10.
               and
               the
               invisible
               Church
               as
               such
               ,
               as
               a
               number
               of
               beleevers
               have
               onely
               right
               before
               God
               to
               both
               Covenant
               and
               seales
               ,
               yea
               and
               consequently
               are
               onely
               Christs
               body
               and
               Spouse
               ,
               and
               redeemed
               Saints
               ,
               and
               so
               onely
               have
               all
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
               and
               the
               ministeriall
               power
               of
               dispensing
               the
               Seales
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               brethrens
               doctrine
               ,
               the
               visible
               Church
               not
               as
               visible
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               true
               body
               ,
               Spouse
               ,
               and
               Bride
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &
               so
               as
               the
               invisible
               company
               of
               the
               redeemed
               ones
               have
               the
               Seales
               ,
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               Ministeriall
               power
               of
               Christ
               is
               given
               unto
               them
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               true
               the
               orderly
               and
               Ecclesiasticke
               way
               of
               dispensing
               the
               Seales
               ,
               is
               that
               they
               bee
               dispensed
               onely
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               this
               visible
               Church
               is
               not
               one
               parish
               ,
               but
               all
               professing
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               joyned
               in
               one
               visible
               parish
               by
               one
               
                 Church
                 oath
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               meaneth
               :
               for
               the
               Saints
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Cornelius
               ,
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               the
               Jaylor
               ,
               did
               professe
               and
               visibly
               evidence
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               they
               were
               capable
               of
               the
               Seales
               by
               desiring
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               What
               shall
               we
               doe
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               by
               
                 trembling
                 at
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               by
               asking
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               expressions
               are
               in
               many
               not
               in-churched
               to
               particular
               Congregations
               ,
               not
               did
               the
               Apostles
               aske
               if
               they
               were
               members
               of
               one
               parish
               before
               they
               baptized
               them
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               beleeved
               in
               Christ.
               3.
               
               Whether
               
               Job
               ,
               his
               friends
               ,
               
                 Melchisedeck
                 ,
                 Lot
              
               ,
               and
               others
               the
               like
               were
               circumcised
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               dispute
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               not
               circumcised
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               in
               a
               
                 visible
                 Church
              
               estate
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               is
               a
               question
               and
               uncertaine
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               sure
               to
               be
               a
               foundation
               of
               new
               opinions
               
                 in
                 Church
                 Government
              
               ;
               but
               though
               it
               were
               granted
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               because
               none
               were
               circumeised
               but
               
                 Abrahams
                 seed
              
               ,
               and
               all
               ,
               and
               onely
               Abrahams
               seed
               were
               circumcised
               ,
               therefore
               none
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               but
               those
               who
               are
               members
               of
               one
               particular
               Congregation
               :
               Alas
               this
               is
               a
               weak●
               consequence
               ,
               rather
               it
               followeth
               all
               borne
               of
               Jewes
               were
               circumcised
               ,
               Ergo
               all
               borne
               of
               Christian
               parents
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               and
               we
               see
               not
               but
               sacrificing
               was
               restricted
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               Circumcision
               ,
               yet
               Job
               sacrificed
               to
               God
               ,
               Job
               1.
               and
               Chap.
               42.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Author
                 addeth
                 
                   The
                   difference
                   here
                   is
                   .
                   The
                   circumcised
                   in
                   Israel
                   might
                   rightly
                   keepe
                   the
                   Passeover
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   whole
                   nation
                   of
                   Israel
                   made
                   but
                   one
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   officers
                   and
                   ministers
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   Synagogue
                   and
                   the
                   Priests
                   and
                   Levites
                   were
                   ministers
                   in
                   ●●mmune
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   house
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   in
                   proportion
                   whereunto
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   baptized
                   in
                   any
                   particular
                   Church
                   may
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   require
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   other
                   impediment
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   their
                   unfitnesse
                   ,
                   to
                   examine
                   themselves
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   requisite
                   ,
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   was
                   required
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Passeover
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   because
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   are
                   of
                   another
                   constitution
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   nationall
                   Church
                   of
                   all
                   Israel
                   ,
                   baptisme
                   in
                   one
                   Church
                   doth
                   not
                   give
                   a
                   man
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   in
                   another
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   the
                   Officers
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   Church
                   were
                   Officers
                   of
                   all
                   (
                   as
                   in
                   Israel
                   they
                   ●er●
                   )
                   or
                   unlesse
                   that
                   one
                   Church
                   and
                   the
                   Officers
                   thereof
                   did
                   recommend
                   their
                   right
                   and
                   power
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               in
               the
               one
               Church
               of
               Israel
               there
               was
               something
               typicall
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               in
               our
               Churches
               ,
               as
               
                 one
                 Temple
                 ,
                 ●●e
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 one
                 place
                 of
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 one
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 one
                 A●ke
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               but
               this
               was
               peculiar
               to
               Israel
               ,
               as
               such
               a
               specifice
               Church
               ,
               and
               typi●ied
               also
               the
               externall
               visible
               unitie
               of
               the
               whole
               visible
               Church
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               in
               professing
               one
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptisme
                 ,
              
               one
               externall
               communion
               ,
               and
               government
               externall
               ,
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               :
               but
               this
               agreed
               not
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               properly
               as
               a
               Church
               ;
               for
               as
               a
               Church
               of
               a
               nation
               
                 they
                 might
                 convene
              
               and
               assemble
               themselves
               in
               one
               nationall
               Assembly
               to
               reforme
               Religion
               ,
               to
               renew
               a
               nationall
               Covenant
               ,
               to
               turne
               
               away
               a
               nationall
               judgement
               ,
               to
               make
               nationall
               acts
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 should
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 away
                 strange
                 wives
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               29.
               2
               
               Chron.
               15.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Nehem.
               10.
               and
               this
               is
               morall
               ,
               yea
               naturall
               to
               a
               number
               of
               Churches
               united
               in
               one
               nation
               ,
               and
               no
               wayes
               typicall
               .
               2.
               
               The
               proportion
               betwixt
               Israel
               and
               a
               parishionall
               Church
               is
               questioned
               ,
               the
               Author
               beggeth
               what
               is
               in
               question
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               in
               Gods
               Word
               there
               is
               a
               visible
               Church
               of
               many
               Congregations
               ,
               associated
               in
               many
               visible
               acts
               of
               government
               .
               3.
               
               If
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               and
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               be
               of
               different
               constitutions
               ,
               as
               
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Arminians
                 and
                 Socinians
                 teacheth
                 ,
              
               we
               shall
               try
               .
               I
               affirme
               that
               the
               Constitution
               in
               matter
               and
               forme
               was
               one
               with
               the
               Christian
               visible
               Church
               .
               1.
               
               Our
               brethren
               bring
               arguments
               from
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               that
               for
               matter
               they
               were
               a
               holy
               people
               ,
               a
               royall
               generation
               ,
               for
               forme
               they
               were
               united
               in
               one
               Church-state
               Covenant-wayes
               ,
               as
               they
               prove
               from
               Deut.
               29.
               2.
               
               Separation
               from
               sinne
               and
               the
               wicked
               world
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               commanded
               to
               them
               ,
               Psal.
               26.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Esay
               52.
               11.
               2
               
               Cor.
               6.
               7.
               
               Levit.
               26.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Communion
               with
               the
               wicked
               was
               forbidden
               to
               Israel
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               2.
               2
               
               Chron.
               30.
               6.
               but
               communion
               in
               worship
               both
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               and
               Temple
               was
               commanded
               to
               them
               .
               3.
               
               That
               God
               required
               not
               morall
               preparation
               in
               them
               for
               eating
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               in
               us
               ,
               before
               wee
               eate
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               I
               conceive
               to
               bee
               an
               untruth
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               not
               to
               prophane
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               take
               Gods
               Law
               in
               their
               mouth
               and
               to
               hate
               to
               be
               reformed
               ,
               Psal.
               50.
               16.
               not
               to
               sacrifice
               with
               bloody
               hands
               ,
               Esa.
               1.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               &c.
               Psal.
               50.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Esa
               66.
               1.
               was
               morall
               ,
               and
               did
               bind
               and
               oblige
               the
               Jewes
               as
               they
               doe
               us
               ,
               and
               2
               Chron.
               30.
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 postes
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 gather
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 charging
                 them
                 to
                 turne
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 their
                 fathers
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               cleare
               by
               Hezekiab●
               prayer
               ,
               ver
               .
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               
                 Good
                 Lord
                 pardon
                 him
                 that
                 prepareth
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 cleansed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 purification
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
              
               20.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 hearkened
                 ,
                 and
                 healed
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               there
               was
               required
               a
               preparation
               of
               the
               heart
               for
               the
               right
               eating
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               besides
               the
               typicall
               and
               ceremoniall
               preparation
               .
               Yea
               God
               counted
               the
               ceremoniall
               preparation
               voyd
               of
               the
               morall
               preparation
               ,
               but
               abomination
               ,
               as
               Esa.
               66.
               1.
               
               Esa.
               58.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               and
               
                 Josiahs
                 Passeover
              
               
               is
               commended
               from
               this
               ,
               2
               Kings
               23.
               22
               (
               as
               Junius
               well
               observeth
               )
               
                 that
                 none
                 did
                 with
                 such
                 care
                 and
                 zeale
                 ,
                 as
                 Josiah
                 did
                 prepare
                 the
                 Pr●es●s
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 himselfe
                 for
                 the
                 passeover
                 ,
                 in
                 removing
                 all
                 Id●latry
                 and
                 abominati●n
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 renewing
                 their
                 Covenant
                 and
                 resoluti●n
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 To
                 walke
                 after
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keepe
                 his
                 Commandements
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 soule
                 .
              
               4.
               
               The
               uncleane
               and
               uncircumcised
               in
               heart
               were
               no
               more
               members
               of
               the
               true
               and
               invisible
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               of
               Christs
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               his
               royall
               generation
               ,
               then
               Sodom
               and
               
                 Gomorrah
                 ,
                 Esa.
              
               1
               10.
               then
               the
               
                 Ethiopians
                 ,
                 Amos
              
               ,
               9.
               7.
               then
               Ammon
               and
               
                 Moah
                 ,
                 J●r
              
               .
               9
               25
               ,
               26.
               as
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               invisible
               Church
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               amongst
               us
               were
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               unto
               God
               ,
               Exod.
               19.
               5.
               9.
               
               Psal.
               149.
               1.
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Rev.
               1.
               5.
               5.
               
               Amongst
               them
               no
               man
               could
               invade
               the
               Priests
               office
               ,
               or
               
                 runne
                 unsent
              
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               under
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               5.
               4.
               1
               
               Tim.
               4.
               22.
               though
               they
               were
               to
               rebuke
               one
               another
               ,
               Levit.
               19.
               and
               they
               had
               sacrifices
               for
               sins
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               Levit.
               4.
               27.
               2.
               
               The
               place
               seemeth
               not
               to
               want
               difficultie
               ,
               how
               many
               sacrifices
               would
               men
               offer
               ,
               how
               often
               ,
               yea
               while
               they
               were
               going
               home
               from
               Jerusalem
               (
               which
               was
               a
               long
               Journey
               to
               many
               )
               they
               might
               fall
               in
               these
               sinnes
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Master
               Paget
               noteth
               there
               was
               no
               dispensation
               for
               this
               Law
               ,
               yet
               when
               Abraham
               travelled
               three
               dayes
               to
               Mount
               Moriah
               from
               Beersheba
               in
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Tribes
               Northward
               ,
               would
               bee
               al
               's
               farre
               distant
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               seven
               dayes
               journey
               to
               many
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Text
               is
               ,
               
                 if
                 be
                 sinne
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 ignorance
              
               ,
               or
               
                 through
                 ignorance
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               meerely
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               man
               in
               drunkennesse
               killed
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               shall
               offer
               a
               trespasse
               offering
               for
               it
               ,
               the
               Jewes
               call
               it
               in
               their
               Language
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 timgnol
                 ,
                 magnal
              
               ,
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               megnal
               signifieth
               Pallium
               ,
               if
               he
               sinned
               with
               a
               cloake
               
               casten
               over
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               b
               Weemes
               said
               the
               sinnes
               were
               done
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               not
               ignorantly
               ,
               or
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               is
               
                 vel
                 notificatum
                 fuerit
                 ei
                 peccatum
                 ejus
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               conscience
               is
               wakened
               and
               convinced
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               finde
               no
               rest
               ,
               let
               him
               offer
               sacrifices
               .
               And
               a
               third
               step
               was
               excommunication
               and
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               after
               the
               captivity
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               very
               degrees
               of
               our
               Church
               censure
               .
               They
               answer
               ,
               Israel
               had
               civill
               c
               government
               which
               we
               have
               not
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               Deut.
               17.
               9.
               
               
                 He
                 that
              
               
               
                 will
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 (
                 that
                 standeth
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 minister
                 )
                 or
                 unto
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 man
                 shall
                 dye
                 .
              
               He
               saith
               not
               ,
               Hee
               that
               hearkeneth
               not
               unto
               the
               People
               .
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 say
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 in
              
               Israel
               
                 forgive
                 one
                 anothers
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               is
               a
               divine
               Law
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               
                 forgive
                 even
                 their
                 enemies
              
               ,
               Prov.
               20.
               22.
               
               &c.
               a
               Robinson
               saith
               ,
               
                 No
                 Church
                 hath
                 the
                 absolute
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 visible
                 presente
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 Church
                 then
                 had
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               47.
               10.
               and
               17.
               7.
               
               Exod.
               19.
               43
               ,
               44.
               
               
                 It
                 was
                 simply
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Messiah
                 should
                 be
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 their
                 deepest
                 apost
                 asy
                 God
                 shewed
                 them
                 some
                 signes
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 by
                 raising
                 up
                 some
                 godly
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
                 or
                 Prophet
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               That
               they
               had
               Prerogatives
               above
               us
               is
               cleare
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Rom.
               9.
               4.
               and
               that
               in
               other
               respects
               ,
               farre
               more
               excellent
               ,
               wee
               have
               Prerogatives
               above
               them
               ,
               is
               as
               cleare
               ,
               2
               Cer.
               3.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Matth.
               13.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               So
               one
               Christian
               Church
               have
               Prerogatives
               above
               another
               ,
               but
               the
               essentiall
               constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               ours
               is
               one
               .
               1.
               
               They
               were
               
                 a
                 ro●a●d
              
               Priest-hood
               ,
               
                 a
                 People
                 holy
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               with
               us
               .
               2.
               
               To
               them
               one
               little
               Leaven
               ,
               leavened
               the
               whole
               lumpe
               .
               3.
               
               Separation
               from
               sinne
               and
               Idolatrous
               worship
               was
               commanded
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               us
               .
               4.
               
               Amongst
               them
               ,
               none
               
                 who
                 hated
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 mouth
                 .
              
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               our
               Author
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               false
               ground
               
                 that
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 Baptized
                 in
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 Baptized
                 to
                 Christs
                 death
                 ,
              
               he
               is
               Baptized
               to
               all
               Churches
               .
               And
               2.
               professedly
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               in
               all
               Churches
               ,
               and
               so
               hath
               right
               to
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               in
               all
               Churches
               ,
               for
               Gods
               Covenant
               is
               not
               principally
               and
               first
               made
               with
               a
               Parishionall
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Catholike
               and
               universall
               Church
               comming
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               ;
               and
               secondarily
               with
               a
               Parishionall
               Congregation
               .
               Is
               a
               beleever
               a
               member
               of
               Christs
               body
               in
               one
               Congregation
               and
               not
               in
               all
               Congregations
               ?
               Hath
               he
               the
               keyes
               as
               a
               member
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
               and
               a
               dwelling
               house
               for
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               in
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               loseth
               them
               and
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               both
               when
               he
               goeth
               to
               another
               Congregation
               ?
            
             
               
                 Manuscript
                 ,
                 
                   Those
                   who
                   come
                   from
                
                 England
                 
                   to
                   us
                   are
                   under
                   publike
                
                 
                 
                   scandals
                   and
                   reproach
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   offence
                   that
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   members
                   of
                   no
                   particular
                   Church
                
                 visible
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   for
                   they
                   leave
                   that
                   relatiin
                   
                   where
                   they
                   left
                   their
                   habitation
                   )
                   but
                   of
                   one
                   Nationall
                   Church
                   ,
                   whereof
                   Christ
                   hath
                   given
                   us
                   no
                   patterne
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   he
                   hath
                   appointed
                   no
                   Nationall
                   worship
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               is
               admirable
               that
               leaving
               a
               Parishionall
               Church
               
                 in
                 England
              
               ,
               they
               leave
               not
               the
               true
               visible
               Church
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               Parishionall
               Churches
               in
               England
               must
               be
               separated
               from
               ,
               as
               ●●om
               no
               Churches
               ;
               yet
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               many
               of
               you
               had
               your
               Baptisme
               ,
               your
               conversion
               to
               Christ
               ,
               your
               calling
               to
               the
               Mini●e●●
               .
               2.
               
               How
               can
               it
               be
               an
               offence
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               no
               independent
               Churches
               in
               England
               ,
               whereas
               no
               such
               may
               be
               had
               there
               ?
               3.
               
               Is
               it
               a
               fault
               to
               be
               members
               of
               a
               Nationall
               Church
               ?
               see
               if
               Act.
               1.
               
               Act.
               6.
               
               Act.
               15.
               there
               be
               not
               a
               Church-meeting
               ,
               and
               publike
               exercise
               of
               praying
               ,
               discussing
               of
               matters
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               choosing
               of
               officers
               ,
               refuting
               of
               false
               Doctrine
               ?
               This
               is
               worship
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               the
               worship
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               but
               there
               be
               no
               true
               Churches
               but
               yours
               ,
               and
               all
               are
               in
               offences
               and
               scandalls
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               members
               of
               your
               Churches
               ;
               this
               a
               Augustine
               layeth
               to
               Donatists
               ,
               this
               b
               Pareus
               layeth
               upon
               Au●baptists
               ,
               that
               they
               taught
               ,
               
                 they
                 onely
                 were
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 .
              
               I
               conceive
               our
               deare
               Brethren
               are
               not
               of
               this
               mind
               .
            
             
               
                 Manuscript
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   publike
                   offence
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   Baptized
                   in
                   some
                   Parish
                   Church
                   in
                
                 England
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Author
                 )
                 
                   upon
                   som●
                   Covenant
                   and
                   stipulation
                   of
                   Parents
                   ,
                   or
                   God-fathers
                   ,
                   which
                   also
                   was
                   without
                   warrant
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   Table
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   publike
                   profession
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   or
                   repentance
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               To
               say
               nothing
               of
               God-fathers
               ,
               who
               are
               civill
               witnesses
               ,
               that
               the
               Parents
               shall
               take
               care
               to
               educate
               the
               childe
               ,
               in
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               we
               see
               no
               publike
               profession
               by
               a
               Church-oath
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               meane
               )
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
              
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               every
               man
               was
               to
               trye
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               eate
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Church
               at
               all
               ,
               if
               you
               debarre
               them
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               inchurched
               by
               your
               Oath
               ,
               all
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               on
               Earth
               did
               never
               worthily
               eate
               and
               drinke
               the
               Lords
               body
               and
               blood
               .
               It
               is
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 a
                 publike
                 offence
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
              
               
               
                 Communion
                 (
                 which
                 not
                 Communion
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 cohabitation
                 begetteth
                 )
                 they
                 partake
                 with
                 all
                 ignorant
                 and
                 scandalous
                 persons
                 ,
                 not
                 excluding
                 drunkards
                 ,
                 prophane
                 swearers
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 leavin
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 of
                 leavin
                 doth
                 deepely
                 leavin
                 the
                 whole
                 lumpe
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               tolleration
               of
               drunkards
               and
               swearers
               in
               
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               Table
               ,
               infecteth
               and
               is
               apt
               to
               leavin
               all
               ,
               with
               their
               evill
               conversation
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               leavin
               the
               worship
               to
               the
               fellow-worshippers
               ,
               nor
               is
               the
               sinne
               of
               private
               persons
               ,
               yea
               nor
               of
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               power
               to
               helpe
               it
               ,
               (
               but
               it
               is
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               except
               you
               make
               no
               separation
               from
               a
               Church
               where
               a
               scandalous
               person
               is
               tolerated
               (
               for
               suffering
               moe
               or
               sewer
               doth
               not
               vary
               the
               spece
               )
               to
               be
               a
               sin
               publickely
               to
               be
               repented
               ,
               before
               any
               can
               be
               members
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               prodigious
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   publicke
                   offence
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Authour
                 )
                 
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   worshipped
                   God
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   precepts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               is
               the
               crime
               of
               conformity
               which
               I
               wish
               were
               publickely
               repented
               ,
               by
               all
               which
               hath
               defiled
               themselves
               with
               submitting
               to
               a
               Antichristian
               government
               ,
               and
               the
               Will-worship
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               doth
               not
               this
               make
               Ministers
               no
               Ministers
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               must
               receive
               Ordination
               to
               the
               Ministery
               of
               new
               .
               Peters
               fall
               took
               not
               away
               his
               Apostleship
               ,
               nor
               Jonah●
               flying
               from
               God
               ,
               nor
               Davids
               adultery
               made
               them
               not
               leave
               off
               to
               be
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               
                 Other
                 arguments
                 that
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 Papers
                 from
                 New
                 England
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Church
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Congregationall
                   Church
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   will
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   City
                   priviledges
                   belong
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   Citizens
                   and
                   their
                   children
                   ,
                   so
                   baptisme
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   being
                   Church
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   belong
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   Members
                   of
                   particular
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   seed
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   seeing
                
                 sigillum
                 sequitur
                 donum
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   apply
                   them
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   abuse
                   them
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   scale
                   of
                   an
                   Incorporation
                   is
                   abused
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   added
                   to
                   confirme
                   a
                   gift
                   to
                   one
                   who
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Free
                   man
                   of
                   that
                   Incorporation
                   ,
                   he
                   being
                   incapable
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               First
               ,
               The
               case
               is
               not
               here
               ,
               as
               in
               earthly
               Cities
               ,
               a
               man
               who
               is
               a
               free
               Citizen
               in
               one
               burrough
               is
               not
               for
               that
               a
               free
               Citizen
               of
               all
               the
               Burroughes
               and
               Cities
               on
               earth
               ;
               nor
               is
               he
               who
               is
               civilly
               excommunicated
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               his
               
                 City
                 priviledges
              
               in
               one
               City
               ,
               cast
               out
               of
               his
               City
               priviledges
               in
               all
               other
               Cities
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               a
               free
               member
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               common
               owner
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               all
               the
               Cities
               on
               earth
               ,
               who
               can
               give
               ,
               or
               take
               away
               ,
               in
               a
               Law-way
               ,
               
                 City
                 priviledges
              
               ;
               but
               the
               case
               is
               farre
               otherwayes
               in
               the
               priviledges
               of
               visible
               Churches
               ,
               for
               he
               who
               is
               a
               member
               of
               one
               visible
               Congregation
               ,
               is
               by
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               sincere
               profession
               ,
               and
               his
               professed
               standing
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               a
               Member
               of
               all
               visible
               Congregations
               on
               
               earth
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               baptized
               in
               all
               Congregations
               on
               earth
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               be
               excommunicated
               out
               of
               a
               single
               Congregation
               ,
               he
               is
               excommunicated
               out
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               loseth
               right
               to
               the
               Scale
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               in
               all
               visible
               Congregations
               ,
               as
               his
               sinnes
               are
               bound
               in
               heaven
               to
               all
               also
               ,
               for
               that
               one
               common
               head
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               giveth
               him
               right
               to
               the
               Seales
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               in
               one
               ,
               giveth
               him
               right
               to
               these
               Seales
               in
               all
               .
               For
               we
               worthily
               communicate
               with
               Christ
               in
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               〈◊〉
               his
               body
               was
               broken
               ,
               and
               his
               blood
               shed
               for
               one
               single
               visible
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               as
               broken
               and
               shed
               for
               the
               whole
               〈…〉
               universall
               .
               But
               this
               forme
               of
               reasoning
               utterly
               abolisheth
               all
               Communion
               of
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               can
               a
               member
               of
               one
               Noble
               Church
               be
               capable
               of
               the
               Seales
               of
               grace
               in
               another
               visible
               Church
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               a
               Member
               of
               that
               visible
               Church
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               one
               is
               capable
               of
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               Paris
               ,
               who
               is
               onely
               a
               Citizen
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Citizen
               of
               Paris
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               one
               who
               is
               a
               member
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               may
               receive
               the
               Seales
               in
               another
               Congregation
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               recommended
               by
               Letters
               ,
               as
               a
               sound
               Professor
               ,
               to
               that
               other
               Congregation
               .
               I
               Answer
               ,
               Recommendatory
               Letters
               can
               never
               give
               a
               Church-right
               to
               the
               Church-Priviledges
               of
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               they
               doe
               but
               onely
               notifie
               ,
               manifest
               ,
               and
               declare
               the
               Church-right
               ,
               which
               the
               man
               had
               before
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               either
               he
               cannot
               in
               any
               sort
               be
               capable
               of
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               in
               another
               Congregation
               ,
               then
               his
               owne
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               an
               inchurched
               Member
               ,
               which
               destroyeth
               all
               communion
               of
               sister
               Churches
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               be
               capable
               of
               the
               Seales
               in
               another
               Congregation
               ,
               he
               was
               capable
               and
               h●d
               a
               Church-right
               ,
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               before
               he
               received
               reconime●●a●ory
               Letters
               :
               yea
               ,
               these
               whom
               we
               recommend
               by
               Letters
               as
               ●it
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               another
               Congregation
               ,
               ●●
               presuppose
               they
               have
               Church-right
               to
               the
               Seales
               in
               another
               Congregation
               visible
               ,
               then
               in
               their
               owne
               ,
               whereof
               they
               are
               members
               ;
               except
               our
               testimony
               be
               false
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               before
               our
               recommendatory
               Letters
               ,
               the
               person
               of
               approved
               piety
               was
               a
               member
               of
               all
               the
               visible
               Churches
               about
               ,
               
                 hoc
                 ipso
              
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               same
               reason
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               member
               of
               one
               visible
               Congregation
               ;
               yea
               Peter
               clearely
               insinuateth
               that
               all
               who
               have
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               47.
               as
               
                 Philip
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               8.
               37.
               and
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 be
                 might
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
              
               So
               that
               Faith
               ,
               to
               speake
               properly
               ,
               doth
               give
               us
               right
               to
               the
               Seales
               ,
               
               and
               to
               speake
               accurately
               ,
               a
               visible
               profession
               of
               faith
               doth
               not
               give
               a
               man
               right
               to
               the
               seales
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               onely
               it
               doth
               notifie
               and
               d
               clare
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               hath
               right
               to
               the
               seales
               because
               he
               beleeveth
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               lawfully
               give
               to
               him
               the
               seales
               ,
               and
               that
               profession
               is
               a
               condition
               required
               in
               the
               right
               receivers
               of
               the
               seales
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               way
               ;
               but
               faith
               giveth
               the
               right
               to
               these
               seales
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               beleever
               goeth
               with
               the
               beleever
               ,
               when
               he
               goeth
               to
               another
               visible
               congregation
               then
               his
               owne
               ,
               that
               faith
               giveth
               him
               right
               to
               the
               seales
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Congregations
               :
               for
               faith
               giveth
               right
               to
               receive
               Christ
               Sacramentally
               ,
               not
               in
               one
               Congregation
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               a
               visible
               profession
               doth
               ,
               as
               a
               condition
               notifie
               this
               faith
               ,
               and
               Church-right
               in
               all
               Congregations
               .
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 hath
                 right
                 in
                 all
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 right
                 in
                 a
                 parishionall
                 Church
                 .
              
               But
               our
               Brethren
               reply
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 might
                 baptize
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 member
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 being
                 ●fficers
                 in
                 al
                 Churches
                 ,
                 might
                 dispense
                 the
                 Seales
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 :
                 but
                 Ministers
                 now
                 are
                 pastors
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 determina●e
                 flocke
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 set
                 them
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 Citie
                 Seales
                 at
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 dispense
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 then
                 to
                 Citizens
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answ.
                 Peter
              
               his
               argument
               to
               Baptize
               is
               not
               from
               a
               temporall
               reason
               ,
               that
               endureth
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               but
               from
               a
               morall
               argument
               of
               perpetuall
               equitie
               and
               necessitie
               ,
               till
               Christs
               second
               comming
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 and
                 hath
                 received
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               is
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
               But
               many
               out
               of
               Church-state
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               not
               members
               of
               a
               particular
               Congregation
               ,
               have
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               doe
               beleeve
               ,
               being
               Christians
               of
               approved
               pietie
               ;
               we
               are
               to
               adde
               no
               restrictions
               ,
               or
               exceptions
               where
               God
               addeth
               none
               .
               
                 Non
                 est
                 distinguendum
                 ,
                 ubi
                 lex
                 non
                 distinguit
                 .
              
               They
               that
               beleeve
               should
               receive
               the
               seales
               ,
               but
               not
               except
               they
               be
               in-Churched
               and
               members
               of
               a
               particular
               Congregation
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               but
               the
               restriction
               or
               exception
               is
               not
               Gods
               Word
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Apostles
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               universall
               Pastors
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               teach
               us
               by
               word
               and
               practise
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               seales
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               supper
               ,
               those
               
                 who
                 do
                 try
                 and
                 examine
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Our
               brethren
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 Cornelius
                 was
                 in
                 Church-state
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 comming
                 to
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 worship
                 ,
                 argueth
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 proselyte
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 not
                 yet
                 dissolved
                 ;
                 
                 Lydia
                 and
                 the
                 jaylor
                 were
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Philippi
                 ,
                 which
                 Church
                 communicated
                 with
                 Paul
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               4.
               15.
               
                 at
                 least
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 Lidia
                 was
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               is
               hard
               to
               build
               a
               new
               Church
               government
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               upon
               probabilities
               .
               2.
               
               If
               
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 Lydia
              
               and
               others
               were
               members
               of
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Church
              
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               a
               good
               consequence
               by
               our
               brethrens
               doctrine
               to
               make
               them
               members
               of
               a
               Christian
               Congregation
               ,
               without
               in-churching
               of
               them
               by
               your
               Church-oath
               ,
               for
               you
               make
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               ours
               different
               ;
               yea
               and
               as
               you
               teach
               ,
               all
               circumcised
               were
               members
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               and
               had
               right
               to
               their
               Passeover
               ,
               but
               all
               circumcised
               are
               not
               meet
               to
               bee
               members
               of
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               for
               many
               circumcised
               were
               Idolaters
               ,
               murtherers
               ,
               prophane
               mo●ke●s
               of
               God
               ,
               Esay
               1.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Jer.
               10.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Ezek
               ,
               10.
               6.
               17.
               18
               ,
               9.
               
               And
               though
               the
               Church
               of
               Philippi
               was
               one
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               
                 Church
                 〈◊〉
                 communicated
                 with
                 Paul
              
               ,
               yet
               was
               there
               no
               Christian
               Church
               of
               Elders
               and
               people
               there
               ,
               when
               Lydia
               was
               converted
               ,
               for
               Acts
               16.
               13.
               in
               the
               place
               where
               prayer
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               made
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               none
               heard
               Paul
               preach
               ,
               but
               some
               women
               ,
               Ergo
               there
               could
               not
               be
               a
               Christian
               Church
               there
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               certaine
               the
               jaylor
               before
               was
               a
               persecutor
               ,
               and
               no
               member
               of
               a
               Christian
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 say
                 
                   Abraham
                   and
                   his
                   seede
                   were
                   not
                   circumcised
                   ,
                   till
                   God
                   called
                   him
                   into
                   Church-Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   into
                   Church-state
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   circumcision
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   argument
                   taken
                   for
                   baptizing
                   of
                   infants
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   why
                   may
                   we
                   not
                   inserre
                   a
                   necessitie
                   of
                   Church-membership
                   ,
                   before
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   Church
                   membership
                   before
                   circumcision
                   ?
                   So
                   the
                   Apologie
                   saith
                   .
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   proved
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   baptisme
                   was
                   imposed
                   upon
                   all
                   beleevers
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   proved
                   that
                   circumcision
                   was
                   imposed
                   upon
                   all
                   beleevers
                   as
                   such
                   ;
                   and
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   now
                   necessary
                   to
                   a
                   beleever
                   ,
                   whose
                   calling
                   or
                   another
                   strong
                   hand
                   of
                   Gods
                   providence
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   to
                   live
                   in
                   Church
                   fellowship
                   with
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   then
                   circumcision
                   was
                   necessary
                   to
                   Melchisede●k
                   ,
                   Job
                   or
                   others
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   detained
                   from
                   Church-fellowship
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   posteritie
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ;
                   yea
                   circumcision
                   and
                   the
                   Passeover
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   were
                   administrated
                   in
                   private
                   houses
                   ,
                   might
                   more
                   conveniently
                   be
                   administrated
                   to
                   persons
                   not
                   in
                   Church-state
                   ,
                   nor
                   Baptisme
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   can
                   be
                   administrated
                   so
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   they
                   are
                
                 
                 
                   seales
                   given
                   to
                   a
                   Church
                   body
                   in
                   an
                   assembly
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 17.
                 and
                 12.
                 13.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Answ.
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Sarah
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Soules
                 they
                 had
                 gotten
                 in
                 Charran
                 ,
              
               were
               in
               Church-state
               ,
               obeyed
               God
               ,
               
                 built
                 an
                 Altar
                 Gen.
              
               12.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               before
               the
               Church
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               you
               speake
               of
               ,
               Chap.
               17.
               and
               it
               is
               denyed
               that
               that
               supposed
               oath
               of
               the
               Covenant
               made
               them
               a
               Church
               :
               So
               we
               see
               no
               necessitie
               of
               Church-membership
               ,
               to
               one
               single
               Congregation
               ,
               before
               either
               circumcision
               or
               baptisme
               ;
               for
               baptisme
               is
               a
               seale
               of
               our
               entry
               into
               the
               
                 visible
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               prove
               .
               2.
               
               We
               say
               not
               that
               baptisme
               is
               imposed
               on
               all
               
                 who
                 beleeveth
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 ,
              
               for
               God
               saveth
               divers
               beleevers
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               baptized
               ,
               but
               Gods
               will
               ,
               the
               supreme
               I
               aw-giver
               ,
               here
               is
               to
               be
               looked
               into
               ,
               God
               would
               have
               no
               circumcision
               from
               Adam
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               would
               himselfe
               have
               the
               people
               want
               circumcision
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               fortie
               yeares
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               it
               administrated
               in
               private
               houses
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               bloody
               and
               painefull
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               we
               have
               an
               expresse
               Commandement
               of
               God
               to
               baptize
               all
               ordinarily
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               yet
               not
               because
               they
               are
               members
               of
               one
               single
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               beleeve
               &
               testifie
               themselves
               to
               be
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               in
               generall
               :
               we
               deny
               that
               the
               want
               of
               membership
               in
               a
               particular
               Congregatiō
               ,
               is
               that
               
                 strong
                 band
              
               that
               should
               hinder
               baptisme
               or
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               God
               hath
               appointed
               no
               lawfull
               calling
               ,
               such
               as
               traffiquing
               by
               Seas
               &
               ●equent
               travelling
               ordinary
               to
               transient
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               lawfull
               partaking
               of
               the
               ordinances
               of
               grace
               ,
               &
               seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               for
               only
               those
               who
               doe
               not
               try
               and
               examine
               themselves
               ,
               and
               are
               prophanely
               scandalous
               are
               excluded
               ,
               as
               swine
               ,
               from
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               not
               men
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               necessarily
               busied
               in
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               ,
               and
               must
               ordinarily
               travell
               to
               farre
               countries
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               be
               members
               of
               a
               single
               parish
               .
               1.
               
               This
               is
               a
               physicall
               impediment
               and
               not
               a
               sinne
               ,
               nor
               a
               morall
               impediment
               ,
               excluding
               any
               from
               the
               Seales
               of
               grace
               ,
               yea
               and
               an
               unwritten
               tradition
               .
               2.
               
               I
               speake
               against
               that
               difference
               which
               the
               author
               maketh
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               seales
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               seales
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               for
               there
               were
               Physicall
               and
               civill
               defects
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               which
               by
               a
               divine
               Law
               ,
               made
               some
               incapable
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               as
               if
               any
               were
               
                 Lepers
                 ,
                 bastards
                 ,
                 borne
                 Moabites
                 and
                 Ammonites
                 ,
              
               or
               typically
               uncleane
               ,
               or
               had
               touched
               the
               dead
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               eate
               
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               they
               did
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               were
               morally
               cleane
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               contrary
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               there
               be
               no
               Physicall
               or
               ceremoniall
               defects
               ,
               no
               callings
               ,
               no
               civill
               relations
               ,
               but
               onely
               morall
               defects
               ,
               and
               sinfull
               scandals
               ,
               which
               doth
               exclude
               men
               from
               the
               Seales
               of
               grace
               ,
               except
               you
               bring
               in
               ceremonies
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               of
               your
               owne
               devising
               ,
               for
               all
               Nations
               ,
               so
               they
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Jew
               ,
               or
               Gentile
               ,
               Barbarian
               ,
               or
               Scythian
               ,
               bond
               or
               free
               ,
               male
               or
               female
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 no
                 accepter
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               or
               Nations
               ,
               or
               callings
               ,
               Act.
               10.
               34
               ,
               35.
               compare
               this
               with
               ver
               .
               46
               ,
               47.
               and
               Gal.
               3.
               27.
               
               
                 For
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 you
                 as
                 have
                 beene
                 baptized
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 have
                 put
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 v.
              
               28.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 neither
                 Iew
                 nor
                 G●●ek
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 bond
                 nor
                 free
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 male
                 nor
                 female
                 ,
                 for
                 〈◊〉
                 all
                 me
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               so
               Gal.
               6.
               15.
               
               
                 For
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 neither
                 circumcision●
                 waileth
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 nor
                 uncircumcision
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               must
               then
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               boldnesse
               in
               men
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               which
               our
               Brethren
               are
               pleased
               to
               call
               
                 the
                 strong
                 hand
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               maketh
               persons
               who
               
                 are
                 new
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 baptized
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               uncapable
               of
               the
               seales
               of
               grace
               .
               Deare
               Brethren
               ,
               yeeld
               to
               the
               cleare
               and
               evident
               truth
               of
               God.
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               must
               be
               more
               necessary
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               then
               were
               the
               Seales
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               Our
               Brethren
               say
               ,
               
                 All
                 circumcised
                 might
                 eate
                 the
                 Passeover
              
               (
               though
               I
               doubt
               much
               of
               it
               )
               
                 and
                 might
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 legally
                 uncleane
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 baptized
                 may
                 not
                 ca●e
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 baptized
                 ,
                 though
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 may
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 congregation
                 for
                 the
                 publicke
                 worship
                 ,
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 praying
                 ,
                 praising
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 all
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 might
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 congregation
                 .
              
               The
               places
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               17.
               and
               12.
               13.
               prove
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               Seales
               of
               grace
               are
               administrated
               to
               a
               Church
               body
               ,
               of
               a
               particular
               congregation
               only
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ;
               for
               these
               seales
               are
               common
               to
               all
               the
               visible
               Churches
               on
               earth
               .
               We
               many
               are
               one
               body
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               exponed
               ,
               We
               many
               are
               of
               one
               Parishionall
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               onely
               are
               one
               body
               ;
               but
               We
               many
               of
               all
               the
               visible
               Churches
               on
               Earth
               ,
               are
               one
               body
               in
               Christ.
               This
               you
               must
               say
               ,
               except
               you
               deny
               all
               visible
               communion
               of
               sister
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   They
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   Church
                   censures
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   Church
                   Priviledges
                   .
                   But
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   within
                   the
                   Church
                   covenant
                   of
                   a
                   particular
                   congregation
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   Church
                
                 
                 
                   censure
                   .
                   The
                   proposition
                   being
                   evident
                   ,
                   the
                   assumption
                   is
                   proved
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   What
                   have
                   I
                   to
                   doe
                   to
                   judge
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   without
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   a
                   particular
                   congregation
                   ,
                   So
                
                 Amesius
                 ,
                 de
                 consc
                 .
                 l.
                 4.
                 c.
                 24.
                 quest
                 .
                 1.
                 resp
                 .
                 ad
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               First
               ,
               I
               answered
               before
               ,
               the
               major
               is
               false
               ,
               by
               your
               owne
               doctrine
               ,
               those
               of
               another
               Congregation
               cannot
               be
               censured
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               owne
               congregation
               ,
               yet
               by
               Letters
               of
               recommendation
               ,
               they
               may
               receive
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               in
               another
               Congregation
               .
               Also
               strangers
               of
               approved
               piety
               ,
               may
               be
               capable
               of
               Church
               rebukes
               ,
               which
               are
               Church
               censures
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               place
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               12.
               is
               manifestly
               abused
               ,
               for
               
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 without
              
               ,
               are
               meant
               onely
               the
               
                 Insidels
                 and
                 Heathens
              
               who
               are
               without
               the
               whole
               
                 visible
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               not
               those
               of
               approved
               piety
               ,
               who
               are
               baptized
               and
               professe
               the
               truth
               sincerely
               :
               for
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Marlorat
                 ,
                 Pareus
                 ,
                 Zwinglius
                 ,
              
               so
               also
               
                 Haymo
                 ,
                 Aquinas
              
               ,
               expone
               it
               with
               us
               ;
               which
               is
               cleare
               ,
               first
               ,
               by
               the
               phrase
               of
               speaking
               
                 (
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 ?
                 )
              
               being
               a
               note
               of
               estrangement
               ,
               as
               ,
               Joh.
               2.
               4.
               
               
                 Woman
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 thee
                 ?
              
               and
               2
               Sam.
               16.
               10.
               
               David
               said
               ,
               
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 ye
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Zerviah
                 ?
              
               now
               Paul
               and
               the
               faithfull
               at
               Corinth
               are
               not
               estranged
               from
               those
               of
               approved
               piety
               of
               other
               Congregations
               ,
               he
               tooke
               care
               to
               edifie
               and
               rebuke
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               all
               the
               Saints
               to
               edifie
               ,
               censure
               ,
               and
               rebuke
               one
               another
               .
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               alwayes
               those
               who
               are
               without
               ,
               are
               taken
               in
               an
               ill
               part
               ,
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Mark.
               4.
               11.
               
               Those
               
                 who
                 are
                 without
              
               ,
               are
               the
               blinded
               and
               hardned
               ,
               and
               Rev.
               22.
               15.
               for
               
                 without
                 are
                 dogges
              
               ,
               our
               Brethren
               expone
               it
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               Now
               not
               to
               be
               in
               Membership
               of
               such
               a
               particular
               congregation
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               sin
               ,
               nor
               a
               just
               ground
               of
               Pauls
               estrangement
               of
               his
               Ministeriall
               power
               from
               them
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               caused
               by
               persecution
               when
               the
               flocke
               are
               scattered
               by
               Wolves
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Those
               who
               are
               here
               without
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               are
               left
               by
               Paul
               to
               the
               immediate
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               judged
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               13.
               
               
                 But
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 God
                 judgeth
                 .
              
               Now
               those
               who
               are
               members
               of
               another
               congregation
               then
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               or
               members
               of
               no
               particular
               congregation
               ,
               and
               yet
               of
               approved
               piety
               ,
               are
               not
               left
               to
               the
               immediate
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               without
               .
               The
               banished
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               suffer
               for
               the
               Truth
               ,
               or
               transient
               members
               ,
               who
               because
               their
               calling
               is
               ordinarily
               traffiquing
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               consistent
               
               with
               a
               membership
               in
               a
               setled
               congregation
               ,
               are
               they
               (
               I
               say
               )
               without
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               edified
               by
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               left
               to
               the
               immediate
               judgement
               of
               God
               ?
               this
               is
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               an
               insolent
               interpretation
               ,
               and
               I
               find
               i●
               not
               in
               your
               place
               of
               Amesius
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 reason
                 from
                 inconveniencies
                 ,
                 Hence
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 Church
                 
                 
                   assemblies
                   shall
                   be
                   confused
                   meetings
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   out
                   of
                   Church
                   membership
                   ●e
                   admitted
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               If
               by
               confused
               meetings
               you
               meane
               ,
               meetings
               of
               sound
               beleevers
               and
               hypocrites
               ,
               then
               Christs
               Kingdome
               compared
               to
               a
               draw-net
               ,
               wherein
               are
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               are
               confused
               meetings
               and
               unlawfull
               ;
               which
               none
               can
               say
               but
               Anabaptists
               .
               But
               if
               you
               meane
               meetings
               of
               these
               of
               your
               owne
               Congregation
               and
               strangers
               of
               approved
               piety
               ,
               these
               are
               not
               confused
               meetings
               ,
               but
               you
               begge
               what
               is
               in
               question
               ,
               and
               utterly
               abolish
               all
               Communion
               of
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   They
                   adde
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   shall
                   endanger
                   the
                   propbaning
                   of
                   the
                   Seales
                   ,
                   and
                   want
                   a
                   speciall
                   meanes
                   whereby
                   their
                   grace
                   and
                   piety
                   shall
                   be
                   dis●erned
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   if
                   without
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   estate
                   ,
                   men
                   be
                   admitted
                   to
                   the
                   seales
                   ;
                   for
                   their
                   owne
                   testimony
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   :
                   also
                   how
                   can
                   they
                   be
                   of
                   approved
                   piety
                   ,
                   who
                   against
                   light
                   refuse
                   to
                   professe
                   subjection
                   to
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   orderly
                   joyning
                   themselves
                   with
                   some
                   approved
                   Church
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   opportunity
                   ?
                   seeing
                   Church-fellowship
                   is
                   an
                   action
                   of
                   piety
                   required
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Commandement
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   meane
                   of
                   tryall
                   hath
                   beene
                   so
                   blessed
                   that
                   many
                   approved
                   men
                   have
                   beene
                   after
                   tryall
                   found
                   light
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   consciences
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Meanes
               of
               discovering
               sincerity
               or
               hypocrisie
               would
               be
               warranted
               by
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               meanes
               of
               eschewing
               the
               prophaning
               of
               the
               Seales
               also
               .
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               was
               not
               so
               tryed
               ,
               yea
               when
               
                 Peter
                 found
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 gall
                 of
                 bitternesse
                 ,
              
               we
               sinde
               not
               that
               he
               cast
               him
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               in
               respect
               his
               sinne
               was
               not
               that
               publikely
               scandalous
               ,
               as
               to
               offend
               the
               
                 whole
                 Church
              
               .
               2.
               
               We
               grant
               that
               strangers
               are
               not
               rashly
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Seales
               ,
               but
               you
               prove
               them
               not
               to
               be
               of
               approved
               piety
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               sweare
               your
               Church-oath
               ,
               and
               your
               discipline
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               true
               way
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               you
               say
               they
               refuse
               Church-fellowship
               commanded
               in
               the
               second
               Commandement
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               nakedly
               averred
               by
               you
               ;
               they
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               can
               give
               evidences
               of
               their
               beliefe
               ,
               &
               so
               should
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Seales
               .
               
               Act.
               10.
               47.
               
               Act.
               8.
               37.
               
               Act.
               16.
               14
               ,
               15.
               ver
               .
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               1
               
               Cor.
               11.
               38.
               you
               deny
               them
               the
               Seales
               ,
               as
               i●
               they
               were
               dogges
               and
               unworthy
               prophaners
               of
               the
               Seales
               onely
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               sweare
               to
               your
               Church-government
               ,
               which
               you
               cannot
               prove
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               3.
               
               You
               deny
               them
               to
               be
               of
               approved
               piety
               who
               will
               not
               
                 joyne
                 to
                 an
                 approved
                 Church
              
               ,
               you
               meane
               your
               owne
               onely
               .
               But
               you
               adde
               
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 opportunity
              
               ,
               but
               what
               if
               they
               want
               opportunity
               ,
               
                 then
                 the
                 strong
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 deharreth
                 them
                 ,
              
               &
               their
               seed
               from
               the
               Seales
               of
               Grace
               ;
               now
               if
               any
               be
               to
               traffique
               by
               Seas
               ,
               and
               to
               travell
               to
               farre
               Countries
               in
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               ,
               he
               is
               legally
               uncleane
               and
               incapable
               of
               the
               Seales
               to
               himselfe
               or
               his
               seede
               ;
               for
               he
               cannot
               in
               Conscience
               and
               through
               necessity
               of
               his
               lawfull
               calling
               sweare
               your
               Church-oath
               ,
               for
               he
               must
               sweare
               to
               
                 observe
                 the
                 manners
                 of
                 his
                 fellow-members
                 ,
                 to
                 edifie
                 them
                 by
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 consolation
                 ,
                 rebuking
                 ,
                 to
                 joyne
                 himselfe
                 in
                 an
                 eternall
                 Covenant
                 to
                 that
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 yea
                 never
                 to
                 remove
                 thence
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Congregation
                 consent
                 :
              
               so
               your
               oath
               obligeth
               him
               to
               all
               these
               ,
               now
               this
               is
               impossible
               because
               of
               his
               lawfull
               calling
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               cannot
               be
               a
               Church-member
               for
               ever
               :
               while
               he
               traffiqueth
               in
               his
               lawfull
               calling
               ,
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               Lords
               supper
               is
               denyed
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               Baptisme
               to
               all
               his
               seede
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               strong
               hand
               of
               providence
               without
               any
               fault
               in
               him
               :
               shew
               us
               a
               warrant
               from
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               where
               any
               are
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               that
               ordinarily
               ,
               (
               where
               sicknesse
               and
               some
               other
               Physicall
               impediments
               doth
               not
               occurre
               )
               where
               there
               is
               no
               morall
               unworthinesse
               or
               guiltinesse
               in
               the
               persons
               debarred
               :
               Will
               you
               debarre
               all
               from
               Church-comforts
               ,
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               walking
               ,
               beside
               the
               Candlestickes
               ,
               and
               his
               influence
               in
               the
               word
               Preached
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
               the
               rebukes
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               their
               exhortation
               and
               private
               comforting
               of
               sinners
               ,
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               a
               strong
               hand
               of
               providence
               in
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               doth
               perpetually
               debarre
               them
               ?
               4.
               
               You
               say
               your
               
                 trying
                 of
                 Church-members
                 is
                 a
                 meane
                 blessed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 many
                 mens
                 sincerity
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               Unlawfull
               meanes
               ,
               as
               the
               persecution
               of
               Tyrants
               ,
               may
               have
               this
               successe
               ,
               what
               then
               ?
               is
               it
               a
               lawfull
               meane
               ?
               2.
               
               I
               would
               Gods
               name
               were
               here
               spared
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               
                 a
                 meane
                 blessed
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               it
               chaseth
               away
               many
               from
               the
               net
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               
               the
               Pastorall
               care
               of
               the
               Shepheards
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               a
               conquering
               way
               to
               gaine
               Soules
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   John
                   Alasto
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 would
                 
                 
                   bapize
                   none
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   members
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   p●●paned
                   this
                   question
                   to
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   (
                   Are
                   these
                   infants
                   that
                   you
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   the
                   seede
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   lawfully
                   be
                   Baplized
                   ?
                   )
                
              
            
             
               
                 Answ.
                 John
                 Alasto
              
               had
               reason
               because
               of
               some
               present
               abuse
               ,
               some
               indifferent
               Atheists
               ,
               infidels
               in
               heart
               ,
               refused
               to
               joyne
               to
               either
               Churches
               ,
               either
               Protestant
               or
               Papists
               ,
               and
               sought
               Baptismeto
               their
               children
               in
               either
               Churches
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               that
               question
               proponed
               to
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               it
               proveth
               not
               your
               point
               .
               Alasto
               excluded
               the
               Children
               of
               Atheists
               ,
               who
               would
               joyne
               to
               no
               Church
               ,
               as
               his
               words
               cited
               beare
               .
               Ergo
               approved
               Christians
               and
               their
               seede
               are
               to
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               How
               weake
               is
               your
               reasoning
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Rechabites
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Posterity
                   of
                
                 Jethro
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   ●idst
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   prove
                   true
                   beleeters
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Jonadab
                 
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                
                 Rechab
                 .
                 
                   yet
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   refuse
                   to
                   take
                   bold
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   to
                   become
                   Pr●selytes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   sinne
                   for
                
                 Israel
                 
                   to
                   withold
                   the
                   Passeover
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   circumcision
                   from
                   their
                   Children
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               You
               might
               have
               proved
               your
               point
               a
               nearer
               way
               ,
               many
               legally
               uncleane
               ,
               and
               yet
               sound
               beleevers
               ,
               because
               of
               leprosie
               ,
               for
               no
               sinne
               were
               debarred
               from
               the
               Seales
               amongst
               the
               Jewes
               :
               but
               have
               you
               any
               law
               to
               debarre
               any
               from
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               that
               ordinarily
               for
               no
               sinne
               ?
               2.
               
               a
               Calvin
               thinketh
               their
               Vow
               not
               lawfull
               .
               b
               Bucanus
               ,
               c
               Polyander
               ,
               and
               d
               Willet
               think
               it
               the
               lawfull
               Vow
               of
               the
               
                 Nazarites
                 ,
                 commanded
                 Numb
              
               .
               6.
               
               What
               then
               ?
               If
               by
               Gods
               Law
               of
               the
               Nazarites
               ,
               they
               abstained
               from
               wine
               ,
               and
               the
               Passeover
               ?
               God
               is
               above
               his
               owne
               Law
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               you
               may
               debarre
               men
               from
               the
               Seales
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               for
               no
               sinne
               ;
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               .
               3.
               
               How
               prove
               yee
               ,
               they
               abstained
               from
               the
               Passeover
               ?
               being
               so
               divine
               a
               Law
               ,
               might
               not
               their
               Vow
               suffer
               an
               exception
               for
               a
               greater
               Law
               in
               eating
               the
               Passeover
               ?
               I
               thinke
               it
               might
               ,
               for
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               they
               came
               and
               dwelt
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               Army
               of
               the
               
                 Chaldeans
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               35.
               11.
               and
               yet
               their
               vow
               was
               to
               dwell
               in
               Tents
               .
               From
               these
               ariseth
               ,
            
             
               
               
                 Quest.
                 I.
                 
                   If
                   Pastors
                   may
                   performe
                   Ministeriall
                   Acts
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   Congregation
                   than
                   their
                   owne
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               is
               answered
               unto
               ,
               by
               a
               Manuscript
               ,
               
                 If
                 you
                 take
                 a
                 Ministeriall
                 act
                 improperly
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Minister
                 doth
                 exercise
                 his
                 gift
                 of
                 praying
                 and
                 preaching
                 ,
                 being
                 required
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 may
                 exercise
                 some
                 Ministeriall
                 acts
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 any
                 calling
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 his
                 gifts
                 and
                 occasionally
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 meane
                 by
                 a
                 Ministeriall
                 act
                 ,
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 in
                 dispensing
                 of
                 Gods
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 doth
                 performe
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 whereunto
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 deny
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 so
                 performe
                 any
                 Ministeriall
                 act
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Church
                 ,
                 than
                 his
                 owne
                 .
              
            
             
               Hence
               though
               he
               may
               preach
               to
               another
               congregation
               ,
               yet
               may
               he
               not
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               an
               other
               then
               to
               his
               owne
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               First
               ,
               We
               hold
               that
               by
               a
               calling
               or
               ordination
               he
               is
               made
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               by
               election
               he
               is
               restricted
               to
               be
               Ordinarily
               the
               Pastor
               of
               his
               flocke
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               A
               Pastor
               is
               a
               Pastor
               of
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               not
               a
               
                 Catholike
                 Pastor
              
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Reformed
               Churches
               may
               send
               Pastors
               to
               the
               
               Indians
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               Acosta
               saith
               of
               Jesuites
               ,
               wee
               may
               with
               better
               reason
               say
               it
               of
               our selves
               :
               
                 That
                 Pasiors
                 are
                 as
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 souldiers
                 are
                 to
                 keepe
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 remaine
                 in
                 a
                 certaine
                 place
                 ,
                 others
                 run
                 up
                 and
                 don
                 ne
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ;
                 So
                 some
                 are
                 affixed
                 to
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ,
              
               to
               feed
               them
               ,
               others
               may
               be
               sent
               to
               those
               people
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               heard
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Which
               sending
               is
               ordinary
               and
               lawfull
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Pastors
               sending
               ,
               and
               the
               Pastors
               who
               are
               sent
               ,
               because
               in
               Pastors
               ,
               even
               after
               the
               Apostles
               be
               dead
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               a
               generall
               Pastorall
               care
               for
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ.
               Thus
               sending
               is
               not
               ordinary
               ,
               but
               extraordinary
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               the
               Pastors
               are
               sent
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               a
               Pastorall
               sending
               .
            
             
               This
               opinion
               of
               our
               Prethren
               ,
               is
               against
               the
               care
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               left
               no
               Pastorall
               care
               on
               earth
               by
               this
               way
               ,
               now
               since
               the
               Apostles
               dyed
               ,
               to
               spread
               the
               Gospell
               to
               those
               Nations
               who
               have
               not
               heard
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               a
               Pastorall
               care
               for
               the
               Churches
               ,
               is
               not
               proper
               to
               Apostles
               onely
               ,
               but
               onely
               such
               a
               Pastorall
               care
               by
               speciall
               direction
               from
               Christ
               immediately
               
               to
               Preach
               to
               all
               .
               2.
               
               Backed
               with
               the
               gift
               of
               tongues
               and
               of
               miracles
               ;
               and
               this
               essentially
               differenceth
               the
               Apostle
               from
               the
               ordinary
               Pastor
               ;
               but
               the
               former
               Pastorall
               care
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospell
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               to
               convert
               ,
               is
               common
               both
               to
               the
               Apostle
               and
               Pastor
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Our
               Brethren
               distinguish
               betwixt
               office
               and
               the
               calling
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               
                 that
                 the
                 office
                 extendeth
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 call
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 〈◊〉
                 he
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 Pastor
                 of
                 this
                 determinate
                 flocke
                 .
              
               But
               if
               he
               be
               a
               Pastor
               essentially
               in
               relation
               to
               none
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               owne
               Congregation
               from
               which
               he
               hath
               all
               his
               calling
               ,
               as
               is
               supposed
               ,
               by
               that
               same
               reason
               a
               Christian
               ,
               is
               a
               Baptized
               Christian
               to
               none
               but
               in
               relation
               to
               that
               particular
               Church
               in
               whose
               society
               he
               is
               admitted
               ,
               and
               he
               doth
               partake
               of
               
                 Christs
                 body
              
               and
               blood
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               in
               relation
               to
               no
               visible
               professors
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               the
               Parish
               Church
               whereof
               he
               is
               a
               Member
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               17.
               for
               they
               expone
               that
               onely
               of
               a
               
                 Parishionall
                 Communion
              
               within
               one
               single
               independant
               Congregation
               .
               And
               he
               must
               be
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Pagan
               in
               all
               Congregations
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               owne
               ,
               yea
               and
               he
               is
               a
               visible
               professor
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 in
                 substance
              
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               
                 with
                 the
                 Church-Covenant
              
               ,
               and
               hath
               claime
               to
               Christ
               and
               all
               his
               Ordinances
               in
               no
               Congregation
               save
               in
               his
               owne
               .
               I
               prove
               the
               consequence
               ,
               for
               by
               Baptisme
               the
               Baptized
               person
               is
               incorporated
               in
               Christs
               visible
               Church
               .
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               
               If
               this
               be
               true
               when
               one
               removeth
               from
               one
               Congregation
               to
               another
               ,
               hee
               must
               bee
               re-baptized
               and
               incorporated
               a
               visible
               member
               of
               a
               body
               visible
               with
               them
               .
               And
               I
               see
               not
               how
               one
               can
               be
               in-churched
               to
               another
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               made
               one
               body
               therewith
               ,
               while
               he
               eate
               of
               one
               bread
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               expone
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               17.
               if
               he
               be
               not
               also
               a
               member
               of
               all
               visible
               Churches
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               a
               Pastor
               can
               exercise
               no
               Pastorall
               acts
               toward
               any
               Congregation
               ,
               save
               toward
               his
               owne
               ,
               then
               a
               Pastor
               as
               a
               Pastor
               cannot
               pray
               for
               the
               whole
               visible
               Churches
               of
               God
               :
               but
               the
               latter
               is
               absurd
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               former
               .
               I
               prove
               the
               major
               ,
               The
               praying
               for
               the
               whole
               visible
               Churches
               is
               a
               Pastorall
               Act
               ,
               due
               to
               a
               Pastor
               as
               a
               Pastor
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               every
               visible
               Church
               is
               oblieged
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Church
               to
               pray
               for
               all
               the
               visible
               Churches
               on
               earth
               :
               for
               as
               a
               Christian
               is
               oblieged
               to
               pray
               for
               all
               
                 Churches
                 visible
              
               ;
               so
               farre
               more
               is
               a
               Church
               :
               now
               a
               visible
               Church
               doth
               not
               pray
               but
               by
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               People
               to
               
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               a
               Pastorall
               duty
               due
               to
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               I
               thinke
               is
               said
               Isa.
               62.
               6.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 watchmen
                 on
                 thy
                 Tower
                 ,
                 O
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 never
                 hold
                 their
                 peace
                 day
                 nor
                 night
                 .
                 Yee
                 that
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 keepe
                 no
                 silence
                 till
                 he
                 establish
                 ,
                 and
                 t●ll
                 ●●
                 make
              
               Jerusalem
               
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 .
              
               Also
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               are
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               though
               the
               King
               be
               no
               member
               of
               that
               Congregation
               ,
               whereof
               they
               be
               Pastors
               .
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               every
               Pastor
               as
               a
               Pastor
               is
               to
               Preach
               against
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               else
               how
               can
               the
               People
               mourne
               for
               these
               sinnes
               ?
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Pastor
               doth
               exercise
               Pastorall
               acts
               upon
               all
               the
               visible
               Churches
               on
               earth
               ,
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               whole
               Land
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               is
               not
               a
               Pastor
               by
               speciall
               election
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               a
               Pastor
               be
               oblieged
               to
               Preach
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               is
               a
               Pastor
               .
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               2.
               
               Ergo
               he
               is
               to
               Preach
               as
               a
               Pastor
               in
               any
               Congregation
               where
               he
               shall
               be
               desired
               .
            
             
               They
               answer
               ,
               He
               may
               Preach
               the
               word
               in
               another
               Congregation
               ,
               not
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               calling
               or
               office
               ,
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               gifts
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               First
               ,
               if
               he
               Preach
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               gift
               onely
               ,
               he
               Preacheth
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               not
               as
               sent
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               int●udeth
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               
                 runneth
                 unsent
              
               ,
               and
               a
               meere
               gift
               to
               be
               a
               King
               or
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               maketh
               not
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               a
               Master
               Robinson
               granteth
               .
               Ergo
               one
               cannot
               warrantably
               exercise
               a
               Pastorall
               act
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               meere
               gift
               .
               2.
               
               He
               may
               in
               another
               Congregation
               preach
               with
               Pastorall
               authority
               ,
               and
               use
               the
               keyes
               by
               binding
               and
               loosing
               sinnes
               ,
               according
               as
               hearers
               doe
               repent
               and
               harden
               their
               nockes
               against
               the
               Gospell
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               may
               preach
               as
               a
               Pastor
               to
               another
               Congregation
               .
               3.
               
               There
               shall
               be
               no
               Communion
               betwixt
               Sister
               Churches
               in
               Pastorall
               acts
               as
               Pastorall
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               ,
               the
               Communion
               shall
               onely
               be
               of
               Pastorall
               acts
               as
               Christian
               acts
               ,
               but
               in
               no
               sort
               betwixt
               them
               as
               Pastorall
               acts
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Scriptures
               for
               this
               opinion
               are
               weak
               ,
               Ergo
               the
               opinion
               it selfe
               is
               weake
               ,
               I
               prove
               the
               antecedent
               .
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               
                 feede
                 the
                 flocke
                 ,
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 overseers
                 .
                 &c.
              
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               to
               feede
               even
               by
               Preaching
               ,
               or
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               gift
               ,
               these
               flockes
               over
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               not
               set
               you
               :
               
                 Obey
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 over
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               13.
               17.
               
               &
               c.
               there
               is
               no
               warrant
               
               to
               submit
               to
               other
               Pastors
               that
               are
               not
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               though
               they
               command
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               gift
               ,
               not
               by
               vertue
               of
               an
               office
               or
               calling
               :
               these
               be
               loose
               consequences
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               All
               reciprocation
               of
               mutuall
               duties
               amongst
               sister
               Churches
               ,
               whereby
               they
               exhort
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               comfort
               one
               another
               ,
               must
               be
               unlawfull
               ,
               for
               these
               be
               
                 Church
                 acts
              
               ,
               and
               this
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 office
                 extendeth
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 calling
                 ,
              
               but
               there
               is
               no
               calling
               
                 of
                 Church-membership
              
               betwixt
               sister-Churches
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               these
               duties
               are
               not
               acts
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               Churches
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               such
               Churches
               or
               incorporations
               in
               a
               Church-state
               ,
               but
               onely
               duties
               of
               Churches
               as
               they
               are
               Saints
               ,
               but
               communion
               of
               Churches
               as
               Churches
               in
               the
               act
               of
               Church-dispensing
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Seales
               reciprocally
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               this
               opinion
               will
               inferre
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               weighty
               absurd
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Authors
               of
               this
               opinion
               hold
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 fault
                 ,
                 reject
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 once
                 called
                 and
                 elected
              
               
               
                 to
                 ●e
                 their
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 they
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 reject
                 God
                 in
                 rejecting
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 take
              
               nomen
               &
               esse
               ,
               
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 pastor
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 hee
                 still
                 remaineth
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 accept
                 a
                 call
                 from
                 another
                 Congregation
                 .
              
            
             
               Hence
               1.
               such
               a
               one
               is
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               people
               have
               taken
               
               name
               and
               nature
               of
               a
               Pastor
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               they
               gave
               him
               name
               and
               nature
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               is
               either
               a
               Pastor
               without
               a
               calling
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               ,
               or
               he
               remaineth
               a
               person
               in
               relation
               to
               another
               flocke
               ,
               who
               never
               choosed
               him
               ,
               nor
               gave
               him
               any
               calling
               .
               2.
               
               To
               adde
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               capable
               of
               a
               calling
               to
               another
               Church
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               he
               is
               no
               Minister
               ,
               else
               they
               must
               say
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               a
               Minister
               capable
               of
               two
               callings
               ,
               to
               two
               sundry
               Ministeries
               ,
               which
               yet
               maketh
               him
               a
               Pastor
               not
               in
               relation
               to
               one
               single
               congregation
               onely
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               object
               that
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               were
               commanded
               to
               preach
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               but
               Pastors
               are
               not
               so
               now
               ,
               but
               are
               commanded
               to
               feed
               the
               flocke
               over
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               them
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               but
               it
               is
               as
               true
               the
               Apostles
               were
               commanded
               to
               preach
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               charge
               that
               the
               Prophets
               of
               old
               were
               to
               speake
               to
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               onely
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               Matth.
               10.
               forbidden
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               Samaritans
               and
               Gentiles
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               as
               true
               that
               Gods
               Spirit
               limited
               the
               Apostles
               to
               Preach
               to
               Macedonia
               ,
               
               not
               to
               Bithynia
               ;
               now
               because
               this
               particular
               direction
               for
               places
               is
               wanting
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               a
               man
               is
               yet
               a
               Pastor
               in
               office
               in
               relation
               to
               as
               many
               as
               Gods
               hand
               of
               providence
               shall
               send
               him
               unto
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               chosen
               by
               a
               people
               to
               feed
               ordinarily
               one
               determinate
               flocke
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               be
               not
               an
               extraordinary
               and
               immediatly
               inspired
               planter
               of
               Churches
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               planter
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               a
               Pastor
               in
               relation
               to
               all
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               not
               said
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               were
               simply
               unlawfull
               for
               Pastors
               now
               to
               plant
               Churches
               ,
               and
               spread
               the
               Gospell
               to
               those
               nations
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               heard
               it
               ,
               because
               all
               Pastors
               now
               are
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               none
               are
               immediatly
               inspired
               Apostles
               :
               but
               it
               is
               certaine
               what
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ,
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               gift
               ,
               as
               such
               immediatly
               called
               pastors
               ,
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               for
               ordinary
               Pastors
               to
               attempt
               to
               doe
               ,
               as
               to
               attempt
               to
               speake
               with
               tongues
               ,
               and
               to
               plant
               Churches
               by
               speaking
               with
               tongues
               and
               confirming
               it
               with
               miracles
               ,
               is
               unlawfull
               .
               Papists
               ,
               as
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 Acosta
              
               ,
               ascribe
               this
               to
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
               Our
               Divines
               answer
               that
               the
               Apostles
               that
               way
               have
               no
               successors
               ;
               But
               what
               the
               Apostles
               did
               by
               an
               ordinary
               pastorall
               gift
               ,
               as
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               ,
               administrate
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               to
               erect
               and
               plant
               Churches
               by
               ordinary
               gifts
               ,
               where
               the
               Pastors
               can
               speake
               to
               the
               Churches
               by
               an
               ordinary
               gift
               in
               their
               owne
               language
               ,
               they
               are
               oblieged
               both
               within
               and
               without
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               to
               preach
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               because
               where
               God
               giveth
               gifts
               pastorall
               to
               pastors
               ,
               he
               commandeth
               them
               to
               exercise
               these
               gifts
               ,
               else
               
                 they
                 digge
                 their
                 Lords
                 talent
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 :
              
               but
               God
               giveth
               to
               Pastors
               pastorall
               gifts
               to
               preach
               to
               others
               then
               their
               owne
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               to
               administrate
               the
               seales
               to
               them
               also
               ,
               and
               to
               plant
               Churches
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               is
               presumed
               that
               the
               Church
               doth
               give
               authoritie
               and
               an
               externall
               ministeriall
               calling
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               these
               gifts
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               an
               unwarrantable
               point
               of
               Divinitie
               that
               the
               Apostles
               and
               the
               Pastors
               succeeding
               to
               them
               doe
               differ
               essentially
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               Apostles
               might
               preach
               as
               Pastors
               to
               more
               Congregations
               then
               one
               ,
               and
               might
               plant
               Churches
               ,
               but
               pastors
               succeeding
               to
               them
               may
               not
               as
               Pastors
               preach
               to
               more
               Congregations
               then
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               plan●
               Churches
               ,
               for
               then
               planting
               of
               Churches
               now
               were
               utterly
               unlawfull
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               certaine
               there
               be
               no
               Apostles
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               yea
               nor
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               any
               other
               gifted
               person
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               essentiall
               to
               an
               
               Apostle
               and
               agreeth
               to
               an
               Apostle
               as
               to
               an
               Apostle
               .
               It
               is
               then
               unlawfull
               for
               our
               brethren
               ,
               seeing
               they
               be
               not
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               plant
               
                 Churches
                 in
                 India
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Nor
                 is
                 that
                 comparison
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 much
                 ;
                 
                   A
                   Magistrate
                   or
                   an
                   Alderman
                   of
                   a
                   Citie
                   may
                   not
                   lawfully
                   exercise
                   his
                   office
                   of
                   Magistracie
                   in
                   another
                   Citie
                   whereof
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Maior
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   a
                   Pastor
                   cannot
                   preach
                   ,
                   ex
                   officio
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Pastor
                   in
                   another
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   whereof
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   he
                   exercise
                   discipline
                   in
                   another
                   Congregation
                   then
                   his
                   owne
                   ,
                   seeing
                   another
                   Congregation
                   hath
                   not
                   by
                   voluntary
                   agreement
                   ,
                   oath
                   or
                   paction
                   submitted
                   themselves
                   to
                   his
                   ministry
                   ,
                   nor
                   chosen
                   him
                   for
                   their
                   Pastor
                   .
                
              
            
             
               For
               I
               answer
               ,
               the
               comparison
               halteth
               and
               doth
               not
               prove
               the
               point
               ,
               for
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               act
               the
               citie
               hath
               chosen
               such
               a
               man
               both
               for
               to
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               their
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               have
               given
               him
               thereby
               authority
               over
               themselves
               onely
               ,
               so
               he
               cannot
               exercise
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               over
               another
               Citie
               who
               hath
               not
               chosen
               him
               to
               be
               their
               Maior
               or
               ruler
               .
               But
               the
               flocke
               doth
               not
               both
               call
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               act
               to
               be
               a
               pastor
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               their
               pastor
               ,
               but
               hee
               is
               made
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               a
               Pastor
               in
               relation
               to
               all
               to
               whom
               God
               in
               his
               providence
               shall
               send
               him
               to
               speake
               ,
               the
               Congregation
               by
               election
               doth
               give
               him
               no
               authority
               pastorall
               ,
               but
               onely
               appropriate
               his
               pastorall
               authoritie
               to
               themselves
               in
               particular
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               refuse
               him
               againe
               and
               cast
               him
               off
               ,
               they
               take
               not
               pastorall
               authoritie
               from
               him
               ,
               for
               they
               cannot
               take
               away
               that
               which
               they
               cannot
               give
               ;
               he
               remaineth
               a
               Pastor
               though
               they
               cast
               him
               off
               ,
               as
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Physitians
               do
               promote
               a
               man
               to
               be
               a
               Doctor
               of
               Physicke
               to
               cure
               diseases
               ,
               a
               towne
               calleth
               him
               to
               be
               their
               Physitian
               ,
               he
               may
               yet
               exercise
               acts
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               and
               
                 ex
                 officio
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Doctor
               ,
               upon
               other
               cities
               and
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               countrey
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               city
               who
               choosed
               him
               for
               their
               physitian
               doth
               cast
               him
               off
               ,
               they
               take
               not
               from
               him
               the
               office
               of
               doctorship
               which
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Physitians
               conferred
               upon
               him
               ,
               for
               they
               cannot
               take
               from
               him
               that
               which
               they
               cannot
               give
               to
               him
               .
               Yea
               if
               any
               of
               another
               flocke
               shall
               come
               and
               heare
               the
               word
               ,
               the
               Pastor
               offereth
               all
               in
               one
               pastorall
               sacrifice
               to
               God
               in
               prayer
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               many
               of
               another
               Congregation
               in
               the
               Church
               hearing
               ;
               yea
               strangers
               beleevers
               communicate
               with
               him
               at
               the
               same
               Table
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               not
               their
               Pastor
               .
               If
               a
               Pastor
               of
               a
               Congregation
               
               die
               or
               be
               sicke
               ,
               shall
               the
               children
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               yea
               shall
               converted
               Pagans
               being
               desirous
               to
               be
               baptized
               be
               defrauded
               of
               the
               comfort
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               for
               no
               fault
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               onely
               because
               their
               Pastor
               is
               dead
               ,
               may
               not
               the
               Congregation
               by
               their
               desires
               and
               requests
               appropriate
               the
               office
               of
               Pastors
               of
               another
               Congregation
               in
               some
               particular
               acts
               to
               their
               necessitie
               ?
               yea
               is
               not
               their
               receiving
               of
               his
               ministry
               in
               that
               act
               (
               when
               their
               Pastor
               is
               dead
               )
               a
               calling
               warranting
               him
               to
               officiate
               ,
               
                 hie
                 &
                 nunc
              
               ?
               even
               as
               the
               desires
               and
               choise
               of
               his
               owne
               flocke
               electing
               him
               to
               be
               their
               constant
               Pastor
               ,
               gave
               him
               a
               calling
               to
               be
               their
               Pastor
               constantly
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               ordinary
               acts
               of
               his
               calling
               ?
               yea
               and
               it
               is
               sure
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               set
               him
               over
               his
               owne
               floeke
               in
               ordinary
               ,
               because
               they
               choosed
               him
               to
               be
               their
               Pastor
               ,
               so
               that
               same
               holy
               Ghost
               set
               him
               over
               this
               other
               Congregation
               ,
               in
               this
               act
               ,
               to
               preach
               and
               administrate
               the
               sacraments
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               this
               exigence
               of
               the
               death
               of
               their
               Pastor
               ;
               for
               God
               who
               ruleth
               officers
               and
               disposeth
               of
               them
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               disposeth
               of
               particular
               Acts
               of
               his
               owne
               officers
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               sent
               as
               a
               pastor
               from
               God
               to
               speake
               to
               the
               stanger
               
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               ,
               and
               to
               worke
               his
               heart
               to
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               a
               Pastor
               no
               lesse
               then
               to
               his
               owne
               flocke
               ,
               except
               we
               destroy
               communion
               of
               gifts
               ,
               and
               of
               Pastorall
               gifts
               ,
               Paul
               by
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               was
               made
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               8.
               yet
               Peter
               as
               an
               Apostle
               preached
               to
               ,
               and
               baptized
               the
               uncircumcised
               
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               10.
               11.
               and
               Paul
               exercised
               his
               office
               of
               an
               Apostle
               upon
               the
               Jewes
               also
               ,
               both
               by
               preaching
               and
               baptizing
               ,
               as
               the
               history
               of
               the
               Acts
               ,
               chap.
               16.
               chap.
               17.
               and
               other
               places
               may
               cleare
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               so
               that
               the
               contrary
               doctrine
               is
               a
               new
               conceite
               ,
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               pastorall
               care
               of
               bringing
               in
               soules
               to
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 II.
                 
                   Whether
                   or
                   no
                   children
                   be
                   received
                   into
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   by
                   Baptisme
                   .
                
              
            
             
               In
               this
               Chapter
               the
               Author
               will
               not
               have
               persons
               of
               approved
               pietie
               and
               baptized
               to
               be
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Apologie
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 doe
                 not
                 beleeve
                 that
                 children
                 are
                 received
                 within
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 by
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 what
                 hath
                 a
                 Minister
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 baptize
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 within
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 before
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 baptisme
                 ?
                 if
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 declared
                 by
                 baptisme
                 to
                 have
                 beene
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 their
                 fathers
                 :
                 We
                 demand
                 into
                 which
                 Church
                 ?
                 not
                 into
                 our
                 owne
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 parents
                 were
                 never
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 put
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 a
                 falsehood
                 ?
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 whence
                 their
                 fathers
                 came
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 their
                 fathers
                 were
                 casten
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               Some
               considerations
               are
               here
               to
               be
               set
               downe
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 entred
                 into
                 Christs
                 mysticall
                 and
                 invisible
                 body
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 presupposed
                 we
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 sinnes
                 pardoned
                 already
                 ,
                 before
                 baptisme
                 come
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 seale
                 of
                 sinnes
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 but
                 baptisme
                 is
                 a
                 seale
                 of
                 our
                 entry
                 in
                 Christs
                 visible
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 swearing
                 to
                 the
                 Colours
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 entreth
                 a
                 Souldier
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 whereas
                 before
                 his
                 oath
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 onely
                 a
                 heart
                 friend
                 to
                 the
                 army
                 and
                 cause
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Baptisme
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 is
                 a
                 seale
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 seale
                 as
                 a
                 seale
                 addeth
                 no
                 new
                 lands
                 or
                 goods
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Charter
                 and
                 seale
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 doth
                 legally
                 confirme
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 such
                 lands
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 Prince
                 or
                 State
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 hindereth
                 not
                 but
                 baptisme
                 is
                 a
                 reall
                 ,
                 legall
                 seale
                 ,
                 legally
                 confirming
                 the
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 actuall
                 and
                 visible
                 profession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 though
                 before
                 baptisme
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 yet
                 quoad
                 nos
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 visible
                 ,
                 untill
                 he
                 be
                 made
                 such
                 by
                 baptisme
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               question
               toucheth
               the
               controversie
               anent
               the
               efficiencie
               ,
               working
               and
               operation
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               give
               a
               tast
               shortly
               .
            
             
               
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 considered
                 as
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 in
                 abstracto
                 ,
                 in
                 genere
                 sign●rum
              
               ;
               the
               reprobate
               doe
               receive
               holy
               Seales
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               else
               they
               could
               not
               be
               said
               to
               prophane
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               may
               be
               Sacraments
               and
               worke
               no
               grace
               either
               by
               themselves
               or
               from
               God
               ,
               all
               operation
               from
               ,
               or
               about
               the
               Sacrament
               then
               must
               be
               accidentall
               to
               a
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Sacraments
               are
               considered
               in
               concreto
               ,
               according
               to
               all
               which
               they
               include
               in
               their
               use
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               as
               they
               consist
               of
               the
               signe
               ,
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               the
               institution
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               meaning
               a
               Altisiodorensis
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               maketh
               the
               Sacraments
               not
               efficient
               causes
               of
               grace
               ,
               yet
               materiall
               causes
               containing
               grace
               ,
               
                 uti
                 vas
                 medicinam
              
               ,
               so
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 Baptisme
                 saveth
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Physitians
               glasse
               cureth
               the
               
               disease
               ,
               and
               b
               
                 Guliel
                 .
                 Parisiens
              
               .
               said
               not
               ill
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               have
               a
               power
               to
               obtaine
               grace
               by
               faith
               and
               prayer
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               being
               used
               in
               faith
               and
               sincere
               calling
               upon
               God
               ,
               they
               obtaine
               grace
               ;
               so
               to
               speake
               accurately
               this
               is
               all
               about
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               rather
               then
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               :
               to
               which
               sense
               c
               Durandus
               ,
               d
               Occam
               e
               
                 Gabriel
                 Biel
              
               f
               Aliacensis
               doe
               deny
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               be
               Physicall
               instruments
               producing
               grace
               in
               a
               Physicall
               way
               ,
               (
               though
               Papists
               cry
               out
               against
               our
               Divines
               for
               teaching
               so
               )
               onely
               they
               say
               ,
               God
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               produceth
               grace
               of
               his
               meere
               free
               will
               ,
               
                 ad
                 praesentiam
                 Sacramenti
                 operatur
                 deus
                 gratiam
                 ex
                 solâ
                 liberâ
                 suâ
                 voluntate
                 .
              
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               g
               
                 Gregorius
                 de
                 Valentia
              
               saith
               these
               Schoolemen
               
                 nihil
                 amplius
                 tribuere
                 Sacramentis
                 ,
                 quam
                 haeretici
                 tribuunt
                 ,
              
               give
               no
               more
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               then
               hereticks
               give
               ;
               yet
               h
               Vasquez
               ,
               and
               a
               Jesult
               professor
               at
               Rome
               i
               
                 Joan.
                 de
                 Lugo
              
               teach
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               morall
               causes
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               not
               physicall
               .
               It
               is
               grosse
               that
               k
               Henricus
               saith
               ,
               that
               God
               createth
               grace
               ,
               
                 per
                 tactum
                 Sacramentorum
              
               ,
               by
               the
               touch
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               Christ
               cured
               the
               Leper
               by
               the
               touch
               of
               his
               hand
               :
               for
               Sacraments
               are
               not
               miracles
               ,
               as
               Papists
               say
               ,
               Phisicke
               worketh
               upon
               a
               mans
               body
               when
               he
               sleepeth
               ,
               so
               doe
               Sacraments
               justifie
               and
               worke
               grace
               ,
               
                 ex
                 opere
                 operat●
              
               ,
               though
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Sacrament-Receiver
               doe
               worke
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Sacraments
               are
               considered
               .
               1.
               
               As
               holy
               signes
               .
               2.
               
               As
               Religious
               seales
               .
               3.
               
               As
               instruments
               by
               which
               faith
               worketh
               .
               4.
               
               As
               meanes
               used
               by
               ,
               us
               out
               of
               conscience
               of
               obedience
               to
               Christs
               commandement
               who
               hath
               willed
               us
               to
               use
               them
               .
            
             
               Sacraments
               as
               signes
               are
               objective
               and
               morall
               causes
               ,
               exciting
               the
               mind
               as
               the
               word
               doth
               in
               a
               morall
               way
               ,
               they
               represent
               Christ
               and
               him
               crucified
               ,
               and
               this
               Sacraments
               have
               commune
               with
               the
               word
               .
               The
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               visible
               word
               teaching
               us
               .
               2.
               
               Sacraments
               have
               the
               consideration
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 &
                 non
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               tantum
               ,
               they
               be
               seales
               ,
               and
               not
               teaching
               and
               representing
               signes
               onely
               :
               this
               way
               also
               they
               have
               no
               reall
               or
               physicall
               action
               in
               them
               or
               from
               them
               ;
               for
               a
               seale
               of
               a
               Prince
               and
               State
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               such
               ,
               conferreth
               not
               an
               acre
               or
               rigge
               of
               land
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               legall
               Declaration
               that
               those
               lands
               written
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Charter
               ,
               doe
               duely
               belong
               to
               the
               Person
               to
               whom
               the
               Charter
               is
               given
               .
               But
               a
               Arminians
               do
               here
               erre
               ,
               as
               b
               Episcopius
               ,
               
               and
               also
               ,
               c
               Socinus
               ,
               and
               d
               Smalcius
               ,
               who
               teach
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               be
               nothing
               but
               externall
               rites
               and
               declarative
               signes
               ,
               scadowing
               out
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               benefits
               of
               his
               death
               to
               us
               ,
               because
               they
               find
               a
               morall
               objective
               working
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               substantiall
               and
               Physicall
               working
               betwixt
               us
               and
               Christs
               bodie
               (
               they
               say
               )
               is
               ridiculous
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               remember
               that
               this
               is
               an
               insufficient
               enumeration
               ,
               the
               seale
               of
               a
               Kings
               Charter
               hath
               besides
               a
               morall
               action
               on
               the
               mind
               ,
               by
               bringing
               to
               the
               mind
               such
               lands
               given
               to
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               seales
               ,
               worketh
               upon
               the
               witnesses
               ,
               or
               any
               who
               readeth
               the
               Charter
               as
               well
               as
               upon
               the
               owner
               of
               the
               Charter
               :
               I
               say
               beside
               this
               the
               seale
               hath
               some
               reall
               action
               ,
               I
               grant
               not
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               beside
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               sealeth
               that
               such
               lands
               are
               really
               and
               in
               effect
               given
               by
               the
               Prince
               and
               State
               ,
               the
               action
               is
               about
               the
               seale
               ,
               not
               in
               or
               from
               the
               seale
               :
               When
               a
               Generall
               of
               an
               Army
               delivereth
               the
               keyes
               of
               a
               Castle
               to
               a
               Keeper
               thereof
               ,
               he
               saith
               
                 [
                 I
                 deliver
                 the
                 house
                 to
                 you
                 ]
              
               when
               he
               delivereth
               the
               Keyes
               onely
               Physically
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               stones
               ,
               walls
               or
               timber
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               by
               a
               Physicall
               action
               or
               Physicall
               touch
               ,
               
                 contactu
                 Physico
              
               ,
               yet
               in
               delivering
               the
               keyes
               ,
               he
               doth
               really
               deliver
               to
               him
               the
               Castle
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               legall
               and
               morall
               way
               .
            
             
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               may
               see
               here
               that
               there
               is
               neither
               an
               action
               by
               way
               of
               naked
               representation
               and
               teaching
               ,
               for
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               teaching
               signe
               to
               the
               beholders
               who
               receive
               it
               not
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               a
               Physicall
               action
               ,
               as
               if
               Christs
               Physicall
               body
               in
               a
               Physicall
               way
               were
               given
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               an
               action
               reall
               ,
               and
               morall
               :
               so
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               signes
               exhibitive
               and
               not
               naked
               signes
               .
               Our
               brethren
               doe
               side
               with
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               ,
               who
               so
               often
               teach
               that
               
                 Sacraments
                 make
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 declare
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               formall
               effect
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               is
               to
               seale
               and
               confirme
               ;
               to
               seale
               and
               confirme
               is
               but
               a
               legall
               strengthning
               of
               a
               right
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               adding
               of
               any
               new
               thing
               .
               Yet
               in
               this
               the
               Sacrament
               differeth
               from
               a
               seale
               .
               1.
               
               That
               to
               a
               civill
               seale
               there
               is
               not
               required
               the
               beleeving
               and
               faith
               of
               the
               owner
               of
               the
               Charter
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               seale
               effectuall
               ;
               for
               whether
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               lands
               beleeve
               that
               his
               seale
               doth
               confirme
               him
               in
               the
               lands
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               the
               seale
               of
               it selfe
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Prince
               &
               State
               maketh
               good
               his
               right
               to
               the
               lands
               :
               but
               Sacraments
               doe
               not
               worke
               
                 ex
                 opere
                 operato
              
               ,
               as
               civill
               seales
               doe
               worke
               ,
               even
               as
               Physicke
               worketh
               upon
               the
               body
               ,
               
               without
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               though
               the
               man
               bee
               sleeping
               .
               Hence
               the
               third
               consideration
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               as
               an
               instrument
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               in
               and
               through
               the
               Sacrament
               being
               wakened
               and
               stirred
               up
               layeth
               hold
               upon
               Christ
               his
               death
               and
               benefits
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               there
               is
               a
               reall
               exhibition
               of
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               an
               exhibitive
               seale
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Sacrament
               in
               the
               use
               is
               considered
               as
               wee
               use
               it
               in
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               saith
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               
                 Do
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               this
               it
               differeth
               from
               a
               civill
               seale
               also
               .
               The
               Prince
               doth
               not
               conferre
               a
               seale
               to
               confirme
               a
               man
               in
               his
               land
               upon
               condition
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               make
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               otherwayes
               it
               shall
               be
               to
               him
               as
               no
               seale
               .
               But
               God
               hath
               given
               the
               scale
               of
               grace
               upon
               condition
               that
               wee
               make
               use
               thereof
               in
               Faith
               ,
               else
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               blanke
               and
               null
               .
               Therefore
               if
               you
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwayes
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Supper
               sealeth
               and
               confirmeth
               you
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 given
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 given
                 to
                 be
                 nourishment
                 to
                 your
                 soule
                 to
                 life
                 eternall
              
               ;
               and
               so
               oft
               as
               you
               eate
               ,
               the
               certioration
               and
               assurance
               groweth
               ,
               and
               the
               faith
               is
               increased
               ,
               and
               a
               further
               degree
               of
               a
               communion
               with
               Christ
               confirmed
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               in
               civill
               seales
               ,
               though
               yee
               repeate
               and
               reiterate
               the
               same
               seale
               of
               lands
               ,
               ten
               thousand
               times
               ,
               it
               never
               addeth
               one
               aker
               more
               to
               the
               in
               heritance
               ,
               because
               the
               repetition
               of
               a
               civill
               seale
               is
               not
               commanded
               under
               the
               promise
               of
               addition
               of
               new
               lands
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               commanded
               ,
               as
               obedience
               to
               the
               owner
               of
               the
               Charter
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               make
               use
               of
               the
               seale
               ;
               but
               from
               the
               using
               in
               faith
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               we
               receive
               increase
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               a
               Sacramentall
               Grace
               .
            
             
               Hence
               Baptisme
               is
               a
               seale
               of
               our
               incorporation
               in
               Christs
               visible
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               
               
                 For
                 by
                 one
                 spirit
                 we
                 be
                 all
                 baptized
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 Jew
                 or
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 bound
                 or
                 free
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               2.
               41.
               
               
                 Then
                 they
                 that
                 received
                 the
                 word
                 were
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 there
                 were
                 added
                 unto
                 them
                 three
                 thousand
                 souls
                 ,
              
               so
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               the
               taught
               Disciples
               are
               to
               bee
               baptized
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               38.
               
               Philip
               was
               this
               way
               received
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               10.
               47.
               and
               
                 Lidia
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               16.
               15.
               and
               the
               
                 Jaylor
                 ,
                 vers
              
               .
               23.
               2.
               
               That
               which
               distinguisheth
               by
               a
               visible
               note
               the
               Church
               as
               visible
               from
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               and
               from
               other
               visible
               societies
               ,
               and
               sealeth
               our
               visible
               union
               with
               Christs
               body
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               seale
               of
               our
               entry
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               baptisme
               is
               such
               ,
               Ergo.
               3.
               
               What
               circumcision
               was
               to
               the
               
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               that
               baptisme
               is
               to
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               because
               ,
               
                 in
                 re
                 significatâ
              
               ,
               in
               the
               thing
               signified
               and
               inward
               substance
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               they
               were
               both
               one
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               11.
               12.
               
               Phil.
               3.
               3.
               
               But
               circumcision
               was
               a
               seale
               of
               the
               Jewish
               entry
               in
               the
               visible
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               17.
               13.
               
               It
               being
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               &
               the
               uncircumcised
               being
               commanded
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               Gods
               people
               ,
               v.
               14.
               4.
               
               This
               is
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               fathers
               ,
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Cyrill
                 ,
                 Basilius
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Hieronymus
                 ,
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Cyprian
              
               who
               constantly
               so
               teach
               ;
               so
               doe
               our
               Divines
               a
               Calvin
               ,
               b
               Beza
               ,
               c
               Bu●nus
               ,
               d
               Pareus
               ,
               e
               Piscator
               ,
               f
               
                 Anton.
                 Wallaeus
              
               ,
               g
               Tilenus
               ,
               h
               Kickermanus
               .
               So
               
                 Zanchius
                 ,
                 Polanus
                 ,
                 Sihrandus
                 ,
                 Rivetus
                 ,
                 Fennerus
                 ,
                 Whittakerus
                 ,
                 Raynoldus
                 ,
                 Willetus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 professors
                 of
                 Leyden
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Brethren
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 i
                 
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   and
                   Papists
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   conceit
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   place
                   their
                   Font
                   at
                   the
                   Church
                   doore
                   to
                   signifie
                   mens
                   entry
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   baptisme
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   beleeve
                   not
                   that
                   baptisme
                   doth
                   make
                   men
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   be
                   administrated
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   without
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   in
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   within
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   seale
                   to
                   confirme
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Anabaptists
               deny
               that
               
                 any
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 while
                 thy
                 come
                 to
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 while
                 they
                 beleeve
                 and
                 be
                 regenerated
                 :
              
               and
               they
               say
               not
               farre
               from
               your selves
               in
               this
               ,
               who
               teach
               it
               to
               bee
               absurd
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               
                 blanke
                 seale
                 upon
                 a
                 falshood
              
               ,
               and
               so
               you
               presuppone
               all
               to
               be
               regenerated
               ,
               and
               truly
               within
               the
               Covenant
               before
               they
               can
               be
               sealed
               to
               be
               within
               the
               Covenant
               by
               baptisme
               ;
               and
               yet
               you
               do
               not
               think
               all
               Infants
               of
               beleeving
               parents
               to
               be
               regenerated
               and
               truly
               within
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               seale
               blanck
               .
               Also
               you
               say
               ,
               baptisme
               is
               not
               to
               be
               administrated
               to
               those
               who
               are
               without
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               those
               who
               are
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               you
               meane
               not
               within
               the
               Church
               by
               profession
               ,
               for
               Infants
               have
               no
               profession
               ,
               and
               you
               say
               
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 cannot
                 be
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 blanke
                 or
                 a
                 falshood
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               you
               thinke
               all
               that
               are
               baptized
               ought
               to
               be
               within
               the
               Church
               really
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               profession
               ouely
               ;
               Ergo
               they
               must
               all
               come
               to
               age
               and
               beleeve
               before
               they
               can
               be
               baptized
               .
               2.
               
               We
               say
               not
               that
               baptisme
               maketh
               a
               Church
               mysticall
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               and
               lively
               body
               and
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               a
               seale
               confirming
               us
               of
               our
               entry
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               The
               
               placing
               of
               the
               Font
               at
               the
               
                 Church
                 doore
              
               as
               a
               mysticall
               signe
               of
               our
               entry
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               an
               Antichristian
               ceremony
               of
               mens
               devising
               ,
               which
               wee
               disclaime
               .
               4.
               
               If
               Infants
               baptized
               must
               bee
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               be
               baptized
               ,
               how
               deny
               you
               to
               receive
               them
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               when
               they
               come
               to
               age
               ,
               while
               they
               bee
               againe
               ,
               by
               your
               Church-oath
               ,
               received
               within
               the
               Church
               ?
               then
               are
               they
               both
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               baptized
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               received
               in
               by
               your
               Church-oath
               againe
               .
               5.
               
               If
               baptisme
               be
               a
               seale
               of
               grace
               to
               confirme
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               to
               those
               who
               are
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               onely
               a
               single
               Congregation
               ,
               (
               for
               you
               deny
               that
               there
               be
               any
               visible
               Churches
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               save
               these
               onely
               )
               then
               are
               persons
               baptized
               persons
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               onely
               within
               a
               single
               Congregation
               .
               I
               would
               know
               if
               baptisme
               should
               not
               then
               be
               repeated
               and
               reiterated
               in
               every
               ones
               person
               ,
               as
               they
               come
               to
               a
               new
               Congregation
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               confirmed
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               by
               baptisme
               onely
               in
               one
               single
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               you
               teach
               .
            
             
               
                 Their
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Baptisme
                   and
                   all
                   ordinances
                   are
                   priviledges
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   maketh
                   not
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   before
                   baptisme
                   and
                   all
                   ordinances
                   ;
                   the
                   use
                   also
                   of
                   baptisme
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   seale
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   now
                   a
                   seale
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   confirme
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   was
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               The
               Church
               is
               indeed
               the
               Church
               mysticall
               and
               the
               invisible
               body
               of
               Christ
               before
               baptisme
               ,
               but
               this
               proveth
               not
               but
               baptisme
               is
               a
               seale
               of
               our
               entry
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               for
               if
               this
               be
               a
               good
               argument
               ,
               your
               Church-covenant
               ,
               which
               to
               you
               is
               an
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               falleth
               to
               the
               grrund
               ;
               for
               persons
               are
               the
               true
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               before
               all
               the
               ordinances
               of
               Christ
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               by
               your
               Church-covenant
               men
               doe
               not
               become
               Christs
               visible
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               The
               argument
               hath
               no
               feet
               ,
               for
               the
               ordinance
               of
               preaching
               the
               Word
               is
               a
               priviledge
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               is
               not
               the
               Church
               before
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               for
               birth
               is
               not
               before
               the
               seed
               ,
               but
               the
               seed
               before
               the
               birth
               ;
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               is
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               23.
               and
               a
               meane
               of
               gathering
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               10.
               14.
               and
               it
               is
               also
               a
               priviledge
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               hee
               dealeth
               not
               so
               with
               every
               nation
               to
               send
               his
               Gospell
               to
               them
               ,
               Psal.
               147.
               19
               ,
               20.
               3.
               
               When
               you
               say
               
                 that
                 a
                 Seale
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 thing
                 that
              
               
               
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 confirme
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 was
              
               ;
               while
               you
               would
               seeme
               to
               refute
               Papists
               ,
               who
               vainely
               teach
               that
               Sacraments
               doe
               confe●re
               grace
               
                 ex
                 opere
                 op●rato
              
               ,
               by
               the
               deed
               done
               ;
               yet
               doe
               you
               make
               the
               Sacrament
               but
               a
               naked
               signe
               ,
               and
               take
               part
               with
               
                 Arminians
                 and
                 Socinians
              
               ,
               whose
               very
               arguments
               in
               expresse
               words
               you
               use
               ;
               for
               a
               Socinius
               goeth
               before
               you
               in
               this
               argument
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               b
               Smalcius
               follow
               him
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 sealing
                 there
                 is
                 required
                 the
                 trying
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 ●●●hing
                 or
                 document
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 ceremony
                 (
                 a
                 baptisime
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 rite
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 ●●ly
                 ,
                 doth
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 onely
                 shadow
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 deline●ue
                 and
                 point
                 forth
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 by
                 the
                 washing
                 of
                 water
                 ●xp●ned
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               You
               say
               ,
               
                 Sacraments
                 〈◊〉
                 make
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 confirme
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 before
              
               ;
               you
               can
               have
               no
               other
               meaning
               then
               to
               deny
               all
               cansalitie
               and
               all
               reall
               exhibition
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               for
               if
               a
               Sacrament
               make
               not
               a
               thing
               that
               was
               not
               before
               ,
               or
               if
               God
               give
               n●t
               ,
               and
               really
               produce
               ,
               conferre
               and
               exhibite
               grace
               ,
               and
               a
               stronger
               measure
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               assurance
               of
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               at
               the
               due
               and
               right
               use
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               naked
               signe
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               exhibitive
               Seale
               .
               But
               if
               Christ
               give
               and
               in
               the
               present
               exhibit
               as
               surely
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               the
               infant
               is
               washen
               with
               water
               ,
               as
               our
               Divines
               ,
               and
               the
               c
               Palatinate
               Catechise
               teacheth
               ,
               yea
               and
               d
               the
               confession
               thereof
               ,
               and
               e
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               teacheth
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               a
               thing
               is
               made
               that
               which
               it
               was
               not
               .
               It
               is
               true
               a
               civill
               seale
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               addeth
               no
               new
               lands
               to
               the
               owner
               of
               the
               Charter
               ,
               but
               if
               Christ
               by
               his
               Seales
               rightly
               and
               in
               faith
               used
               ,
               doe
               not
               onely
               confirme
               grace
               and
               pardon
               ,
               but
               also
               really
               exhibite
               and
               give
               grace
               and
               pardon
               in
               a
               further
               degree
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               measure
               of
               assurance
               to
               the
               conscience
               which
               there
               was
               not
               before
               ,
               you
               goe
               not
               a
               streas
               breadth
               from
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               ,
               especially
               seeing
               f
               Episcopius
               ,
               g
               
                 Henricus
                 Welsingius
                 saith
                 that
                 remission
                 of
                 finnes
                 is
                 not
                 sealed
                 by
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 but
                 signified
                 onely
                 ,
              
               and
               h
               the
               Remonstrants
               in
               their
               Apologie
               while
               they
               expone
               our
               Communion
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               and
               will
               reject
               a
               Physicall
               union
               of
               our
               soules
               with
               the
               Physicall
               substance
               
               of
               
                 Christs
                 body
              
               ,
               which
               we
               also
               reject
               ,
               they
               say
               that
               communion
               signifieth
               
                 onely
                 a
                 profession
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 worship
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Christians
                 sol●mnly
                 testifie
                 that
                 they
                 adhere
                 to
                 Christ
                 as
                 to
                 ●●
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 devils
                 and
                 of
                 devils
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               18
               20.
               
                 is
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 a
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Devills
                 :
              
               but
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               saith
               more
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               17.
               
               
                 As
                 many
                 of
                 you
                 as
                 are
                 baptized
                 ,
                 have
                 put
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               So
               Rom.
               6.
               3.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 we
                 are
                 buried
                 with
                 ●im
                 by
                 baptisme
                 unto
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 raised
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 we
                 also
                 should
                 walke
                 in
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 Ephes.
              
               5.
               26.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 sanctifie
                 and
                 cleanse
                 his
                 Church
                 with
                 the
                 washing
                 of
                 water
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 T
                 it
                 .
              
               3.
               5.
               and
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               21.
               
               
                 The
                 like
                 figure
                 whereunto
                 even
                 baptisme
                 doth
                 also
                 now
                 save
                 us
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               all
               this
               is
               more
               then
               a
               naked
               signification
               ,
               otherwise
               Manna
               saved
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               of
               the
               rocke
               did
               wash
               them
               from
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               bulls
               and
               goates
               did
               cleanse
               from
               sinne
               ,
               and
               open
               heaven
               to
               sinners
               .
               Therefore
               by
               baptisme
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               something
               is
               made
               what
               it
               was
               not
               before
               ,
               as
               by
               partaking
               of
               the
               Table
               of
               Devils
               ,
               the
               partaker
               is
               really
               made
               a
               partaker
               with
               the
               devill
               ,
               and
               an
               Idolater
               ;
               and
               his
               Idolatry
               that
               he
               committed
               before
               was
               not
               
                 onely
                 confirmed
                 and
                 signified
                 to
                 be
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
              
               And
               in
               this
               civill
               Seales
               and
               Sacraments
               differ
               ,
               as
               I
               observed
               before
               .
            
             
               
                 Argu.
                 4.
                 
                 God
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   had
                   a
                   Church
                   when
                   there
                   was
                   neither
                   baptisme
                   nor
                   circumcision
                   ,
                   yea
                   baptisme
                   hath
                   beene
                   administrated
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   no
                   Church-members
                   made
                   thereby
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   have
                   beene
                   made
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   not
                   then
                   baptized
                   ;
                   and
                   John
                   and
                   Christs
                   Disciples
                   baptized
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 3.
                 6.
                 
                 John
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                   but
                   neither
                   Christ
                   nor
                   John
                   made
                   new
                   Churches
                   ,
                   they
                   all
                   living
                   and
                   dying
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   of
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   after
                   became
                   members
                   of
                   Christian
                   Churches
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   then
                   baptized
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   admitted
                   ,
                   having
                   beene
                   baptized
                   before
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               We
               teach
               not
               that
               baptisme
               constituteth
               the
               Church
               simply
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               a
               seale
               of
               a
               
                 visible
                 membership
              
               ,
               and
               all
               baptized
               by
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               were
               thereby
               entred
               in
               a
               visible
               profession
               that
               they
               beleeved
               in
               Christ
               already
               come
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               made
               members
               and
               citizens
               by
               that
               publicke
               symbole
               and
               seale
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               members
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               though
               as
               yet
               it
               received
               not
               that
               name
               of
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               members
               both
               of
               the
               Jewish
               and
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               :
               For
               these
               are
               not
               contrary
               
               incorporations
               ,
               and
               they
               needed
               not
               to
               bee
               baptized
               againe
               when
               they
               were
               added
               to
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               never
               added
               to
               the
               visible
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               nor
               needed
               they
               to
               be
               added
               ,
               seeing
               they
               were
               members
               of
               that
               Church
               before
               .
            
             
               
                 Argu.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   These
                   inconveniences
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   should
                   follow
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Baptisme
                   should
                   be
                   administrate
                   by
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   not
                   ministers
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   for
                   who
                   should
                   baptize
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   converted
                   without
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                   extraordinary
                   officers
                   are
                   ceased
                   and
                   ordinary
                   are
                   limited
                   onely
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   f●●ks
                   :
                   also
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   before
                   the
                   ministers
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   choose
                   ministers
                   ;
                   now
                   if
                   baptisme
                   make
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   ●●n
                   be
                   baptized
                   before
                   there
                   be
                   ministers
                   to
                   baptize
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               You
               see
               to
               what
               absurdities
               your
               owne
               grounds
               drive
               you
               ,
               for
               if
               none
               can
               baptize
               but
               these
               of
               a
               fixed
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               can
               baptize
               none
               but
               their
               owne
               Congregation
               ,
               none
               as
               a
               sent
               Pastor
               
                 whose
                 feet
                 is
                 pleasant
                 on
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ,
              
               can
               preach
               and
               beget
               faith
               in
               a
               company
               of
               unbeleevers
               ,
               not
               in
               a
               Church-state
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               limiting
               of
               the
               wise
               God
               ,
               who
               by
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               can
               beget
               faith
               in
               men
               without
               a
               parishionall
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               false
               that
               the
               Church
               ministeriall
               ,
               which
               only
               can
               baptize
               ,
               is
               before
               the
               officers
               ,
               for
               they
               should
               then
               be
               before
               themselves
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               such
               necessitie
               of
               baptisme
               ,
               as
               that
               those
               who
               are
               no
               ministers
               should
               baptize
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Inconvenient
                 .
                 
                   It
                   should
                   follow
                   that
                   Papists
                   should
                   be
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   have
                   baptisme
                   so
                   farre
                   right
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   repeated
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               If
               your
               Church-covenant
               bee
               that
               which
               essentially
               constituteth
               a
               Church-member
               ,
               then
               Papists
               ,
               Atheists
               ,
               and
               Hypocrites
               may
               be
               Church-members
               also
               by
               this
               reason
               ,
               because
               they
               may
               sweare
               your
               Church-oath
               .
               Hypocrites
               doubtlesse
               doe
               it
               .
               And
               this
               argument
               is
               as
               much
               for
               the
               Anabaptists
               as
               against
               us
               ,
               for
               it
               should
               prove
               that
               none
               should
               be
               baptized
               but
               members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               and
               sound
               beleevers
               :
               now
               by
               baptisme
               none
               a●e
               made
               members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               except
               where
               baptisme
               is
               received
               by
               true
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               nor
               can
               bee
               done
               by
               a
               Papist
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               inconvenient
               to
               say
               that
               Papists
               as
               baptized
               &
               under
               that
               reduplication
               are
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               though
               as
               baptized
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               they
               be
               not
               members
               of
               the
               true
               visible
               Church
               ,
               professing
               the
               sound
               faith
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Also
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   baptisme
                   may
                   remaine
                   where
                   as
                   Church-membership
                   is
                   dissolved
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 18.
                 17.
                 
                   or
                   of
                   voluntary
                   and
                   unjust
                   departure
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Job
                 .
                 2.
                 19.
                 
                 Jude
                 19.
                 
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 25.
                 
                   in
                   which
                   case
                   such
                   Schismaticks
                   are
                   no
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                
                 a
                 
                   Am●sius
                   saith
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   Church
                   bee
                   dissolved
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   membership
                   ceaseth
                   ,
                   for
                   ,
                   Relata
                   se
                   mutuo
                   ponunt
                   &
                   tollunt
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               is
               against
               your selves
               ,
               and
               doth
               as
               well
               prove
               that
               baptisme
               is
               not
               a
               seale
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               for
               an
               excommunicate
               person
               may
               remaine
               externally
               without
               the
               covenant
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               when
               baptisme
               remaineth
               a
               seale
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               a
               seale
               of
               a
               grace
               or
               priviledge
               ,
               which
               is
               interrupted
               or
               removed
               in
               act
               ,
               but
               remaineth
               in
               habite
               :
               as
               to
               bee
               the
               eldest
               sonne
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               seale
               of
               the
               sonnes
               hei●eship
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               may
               for
               a
               fault
               be
               disherited
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               his
               place
               .
               The
               Church
               and
               
                 Church-membership
                 are
                 Relata
                 secundum
                 es●
                 ,
                 not
                 secundum
                 dici
                 onely
                 ,
                 or
                 relata
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               but
               baptisme
               and
               Church-membership
               are
               not
               so
               perfect
               relatives
               ,
               but
               baptisme
               doth
               remaine
               and
               the
               Church-membership
               may
               bee
               dissolved
               :
               as
               the
               Burgesse
               ticket
               whereby
               a
               man
               hath
               right
               to
               all
               the
               citie
               priviledges
               may
               remaine
               ,
               when
               the
               man
               for
               some
               crime
               committed
               against
               the
               citie
               hath
               lost
               all
               his
               citie
               priviledges
               and
               is
               not
               now
               a
               free
               citizen
               ,
               in
               which
               case
               his
               Burgesse
               ticket
               sealeth
               nothing
               to
               him
               :
               so
               baptisme
               sealeth
               not
               actuall
               membership
               in
               case
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               yet
               remaineth
               baptisme
               valid
               in
               the
               acts
               of
               sealing
               other
               things
               .
               As
               for
               Schismatickes
               who
               onely
               for
               Schisme
               are
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               doe
               hold
               no
               erroneous
               point
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               yet
               convinced
               ,
               they
               are
               yet
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               Morton
               saith
               from
               Gerson
               ,
               as
               also
               b
               Glorianus
               ;
               but
               he
               who
               is
               casten
               out
               as
               a
               Schismaticke
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               same
               case
               with
               an
               excommunicate
               person
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 baptisme
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 priviledge
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 visible
                 Church
                 onely
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 the
                 place
                 of
              
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               vers
               .
               13.
               
                 meane
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 parishionall
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 visible
                 Church
                 of
                 Jew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 bond
                 and
                 free
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 doe
                 beare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 III.
                 
                   In
                   what
                   cases
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   separate
                   from
                   a
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               In
               this
               discourse
               three
               things
               must
               bee
               discussed
               ,
               1.
               
               With
               
               what
               Church
               retaining
               the
               doctrine
               of
               fundamentalls
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               remaine
               .
               2.
               
               Whether
               our
               separation
               from
               Rome
               bee
               not
               warrantable
               .
               3.
               
               Whether
               wee
               may
               lawfully
               separate
               from
               true
               Churches
               ,
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               11.
               
               
                 Another
                 foundation
                 can
                 no
                 man
                 lay
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 laid
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               Hence
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               faith
               reall
               or
               personall
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               dogmaticall
               foundation
               of
               faith
               ,
               Upon
               this
               foundation
               some
               build
               gold
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               good
               doctriae
               :
               some
               
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               c
               Calvin
               faith
               ,
               
                 curious
                 doctrine
              
               ,
               d
               
                 Pareus
                 ,
                 vaine
                 and
                 frivolous
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               We
               are
               to
               distinguish
               betwixt
               articles
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               
                 res
                 fidei
                 ,
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               Matters
               of
               faith
               I
               reduce
               to
               three
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Fundamentall
                 points
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Supra-fundamentalia
                 ,
                 superstructions
                 ●●illed
                 upon
                 fundamentalls
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 Circa-fundamentalia
                 ,
                 things
                 about
                 ma●ers
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ;
               for
               
                 praeter
                 fundamentalia
              
               ,
               things
               indifferent
               and
               besides
               the
               foundation
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               morall
               carriage
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               none
               ;
               fundamentalls
               are
               the
               vitall
               and
               noble
               parts
               or
               the
               soule
               of
               Divinitie
               .
               The
               ignorance
               of
               fundamentalls
               condemneth
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               two
               wayes
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Ignorance
               of
               fundamentalls
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               supernaturall
               fundamentalls
               ,
               condemneth
               all
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               as
               a
               sinne
               ;
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               formally
               condemne
               those
               who
               are
               without
               the
               visible
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Job
              
               .
               15.
               22.
               
               It
               onely
               maketh
               those
               who
               are
               without
               the
               Church
               incurable
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               formally
               condemne
               them
               :
               as
               medicine
               not
               knowne
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               refused
               ,
               maketh
               sicke
               men
               incurable
               ,
               as
               a
               losse
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               kill
               them
               as
               a
               sinne
               .
               2.
               
               Superstructures
               ,
               which
               by
               consequence
               ,
               arise
               from
               fundamentalls
               ,
               are
               fundamentalls
               by
               consequent
               and
               secondarily
               ;
               as
               the
               second
               ranke
               of
               stones
               that
               are
               immediatly
               laid
               upon
               the
               foundation
               ,
               are
               a
               foundation
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               higher
               parts
               of
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               materially
               fundamentall
               :
               and
               the
               ignorance
               of
               these
               virtually
               condemne
               ,
               and
               the
               denying
               of
               such
               ,
               by
               consequence
               is
               a
               denying
               of
               the
               foundation
               .
            
             
               Things
               about
               the
               foundation
               ,
               
                 circa
                 fundamentalia
              
               ,
               are
               all
               things
               revealed
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               all
               
                 Histories
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Chronol●gie
                 ,
                 things
                 anent
                 Orion
                 ,
                 the
                 Pleiades
                 ,
                 the
                 North
                 starres
                 ,
                 Job
              
               38.
               31.
               32.
               
               
                 That
                 Paul
                 left
                 his
                 cloakc
                 at
                 Troas
                 .
              
               The
               knowledge
               of
               these
               is
               considered
               three
               wayes
               .
               1.
               
               As
               necessary
               ,
               by
               necessitie
               of
               a
               meane
               ,
               
                 necessitate
                 medii
              
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               ;
               so
               is
               not
               necessary
               
               to
               salvation
               ,
               many
               are
               in
               glory
               (
               I
               doubt
               not
               )
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               knew
               never
               that
               Sampson
               killed
               a
               Lion
               ;
               but
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               these
               is
               necessary
               ,
               
                 necessitate
                 praecepti
              
               ,
               because
               all
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               are
               oblieged
               to
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               therefore
               the
               ignorance
               of
               these
               onely
               doth
               not
               actually
               condemne
               ,
               but
               virtually
               and
               by
               demerit
               lead
               to
               condemnation
               .
               2.
               
               This
               knowledge
               is
               considered
               as
               commanded
               in
               the
               excellency
               thereof
               ,
               and
               so
               error
               and
               bad
               opinions
               about
               these
               are
               sinfully
               ill
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               regenerate
               ,
               by
               accident
               ,
               such
               errors
               condemne
               not
               ,
               where
               the
               foundation
               is
               holden
               .
               3.
               
               The
               knowledge
               of
               these
               is
               considered
               as
               commanded
               and
               enjoyned
               to
               us
               with
               the
               submission
               of
               faith
               ;
               for
               the
               authority
               of
               God
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               and
               the
               malicious
               opposing
               of
               these
               is
               a
               fundamentall
               error
               ,
               not
               formally
               ,
               but
               by
               evident
               consequent
               ,
               for
               though
               the
               matter
               of
               these
               errors
               be
               not
               fundamentall
               ,
               yet
               the
               malicious
               opposing
               of
               these
               is
               a
               fundamentall
               error
               against
               this
               principle
               
                 [
                 What
                 ever
                 God
                 saith
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 ]
              
               but
               God
               saith
               there
               were
               eight
               soules
               in
               the
               Arke
               of
               Noah
               .
               Hence
               because
               the
               historiall
               things
               of
               Scripture
               and
               things
               about
               the
               foundation
               ,
               as
               that
               
                 Paul
                 purified
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               21.
               that
               Paul
               rebuked
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               2.
               is
               no
               lesse
               true
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               so
               spoken
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               then
               this
               fundamentall
               point
               
                 [
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 save
                 sinners
                 ]
              
               it
               is
               cleare
               that
               the
               specifice
               and
               essentiall
               forme
               of
               a
               fundamentall
               article
               is
               not
               taken
               from
               the
               authoritie
               of
               God
               speaking
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               (
               seeing
               Gods
               authoritie
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               in
               all
               that
               he
               speaketh
               )
               but
               from
               the
               influence
               that
               the
               knowledge
               of
               an
               article
               hath
               to
               unite
               us
               to
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               bring
               us
               to
               salvation
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               it
               will
               follow
               that
               this
               [
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               by
               the
               use
               of
               things
               indifferent
               kill
               him
               for
               whom
               Christ
               died
               ]
               and
               the
               like
               be
               no
               lesse
               fundamentall
               ,
               by
               evident
               consequent
               ,
               in
               respect
               it
               is
               spoken
               by
               Gods
               own
               authority
               ,
               then
               articles
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               followeth
               that
               formalists
               ignorantly
               divide
               matters
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               into
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               points
               fundamentall
               ,
               and
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               if
               many
               Scripturall
               truthes
               were
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               miracles
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               Elias
               ,
               the
               journeyes
               of
               Paul
               ,
               which
               are
               neither
               matters
               fundamentall
               ,
               nor
               yet
               things
               indifferent
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               many
               things
               may
               be
               fundamentall
               ,
               by
               consequent
               ,
               to
               one
               who
               can
               reade
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               heareth
               it
               read
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               by
               consequent
               
               fundamentall
               to
               a
               rude
               and
               ignorant
               man.
               
            
             
               The
               knowledge
               of
               points
               fundamentall
               is
               necessary
               .
               1.
               
               To
               obtaine
               salvation
               .
               2.
               
               To
               keepe
               communion
               with
               a
               true
               Church
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               to
               separate
               from
               a
               Church
               subverting
               the
               foundation
               and
               laying
               another
               foundation
               .
               Fundamentalls
               are
               restricted
               by
               many
               to
               the
               Creed
               of
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               b
               Gregorius
               
               Nazimzen
               ,
               and
               c
               
                 Cyrillus
                 of
                 Jerusalem
              
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               ;
               (
               as
               it
               is
               called
               )
               others
               reduce
               all
               fundamentalls
               to
               the
               famous
               
                 Creeds
                 of
                 Ni●e
                 ,
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 of
                 Chalced●n
              
               ;
               d
               Estius
               restricteth
               fundamentalls
               to
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               well
               ordering
               of
               our
               life
               ;
               e
               Davenantius
               saith
               better
               ,
               
                 That
                 such
                 are
                 fundamentall
                 ,
                 the
                 knowledge
                 whereof
                 is
                 simply
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 i●
                 ignorance
                 whereof
                 doth
                 condemne
                 .
                 Doctor
                 Potter
              
               calleth
               them
               
                 P●ime
                 and
                 capitall
                 doctrines
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 that
                 faith
                 which
                 essentially
                 constituteth
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               true
               Christian
               ;
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               contradivideth
               from
               these
               things
               not
               fundamentall
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               disputed
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               and
               cannot
               
               be
               determined
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               must
               lie
               under
               a
               
                 [
                 non
                 liquet
              
               ]
               is
               his
               error
               .
               Yet
               he
               may
               know
               that
               g
               Bellarmine
               saith
               right
               many
               things
               are
               of
               faith
               ,
               (
               and
               cleare
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               historicall
               relations
               )
               
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 fundamentall
              
               .
               h
               Camero
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               Divine
               then
               Camero
               i
               
                 Dom.
                 Beza
              
               reduceth
               all
               fundamentalls
               to
               
                 things
                 which
                 necessarily
                 belongeth
                 to
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 :
              
               and
               k
               great
               Calvin
               retrincheth
               
                 fundamentalls
                 within
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               Creed
               :
               l
               Occam
               will
               have
               the
               militant
               (
               Catholicke
               )
               
                 Church
                 alwayes
                 explicitely
                 or
                 expressly
                 beleevings
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 :
              
               and
               our
               Divines
               teach
               that
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               cannot
               erre
               in
               fundamentalls
               :
               they
               meane
               with
               pertinacie
               and
               obstinacie
               .
               2.
               
               In
               all
               fundamentalls
               .
               3.
               
               Totally
               and
               finally
               .
               But
               wee
               are
               not
               to
               beleeve
               Papists
               ,
               who
               say
               things
               are
               fundamentall
               ,
               materially
               in
               themselves
               ,
               as
               all
               points
               necessary
               to
               bee
               beleeved
               ,
               but
               things
               are
               not
               formally
               fundamentall
               ,
               but
               such
               things
               onely
               as
               the
               
                 Church
                 d●fineth
                 to
                 be
                 fundamentall
              
               .
               But
               1.
               the
               foundation
               of
               our
               Faith
               is
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               Gods
               Word
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               beleeved
               to
               salvation
               ,
               whether
               the
               Church
               define
               it
               or
               no
               :
               to
               abstaine
               from
               Idolatry
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               beleeved
               ,
               though
               Aaron
               
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               say
               the
               contrary
               ,
               neither
               doth
               Gods
               Word
               borrow
               authority
               from
               men
               .
               2.
               
               If
               the
               Church
               may
               make
               points
               to
               be
               fundamentall
               by
               their
               definition
               ,
               whereas
               before
               they
               were
               not
               fundamentall
               ,
               then
               may
               the
               Church
               make
               articles
               of
               faith
               ;
               Sure
               I
               am
               Paipsts
               ,
               as
               
                 Gerson
                 ,
                 Occam
                 ,
                 Almaine
                 ,
                 Suarez
                 ,
              
               yea
               and
               a
               very
               Bellarmine
               is
               against
               this
               .
               Yea
               and
               by
               that
               same
               reason
               they
               may
               make
               fundamentall
               points
               to
               bee
               no
               fundamentall
               points
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               turne
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               into
               no
               faith
               at
               all
               ,
               for
               
                 ejusdem
                 est
                 potestos
                 creare
                 &
                 annihilare
                 .
              
               3.
               
               There
               cannot
               be
               a
               greater
               power
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               define
               Articles
               of
               faith
               ,
               then
               is
               in
               God
               himselfe
               ;
               but
               the
               very
               authority
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               define
               a
               matter
               to
               bee
               an
               article
               of
               faith
               ,
               except
               the
               necessitie
               of
               the
               matter
               so
               require
               ,
               for
               God
               hath
               determined
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               
                 that
                 Paul
                 left
                 his
                 cloake
                 at
                 Treas
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               Paul
               left
               his
               cloake
               at
               Troas
               ,
               is
               not
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               an
               article
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               a
               fundamentall
               point
               of
               salvation
               .
               4.
               
               What
               can
               the
               Church
               doe
               ,
               (
               saith
               a
               
                 Vincentius
                 Lyrinens
                 .
                 )
                 but
                 declare
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 in
                 it selfe
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 beleeved
                 :
              
               and
               b
               Bellarmine
               saith
               ,
               
                 Councells
                 maketh
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 infallible
                 verity
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               doth
               c
               Scotus
               say
               ,
               
                 Verity
                 before
                 heresies
                 (
                 erat
                 de
                 fide
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Determinatio
                 non
                 facit
                 vertatem
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 O●cam
                 ,
                 The
                 Churches
                 determination
                 maketh
                 no
                 truth
                 .
              
               3.
               
               The
               evidence
               of
               knowledge
               of
               fundamentals
               is
               gravely
               to
               bee
               considered
               .
               Hence
               these
               distinctions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               One
               may
               beleeve
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               by
               a
               Divine
               faith
               ,
               as
               Peter
               doth
               ,
               Matth.
               16.
               17.
               and
               yet
               doubt
               of
               the
               necessary
               consequences
               fundamentall
               .
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               must
               bee
               delivered
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               sinners
               ,
               and
               bee
               crucified
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               Peter
               doubted
               of
               this
               :
               for
               as
               one
               may
               fall
               in
               a
               grievous
               sinne
               ,
               though
               regenerated
               ,
               and
               faile
               in
               act
               ,
               and
               yet
               remaine
               in
               grace
               ,
               
                 in
                 habitu
              
               ,
               the
               seed
               of
               God
               remaining
               in
               him
               ;
               so
               may
               Peter
               and
               the
               Apostles
               doubt
               of
               a
               fundamentall
               point
               of
               Christs
               rising
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               John
               20.
               v
               8
               ,
               9.
               in
               an
               act
               of
               weakenesse
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               saving
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               like
               many
               of
               of
               the
               Saints
               at
               Corinth
               denyed
               an
               article
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               the
               rising
               againe
               of
               the
               dead
               :
               one
               act
               of
               unbeleefe
               maketh
               not
               an
               infidell
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Dist.
               A
               simple
               Papist
               and
               a
               Lutheran
               not
               well
               educated
               doth
               beleeve
               upon
               the
               same
               former
               ground
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               
               true
               man
               ,
               &
               hath
               an
               habitual
               faith
               of
               this
               article
               ,
               
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 truly
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 ,
              
               &
               yet
               holdeth
               transubstantiation
               ,
               or
               consubstantiati●
               ,
               that
               Christs
               body
               is
               in
               many
               sundry
               places
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               earth
               ,
               on
               this
               side
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               &
               beyond
               Sea
               ,
               yet
               the
               conn●xion
               betwixt
               Christs
               humanitie
               and
               this
               monster
               of
               transubstantiation
               not
               being
               possible
               ,
               all
               the
               error
               may
               be
               meerely
               philosophick
               ,
               that
               the
               extention
               of
               quantitative
               parts
               without
               or
               beyond
               part
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               quantitative
               body
               ;
               while
               as
               the
               rude
               man
               beleeveth
               firmely
               that
               Christ
               is
               true
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               beleeveth
               contradictory
               things
               by
               good
               consequence
               ;
               therefore
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               beleever
               is
               to
               be
               looked
               into
               ,
               since
               fundamentall
               heresie
               is
               essentially
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               pertinacy
               and
               selfe-conviction
               doth
               inseparably
               follow
               it
               .
               1.
               
               There
               is
               a
               conscience
               simply
               doubting
               of
               fundamentall
               points
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               with
               a
               habit
               of
               sound
               faith
               .
               2.
               
               A
               scrupulous
               conscience
               which
               from
               light
               grounds
               is
               brangled
               about
               some
               fundamentall
               points
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               often
               in
               sound
               beleevers
               ,
               who
               may
               and
               doe
               beleeve
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               scruple
               .
               3.
               
               A
               conscience
               beleeving
               opinions
               and
               conjecturing
               and
               guessing
               ,
               as
               in
               Atheists
               ,
               this
               is
               damnable
               ;
               but
               where
               obstinacy
               is
               ,
               as
               defending
               with
               pertinacie
               transubstantiation
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               adore
               bread
               ,
               this
               pertinacious
               defending
               of
               Idolatry
               doth
               inferre
               necessarily
               ,
               that
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               article
               of
               Christs
               humanitie
               is
               but
               false
               and
               counterfeit
               ,
               and
               not
               saving
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Dist.
               There
               is
               a
               certitude
               of
               adherence
               formall
               ,
               and
               a
               certitude
               of
               adherence
               virtuall
               .
               A
               certitude
               of
               adherence
               formall
               is
               ,
               when
               one
               doth
               adhere
               firmly
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               fundamentalls
               .
               A
               certitude
               of
               adherence
               virtuall
               is
               ,
               when
               with
               the
               formall
               adherence
               to
               some
               fundamentall
               points
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               ignorance
               of
               other
               fundamentall
               points
               ,
               and
               yet
               withall
               a
               gracious
               disposition
               and
               habit
               to
               beleeve
               other
               fundamentalls
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               bee
               clearely
               revealed
               out
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               so
               Luke
               24.
               
               Christ
               exponed
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               articles
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
               and
               glorification
               ,
               vers
               .
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               to
               the
               Disciples
               who
               doubted
               of
               these
               before
               ,
               and
               yet
               had
               saving
               faith
               of
               other
               fundamentall
               points
               ,
               Matth.
               16.
               17.
               18.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Hence
               there
               be
               two
               sorts
               of
               fundamentalls
               ,
               some
               principally
               and
               chiefely
               so
               called
               ,
               even
               the
               elements
               and
               beginning
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Credenda
               ,
               things
               to
               be
               beleeved
               in
               the
               Creed
               ,
               the
               object
               of
               our
               faith
               ;
               and
               p●tenda
               ,
               things
               that
               
               we
               aske
               of
               God
               ,
               expressed
               in
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               object
               of
               our
               hope
               specially
               .
               2.
               
               Agenda
               ,
               things
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               contained
               in
               the
               decalogue
               ,
               the
               object
               of
               our
               love
               to
               God
               and
               our
               brethren
               ;
               Others
               are
               so
               secundarily
               fundamentall
               ,
               or
               lesse
               fundamentalls
               ,
               as
               deduced
               from
               these
               ;
               yea
               there
               be
               some
               artcles
               of
               the
               Creed
               principally
               fundamentall
               ,
               these
               all
               are
               explicitely
               to
               be
               beleeved
               ,
               noted
               by
               a
               
                 Vigilius
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               and
               b
               Pareus
               :
               as
               that
               
                 Christ
                 died
                 and
                 rose
                 againe
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Other
               Articles
               are
               but
               
                 modi
                 articulorum
                 fundamentalium
              
               ,
               and
               expositions
               and
               evident
               determinations
               of
               cleare
               articles
               :
               As
               Christs
               incarnation
               ,
               and
               taking
               on
               our
               flesh
               is
               explained
               by
               this
               ,
               
                 conceived
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
              
               ;
               the
               death
               and
               suffering
               of
               Christ
               is
               exponed
               by
               subordinate
               articles
               ,
               as
               that
               
                 he
                 suffered
                 under
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 was
                 crucisied
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               these
               lesser
               fundamentalls
               are
               to
               be
               beleeved
               ,
               
                 necessitate
                 praecepti
              
               ,
               because
               God
               commandeth
               them
               ,
               but
               happily
               
                 non
                 necessitate
                 medii
              
               .
               It
               is
               possible
               many
               bee
               in
               glory
               who
               beleeve
               not
               explicitely
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               (
               as
               some
               are
               baptized
               ,
               
                 in
                 voto
              
               ,
               in
               their
               desire
               onely
               )
               these
               lesser
               fundamentalls
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               they
               have
               the
               faith
               of
               non-repugnancy
               ,
               or
               negative
               adherence
               to
               these
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               would
               not
               deny
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               proponed
               to
               them
               in
               a
               distinct
               and
               cleare
               way
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               faith
               of
               fundamentalls
               is
               implicit
               three
               wayes
               .
               1.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               degree
               of
               beleeving
               .
               2.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               object
               .
               3.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               subject
               ,
               or
               our
               adherence
               to
               things
               beleeved
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               degrees
               the
               faith
               is
               implicite
               and
               weake
               three
               wayes
               ,
               as
               Calvin
               may
               teach
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               we
               are
               ignorant
               of
               some
               lesse
               fundamentalls
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               we
               see
               in
               a
               mirror
               and
               imperfectly
               .
               3.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               beleeving
               upon
               a
               false
               ground
               ,
               as
               for
               miracles
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               the
               certaintie
               is
               most
               sure
               ,
               as
               sure
               as
               that
               God
               cannot
               lie
               .
            
             
               In
               respect
               of
               our
               adherence
               of
               understanding
               and
               affections
               ;
               in
               this
               respect
               the
               knowledge
               of
               fundamentalls
               must
               bee
               certaine
               .
               1.
               
               By
               a
               negative
               certitude
               which
               excludeth
               doubting
               ,
               and
               so
               Pastor
               and
               people
               must
               have
               a
               certitude
               of
               fundamentalls
               ,
               as
               Rom.
               14
               ,
               5.
               
               Col.
               1.
               9.
               
               Heb.
               5.
               12.
               but
               for
               a
               positive
               certitude
               there
               is
               not
               that
               measure
               required
               in
               a
               teacher
               that
               is
               in
               a
               scholler
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               body
               cannot
               be
               an
               eye
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               17.
               yet
               is
               a
               Christian
               certitude
               and
               fulnesse
               of
               perswasion
               required
               even
               of
               all
               Christians
               ,
               Colos.
               2.
               2.
               
               Colos.
               3.
               16.
               highest
               and
               greatest
               in
               its
               
               kind
               ,
               though
               many
               may
               bee
               saved
               with
               lesse
               ,
               yet
               a
               distinct
               knowledge
               of
               fundamentalls
               in
               all
               is
               not
               necessary
               by
               a
               necessitie
               of
               the
               meanes
               ,
               
                 necessitate
                 medii
              
               ,
               as
               Beza
               and
               Doctor
               Ames
               
               teach
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               faith
               of
               fundamentalls
               implicite
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               will
               and
               affections
               which
               Papists
               make
               a
               wide
               faith
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 J●u●e
                 Becanus
              
               thinke
               to
               beleeve
               these
               two
               fundamentalls
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God.
              
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 this
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 providence
                 con●●●ning
                 mens
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               though
               other
               particulars
               be
               not
               knowne
               .
               Or
               implicite
               faith
               is
               ,
               saith
               Estius
               ,
               when
               any
               
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 beleeve
                 what
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 teach
              
               ;
               which
               faith
               
                 (
                 Suarez
              
               saith
               )
               
                 though
                 it
                 include
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 yet
                 keepeth
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 errors
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 submit
                 the
                 mind
                 to
                 the
                 nearest
                 rule
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 fundamentalls
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 doth
                 not
                 save
                 ,
                 but
                 condemne
                 .
                 Thomas
                 saith
                 better
                 then
                 he
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               Dist.
               They
               are
               not
               alike
               who
               beleeve
               fundamentall
               here●ies
               .
               2.
               
               And
               who
               defend
               them
               .
               3.
               
               And
               who
               teach
               them
               ,
               and
               obtrude
               them
               upon
               the
               consciences
               of
               others
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               many
               beleeve
               fundamentall
               errors
               who
               are
               ignorant
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               doe
               thinke
               that
               they
               firmely
               adhere
               to
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               O●cam
               termeth
               such
               ,
               
                 haereticos
                 nescientes
              
               ,
               ignorant
               heretickes
               ,
               as
               
               the
               Marcionites
               ,
               and
               the
               Manicheans
               ,
               and
               these
               the
               Church
               should
               tolerate
               while
               they
               bee
               instructed
               .
               It
               is
               true
               the
               Jesuite
               Meratius
               saith
               ,
               
                 When
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 proposed
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 for
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 formall
                 reason
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 for
                 divine
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 the
                 understanding
                 cannot
                 imbrace
                 one
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 imbrace
                 all
                 ,
                 nor
                 ●●ject
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 reject
                 all
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               true
               of
               a
               formall
               malitious
               rejecting
               ;
               the
               Manichean
               beleeveth
               nothing
               because
               God
               saith
               it
               ,
               and
               hath
               faith
               sound
               and
               saving
               in
               nothing
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               true
               of
               an
               actuall
               or
               virtuall
               contempt
               ,
               in
               one
               or
               two
               fundamentalls
               ,
               because
               beleevers
               out
               of
               weakenesse
               ,
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               through
               strength
               of
               tentation
               may
               doubt
               of
               one
               fundamentall
               ,
               as
               the
               Disciples
               doubted
               of
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               Joh.
               20.
               9.
               and
               yet
               in
               habite
               beleeve
               all
               other
               fundamentalls
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               correct
               such
               as
               professe
               fundamentall
               heresies
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               seducers
               and
               deceivers
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Dist.
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               hate
               a
               fundamentall
               point
               ,
               as
               that
               
                 [
                 Christ
                 is
                 consubstantiall
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ]
              
               as
               the
               Arians
               doe
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               ,
               by
               consequence
               to
               subvert
               a
               fundamentall
               point
               ,
               as
               Papists
               by
               consequence
               deny
               Christ
               to
               bee
               true
               man
               ,
               
               while
               they
               hold
               the
               wonder
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               yet
               doe
               not
               they
               hate
               this
               conclusion
               formally
               [
               that
               Christ
               is
               true
               man.
               ]
            
             
               8.
               
               Dist.
               Though
               it
               were
               true
               which
               Doctor
               
                 Christo.
                 Potter
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 put
                 by
                 the
                 Points
                 wherein
                 Christians
                 differ
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 gather
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 articles
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 all
                 gnerallaly
                 agree
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 finde
                 in
                 these
                 propositions
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 all
                 controversie
                 are
                 universally
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 truth
                 is
                 contained
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 joyned
                 with
                 holy
                 obedience
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 io
                 bring
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 everlasting
                 salvation
                 .
              
               I
               say
               ,
               though
               this
               were
               true
               ,
               yet
               will
               it
               not
               follow
               that
               these
               few
               fundamentalls
               received
               by
               all
               Christians
               ,
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 Arians
                 ,
                 Verstians
                 ,
                 Sabellians
                 ,
                 Maccdonians
                 ,
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 Eutychanes
                 ,
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Treithitae
                 ,
                 Antitrinitarii
              
               (
               for
               all
               these
               be
               Christians
               and
               validely
               baptized
               )
               doe
               essentially
               constitute
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               Religion
               .
               Because
               all
               Christians
               agree
               that
               the
               old
               and
               New
               Testament
               is
               the
               truth
               and
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               faith
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               to
               bee
               found
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               acknowledged
               both
               by
               Jewes
               and
               Christians
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               not
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               indeed
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               which
               the
               Jewes
               say
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               Yea
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               ,
               and
               these
               
                 few
                 unc●n●●averted
                 points
                 received
                 universally
                 by
                 all
                 Christians
              
               are
               not
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               as
               all
               these
               Christians
               expone
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               dreames
               and
               fancies
               of
               the
               Jewes
               saying
               ,
               that
               the
               old
               Testament
               teacheth
               that
               Christ
               the
               Messiah
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               Treithitae
               say
               there
               be
               three
               Gods
               ,
               yet
               are
               the
               Treithitae
               Christians
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               Doctor
               Potter
               :
               so
               that
               one
               principall
               as
               that
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 God
                 and
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               God
               is
               noely
               to
               be
               adored
               ,
               not
               one
               of
               these
               are
               uncontraverted
               ,
               in
               respect
               every
               society
               of
               Sectaries
               have
               contrary
               expositions
               upon
               these
               common
               fundamentalls
               ,
               and
               so
               contrary
               Religions
               .
               Who
               doubteth
               but
               all
               Christians
               will
               subscribe
               and
               sweare
               with
               us
               Protestants
               the
               
                 Apostolicke
                 Creed
              
               but
               will
               it
               follow
               that
               all
               Christians
               are
               of
               one
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               doe
               beleeve
               the
               same
               fundamentalls
               ?
               now
               these
               fundamentalls
               are
               the
               object
               of
               faith
               according
               as
               they
               signifie
               things
               .
               To
               us
               and
               to
               the
               Treithitae
               this
               first
               Article
               (
               I
               beleeve
               in
               God
               )
               as
               I
               conceive
               doth
               not
               signifie
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               now
               joyne
               this
               (
               I
               beleeve
               in
               God
               )
               with
               holy
               obedience
               as
               wee
               expone
               it
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Treithitae
               expone
               it
               ,
               it
               could
               never
               bee
               a
               
               step
               to
               everlasting
               salvation
               ;
               for
               it
               should
               have
               this
               meaning
               ,
               (
               I
               beleeve
               there
               is
               one
               only
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               be
               also
               three
               Gods
               )
               and
               what
               kind
               of
               obedience
               joyned
               with
               a
               faith
               made
               up
               of
               contradictions
               ,
               can
               bee
               availeable
               to
               salvation
               ?
               3.
               
               One
               generall
               Catechise
               and
               confession
               of
               faith
               made
               up
               of
               the
               commonly
               received
               and
               agreed
               upon
               fundamentalls
               ,
               would
               not
               make
               us
               nearer
               peace
               ,
               though
               all
               Christians
               should
               sweare
               and
               subscribe
               this
               common
               Christian
               Catechise
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               if
               they
               should
               sweare
               and
               subscribe
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               ,
               as
               all
               Christians
               will
               doe
               ,
               and
               this
               day
               doth
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Disl
               .
               Though
               the
               knowledge
               of
               fundamentalls
               be
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               yet
               it
               cannot
               easily
               be
               defined
               ,
               what
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               of
               fundamentalls
               ,
               and
               what
               determinate
               number
               of
               fundamentalls
               doth
               constitute
               a
               true
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               
               a
               sound
               beleever
               ,
               as
               the
               learned
               Voetius
               saith
               .
            
             
               Hence
               1.
               
               They
               are
               saved
               ,
               who
               soundly
               beleeve
               all
               fundamentalls
               materially
               ,
               though
               they
               cannot
               distinctly
               know
               them
               ,
               under
               the
               reduplication
               of
               fundamentalls
               ,
               nor
               define
               what
               are
               fundamentalls
               ,
               what
               not
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Though
               a
               Church
               retaine
               the
               fundamentalls
               ,
               yet
               if
               wee
               beforced
               to
               avow
               and
               beleeve
               as
               truth
               ,
               doctrines
               everting
               the
               foundation
               of
               faith
               ,
               against
               the
               article
               of
               one
               God
               ;
               if
               we
               must
               worship
               as
               many
               Gods
               as
               there
               bee
               hosties
               ,
               if
               
                 Christs
                 Kingly
                 ,
                 Priestly
              
               ,
               and
               Propheticall
               office
               be
               overturned
               ,
               as
               we
               were
               forced
               in
               Popery
               to
               do
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               in
               that
               case
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 that
                 Master
                 Robinson
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   distinction
                   of
                   fundamentalls
                   and
                   non-fundamentals
                   in
                   injurious
                   to
                   growing
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   whereas
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   led
                   on
                   to
                   perfection
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   sufficient
                   for
                   a
                   house
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   foundation
                   were
                   laid
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               followeth
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               knowledge
               of
               fundamentalls
               is
               onely
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               know
               what
               is
               a
               necessary
               meane
               of
               salvation
               ,
               without
               which
               none
               can
               be
               saved
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               he
               who
               groweth
               not
               ,
               and
               is
               
                 not
                 led
                 on
                 to
                 perfection
              
               ,
               never
               laid
               hold
               on
               the
               foundation
               Christ
               ;
               nor
               are
               we
               hence
               taught
               to
               seeke
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               so
               much
               knowledge
               of
               fundamentals
               ,
               as
               may
               bring
               as
               to
               heaven
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               abuse
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               .
               2.
               
               Robinson
               faith
               
                 fundamentall
                 truthes
                 are
                 holden
                 and
                 professed
                 by
                 as
                 vile
                 heretickes
                 as
                 ever
                 were
                 since
                 Christs
                 dayes
                 ,
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 excommunicates
                 may
                 hold
                 ,
                 teach
                 and
                 defend
                 fundamentall
                 truths
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               Answ.
               Papists
               hold
               fundamentalls
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               Jewes
               hold
               all
               the
               old
               Testament
               and
               Papists
               hold
               both
               new
               and
               old
               ,
               but
               we
               know
               they
               so
               hold
               fundamentalls
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               doctrine
               they
               overturne
               them
               ;
               and
               though
               there
               bee
               fundamentalls
               taught
               in
               the
               Popish
               Church
               ,
               which
               may
               save
               if
               they
               were
               beleeved
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               a
               true
               and
               ministeriall
               Church
               simply
               ,
               because
               ,
               though
               they
               teach
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 God
              
               ,
               they
               teach
               also
               there
               is
               a
               thousand
               Gods
               whom
               they
               adore
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               teach
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Mediator
              
               ,
               yet
               doe
               they
               substitute
               infinite
               Mediators
               with
               and
               besides
               Christ
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               not
               a
               formall
               ,
               ministeriall
               and
               visible
               active
               externall
               calling
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               wee
               can
               safely
               remaine
               ,
               though
               fundamentalls
               be
               safe
               in
               Rome
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
              
               be
               there
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               there
               ministerially
               as
               in
               a
               mother
               whose
               breasts
               we
               can
               sucke
               ;
               for
               fundamentall
               points
               falsely
               exponed
               ,
               cease
               to
               be
               fundamentall
               points
               ,
               yea
               as
               they
               be
               ministerially
               in
               Rome
               ,
               they
               be
               destructive
               of
               the
               foundation
               ,
               though
               there
               bee
               some
               ministeriall
               acts
               valid
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               called
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 some
                 respect
              
               ,
               according
               to
               something
               essentiall
               to
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               yet
               never
               
                 sine
                 adjecto
              
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               where
               we
               can
               worship
               God.
               Fundamentalls
               are
               safe
               in
               Rome
               materially
               in
               themselves
               ,
               so
               as
               some
               may
               be
               saved
               who
               beleeve
               these
               fundamentalls
               ;
               but
               fundamentalls
               are
               not
               safe
               in
               Rome
               ,
               
                 Ecclesiastice
                 ,
                 Ministeraliter
                 ,
                 Pastoraliter
              
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 Church
                 way
              
               ,
               so
               as
               by
               beleeving
               these
               from
               their
               chaires
               so
               exponed
               ,
               they
               can
               be
               saved
               who
               doe
               beleeve
               them
               .
               2.
               
               Out
               of
               which
               we
               may
               have
               the
               doctrine
               of
               faith
               and
               salvation
               as
               from
               a
               visible
               mother
               ,
               whose
               daughters
               we
               are
               .
               Some
               say
               the
               fundamentalls
               amongst
               Lutherans
               are
               exponed
               in
               such
               a
               way
               as
               the
               foundation
               is
               everted
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               eversion
               of
               the
               foundation
               .
               1.
               
               One
               Theologicall
               ,
               Morall
               and
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               as
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               a
               ministeriall
               way
               ,
               with
               professed
               obstinacy
               against
               the
               fundamentall
               truths
               rightly
               exponed
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               eversion
               of
               the
               foundation
               maketh
               the
               Popish
               Church
               no
               Church
               truely
               visible
               ,
               whose
               breasts
               we
               can
               sucke
               .
               But
               for
               Lutheranes
               ,
               their
               subversion
               of
               the
               foundation
               by
               philosophick
               consequences
               without
               professed
               hatred
               to
               the
               fundamentalls
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               in
               an
               Ecclesiasticke
               and
               Ministeriall
               way
               ,
               doth
               
               not
               so
               evert
               the
               fundamentalls
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               bee
               no
               visible
               Church
               .
               The
               learned
               Pareus
               sheweth
               that
               there
               be
               no
               difference
               
               betwixt
               us
               and
               Lutherans
               in
               heads
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               the
               dissention
               is
               in
               one
               point
               onely
               anent
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               whole
               doctrine
               thereof
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               part
               thereof
               ,
               not
               necessary
               for
               salvation
               .
               There
               were
               divisions
               betweene
               
                 Paul
                 and
                 Ba●nabas
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 Cyprim
                 an
                 African
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 Stephanus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               anent
               baptisme
               of
               hereticks
               ,
               which
               Cyprian
               rejected
               as
               no
               baptisme
               ;
               betwixt
               
                 Basilius
                 Magnus
                 and
                 Eusebius
                 Ce●ariensis
              
               ,
               because
               Basilius
               stood
               for
               the
               Emperour
               Va●ns
               his
               power
               in
               Church
               matters
               ;
               so
               was
               there
               dissention
               betwixt
               Augustine
               and
               Hier●nimus
               anent
               the
               ceremonies
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               which
               Hyeronymus
               thought
               might
               be
               retained
               to
               gaine
               the
               Jewes
               ;
               so
               there
               was
               also
               betwixt
               Epiphanius
               and
               Chrysostome
               anent
               the
               bookes
               of
               Orig●n
               .
               The
               Orthodox
               beleevers
               agreed
               with
               the
               Novations
               against
               the
               Arrians
               anent
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               the
               
                 consubstantialitie
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               though
               excommunicate
               persons
               defend
               and
               hold
               all
               fundamentalls
               sound
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               bee
               materially
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               yet
               because
               their
               profession
               is
               no
               profession
               ,
               but
               adenying
               of
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               formally
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               are
               for
               scandalls
               casten
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Robinson
                   )
                   most
                   of
                   England
                   are
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   rudiments
                   and
                   foundation
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   cannot
                   bee
                   a
                
                 
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Such
               are
               materially
               not
               the
               visible
               Church
               and
               have
               not
               a
               profession
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               wilfully
               remaine
               in
               that
               darknesse
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   bare
                   profession
                   of
                   fundamentalls
                   maketh
                   not
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   Church
                   ;
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   faithfull
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   truely
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   falsely
                   faithfull
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   requireth
                   true
                   and
                   ready
                   obedience
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   which
                   wee
                   must
                   define
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   casuall
                   things
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               is
               a
               speciall
               ground
               that
               deceiveth
               the
               Separatists
               ,
               their
               ignorance
               (
               I
               meane
               )
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               visible
               Church
               consisteth
               essentially
               
                 neither
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 truely
                 faithfull
                 ,
              
               nor
               of
               such
               
                 as
                 must
                 be
                 falsely
                 faithfull
              
               ;
               for
               the
               ignorant
               man
               seeth
               not
               that
               the
               visible
               Church
               includeth
               neither
               faith
               ,
               nor
               unbeliefe
               in
               its
               essence
               or
               definition
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               professors
               may
               be
               members
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               they
               must
               
               be
               beleevers
               ,
               &
               must
               beleeve
               ,
               except
               they
               would
               be
               condemned
               eternally
               ;
               but
               to
               make
               them
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               neither
               beleeving
               nor
               unbeleeving
               is
               essentiall
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               profession
               ecclesiastically
               in
               tear
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               scandalous
               &
               visibly
               &
               apparently
               lewd
               and
               flagitious
               ,
               such
               as
               was
               the
               profession
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               baptized
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               
               And
               God
               indeed
               
                 requireth
                 of
                 us
                 true
                 worship
                 and
                 ready
                 obedience
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               but
               not
               that
               a
               visible
               Church
               should
               be
               defined
               by
               true
               and
               sincere
               obedience
               :
               for
               essentials
               onely
               are
               taken
               in
               a
               definition
               ,
               and
               casuall
               corruptions
               are
               only
               accidentall
               to
               Churches
               ,
               and
               fall
               out
               through
               mens
               faults
               ,
               and
               therefore
               should
               not
               be
               in
               the
               definition
               either
               of
               a
               visible
               or
               an
               invisible
               Church
               ;
               nor
               should
               ready
               and
               sincere
               obedience
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               invisible
               to
               mens
               eyes
               ,
               be
               put
               in
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               accidentall
               to
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               nothing
               invisible
               can
               be
               essentiall
               to
               that
               which
               essentially
               is
               visible
               ;
               the
               visible
               Church
               is
               essentially
               visible
               .
               Anent
               separation
               from
               Rome
               we
               hold
               these
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Profession
               consistetly
               not
               onely
               in
               a
               publike
               ministeriall
               avowing
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               writing
               ,
               suffering
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               death-bed-confessions
               of
               the
               truth
               ;
               These
               worthy
               men
               in
               their
               owne
               bowells
               ,
               as
               
                 Occam
                 ,
                 Petrarcha
                 ,
                 Gerson
                 ,
                 Mirandula
                 ,
              
               these
               who
               in
               their
               death
               bed
               renued
               confidence
               in
               merits
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               Images
               ,
               were
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               side
               the
               false
               Church
               ,
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               excommunicated
               by
               Victor
               ,
               as
               a
               Bellarmine
               saith
               and
               Binnius
               ;
               b
               
                 Pope
                 Stephen
              
               then
               and
               his
               Councell
               denying
               communion
               to
               Cyprian
               and
               
                 fourescore
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               must
               bee
               the
               Separatists
               ,
               and
               Cyprians
               and
               his
               adherents
               the
               true
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               In
               this
               division
               we
               are
               united
               to
               the
               true
               Apostolick
               ,
               to
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               true
               ancient
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               opposed
               the
               Apostate
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               an
               immediate
               and
               personall
               adherence
               to
               ,
               and
               union
               with
               the
               ancient
               Church
               is
               not
               essentiall
               to
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 separation
                 from
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 
                 God
                 Orthodox
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 duely
                 administred
                 ,
                 wee
                 thinke
                 unlawfull
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 for
                 separation
                 mainely
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 vindicated
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Be
                   ye
                   not
                   unequally
                   yoaked
                   together
                   with
                   unbeleevers
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Robinson
                
                 will
                 have
                 this
                 strong
                 for
                 their
                 separation
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   he
                   findeth
                   fault
                   with
                   the
                   beleeving
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   communicating
                   with
                   the
                   unbeleeters
                   
                   in
                   the
                   Idol
                   feasts
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   all
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   considered
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   up
                   in
                   this
                   particular
                   occasion
                   delive●eth
                   a
                   generall
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   ●●●●●tion
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 
                   to
                   forbid
                   commingling
                   with
                   fornicators
                   ,
                   with
                   〈◊〉
                   persons
                   ,
                   with
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   as
                   he
                   forbiddeth
                   partaking
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   in
                   their
                   evills
                   ,
                   yet
                   then
                   therein
                   did
                   he
                   forbid
                   all
                   religious
                   communion
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   since
                   their
                   very
                   prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Sacrifices
                   are
                   their
                   evills
                   ,
                   wherein
                   whilst
                   the
                   godly
                   doth
                   communicate
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   what
                   doe
                   they
                   else
                   but
                   acknowledge
                   their
                   common
                   right
                   and
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   things
                   with
                   them
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               good
               that
               Robinson
               with
               the
               interpreters
               doth
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               
                 Paul
                 forbiddeth
                 communicating
                 with
                 unbeleevers
                 a●
                 Idol
                 feasts
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               place
               will
               command
               us
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               
                 Masse
                 Service
              
               ,
               and
               therein
               let
               it
               be
               that
               hee
               inferreth
               a
               generall
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               separate
               from
               all
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 Idols
              
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               to
               be
               mixed
               with
               them
               in
               their
               service
               ,
               which
               they
               give
               to
               their
               
                 false
                 gods
              
               :
               but
               this
               is
               not
               the
               generall
               which
               includeth
               separation
               from
               a
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               service
               of
               a
               true
               God
               ,
               the
               service
               being
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               onely
               evill
               to
               some
               worshippers
               and
               by
               accident
               ,
               because
               
                 they
                 eate
                 to
                 themselves
                 damnation
              
               ,
               but
               not
               damnation
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   But
                   he
                   forbiddeth
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   all
                   partaking
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   in
                   their
                   evills
                   .
                
                 I
                 distinguish
                 their
                 evills
                 in
                 their
                 evills
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 personall
                 sins
                 in
                 not
                 worshipping
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 sincerity
                 &
                 holy
                 zeale
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 deny
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 eated
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipped
                 God
                 with
                 one
                 whom
                 Christ
                 had
                 said
                 had
                 a
                 devill
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 betray
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 an
                 uncleane
                 man
                 ,
                 Job
                 .
                 13.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   He
                   forbiddeth
                   all
                   partaking
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   in
                   their
                   evills
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 unlawfull
                 and
                 Idol-worship
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 
                   superstitions
                   and
                   will-worship
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 your
                 separation
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Judas
                   was
                   neither
                   convicted
                   of
                   his
                   Traitory
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   was
                   he
                   knowne
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   by
                   name
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   suspected
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Judas
                   to
                   bee
                   Traytor
                   :
                   but
                   you
                   communicate
                   with
                   such
                   as
                   be
                   professed
                   and
                   avowed
                   Traytors
                   ,
                   and
                   persons
                   knowne
                   to
                   be
                   scandalous
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   you
                   acknowledge
                   you
                   have
                   a
                   common
                   right
                   in
                   these
                   holy
                   things
                   ,
                   with
                   these
                   persons
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Christ
               shewed
               to
               the
               Disciples
               that
               they
               were
               an
               uncleane
               societie
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               had
               a
               devill
               ,
               and
               therefore
               though
               they
               knew
               not
               the
               man
               by
               name
               who
               had
               the
               devill
               ,
               they
               knew
               the
               societie
               to
               have
               a
               devill
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               uncleane
               ,
               for
               that
               one
               
               man
               his
               cause
               ,
               and
               so
               neither
               Christ
               nor
               his
               Disciples
               should
               have
               taken
               part
               with
               the
               evills
               ,
               and
               the
               Prayers
               and
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               
                 for
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 commune
                 right
                 and
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               with
               some
               who
               have
               a
               devill
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               uncleane
               societie
               ;
               but
               you
               cannot
               condemne
               Christ
               and
               the
               Disciples
               communicating
               at
               that
               Supper
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Though
               the
               scandalous
               person
               bee
               not
               convicted
               of
               the
               scandall
               ,
               that
               doth
               make
               the
               scandall
               more
               grievous
               and
               haynous
               to
               the
               scandalous
               person
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               dare
               remaine
               in
               a
               sin
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               convicted
               of
               his
               guiltinesse
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               persons
               scandall
               to
               be
               no
               scandall
               ,
               and
               no
               uncleannesse
               at
               all
               ;
               for
               
                 magis
                 &
                 minus
                 non
                 variant
                 speciem
                 ,
              
               more
               or
               lesse
               of
               sinne
               doth
               not
               vary
               the
               nature
               of
               sin
               :
               now
               if
               
                 Paul
                 will
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 to
                 meet
                 together
                 to
                 eate
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 ,
              
               as
               hee
               doth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               and
               know
               that
               there
               bee
               amongst
               them
               carnall
               men
               ,
               such
               as
               goe
               to
               Law
               with
               their
               brethren
               before
               Infidels
               ,
               such
               as
               deny
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               such
               as
               come
               drunke
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               not
               convicted
               of
               these
               sinnes
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               knowne
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               Paul
               doth
               declare
               them
               in
               that
               Epistle
               ,
               they
               must
               pollute
               the
               Lords
               Table
               before
               the
               Church
               convict
               them
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               after
               the
               Church
               hath
               convicted
               them
               ,
               though
               the
               pollution
               may
               bee
               more
               and
               greater
               after
               Church-conviction
               ,
               then
               before
               ,
               yet
               Paul
               willeth
               all
               the
               Corimbians
               to
               acknowledge
               their
               communion
               with
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               non-convicted
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               abominable
               and
               wicked
               sacrifices
               and
               prayers
               ,
               which
               none
               can
               teach
               or
               beleeve
               of
               the
               Apostle
               led
               by
               an
               infallible
               spirit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               communicate
               with
               them
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               take
               part
               of
               their
               evills
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   who
                   communicate
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   Table
                   with
                   scandalous
                   persons
                   ,
                   what
                   doe
                   they
                   else
                   but
                   acknowledge
                   their
                   commune
                   right
                   and
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   such
                   scandalous
                   persons
                   ?
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 Master
                 Coa●hman
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   banquet
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   nearest
                   fellowship
                   that
                   the
                   Saints
                   have
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ;
                   what
                   lying
                   signes
                   and
                   dec●avable
                   demoust●ations
                   d●e
                   these
                   make
                   who
                   communicate
                   they
                   care
                   not
                   where
                   ,
                   nor
                   with
                   whom
                   ,
                   but
                   thinke
                   if
                   they
                   examine
                   themselves
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   enough
                   ,
                   forgetting
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   communion
                   ?
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   sever
                   the
                   word
                   Sacrament
                   from
                   communion
                   ,
                   we
                   put
                   out
                   Gods
                   tearme
                   and
                   put
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               But
               I
               answer
               .
               1.
               
               
                 These
                 who
                 are
                 baptized
                 by
                 one
                 spirit
                 unto
                 one
                 body
                 ,
              
               as
               all
               the
               visible
               Churches
               are
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               
               &
               professedly
               heare
               one
               Word
               preached
               ,
               doe
               thereby
               acknowledge
               they
               
                 have
                 one
                 communion
                 ,
                 right
                 and
                 interest
                 in
                 these
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               a
               communion
               with
               Christ
               in
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               regeneration
               sealed
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               in
               one
               common
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               common
               faith
               preached
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               and
               is
               this
               communion
               unlawfull
               ,
               and
               this
               fellowship
               
                 a
                 lying
                 signe
              
               ,
               because
               all
               baptized
               ,
               and
               all
               hearing
               one
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               an
               avowed
               profession
               ,
               are
               not
               knowne
               to
               be
               regenerated
               ?
               Then
               should
               no
               Infants
               be
               baptized
               ,
               except
               they
               know
               all
               in
               the
               visible
               Congregation
               baptized
               with
               them
               to
               bee
               regenerated
               also
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               we
               have
               a
               communion
               most
               inteare
               and
               visible
               with
               all
               who
               are
               baptized
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               no
               inconvenient
               to
               professe
               that
               we
               are
               all
               one
               visible
               body
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               17.
               though
               wee
               be
               not
               one
               invisible
               ,
               true
               ,
               and
               mysticall
               ,
               and
               redeemed
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 were
                 baptized
                 unto
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 cloud
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Se●t
                 ,
              
               v.
               3.
               
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 did
                 eate
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 meat
                 ,
              
               v.
               4.
               
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 did
                 drinke
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 drinke
                 ,
                 the
                 rocke
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               yet
               did
               they
               not
               sinne
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               partake
               
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 their
                 ●ills
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               in
               their
               wicked
               prayers
               and
               sacrifices
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               v.
               3.
               
               
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 pleased
                 with
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
              
               v.
               6.
               
               
                 They
                 lusted
                 after
                 evill
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 Epicures
                 ,
                 fornicators
                 ,
                 tempters
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 mumurers
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 sell
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 twenty
                 three
                 thousand
                 ,
              
               v.
               7.
               89
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               And
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               Paul
               saith
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               v.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
                 that
                 we
                 many
              
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 )
                 are
                 all
                 〈◊〉
                 ●read
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 body
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               v.
               21.
               many
               of
               these
               were
               
                 parta●ers
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 and
                 cup
                 of
                 the
                 devills
                 :
              
               and
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 many
                 came
                 drunke
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 many
                 did
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 their
                 owne
                 damnation
                 ,
              
               and
               were
               stricken
               therefore
               of
               God
               with
               sicknes
               and
               
                 de●th
                 ,
                 v.
              
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               &c.
               and
               yet
               v.
               33.
               
               Paul
               charg●th
               them
               to
               come
               together
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               so
               farre
               is
               hee
               from
               a
               shadow
               of
               separation
               .
               The
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               seale
               of
               their
               unitie
               of
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               Seale
               of
               their
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               v.
               16.
               but
               all
               who
               receive
               the
               signe
               ,
               have
               not
               a
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               all
               sealed
               ,
               as
               one
               body
               mysticall
               of
               Christ
               ,
               onely
               they
               are
               in
               profession
               by
               eating
               one
               bread
               ,
               declared
               to
               be
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               doe
               become
               
                 one
                 body
                 visible
              
               ,
               and
               
               no
               question
               many
               make
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               themselves
               
                 a
                 lying
                 signe
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 blaneke
                 ordinance
                 .
              
               But
               first
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               the
               sinne
               of
               such
               as
               doe
               communicate
               with
               those
               ,
               who
               receive
               
                 the
                 blaneke
                 seale
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 themselves
                 a
                 lying
                 seale
                 and
                 damnation
              
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               exaamine
               themselves
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               eate
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               commanded
               to
               examine
               their
               fellow-communicants
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               to
               judge
               themselves
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               judge
               their
               fellow-communicants
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Master
                   Coachman
                   .
                   How
                   can
                   any
                   godly
                   man
                   consent
                   ,
                   or
                   say
                   Amen
                
                 
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   be
                   )
                   to
                   such
                   an
                   holy
                   action
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   joyntly
                   done
                   ,
                   by
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               Answer
               1.
               
               This
               maketh
               against
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 New
                 England
              
               ,
               for
               they
               admit
               constantly
               to
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               the
               prayers
               of
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               not
               received
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               :
               how
               can
               any
               godly
               man
               
                 say
                 Amen
                 to
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 joyntly
                 done
                 by
                 Gods
                 enemies
                 ?
              
               I
               prove
               the
               Antecedent
               ,
               the
               unity
               of
               faith
               hearing
               one
               word
               of
               faith
               preached
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               5.
               maketh
               a
               visible
               body
               in
               profession
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               joynt
               partaking
               of
               one
               bread
               ,
               and
               one
               cup
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               maketh
               one
               body
               ,
               by
               obsignation
               or
               sealing
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Division
               of
               hearts
               in
               hearing
               ,
               while
               some
               follow
               Paul
               ,
               some
               Apollo
               ,
               some
               Cephas
               ,
               maketh
               a
               schisme
               and
               division
               in
               Christs
               body
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               in
               hearing
               one
               and
               the
               same
               word
               preached
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               visible
               Church-union
               ,
               for
               all
               division
               of
               that
               kind
               presupposeth
               a
               union
               ,
               and
               unity
               in
               a
               visible
               incorporation
               .
            
             
               3.
               1
               
               Cor.
               14.
               26.
               
               
                 When
                 yee
                 come
                 together
              
               (
               as
               one
               Church
               body
               )
               
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 hath
                 a
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 prophecieth
                 edifiesh
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               31.
               
                 so
                 yee
                 may
                 all
                 prophecy
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 learne
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 may
                 be
                 comforted
                 ,
              
               35
               ,
               it
               is
               shame
               for
               a
               woman
               to
               speake
               
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Saints
               meet
               together
               in
               one
               Church
               to
               be
               edified
               ,
               and
               comforted
               by
               doctrine
               and
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               doe
               all
               joyntly
               performe
               an
               action
               of
               hearing
               and
               learning
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               that
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               one
               visible
               body
               ,
               and
               called
               one
               Church
               ,
               verse
               4.
               5.
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 may
                 receive
                 edifying
              
               ,
               verse
               12.
               
               
                 Seeke
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 excell
              
               (
               by
               prophecying
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               23.
               
               
                 If
                 therefore
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 unto
                 some
                 place
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               vers
               .
               28.
               
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 an
                 interpreter
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 keepe
                 silence
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               
               verse
               34
               ,
               35.
               
               And
               these
               who
               understand
               ,
               are
               all
               to
               say
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               to
               that
               which
               is
               prophecied
               ,
               verse
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               And
               yet
               that
               action
               of
               hearing
               and
               saying
               Amen
               to
               the
               word
               preached
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               done
               by
               many
               unregenerated
               ,
               who
               are
               yet
               in
               the
               state
               of
               enmity
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               our
               Brethren
               grant
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               doe
               admit
               all
               to
               be
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               one
               Church
               hearing
               the
               word
               preached
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   But
                   how
                   can
                   they
                   say
                   Amen
                   ,
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 to
                 a
                 
                   holy
                   action
                   done
                   〈◊〉
                   Gods
                   enemies
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               This
               objection
               is
               no
               lesse
               against
               Paul
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               against
               us
               ;
               for
               many
               enemies
               to
               God
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               are
               rockie
               ,
               thorny
               and
               stony
               ground
               ,
               doe
               heare
               the
               〈◊〉
               
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Gods
               commandement
               ,
               Matth.
               13.
               vers
               .
               2.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               &
               c.
               The
               deafe
               and
               the
               blind
               are
               commanded
               to
               heare
               ,
               Esai
               .
               42.
               18.
               
               Esai
               .
               28.
               9
               ,
               10.
               and
               these
               whom
               God
               hath
               covered
               with
               a
               spirit
               of
               slumber
               ,
               are
               to
               heare
               the
               words
               of
               the
               sealed
               booke
               ,
               Isai.
               29.
               9.
               10
               ,
               11.
               even
               those
               who
               stumble
               
                 at
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 broken
                 ,
                 Esai
                 .
              
               8.
               14.
               15
               ,
               16.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 What
                 godly
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 holy
                 action
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 Gods
                 enemies
                 ?
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               godly
               say
               Amen
               to
               actions
               of
               Gods
               worship
               two
               wayes
               ,
               1.
               
               As
               it
               is
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               injoyned
               ,
               and
               commanded
               ,
               to
               the
               wicked
               and
               hypocrites
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               to
               countenance
               their
               communicating
               ,
               as
               we
               doe
               their
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               to
               joyne
               with
               them
               both
               ,
               in
               our
               reall
               and
               personall
               presence
               ,
               and
               say
               Amen
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Disciples
               gave
               their
               personall
               Amen
               ,
               and
               their
               countenance
               and
               presence
               to
               a
               holy
               action
               at
               the
               last
               Supper
               ,
               with
               one
               of
               their
               number
               ,
               whom
               they
               knew
               to
               have
               a
               Devill
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               traitor
               ,
               and
               dipped
               their
               hand
               in
               the
               dish
               with
               this
               man
               ,
               after
               Christ
               had
               warned
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               such
               an
               one
               :
               but
               this
               is
               but
               to
               say
               Amen
               to
               the
               externall
               worship
               ,
               which
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               act
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 godly
                 may
                 be
                 throught
                 to
                 say
                 Amen
                 to
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 worship
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               by
               approving
               ,
               allowing
               ,
               and
               commending
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               performing
               the
               holy
               actions
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               approve
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               hearing
               and
               receiving
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               approve
               their
               performing
               of
               those
               holy
               actions
               without
               faith
               ,
               and
               with
               wicked
               hearts
               and
               hands
               ,
               and
               when
               
               they
               
                 allow
                 that
                 they
                 eats
                 their
                 owne
                 damnation
                 ,
              
               thus
               no
               godly
               man
               can
               say
               Amen
               to
               holy
               actions
               performed
               by
               Gods
               enemies
               ,
               nor
               is
               our
               externall
               communicating
               with
               them
               ,
               a
               saying
               Amen
               to
               the
               wicked
               manner
               of
               receiving
               the
               seales
               ,
               this
               is
               most
               unreasonable
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               proved
               by
               Gods
               word
               .
            
             
               But
               Robinson
               will
               prove
               that
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               the
               Lord
               forbiddeth
               communion
               not
               onely
               with
               evill
               workes
               of
               wicked
               
               men
               ,
               but
               with
               their
               persons
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               commandeth
               a
               separation
               ,
               not
               onely
               reall
               ,
               but
               personall
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Scripture
                   hath
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   yoaking
                   of
                   the
                   unbeleevers
                   in
                   marriage
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   spirituall
                   idolatrous
                   mixture
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   reproveth
                   ;
                   now
                   this
                   joyning
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   an
                   evill
                   ,
                   or
                   unlawfull
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   and
                   unlawfull
                   persons
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answer
               ,
               If
               the
               man
               had
               formed
               a
               syllogisme
               it
               should
               be
               a
               crooked
               proportion
               ,
               
                 if
                 Paul
                 allude
                 to
                 the
                 marriage
                 with
                 insides
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 joyne
                 with
                 Pagans
                 in
                 lawfull
                 marriage
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 with
                 scand
                 ●●ous
                 Christians
                 in
                 lawfull
                 worship
                 .
              
               This
               connexion
               is
               gratis
               said
               ,
               and
               we
               deny
               it
               ;
               But
               as
               we
               are
               not
               to
               marry
               with
               Pagans
               ,
               so
               not
               to
               sit
               in
               their
               Idoll-Temple
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               present
               in
               their
               Idoll-worship
               ,
               else
               we
               were
               not
               to
               admit
               them
               ,
               or
               their
               personall
               presence
               to
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               contrary
               to
               your selves
               and
               to
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               So
               if
               because
               we
               are
               not
               to
               marry
               with
               them
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               be
               personally
               present
               with
               them
               ,
               at
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               neither
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               nor
               are
               we
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               because
               
                 Sim●n
                 Magus
              
               ,
               and
               many
               Hypocrites
               are
               baptized
               .
               3.
               
               Locall
               separation
               from
               Idoll-worship
               ,
               in
               the
               Idoll-Temple
               ,
               we
               teach
               as
               well
               as
               Robinson
               ,
               but
               what
               then
               ?
               he
               commandeth
               locall
               and
               personall
               separation
               from
               all
               the
               professors
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               in
               the
               lawfull
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               we
               deny
               to
               follow
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   very
                   termes
                   saith
                
                 Robinson
                 )
                 
                   beleevers
                   ,
                   unbeleevers
                   ,
                   light
                   ,
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Belial
                   ,
                   doe
                   import
                   opposition
                   not
                   of
                   things
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   persons
                   also
                   ,
                   for
                   things
                   sake
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   faithfull
                   are
                   called
                
                 a
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ungody
                
                 c
                 
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   not
                   onely
                   their
                   workes
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   persons
                   are
                   called
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answer
               .
               1.
               
               We
               deny
               not
               opposition
               of
               persons
               ,
               and
               separation
               locall
               from
               persons
               in
               Idoll-worship
               ,
               at
               an
               Idoll-Table
               ,
               but
               hence
               is
               not
               concluded
               personall
               separation
               from
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               lawfull
               worship
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               This
               is
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               persons
               ;
               because
               the
               worship
               is
               unlawfull
               ,
               
               and
               Idoll-worship
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               contrary
               rather
               followeth
               ,
               i●
               the
               worship
               were
               lawfull
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               separate
               ,
               for
               remove
               the
               cause
               and
               the
               effect
               shall
               cease
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   forbiddeth
                   all
                   unlawfull
                   communion
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   unlawfull
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   in
                   things
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   the
                   excommunicated
                   ,
                   idolatrous
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   or
                   my
                   other
                   flagitious
                   person
                   in
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   religious
                   exercises
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Iewes
                   were
                   to
                   separate
                   themselves
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   from
                   the
                   manners
                   of
                   the
                   He●then
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   from
                   their
                   ●ers●s
                   ,
                   ●zr
                   .
                
                 19.
                 1.
                 2.
                 and
                 10.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Nehem.
                 9.
                 10.
                 28
                 30.
                 
                 And
                 Paul
                 〈◊〉
                 
                   the
                   Corinthians
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 
                   for
                   having
                   fellowship
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   ●●
                   persons
                   in●est
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   incestuous
                   person
                   ,
                   whom
                   therefore
                   they
                   〈◊〉
                   ●urge
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   put
                   away
                   from
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 5.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 13.
                 
              
            
             
               Answer
               ,
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               unlawfull
               communion
               of
               the
               faithfull
               that
               is
               overseers
               and
               guides
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               whom
               God
               hath
               committed
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               with
               excommunicated
               persons
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               retaine
               one
               worthy
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               hence
               concluded
               to
               be
               unlawfull
               ,
               because
               the
               guides
               of
               the
               people
               communicate
               with
               that
               Church
               where
               the
               excommunicated
               person
               is
               suffered
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               Church-guides
               ,
               that
               an
               excommunicated
               person
               is
               not
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               suffered
               to
               communicate
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               and
               to
               profane
               ●
               ,
               
                 in
                 not
                 discerning
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 ,
              
               but
               it
               is
               not
               the
               sinne
               of
               either
               guides
               or
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               communicate
               at
               one
               Table
               with
               the
               excommunicated
               person
               ,
               or
               him
               that
               deserveth
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ;
               for
               not
               casting
               out
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               excommunicated
               in
               the
               true
               
                 visible
                 Church
              
               is
               another
               thing
               ;
               the
               former
               is
               a
               sinne
               ,
               not
               to
               use
               the
               power
               that
               Christ
               hath
               given
               ,
               but
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               excommunicated
               person
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               sinne
               ,
               but
               a
               remembring
               of
               the
               Lords
               death
               at
               Christs
               commandement
               ;
               for
               one
               sinne
               maketh
               not
               another
               sinne
               to
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               no
               sinne
               ;
               to
               deliver
               one
               unto
               Satan
               is
               to
               debarre
               one
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               and
               to
               repute
               him
               as
               a
               Publican
               ,
               and
               to
               judge
               him
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               communion
               in
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               not
               to
               repute
               the
               Church
               or
               guides
               or
               members
               as
               Publicans
               and
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               as
               not
               worthy
               of
               Church-communion
               with
               the
               man
               who
               is
               cast
               out
               :
               we
               see
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               
               rebuked
               ,
               for
               not
               excommunicating
               the
               incestuous
               man
               ,
               but
               not
               forbidden
               to
               come
               and
               eate
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               these
               who
               came
               and
               did
               eate
               their
               owne
               condemnation●
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               yea
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               come
               to
               the
               publike
               meeting
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               not
               to
               excommunicate
               the
               scandalous
               ,
               a
               sinne
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               scandalous
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               a
               sinne
               directly
               ,
               nor
               forbidden
               at
               all
               .
               Though
               Paul
               have
               an
               allusion
               to
               the
               Lords
               separating
               of
               the
               Jewes
               from
               all
               other
               people
               ,
               yet
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               we
               are
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               wicked
               men
               and
               unrenewed
               ,
               professing
               the
               truth
               that
               way
               ;
               first
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               a
               typicall
               separation
               in
               marriage
               with
               Canaanites
               ;
               if
               the
               Jewes
               should
               marry
               with
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               the
               marriage
               was
               null
               ,
               and
               the
               Moabites
               and
               Ammonites
               ought
               not
               to
               enter
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Jewes
               are
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               manners
               of
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               persons
               of
               strange
               wives
               ,
               yea
               and
               to
               put
               their
               wives
               of
               the
               Canaanites
               after
               they
               had
               married
               them
               ,
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               in
               token
               of
               their
               repentanee
               ,
               because
               the
               marriage
               was
               not
               onely
               unlawfull
               ,
               but
               null
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               Ezra
               .
               9.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               N●hem
               .
               9.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               And
               this
               was
               a
               peculiar
               Law
               binding
               the
               holy
               seed
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               inferre
               the
               like
               separation
               of
               Christians
               ,
               for
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               11
               ,
               12.
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               put
               away
               a
               Pagan
               wife
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               beleeving
               wife
               to
               forsake
               the
               Pagan
               husband
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               Jewish
               separation
               cannot
               inferre
               a
               separation
               from
               the
               persons
               and
               worship
               of
               unbeleevers
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               true
               that
               Paul
               commandeth
               ,
               to
               cast
               out
               the
               incestuous
               person
               ,
               and
               to
               separate
               him
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Church
               was
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               publike
               worship
               because
               he
               was
               not
               cast
               out
               .
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Saith
                 
                   Robinson
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   inj●yneth
                   such
                   a
                   separation
                   ,
                   at
                   upon
                   which
                   a
                   people
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   challenge
                   his
                   promise
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   dwell
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   walke
                   there
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   the
                   stone●
                   and
                   timber
                   thereof
                   ,
                   were
                   separated
                   from
                   all
                   the
                   trees
                   of
                   the
                   Forest
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   together
                   in
                   comely
                   order
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   hath
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   separating
                   of
                   the
                
                 Jewes
                 
                   from
                   all
                   other
                   people
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   ,
                
                 Levit.
                 23
                 ,
                 24
                 ,
                 26.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 
                   And
                   this
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   Israel
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   worlds
                   end
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               There
               is
               a
               separation
               from
               Idol-worship
               here
               ,
               such
               
               as
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               people
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               the
               visible
               Church
               should
               separate
               from
               Idols
               and
               the
               prophane
               world
               in
               their
               Idol-worship
               ,
               and
               sinfull
               conversation
               .
               Ergo
               they
               should
               separate
               from
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ;
               What
               sewing
               is
               here
               ?
               this
               is
               nothing
               for
               separation
               from
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               or
               true
               worship
               ,
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               worshippers
               .
               Heare
               what
               interpreters
               say
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Non
                 debet
                 hoc
                 simpliciter
                 ,
                 de
                 solo
                 discessu
                 ,
                 ●x●
                 migratione
                 ,
                 quae
                 corpore
                 fit
                 ,
                 accipi
                 ,
                 quasi
                 mox
                 migrandum
                 sit
                 ex●mnibus
                 locis
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 vel
                 superstitiones
                 exercentur
                 ,
                 vel
                 stagiti●s●ct
                 inhoneste
                 vivitur
                 ,
                 sic
                 ex
                 hoc
                 mundo
                 migrandum
                 esset
                 .
              
               b
               Calvin
               ,
               
                 de
                 sugienda
                 idololatria
                 hic
                 concionatur
              
               .
               Item
               ,
               
                 Nihil
                 non
                 sibi
                 lice●
                 putabant
                 in
                 externis
                 ,
                 promiscue
                 se
                 impiis
                 super
                 ft
                 itionibus
                 pollu●bant
                 ,
                 siquidem
                 insidelium
                 couvivia
                 frequent
                 ando
                 ,
                 communicabant
                 prophanos
                 ●
                 impuros
                 ritus
                 cum
                 ill
                 is
                 ,
                 atqui
                 cum
                 gravissime
                 peccarent
                 ,
                 sibi
                 tamen
                 ●idebantur
                 innoxii
                 ,
                 ergo
                 hic
                 invehitur
              
               Paulus
               
                 in
                 externam
                 idololatri●●
              
               .
               c
               Bullinger
               ,
               
                 Ego
                 quam
                 simplicissime
                 intelligo
                 de
                 contagione
                 ●orum
                 ,
                 volupt●tum
                 ,
                 sacrorum
                 adeoque
                 idolothytorum
                 et
                 rerum
                 prophanarum
                 omnium
                 communione
                 ,
                 putant
                 quidam
                 prot●nus
                 migrandum
                 ●x
                 quibuslibet
                 urbibus
                 ,
                 si
                 non
                 omnes
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 ,
                 per
                 omnia
                 deo
                 obediant
                 .
              
               d
               Meyer
               ,
               
                 Objurgat
                 ne
                 majorem
                 ,
                 quam
                 dedeceret
                 Christianos
                 ,
                 cum
                 Ethnicis
                 haberent
                 consuetudinem
                 ,
                 vel
                 idolothytis
                 vescendo
                 ,
                 vel
                 ●●●jugium
                 contrahendo
                 ,
                 vel
                 ludos
                 theatrales
                 spectando
                 .
              
               e
               Marlorat
               ,
               
                 H●tur
                 ut
                 caveant
                 ab
                 omni
                 contagione
                 tot
                 sordium
                 .
                 Ita
              
               Theophylactus
               ,
               Ambrosius
               ,
               et
               Augustinus
               .
               Paraphrastes
               ,
               
                 non
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 inquit
                 )
                 sed
                 in
                 affectibus
                 est
                 fuga
                 ,
                 quam
                 suadet
                 :
                 so
              
               Beza
               ,
               and
               
                 Papists
                 are
                 not
                 against
                 this
              
               .
               Estius
               ,
               
                 neque
                 Corinthii
                 vocabantur
                 h●bitare
                 cum
                 infidelibus
                 ,
                 neque
                 negotiari
                 ,
                 neque
                 cibum
                 sumere
                 .
              
               Chap.
               8.
               v.
               10.
               
               
                 Signis
                 vocat
                 vos
                 ad
                 mensam
                 &c.
                 
                 Vetat
                 arctam
                 so●i●atem
                 ,
                 et
                 necessitudinem
                 ex
                 qua
                 oriebatur
                 periculosa
                 quaedam
                 necessit●s
                 communicandi
                 in
                 moribus
                 et
                 religione
                 .
              
               Salmeron
               
                 docet
                 non
                 li●ere
                 Christianis
                 jungi
                 cum
                 idelolatris
                 ,
                 non
                 relinquendo
                 patriam
                 aut
                 lxum
                 ,
                 sed
                 cultum
                 illorum
              
               ;
               All
               which
               Divines
               accord
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               separation
               from
               Idolatry
               and
               the
               Idoll-tables
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               is
               here
               commanded
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               is
               no
               lesse
               a
               people
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               promises
               doe
               belong
               ,
               and
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               working
               in
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jewes
               were
               of
               old
               :
               But
               it
               followeth
               not
               hence
               that
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               should
               separate
               from
               the
               other
               .
               What
               weaknesse
               is
               this
               ?
               he
               alludeth
               to
               Israels
               separation
               from
               the
               Nations
               ,
               which
               was
               personall
               ;
               therefore
               we
               are
               in
               person
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               true
               Church
               for
               their
               personall
               sinnes
               ,
               when
               the
               worship
               is
               right
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 m
                 Robinson
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Atheists
                   ,
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   ,
                   doe
                   worship
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   from
                   whose
                   societies
                   notwithstanding
                   you
                   professe
                   separation
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Ismaelites
                   and
                   Edomites
                   doe
                   worship
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   after
                   a
                   true
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   Israelites
                   were
                   a
                   people
                   separated
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   an
                   Edomite
                   might
                   not
                   beare
                   any
                   publike
                   office
                   among
                   the
                   Jewes
                   to
                   the
                   third
                   generation
                   :
                   yea
                   Israel
                   was
                   commanded
                   to
                   separate
                   from
                   Israel
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   usurpation
                   of
                   the
                   ministery
                   ,
                
                 Num.
                 16.
                 
                   and
                   upon
                
                 Jeroboam
                 
                   his
                   defection
                   in
                   the
                   ministery
                   ,
                   worship
                   and
                   new
                   devised
                   holy
                   dayes
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Chron.
                 11.
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 1
                 
                 King.
                 12.
                 28
                 ,
                 29
                 ,
                 30
                 ,
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Idolaters
              
               ,
               are
               disavowed
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               we
               separate
               ,
               because
               though
               they
               professe
               the
               true
               God
               as
               Edom
               did
               ,
               yet
               they
               closely
               doe
               evert
               the
               fundamentals
               ;
               neither
               we
               ,
               nor
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               in
               words
               or
               by
               consequence
               doe
               evert
               the
               fundamentals
               ,
               and
               necessary
               points
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               was
               not
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               ,
               nor
               Thyatira
               ,
               where
               the
               resurrection
               was
               denyed
               ,
               and
               false
               doctrine
               maintained
               ,
               you
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               parallell
               us
               with
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               No
               Covenant
               is
               made
               with
               the
               one
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Edomites
               and
               Ismaelites
               ,
               but
               the
               promises
               
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 call
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               true
               Gospell
               preached
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               39.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Robinson
                   .
                   The
                   Apostles
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   disjoyneth
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   unrighteousnesse
                   ,
                   light
                   and
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   as
                   farre
                   asunder
                   ,
                   as
                   beleevers
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   unbeleevers
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Idols
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   former
                   also
                   the
                   union
                   betwixt
                   Christ
                   and
                   Belial
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   monstreus
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   :
                   also
                   all
                   unbeleevers
                   are
                   led
                   by
                   the
                   devill
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   marter
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   some
                   persons
                   led
                   by
                   the
                   devill
                   and
                   some
                   not
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   marter
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   is
                   unknowne
                   to
                   Scripture
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               In
               the
               Text
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 and
                 unrighteousnesse
                 ,
                 light
                 and
                 darknesse
                 are
                 as
                 farre
                 asunder
                 as
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Israel
                 and
                 Edom.
              
               I
               answer
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               object
               
               materiall
               of
               false
               worship
               ,
               they
               cannot
               morally
               be
               united
               ,
               that
               is
               true
               ,
               beleevers
               at
               Corinth
               worshipping
               the
               true
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               cannot
               be
               united
               with
               such
               ,
               as
               in
               Idols
               temples
               are
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Idol
               worship
               :
               and
               as
               to
               marry
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 Belial
                 ,
                 light
                 and
                 darkenesse
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               monster
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               morally
               monstrous
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               worshippers
               of
               God
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               who
               give
               themselves
               out
               for
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               be
               joyned
               in
               any
               Societie
               with
               the
               service
               of
               dumbe
               Idols
               ;
               and
               thus
               farre
               
                 Israel
                 and
                 Edom
              
               ,
               a
               servant
               of
               God
               and
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               must
               separate
               and
               part
               companies
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               persons
               they
               may
               be
               united
               in
               one
               visible
               corporation
               and
               Church
               ;
               else
               you
               may
               say
               by
               this
               argument
               ,
               because
               faith
               in
               the
               eleven
               Apostles
               and
               unbeleefe
               in
               Judas
               ,
               are
               as
               contrary
               
                 as
                 light
                 and
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 Christ
                 and
                 Belial
                 ,
              
               and
               as
               Israels
               true
               worship
               and
               Edoms
               false
               worship
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               righteousnesse
               ,
               light
               and
               faith
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               
                 Church
                 .
                 Act.
              
               8.
               and
               the
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               darkenesse
               and
               unbeleefe
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               are
               contrary
               to
               others
               (
               as
               they
               are
               as
               contrary
               as
               light
               and
               darknesse
               )
               that
               therefore
               the
               eleven
               Disciples
               and
               Judas
               made
               not
               one
               visible
               Church
               and
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               ,
               and
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               and
               others
               
                 in
                 the
                 gall
                 of
                 bitternesse
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               though
               baptized
               and
               joyned
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               did
               not
               make
               up
               one
               visible
               Church
               ;
               now
               since
               you
               acknowledge
               no
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               there
               be
               in
               it
               beside
               unbeleevers
               ,
               though
               not
               seene
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               visible
               Church
               of
               your
               owne
               ,
               wherein
               this
               monstruous
               combination
               of
               light
               and
               darkenesse
               is
               not
               .
               And
               so
               all
               your
               Churches
               are
               false
               in
               their
               constitution
               ,
               if
               there
               may
               not
               be
               a
               union
               of
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               led
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               regenerated
               ,
               and
               of
               Hypocrites
               led
               by
               Satan
               ,
               and
               unregenerated
               ;
               and
               these
               meeting
               to
               one
               and
               the
               same
               true
               worship
               ,
               as
               Judas
               and
               the
               eleven
               did
               eate
               one
               and
               the
               same
               passeover
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Robinson
                   )
                   denounceth
                   the
                   same
                   judgement
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Ezech.
                
                 18.
                 
                   upon
                   him
                   that
                   defileth
                   his
                   neighbours
                   wife
                   as
                   to
                   him
                   who
                   lifteth
                   his
                   eyes
                   to
                   the
                   mountaines
                   and
                   the
                   Idols
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   murtherers
                   are
                   excluded
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   heavenly
                   Jerusalem
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   and
                   Matth.
                
                 28.
                 
                 
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   esteeme
                   every
                   obstinate
                   offender
                   as
                   a
                   heathen
                   and
                   a
                   Publican
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   chargeth
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   to
                   avoyd
                   F●rnicators
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   so
                   all
                   carnall
                   men
                   are
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   making
                   their
                   belly
                   their
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   Titus
                   calleth
                   
                   prophane
                   persons
                   unbeleevers
                   or
                   infidels
                   ;
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   wee
                   should
                   walke
                   toward
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   as
                   toward
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   separate
                   from
                   them
                   both
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               God
               denounceth
               judgement
               against
               leud
               and
               unknowne
               hypocrites
               ,
               as
               against
               worshippers
               of
               the
               Gods
               of
               the
               Zidonians
               ,
               as
               your
               places
               prove
               ,
               Ezek.
               18.
               
               Rev.
               22.
               but
               your
               Logick
               is
               poore
               and
               blind
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               separate
               from
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               bee
               secret
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               your
               owne
               Churches
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Zidonians
               ,
               who
               worship
               professedly
               Baa●
               ,
               and
               deny
               Jehovah
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               you
               make
               arguments
               without
               head
               or
               foote
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Murtherers
               are
               excluded
               out
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               haters
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               who
               are
               murtherers
               from
               life
               eternall
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               15.
               as
               Idolaters
               ,
               what
               then
               ?
               Ergo
               ,
               yee
               will
               exclude
               them
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               separate
               from
               them
               .
               It
               is
               good
               that
               you
               come
               out
               with
               Anabaptists
               to
               make
               these
               onely
               of
               your
               visible
               Church
               ,
               who
               shall
               reigne
               in
               glory
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               these
               onely
               ,
               and
               all
               without
               your
               visible
               Church
               to
               be
               firebrands
               of
               Hell
               ,
               as
               Revel
               .
               22.
               15.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               are
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               to
               avoyd
               Fornicators
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               Idolaters
               ,
               true
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               there
               be
               Fornicators
               ,
               seeing
               they
               make
               the
               Church
               to
               bee
               false
               in
               its
               constitution
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               to
               separate
               from
               a
               societie
               of
               heathen
               Idolaters
               who
               worship
               a
               false
               God
               :
               doe
               you
               love
               such
               consequences
               ?
               men
               not
               forsaken
               of
               mother
               wit
               would
               say
               ,
               I
               must
               separate
               from
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Israel
               ,
               in
               the
               act
               of
               adoring
               the
               golden
               Calfe
               ,
               which
               is
               indeed
               a
               separation
               from
               the
               false
               worship
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               not
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               would
               you
               hence
               inferre
               ,
               because
               God
               punisheth
               fornication
               no
               lesse
               then
               Idolatry
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               persons
               and
               societie
               in
               the
               very
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               some
               few
               persons
               there
               bee
               fornicators
               and
               carnall
               ?
               Surely
               then
               Paul
               did
               not
               his
               dutie
               ,
               who
               commanded
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               wherein
               there
               were
               carnall
               men
               ,
               and
               deniers
               of
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               for
               gaine
               went
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               with
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               Infidels
               ;
               yea
               because
               all
               sinne
               in
               the
               
               demerit
               thereof
               (
               except
               you
               devise
               venials
               )
               exclude
               men
               out
               of
               the
               new
               Hierusalem
               ,
               we
               must
               separate
               from
               all
               Churches
               on
               earth
               ,
               for
               there
               be
               none
               so
               cleane
               ,
               but
               there
               bee
               some
               sinne
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               excludeth
               out
               of
               the
               new
               Hierusalem
               ,
               as
               Idolatry
               doth
               ,
               though
               there
               bee
               degrees
               of
               sinne
               .
               But
               some
               ignorant
               ones
               say
               the
               place
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               11.
               is
               to
               be
               expounded
               of
               eating
               at
               the
               Communion
               Table
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               bee
               of
               familiar
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               of
               civill
               conversing
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               are
               wee
               not
               to
               communicate
               with
               them
               at
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Table
              
               .
               But
               not
               to
               eate
               with
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               keepe
               intire
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               phrase
               noteth
               ,
               Psal.
               4.
               9.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 eat
                 of
                 my
                 bread
                 hath
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 b●ele
                 against
                 me
                 .
                 Joh.
              
               13.
               18.
               
               Psal.
               55
               13.
               
               So
               doth
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 The●phylact
                 us
                 ,
                 Oecumenius
              
               expound
               this
               place
               ,
               
                 Bullinger
                 ,
                 contub●●nium
                 &
                 interiorem
                 convictum
                 prohibet
              
               ;
               So
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 B●za
                 ,
                 Piscator
                 ,
                 Pareus
              
               ;
               So
               Erasmus
               and
               
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 Haymo
                 ,
                 Gagneius
              
               .
               Nor
               is
               all
               eating
               whatsoever
               with
               Heathen
               persons
               forbidden
               ,
               Paul
               practised
               the
               contrary
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               14.
               5.
               6.
               
               Act.
               14.
               8.
               9.
               
               Act.
               17.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Act.
               27.
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               36.
               
               Act.
               28.
               11
               ,
               12.
               1
               
               Cor.
               10.
               27.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               wife
               is
               not
               to
               separate
               ,
               
                 a
                 toro
                 &
                 mensa
              
               ,
               from
               the
               excommunicated
               husband
               ,
               nor
               the
               sonne
               from
               the
               excommunicated
               father
               ,
               no
               positive
               Law
               can
               cancell
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               nor
               can
               hence
               bee
               concluded
               that
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               to
               keepe
               any
               Church
               communion
               with
               these
               ,
               or
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               communion
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               at
               the
               Table
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               such
               eate
               damnation
               to
               themselves
               ,
               not
               to
               others
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               no
               private
               person
               can
               separate
               ,
               for
               the
               Churches
               sinne
               ,
               if
               the
               man
               be
               not
               convicted
               ;
               And
               lastly
               ,
               here
               is
               to
               bee
               observed
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Church
               be
               not
               in
               its
               right
               constitution
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Robinson
               
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               a
               people
               
                 in
                 whose
                 hearts
                 the
                 Lord
                 ●●th
                 written
                 his
                 covenant
                 ,
              
               wee
               are
               to
               separate
               from
               it
               ;
               so
               as
               if
               one
               be
               found
               to
               be
               a
               non-converted
               ,
               though
               not
               scandalous
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               excommunicated
               for
               non-conversion
               ,
               never
               breaking
               out
               in
               scandalls
               ,
               a
               thing
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               already
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Robinson
                 objecteth
                 ,
                 Act.
                 2.
                 40.
                 
                 
                   Save
                   your selfe
                   from
                   this
                   untoward
                   generation
                   .
                
                 Ans.
                 
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   malicious
                   Jewes
                   who
                   deny
                
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Messiah
                
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 professing
                 Christ
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               But
               Robinson
               saith
               ,
               
                 You
                 deny
                 visibly
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Sonne
                 Christ.
                 Answ.
              
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               thus
               scandalous
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               the
               Church
               neglect
               to
               cast
               them
               out
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               cast
               out
               and
               excommunicate
               the
               Church
               by
               separating
               from
               them
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               godly
               forsooke
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               where
               there
               were
               many
               scandalous
               persons
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               be
               great
               oddes
               betwixt
               a
               froward
               generation
               professedly
               denying
               Christ
               to
               bee
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               (
               and
               from
               such
               a
               Church
               wee
               are
               to
               separate
               totally
               ;
               )
               and
               betwixt
               a
               Church
               where
               there
               bee
               many
               wicked
               persons
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               life
               and
               conversation
               deny
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               doe
               beleeve
               soundly
               or
               orthodoxly
               the
               fundamentall
               points
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               hold
               in
               profession
               the
               orthodox
               faith
               :
               for
               though
               wee
               are
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               bad
               conversation
               of
               such
               a
               generation
               ,
               yet
               are
               we
               not
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Church-worship
               ,
               and
               Church-societie
               of
               such
               a
               generation
               :
               therefore
               Paul
               might
               well
               break
               off
               communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               whereof
               he
               was
               once
               a
               member
               ,
               because
               after
               Christs
               death
               ,
               ascension
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospell
               was
               preached
               ,
               it
               now
               became
               a
               fundamentall
               point
               of
               salvation
               ,
               simply
               necessary
               to
               bee
               beleeved
               by
               all
               
                 (
                 That
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 Mary
                 was
                 the
                 Messiah
                 )
              
               which
               because
               the
               Jewes
               maliciously
               denyed
               ,
               they
               left
               off
               to
               be
               a
               Church
               ;
               but
               a
               scandalous
               life
               in
               many
               of
               the
               professors
               ,
               is
               not
               for
               that
               any
               ground
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               professing
               such
               fundamentall
               points
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 saith
                 from
                 Job
                 .
                 17.
                 6.
                 7.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Where
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   said
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   chosen
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   cleare
                   that
                   the
                   true
                   visible
                   Church
                   is
                   gathered
                   ,
                   by
                   separation
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Christ
               and
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               world
               is
               meant
               onely
               of
               the
               elect
               and
               invisible
               Church
               .
               But
               
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 Pelagians
              
               ,
               and
               old
               Anabaptists
               expound
               it
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               make
               Judas
               ,
               whom
               they
               alledge
               was
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               Peter
               ,
               an
               example
               of
               their
               universall
               election
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               small
               apostasie
               ,
               of
               the
               truly
               elected
               and
               regenerated
               .
               And
               you
               have
               to
               side
               with
               you
               in
               this
               the
               Apostate
               a
               
                 Peter
                 Bertius
              
               ,
               b
               
                 the
                 Arminians
                 at
                 Hage
              
               ,
               
               c
               Arminius
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 the
                 Socinians
              
               ,
               as
               d
               Socinus
               ,
               e
               
                 Theoph.
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               you
               may
               see
               your selves
               refuted
               by
               Amesius
               f
               refuting
               the
               Arminians
               in
               the
               conference
               at
               Hage
               :
               and
               this
               you
               expressely
               say
               with
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               
                 Judas
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 had
                 given
                 to
                 Christ
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 whom
                 alone
                 of
                 all
                 them
                 so
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 losed
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 donation
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               Antecedent
               is
               false
               ,
               Joh.
               6.
               37.
               
               
                 All
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 had
                 given
                 me
                 ,
                 commeth
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 commeth
                 unto
                 me
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 no
                 wayes
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 v.
              
               39.
               
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Fathers
                 will
                 which
                 ●●th
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 lose
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 raise
                 it
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
              
               But
               Judas
               was
               cast
               out
               and
               losed
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               raised
               up
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               as
               one
               which
               commeth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               is
               the
               very
               exception
               of
               the
               Arminians
               ,
               and
               Amesius
               answereth
               ,
               
                 quae
                 Scriptura
                 manifesto
                 est
                 judicio
                 Iudam
                 non
                 it
                 a
                 Christo
                 datum
                 &
                 commendatum
                 fuisse
                 a
                 Patre
                 ut
                 ●aeteros
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Robinson
                   )
                   speaketh
                   of
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   the
                   world
                   hated
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Job
                   .
                
                 15.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   But
                   the
                   wicked
                   world
                   〈◊〉
                   not
                   hate
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   elected
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   invisibly
                   or
                   inwardly
                   separated
                   ,
                   ●ut
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   outwardly
                   separated
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   bee
                   inwardly
                   so
                   or
                   not
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Invisible
               election
               and
               the
               contrary
               spirit
               that
               the
               children
               of
               God
               are
               led
               by
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               unlike
               to
               the
               spirit
               that
               leadeth
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               ground
               and
               cause
               why
               the
               world
               doth
               hate
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               choosing
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               seene
               and
               made
               visible
               by
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               to
               the
               wicked
               world
               ,
               but
               the
               consequence
               is
               nothing
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               of
               election
               that
               is
               visible
               or
               made
               visible
               ,
               yet
               not
               as
               visible
               for
               often
               Paul
               t●●rmeth
               the
               visible
               Churches
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               Temples
               ,
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               tearmeth
               them
               such
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               to
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               yet
               not
               as
               visible
               ,
               because
               to
               be
               the
               temple
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               a
               sonne
               and
               daughter
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               formally
               ,
               and
               properly
               invisible
               :
               for
               faith
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               adoptien
               are
               not
               things
               visible
               or
               obvious
               to
               the
               senses
               ,
               but
               Separatis●s
               are
               often
               deceived
               with
               this
               ,
               hee
               speaketh
               to
               the
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               to
               them
               as
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               
               vaine
               collection
               of
               ignorant
               
                 Anabaptists
                 ;
                 Paul
              
               writeth
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               every
               priviledge
               that
               hee
               doth
               ascribe
               to
               them
               doth
               not
               agree
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               visible
               .
               He
               saith
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 ch
              
               .
               3.
               v.
               3.
               
                 your
                 life
                 is
                 hid
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 God
                 ,
              
               an
               unvisible
               life
               cannot
               agree
               to
               the
               Colossians
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               so
               separation
               from
               the
               world
               made
               manifest
               and
               visible
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               the
               world
               hateth
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               that
               separation
               is
               formally
               invisible
               and
               not
               seene
               to
               the
               eye
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               an
               action
               of
               God
               to
               choose
               men
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               no
               eye
               mortall
               can
               see
               his
               actions
               ,
               as
               they
               be
               such
               .
               And
               therefore
               except
               Robinson
               prove
               that
               this
               choosing
               out
               of
               the
               world
               is
               common
               to
               elect
               and
               reprobate
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               Peter
               and
               Iudas
               ,
               he
               bringeth
               nothing
               against
               us
               to
               prove
               his
               point
               ,
               but
               hee
               plainly
               contradicteth
               his
               owne
               tenents
               ;
               for
               in
               his
               first
               reason
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               the
               true
               Church
               separated
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               Iudas
               the
               traytor
               was
               separated
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               we
               grant
               that
               is
               separation
               in
               show
               ,
               and
               in
               profession
               ,
               and
               so
               maketh
               his
               visible
               Church
               to
               be
               made
               up
               of
               traytors
               and
               hypocrites
               ,
               who
               cannot
               bee
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               a
               part
               of
               Christ
               his
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               and
               his
               redeemed
               flocke
               .
               Now
               hee
               still
               harpeth
               on
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               visible
               Church
               rightly
               constitute
               
                 is
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 redeemed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 mysticall
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               hee
               contradicteth
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               saith
               with
               us
               that
               there
               bee
               no
               visible
               separation
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               essentiall
               to
               such
               a
               Church
               as
               they
               dreame
               of
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 of
                 called
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               therefore
               never
               one
               of
               that
               side
               understood
               to
               this
               day
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               true
               visible
               Church
               ,
               though
               they
               talke
               and
               write
               much
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               essence
               and
               definition
               of
               a
               Church
               agreeeth
               not
               equally
               to
               a
               true
               Church
               and
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               yea
               a
               visible
               Church
               as
               it
               is
               visible
               is
               not
               formally
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               redeemed
               Church
               onely
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   speaketh
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   choosing
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   as
                   he
                   doth
                   of
                   sending
                   unto
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Which
                   sending
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   visible
                   and
                   externall
                   ,
                   so
                   was
                   the
                   selection
                   and
                   separation
                   spoken
                   of
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 choosing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               is
               not
               opposed
               
                 to
                 sending
                 unto
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               for
               sending
               unto
               the
               world
               is
               an
               Apostolick
               sending
               common
               to
               Judas
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               whereby
               they
               were
               
               sent
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               chosen
               and
               unchosen
               ,
               of
               elect
               and
               reprobate
               ,
               but
               to
               bee
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               elect
               onely
               ,
               who
               are
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               loosed
               and
               reprobate
               world
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               also
               false
               that
               
                 the
                 sending
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 is
                 altogether
                 visible
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               gifting
               of
               them
               with
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               is
               a
               great
               part
               of
               sending
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               our
               brethren
               say
               ,
               
                 a
                 gifted
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 sent
                 Prophet
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Lord
               his
               gifting
               of
               the
               Apostle
               is
               not
               visible
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   You
                   cannot
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Robinson
                   )
                   be
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Table
                   and
                   of
                   devills
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   separate
                   from
                   the
                   ungodly
                   .
                
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               Table
               of
               Idols
               is
               that
               Table
               of
               devils
               and
               of
               false
               worship
               kindly
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               object
               that
               wee
               must
               separate
               from
               ,
               but
               a
               scandalous
               person
               at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               partaketh
               of
               the
               Table
               of
               devils
               by
               accident
               ,
               in
               respect
               the
               person
               being
               out
               of
               Christ
               
                 eateth
                 damnation
                 to
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               
                 per
                 se
              
               and
               kindly
               ,
               the
               Table
               of
               devils
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               must
               not
               separate
               from
               it
               ;
               The
               Supper
               was
               to
               Judas
               the
               devils
               Table
               ,
               because
               Satan
               entered
               in
               him
               with
               a
               sup
               ,
               to
               cause
               him
               to
               betray
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               Christ
               told
               before
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               twelve
               had
               a
               devill
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               one
               of
               the
               twelve
               the
               Supper
               was
               the
               devils
               Table
               ,
               yet
               could
               not
               the
               Disciples
               separate
               therefrom
               .
            
             
               
                 Further
                 he
                 objecteth
                 ,
                 
                   Paul
                   condemned
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Corinth
                   as
                   kn●●ed
                   lumpe
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   constitution
                   ,
                   finding
                   so
                   many
                   aberrations
                   and
                   defections
                   from
                   that
                   state
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   were
                   gathered
                   unto
                   a
                   Church
                   ;
                   who
                   dare
                   open
                   so
                   prophane
                   a
                   mouth
                   as
                   to
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   faithfull
                   labourer
                   would
                   plant
                   the
                   Lords
                   v●neyard
                   with
                   such
                   impes
                   ,
                   or
                   gather
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   flagitious
                   persons
                   ,
                   drunkards
                   ,
                   i●●es●tous
                   persons
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   denied
                   the
                   resurrection
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Paul
               never
               insinuateth
               in
               one
               letter
               ,
               that
               these
               wicked
               persons
               ,
               
                 marred
                 the
                 constitution
                 and
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
              
               but
               onely
               that
               they
               marred
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               that
               
                 being
                 bought
                 with
                 a
                 price
              
               ,
               they
               should
               give
               their
               bodies
               to
               harlotry
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               denying
               the
               resurrection
               they
               denyed
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               turned
               Epicures
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 ●a●e
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 morrow
                 we
                 shall
                 die
              
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               insinuate
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               false
               in
               the
               constitution
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Paul
               doth
               not
               plant
               wicked
               men
               as
               impes
               in
               the
               Lords
               Vineyard
               ,
               they
               plant
               themselves
               in
               the
               roome
               of
               true
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               invisible
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               redeemed
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               not
               so
               indeed
               ,
               and
               this
               sort
               of
               planting
               is
               given
               improperly
               to
               the
               pastors
               .
               But
               if
               you
               understand
               by
               planting
               ,
               the
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               draw-net
               of
               the
               word
               of
               the
               kingdome
               preached
               ,
               and
               the
               inviting
               of
               as
               many
               to
               come
               in
               as
               the
               Pastors
               doe
               finde
               ,
               Matth.
               22.
               9.
               10.
               even
               good
               and
               bad
               ;
               this
               way
               it
               is
               the
               mouth
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               prophane
               mouth
               ,
               that
               Pastors
               invite
               professors
               to
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               bee
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               though
               their
               act
               of
               inviting
               have
               no
               kindly
               influence
               in
               the
               hypocrisie
               of
               their
               profession
               who
               are
               invited
               .
               To
               professe
               the
               truth
               is
               good
               and
               laudable
               ,
               and
               to
               deny
               it
               before
               men
               ,
               damnable
               ,
               and
               to
               invite
               men
               to
               this
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               is
               good
               and
               laudable
               also
               .
               
                 And
                 wisedome
                 sendeth
                 out
                 her
                 maidens
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               them
               inviteth
               simple
               ones
               and
               fooles
               to
               professe
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               Prov.
               9.
               4.
               
               Prov.
               1.
               20
               ,
               21.
               but
               Pastors
               doe
               not
               plant
               drunkards
               ,
               and
               flagitious
               persons
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               Apostolike
               Church
               calling
               to
               her
               communion
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               8.
               but
               doth
               not
               plant
               them
               as
               hypocrites
               ,
               but
               as
               externall
               professors
               .
               
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Coachman
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   wrong
                   to
                   leave
                   the
                   carnal
                   multitude
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   hurt
                   to
                   Jehosaphat
                   ,
                   when
                   Elisha
                   in
                   his
                   presence
                   protested
                   against
                   Joram
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   whom
                   and
                   God
                   hee
                   would
                   not
                   intercede
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Put
               case
               Jehosaphat
               be
               a
               Church
               visible
               worshipping
               God
               aright
               ,
               you
               wrong
               his
               societie
               ,
               if
               you
               leave
               the
               shepheards
               tents
               ,
               
                 where
                 Christ
                 feedeth
                 amongst
                 the
                 Lilies
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 breake
                 ,
              
               because
               there
               bee
               foxes
               in
               these
               tents
               and
               wicked
               persons
               .
               
                 Is
                 it
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 sweeter
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 the
                 Godly
                 ,
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 ungodly
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 faithfull
                 Christians
                 sweeter
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 commeth
                 to
                 powre
                 out
                 his
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 his
                 oblation
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 carnall
                 men
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               will
               prove
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               separate
               from
               Pharisees
               preaching
               the
               truth
               in
               
                 Moses
                 his
                 chaire
              
               ,
               the
               contrary
               whereof
               you
               were
               ,
               Sect.
               4.
               
               Pag.
               10.
               because
               it
               is
               sweeter
               to
               heare
               the
               word
               with
               the
               Godly
               ,
               then
               with
               the
               ungodly
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   We
                   have
                   not
                   found
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Coachman
                   )
                   the
                   honorable
                   name
                   of
                   Christians
                   
                   or
                   godly
                   men
                   given
                   to
                   liars
                   ,
                   swearers
                   ,
                   &c.
                   no
                   comfort
                   ,
                   no
                   priviledges
                   belong
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   that
                   state
                   ,
                   it
                   belongeth
                   not
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   unto
                   us
                   to
                   build
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Ezra
                 4.
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               Answer
               .
               Yea
               ,
               God
               bestoweth
               the
               priviledges
               of
               externall
               calling
               unto
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               even
               to
               those
               who
               preferre
               their
               lusts
               to
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               22.
               9.
               
               Luk.
               14.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               place
               of
               Ezra
               is
               corrupted
               ,
               for
               those
               were
               the
               open
               adversaries
               of
               Judah
               and
               
                 Benjamin
                 ,
                 v.
              
               1.
               and
               were
               not
               the
               Church
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Onely
               Pastors
               are
               publicke
               and
               authoritative
               builders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               private
               Christians
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   wicked
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   have
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   above
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   invested
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   prerogatives
                   above
                   the
                   godly
                   :
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   presumption
                   to
                   say
                   to
                   any
                   carnall
                   man
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   given
                   for
                   thee
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answer
               .
               It
               is
               
                 the
                 cry
                 of
                 a
                 stone
              
               to
               reason
               thus
               ,
               this
               argument
               is
               as
               much
               against
               Gods
               providence
               as
               against
               us
               ,
               for
               God
               sendeth
               to
               
                 Capernaum
                 and
                 Bethsaida
              
               ,
               the
               priviledge
               of
               Christs
               presence
               ,
               in
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               working
               miracles
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               an
               unworthy
               people
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Pastors
               of
               the
               separation
               give
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               to
               lurking
               Hypocrites
               ,
               are
               they
               not
               herein
               presumptuous
               also
               ?
            
             
               
                 They
                 object
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   Gods
                   ordinances
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   as
                   Matth.
                
                 28.
                 20.
                 2
                 
                 Chron.
                 30.
                 8.
                 
                 Cant.
                 1.
                 7.
                 8.
                 so
                 saith
                 
                   Robinson
                   .
                   A
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   bound
                   in
                   his
                   place
                   to
                   admonish
                
                 
                 
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   see
                   his
                   place
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   be
                   may
                   admonish
                   his
                   brother
                   ;
                   a
                   calling
                   absolutely
                   tying
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   Gods
                   Commandements
                   ,
                   is
                   unlawfull
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   forsaken
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Seeing
               affirmative
               precepts
               tye
               not
               
                 ad
                 semper
              
               ,
               and
               Christian
               prudence
               is
               to
               direct
               us
               here
               ;
               there
               be
               some
               in
               
                 Church
                 communion
              
               whom
               we
               cannot
               without
               palpable
               inconveniences
               rebuke
               :
               The
               Ministers
               of
               New-England
               in
               their
               answer
               to
               the
               n●
               question
               ,
               say
               ,
               
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 free
                 (
                 servants
                 or
                 sonnes
                 )
                 may
                 stay
                 in
                 paroch
                 Assemblies
                 in
                 Old
                 England
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 partake
                 of
                 no
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 any
                 ordinances
              
               (
               they
               meane
               wanting
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               )
               
                 through
                 their
                 default
              
               ;
               now
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               fellow-worshippers
               is
               their
               default
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               Robinson
               ,
               
               yet
               we
               see
               not
               how
               masters
               or
               fathers
               should
               separate
               from
               Christs
               true
               Church
               more
               then
               servants
               or
               sonnes
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Not
               to
               admonish
               ,
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               breach
               of
               a
               Commandement
               ,
               nor
               living
               besides
               scandalous
               persons
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               to
               abstaine
               from
               the
               seales
               because
               such
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               except
               we
               would
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               Robinson
               presseth
               alwayes
               personall
               separation
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               Church
               separation
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   proportion
                   of
                   one
                   member
                   sinning
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   few
                   ,
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   whole
                   Church
                   :
                   now
                   if
                   one
                   brother
                   sinne
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   reclaimed
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   no
                   longer
                   to
                   be
                   reputed
                   a
                   brother
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   heathen
                   :
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   deale
                   with
                   a
                   Church
                   though
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   different
                   order
                   ,
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   sinners
                   doe
                   no
                   wayes
                   extenuate
                   the
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Then
               may
               a
               whole
               Church
               by
               this
               reason
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               which
               our
               brethren
               deny
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               the
               same
               proportion
               to
               be
               kept
               when
               one
               sinneth
               ,
               and
               when
               a
               whole
               Church
               sinneth
               ,
               but
               by
               observing
               due
               order
               ;
               one
               may
               admonish
               a
               private
               brother
               ,
               but
               not
               any
               one
               ,
               or
               many
               private
               persons
               ,
               may
               admonish
               and
               proceed
               after
               our
               Saviours
               order
               ,
               against
               a
               whole
               Church
               in
               a
               
                 Church
                 way
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               they
               are
               still
               inferiour
               to
               a
               whole
               Church
               :
               sister
               Churches
               and
               Synods
               are
               to
               keepe
               this
               order
               with
               one
               particular
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               incorrigible
               ,
               for
               private
               persons
               have
               relation
               of
               brotherhood
               to
               private
               persons
               ,
               and
               the
               relation
               is
               private
               ,
               and
               Churches
               have
               Church
               relation
               to
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               relation
               is
               publike
               ;
               Nor
               are
               whole
               Churches
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               while
               God
               first
               remove
               the
               Candlesticke
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 seven
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               considerable
               ,
               1.
               
               If
               the
               whole
               Church
               be
               obstinate
               and
               incorrigible
               ,
               or
               some
               few
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               part
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               the
               sinnes
               be
               against
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               idolatry
               ,
               or
               sinnes
               of
               a
               wicked
               conversation
               ,
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               remaining
               pure
               ,
               and
               sound
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               professed
               fundamentals
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               the
               idolatry
               be
               
                 essentiall
                 idolatry
              
               ,
               as
               the
               adoring
               of
               the
               worke
               of
               mens
               hands
               ,
               or
               onely
               idolatry
               by
               participation
               ,
               as
               Popish
               ceremonies
               ,
               the
               Surplice
               ,
               and
               Crosse
               ,
               being
               as
               meanes
               of
               worship
               ,
               but
               not
               adored
               ,
               and
               so
               being
               Idols
               by
               participation
               ;
               
               as
               a
               Amesius
               and
               b
               M.
               Ball
               doe
               well
               distinguish
               ,
               and
               before
               them
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               learned
               c
               Reynold
               ,
               and
               d
               Bilson
               make
               use
               of
               the
               distinction
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               All
               lenity
               must
               be
               used
               against
               a
               Church
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               lenity
               ,
               then
               we
               use
               in
               proceeding
               against
               single
               persons
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Divers
               degrees
               of
               separation
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               :
               hence
               these
               considerations
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 separation
                 Negative
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 non-union
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 separation
                 Positive
                 .
              
               Though
               a
               Church
               of
               Schismaticks
               retaining
               the
               sound
               faith
               ,
               yet
               separating
               from
               other
               ,
               be
               deserted
               by
               any
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Negative
               separation
               from
               ●
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               laudable
               :
               as
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               in
               Augustins
               time
               ,
               did
               well
               in
               separating
               from
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               for
               with
               them
               they
               were
               never
               one
               ,
               in
               that
               faction
               ,
               though
               they
               separated
               not
               from
               the
               true
               faith
               holden
               by
               Donatists
               ,
               but
               kept
               a
               Positive
               union
               with
               them
               ;
               so
               doe
               all
               the
               faithfull
               well
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Separatists
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               the
               whole
               and
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               turne
               idolatrous
               ,
               and
               worship
               Idols
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               essentiall
               idolatry
               )
               we
               are
               to
               separate
               from
               that
               Church
               :
               the
               Levites
               and
               the
               two
               
                 Tribes
                 did
                 well
              
               ,
               as
               e
               Mr.
               Ball
               saith
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               separation
               from
               
                 Jero●oams
                 Calves
              
               ;
               and
               the
               godly
               laudably
               ,
               2
               King.
               16.
               11.
               did
               not
               separate
               from
               the
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               the
               Altar
               of
               Damascus
               was
               set
               up
               ,
               and
               because
               of
               the
               high
               places
               .
               Things
               dedicated
               unto
               Idols
               ,
               as
               Lutheran
               Images
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               ,
               and
               are
               called
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               34.
               idolatry
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               idolatry
               by
               participation
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Cup
               of
               Devils
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               
               Paul
               doth
               not
               command
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               and
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               there
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Consideration
               .
               There
               is
               a
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               least
               and
               best
               part
               .
               In
               Achabs
               time
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               thereof
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               worshipped
               
                 Baal
                 ;
                 Elias
                 ,
                 Micaja●
                 ,
                 Obadiah
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               godly
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               in
               the
               most
               part
               :
               Jeremiah
               wished
               to
               have
               a
               Cottage
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               (
               no
               doubt
               a
               godly
               wish
               )
               that
               he
               might
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               all
               then
               for
               the
               most
               part
               corrupted
               ,
               yet
               remained
               they
               a
               part
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               and
               a
               part
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               did
               he
               not
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               according
               to
               
               the
               least
               and
               best
               part
               thereof
               ;
               The
               godly
               in
               England
               who
               refused
               the
               
                 Popish
                 ceremonies
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Antichristian
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               did
               well
               not
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               visible
               Church
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               separated
               from
               the
               mainest
               and
               worst
               part
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               denied
               to
               be
               a
               ministeriall
               Church
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Considerat
               .
               If
               a
               Church
               be
               incorrigible
               in
               a
               wicked
               conversation
               ,
               and
               yet
               retaine
               the
               true
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               presumed
               God
               hath
               there
               some
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               that
               where
               Christs
               ordinances
               be
               ,
               there
               also
               where
               Christs
               ordinances
               be
               ,
               there
               also
               Christs
               Church
               presence
               is
               ;
               And
               therefore
               I
               doubt
               much
               if
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               separated
               from
               ,
               for
               the
               case
               is
               not
               here
               as
               with
               one
               simple
               person
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               cleare
               ,
               all
               are
               not
               involved
               in
               that
               incorrigible
               obstinacy
               ,
               &
               that
               is
               yet
               a
               true
               visible
               communion
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               are
               to
               remaine
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               some
               union
               with
               the
               head
               Christ
               ,
               where
               the
               faith
               is
               kept
               sound
               ,
               and
               that
               visibly
               ;
               though
               a
               private
               brother
               remaining
               sound
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               yet
               being
               scandalous
               and
               obstinately
               flagitious
               be
               to
               be
               cast
               off
               ,
               as
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               yet
               are
               we
               not
               to
               deale
               so
               with
               an
               orthodox
               Church
               ,
               where
               most
               part
               are
               scandalous
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Considerat
               .
               I
               see
               not
               ,
               but
               we
               may
               separate
               from
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               where
               bread
               is
               adored
               ,
               and
               from
               baptisme
               where
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Crosse
               is
               added
               to
               Christs
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               we
               not
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               we
               professedly
               heare
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               visibly
               allow
               truth
               of
               the
               doctrine
               maintained
               by
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               doe
               pollute
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               seale
               it
               with
               our
               bloud
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               an
               act
               of
               visible
               profession
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               to
               suffer
               for
               the
               doctrine
               mentioned
               by
               that
               Church
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               We
               may
               well
               hold
               that
               f
               Ambrose
               saith
               well
               ,
               that
               a
               Church
               wanting
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               forsaken
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 forced
                 separation
              
               through
               Tyranny
               from
               personall
               communion
               ,
               and
               a
               voluntary
               separation
               ;
               David
               was
               forced
               to
               leave
               Israel
               ,
               and
               was
               
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               the
               former
               is
               not
               our
               sinne
               ,
               and
               our
               separation
               from
               Rome
               hath
               something
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               the
               latter
               would
               be
               wisely
               considered
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 There
                 may
              
               be
               causes
               of
               non-union
               with
               a
               Church
               ,
               which
               
               are
               not
               sufficient
               causes
               of
               separation
               :
               Paul
               would
               not
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               though
               they
               rejected
               Christ
               ,
               till
               they
               openly
               blasphemed
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               44
               ,
               45
               ,
               46.
               
               Act.
               18.
               16.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 opposed
                 themselves
                 and
                 blasphemed
                 ,
              
               Paul
               
                 shooke
                 his
                 ●ayment
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Your
                 blood
                 be
                 upon
                 your
                 owne
                 heads
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 cleane
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 I
                 will
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               lawfull
               separation
               ,
               and
               yet
               before
               the
               Jewes
               came
               to
               this
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               just
               cause
               ,
               why
               any
               should
               have
               joyned
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               who
               denyed
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               his
               Servants
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               
               Act.
               5.
               seeing
               there
               was
               a
               cleaner
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               Converts
               might
               joyne
               themselves
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               40
               ,
               41
               42.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               There
               is
               no
               just
               cause
               to
               leave
               a
               lesse
               cleane
               Church
               (
               if
               it
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               )
               and
               to
               goe
               to
               a
               purer
               and
               cleaner
               ,
               though
               one
               who
               is
               a
               Member
               of
               no
               Church
               ,
               have
               liberty
               of
               election
               ,
               to
               joyne
               to
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               conceiveth
               to
               be
               purest
               and
               cleanest
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               When
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               a
               Church
               maketh
               defection
               from
               the
               Truth
               ,
               the
               lesser
               part
               remaining
               sound
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               Separatists
               ,
               though
               the
               maniest
               and
               greatest
               part
               in
               the
               actuall
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               be
               the
               Church
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               case
               of
               right
               Discipline
               ,
               the
               best
               though
               sewest
               ,
               is
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               truth
               is
               like
               life
               ,
               that
               retireth
               from
               the
               maniest
               members
               unto
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               there
               remaineth
               in
               its
               fountaine
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               danger
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
             SECT
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               The
               way
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               in
               New
               England
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   IN
                   this
                   Section
                
                 the
                 
                   Reverend
                   Author
                
                 disputeth
                 against
                 the
                 Baptizing
                 of
                 Infants
                 of
                 unbeleeving
                 ,
                 or
                 excommunicated
                 neareit
                 
                 Parents
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 Treatise
                 :
                 Onely
                 here
                 I
                 vindicate
                 ,
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 the
                 Authour
                 is
                 pressed
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 excommunicated
                 persons
                 want
                 indeed
                 the
                 free
                 passage
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 tuitched
                 with
                 repentance
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 wholly
                 
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 faith
                 remaineth
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 knitteth
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 bond
                 of
                 conjunction
                 with
                 Christ.
                 The
                 Authour
                 answereth
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   such
                   excommunicates
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   truely
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   remaine
                   in
                   Covenant
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   faith
                   remaineth
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   the
                   society
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   joyned
                   in
                   a
                   particular
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   knit
                   ,
                   but
                   wholly
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   their
                   communion
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   nor
                   faith
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   knitteth
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   particular
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   holy
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   violated
                   by
                   a
                   grievous
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   delivered
                   to
                   Satan
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   now
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   dead
                   palsie-member
                   ,
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   though
                   bee
                   may
                   remaine
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   invisible
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   borne
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   hath
                   neither
                   part
                   ,
                   nor
                   portion
                   ,
                   nor
                   fellowship
                   in
                   the
                   particular
                   visible
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   as
                   an
                   heathen
                   and
                   a
                   publican
                   :
                   now
                   Sacraments
                   are
                   not
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   invisible
                   Church
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   members
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   visible
                   particular
                   Churches
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   dare
                   no
                   more
                   baptize
                   his
                   childe
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   childe
                   of
                   an
                   heathen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I
               Answer
               ,
               First
               ,
               if
               Faith
               remaine
               in
               some
               excommunicated
               person
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               grant
               )
               it
               must
               be
               seene
               in
               a
               profession
               ,
               for
               though
               for
               some
               particular
               scandall
               ,
               the
               man
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               not
               cut
               off
               (
               as
               we
               now
               suppone
               )
               for
               universall
               apostasie
               from
               the
               truth
               to
               Gentilisine
               ,
               or
               Judaisme
               ,
               for
               then
               he
               should
               be
               cursed
               with
               the
               great
               excommunication
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               v.
               22.
               and
               so
               though
               he
               be
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 as
                 a
                 heathen
              
               ,
               in
               that
               act
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               not
               to
               the
               visible
               
                 Church
                 an
                 heathen
              
               ,
               but
               a
               brother
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               
                 admonished
                 as
                 a
                 brother
              
               ,
               2
               Thess.
               3.
               15.
               and
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               use
               excommunication
               as
               a
               medicine
               ,
               with
               intention
               to
               save
               his
               
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               4
               ,
               5.
               1
               
               Tim.
               1.
               20.
               an
               excommunicated
               apostate
               is
               not
               so
               :
               now
               if
               hee
               retaine
               faith
               to
               the
               Churches
               decerning
               ,
               he
               retaineth
               the
               profession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               farre
               a
               visible
               membership
               ,
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               for
               that
               professed
               Faith
               ,
               by
               our
               brethrens
               grant
               ,
               his
               childe
               should
               be
               baptized
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 not
                 wholly
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 dead
                 palsie
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               as
               a
               member
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               deliquie
               ,
               and
               Lethargie
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               You
               say
               to
               
                 the
                 faithfull
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 excommunicate
                 is
                 wholly
                 cut
                 off
                 :
              
               What
               doe
               you
               meane
               ?
               if
               his
               sinnes
               be
               
               bound
               in
               heaven
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               if
               he
               justly
               be
               excommunicated
               )
               is
               he
               not
               also
               cut
               off
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               visible
               Churches
               on
               earth●
               are
               not
               all
               the
               Churches
               to
               repute
               him
               as
               a
               publican
               and
               a
               heathen
               ?
               I
               beleeve
               they
               are
               ,
               but
               you
               deny
               in
               this
               all
               visible
               communion
               of
               Chur●hes
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               You
               say
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 Faith
                 that
                 knitteth
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 holy
                 profession
                 .
              
               But
               in
               the
               excommunicate
               person
               ,
               (
               if
               the
               seede
               of
               faith
               remaine
               as
               you
               grant
               )
               this
               faith
               must
               be
               seene
               ,
               by
               you
               ,
               in
               a
               holy
               profession
               ,
               else
               to
               you
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               seed
               of
               faith
               ;
               and
               if
               his
               profession
               of
               faith
               remaine
               intire
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               violated
               in
               the
               particular
               obstinate
               ,
               remaining
               in
               one
               scandall
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               he
               is
               excommunicated
               ,
               you
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               particular
               Church
               ,
               hee
               is
               wholly
               cut
               off
               ,
               since
               his
               profession
               remaineth
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               You
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 faith
                 it selfe
                 that
                 knitteth
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 holy
                 profession
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               Then
               I
               say
               ,
               one
               may
               be
               knit
               to
               a
               particular
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               member
               thereof
               ,
               though
               he
               want
               both
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               I
               prove
               the
               connexion
               .
               A
               man
               is
               a
               perfect
               and
               true
               member
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               though
               he
               want
               that
               which
               doth
               not
               knit
               him
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               this
               is
               undenyable
               :
               But
               without
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 Faith
                 or
                 Faith
                 it selfe
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               hee
               is
               knit
               to
               the
               true
               Church
               :
               Ergo.
               But
               this
               is
               contrary
               to
               your
               Doctrine
               ,
               who
               require
               ,
               chap.
               3.
               sect
               .
               3.
               that
               none
               must
               bee
               admitted
               members
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               are
               
                 Christ
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 no●
                 onely
                 by
                 external●
                 profession
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 sincerity
                 and
                 Truth
                 .
              
               Now
               consider
               my
               Reverend
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               there
               bee
               a
               
                 measure
                 of
                 sincerity
                 and
                 Truth
              
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               neither
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 Faith
                 it selfe
                 :
              
               and
               surely
               by
               this
               you
               cast
               downe
               and
               marre
               the
               constitution
               of
               your
               visible
               Church
               ,
               when
               you
               exclude
               from
               the
               members
               thereof
               ,
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith
                 it selfe
              
               ;
               and
               you
               come
               to
               our
               hand
               ,
               and
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith
                 it selfe
                 ,
              
               is
               accidentall
               to
               a
               visible
               Church
               as
               visible
               ,
               which
               wee
               also
               teach
               :
               and
               so
               there
               is
               no
               
                 measure
                 of
                 truth
                 and
                 sincerity
                 required
              
               to
               the
               essentiall
               constitution
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               But
               I
               would
               gladly
               learne
               how
               you
               contra-distinguish
               these
               two
               ,
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 profession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ?
              
               Doe
               you
               imagin
               that
               there
               can
               be
               a
               holy
               profession
               knitting
               a
               man
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               where
               there
               be
               neither
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 Faith
                 it selfe
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               Arminian
               holinesse
               ,
               which
               is
               destitute
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               meane
               by
               a
               holy
               profession
               ,
               a
               profession
               conceived
               to
               be
               holy
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               so
               indeed
               ,
               then
               you
               doe
               yet
               badly
               contradivide
               a
               holy
               profession
               from
               faith
               ,
               for
               before
               any
               can
               be
               knit
               as
               a
               member
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               conceive
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Saint
               ,
               a
               Beleever
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               have
               both
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith
                 it selfe
                 ,
              
               though
               indeed
               he
               have
               neither
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               and
               so
               Faith
               is
               as
               wel
               that
               which
               knitteth
               a
               man
               as
               a
               member
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               holinesse
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 If
                 he
                 remaine
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 universall
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 ,
              
               is
               hee
               therefore
               so
               as
               a
               heathen
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 that
                 you
                 dare
                 no
                 more
                 receive
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 seed
                 to
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 nor
                 you
                 dare
                 receive
                 a
                 heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 seed
                 to
                 the
                 Seales
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ?
              
               is
               a
               heathen
               a
               member
               of
               the
               invisible
               Church
               of
               the
               first
               borne
               ?
               but
               the
               excommunicated
               you
               presume
               is
               such
               a
               one
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               What
               warrant
               have
               you
               for
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 visible
                 ?
              
               Certainely
               ,
               God
               ordaineth
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               the
               beleevers
               as
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               are
               within
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               their
               interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               the
               onely
               true
               right
               of
               interest
               to
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               profession
               doth
               but
               declare
               who
               beleeve
               and
               who
               beleeve
               not
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               who
               have
               right
               to
               the
               Seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               who
               not
               ,
               but
               profession
               doth
               not
               make
               right
               ,
               but
               declareth
               who
               have
               right
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Author
                 subjoyneth
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   giveth
                   no
                   due
                   right
                   unto
                   baptisme
                   to
                   the
                   child
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   right
                   unto
                   the
                   Covenant
                   and
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   so
                   by
                   taking
                   away
                   right
                   unto
                   the
                   Covenant
                   and
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   he
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   childrens
                   right
                   also
                   ,
                   the
                   personall
                   sinne
                   of
                   the
                   parent
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   meere
                   private
                   personall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   a
                   publike
                   person
                   of
                   his
                   family
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   his
                   profession
                   of
                   his
                   faith
                   at
                   his
                   receiving
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   was
                   as
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   a
                   publike
                   person
                   receiving
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   who
                   could
                   make
                   no
                   profession
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   mouth
                   unto
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   so
                   his
                
                 
                 
                   violation
                   of
                   his
                   profession
                   by
                   a
                   scandalous
                   cri●●
                   ,
                   was
                   as
                   a
                   publike
                   violation
                   thereof
                   for
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   seed
                   ,
                   who
                   stand
                   or
                   fall
                   before
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   and
                   his
                   person
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Christ
               giveth
               right
               to
               baptisme
               to
               the
               child
               ,
               by
               the
               Fathers
               right
               .
               I
               distinguish
               that
               ,
               by
               the
               nearest
               father
               onely
               I
               deny
               ,
               by
               the
               right
               of
               fathers
               in
               generall
               ,
               true
               ;
               but
               then
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               no
               infant
               is
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               baptisme
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               his
               nearest
               parents
               ,
               for
               if
               these
               who
               are
               descended
               of
               Abraham
               and
               David
               ,
               many
               generations
               upward
               from
               them
               ,
               were
               within
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               right
               to
               circumcision
               ,
               for
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               David
               and
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               nearest
               fathers
               sinne
               is
               not
               the
               cause
               of
               taking
               away
               the
               right
               to
               the
               Covenant
               from
               the
               child
               ,
               and
               right
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 Communion
              
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 much
                 doubt
                 if
                 the
                 child
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 seales
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   father
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 hee
                 loseth
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 seales
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 for
                 the
                 fathers
                 scandalous
                 crime
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 violation
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 I
                 doe
                 reverence
                 grave
                 and
                 learned
                 divines
                 ,
                 who
                 speake
                 so
                 ;
                 a
                 Oecolampadius
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 Zuinglius
                 say
                 
                   that
                   Insants
                   are
                   sanctified
                   by
                   their
                   parents
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 conceive
                 they
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 faith
                 objectively
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 faith
                 profeffed
                 by
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 subjectively
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 great
                 Divine
                 c
                 Beza
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   is
                   saved
                   by
                   another
                   mans
                   faith
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   the
                   parents
                   faith
                   be
                   imputed
                   to
                   the
                   children
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   lesse
                   absurd
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   one
                   man
                   liveth
                   by
                   the
                   soule
                   and
                   life
                   of
                   another
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   wise
                   by
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   another
                   man
                   :
                
                 how
                 then
                 are
                 Infants
                 within
                 the
                 Covenant
                 for
                 their
                 parents
                 ?
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               their
               fathers
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               Covenant
               of
               their
               fathers
               they
               have
               right
               to
               baptisme
               ,
               for
               that
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
                 Galat.
              
               3.
               8.
               comprehendeth
               all
               the
               beleeving
               Gentiles
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               the
               children
               of
               Papists
               and
               excommunicate
               protestants
               which
               are
               borne
               within
               our
               visible
               Church
               are
               baptized
               ,
               if
               their
               forefathers
               have
               beene
               found
               in
               the
               faith
               ;
               and
               I
               thinke
               the
               reason
               is
               given
               by
               d
               Doctor
               Morton
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 all
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Turkes
                 and
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Parents
                 of
                 Papists
                 and
                 Anabaptists
                 
                 have
                 once
                 beene
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 child
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 hath
                 onely
                 interest
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sound
                 and
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 while
                 as
                 the
                 parents
                 themselves
                 stand
                 guiltie
                 of
                 heresie
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 proper
                 and
                 actuall
                 consent
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 added
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               I
               thinke
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               here
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               nearest
               parents
               be
               not
               the
               onely
               conveyers
               and
               propagators
               of
               federall
               holinesse
               to
               the
               posteritie
               ,
               Psal.
               106.
               35.
               
               
                 They
                 were
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 heathen
                 and
                 learned
                 their
                 workes
                 ,
              
               36.
               
                 and
                 they
                 served
                 their
                 Idols
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               44.
               
               
                 Neverthelesse
                 he
                 regarded
                 their
                 affliction
              
               ,
               45.
               
                 and
                 he
                 remembred
                 ,
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 his
                 covenant
                 .
              
               What
               Covenant
               ?
               His
               Covenant
               made
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               nearest
               fathers
               sinned
               ,
               v.
               6.
               
               
                 We
                 have
                 sinned
                 and
                 our
                 fathers
                 ,
                 v.
              
               7.
               
               
                 Our
                 fathers
                 understood
                 not
                 thy
                 wonders
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 they
                 remembred
                 not
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 thy
                 mercies
                 ,
                 but
                 provoked
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 v.
              
               8.
               
               
                 Neverthelesse
                 be
                 saved
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 names
                 sake
                 .
              
               His
               name
               was
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               by
               which
               his
               name
               and
               truth
               ,
               by
               promise
               was
               ingaged
               ,
               Esa.
               63.
               10.
               
               
                 But
                 they
                 rebelled
                 and
                 vexed
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 therefore
                 hee
                 was
                 turned
                 to
                 bee
                 their
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 fought
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 v.
              
               11.
               
               
                 Then
                 he
                 remembred
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 Moses
                 and
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Where
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 led
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 red
                 Sea
                 ?
              
               So
               also
               Esay
               51.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               and
               most
               evidently
               ,
               Ezek.
               20.
               8.
               
               
                 They
                 rebelled
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 wrought
                 for
                 my
                 names
                 sake
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 polluted
                 before
                 the
                 heathen
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 sight
                 I
                 made
                 my selfe
                 knowne
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 bringing
                 them
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               this
               name
               is
               to
               be
               expounded
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               Jerem.
               31.
               32.
               which
               he
               made
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               hee
               brought
               them
               out
               
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
              
               ,
               which
               Covenant
               is
               extended
               unto
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               8.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Now
               if
               God
               gave
               right
               unto
               the
               sonnes
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               I
               meane
               federall
               right
               ,
               to
               temporall
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               the
               meanes
               of
               grace
               ,
               for
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               though
               their
               nearest
               parents
               rebelled
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               same
               Covenant
               in
               all
               the
               priviledges
               thereof
               indureth
               yet
               ,
               yea
               and
               is
               made
               to
               all
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 ●al
              
               .
               3.
               8.
               
               Heb.
               8.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               for
               it
               is
               the
               covenant
               nationall
               made
               with
               the
               whole
               race
               ,
               not
               with
               the
               sonnes
               upon
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               nearest
               parents
               saith
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               after
               Christs
               ascension
               unto
               heaven
               ,
               
               Act.
               2.
               39.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 to
                 you
                 and
                 to
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 afarre
                 off
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 shall
                 call
                 .
              
               Now
               it
               is
               cleare
               that
               
                 their
                 fathers
                 killed
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               23.
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35.
               they
               were
               a
               
                 wicked
                 generation
              
               under
               blood
               ,
               v.
               37.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               cleare
               that
               these
               externally
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               federall
               and
               
                 Church
                 profession
              
               have
               right
               ecclesiastick
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               externall
               calling
               of
               the
               preached
               Gospell
               doth
               belong
               ,
               while
               he
               saith
               
                 the
                 promise
              
               (
               of
               the
               Covenant
               )
               
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 shall
                 call
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               called
               nation
               ,
               though
               the
               nearest
               parents
               have
               killed
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               rejected
               the
               calling
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               23.
               33.
               34.
               37.
               is
               the
               nation
               which
               have
               externall
               and
               Church-right
               to
               the
               promises
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               Rom.
               11.
               28.
               
               
                 As
                 concerning
                 the
                 Gospell
                 they
                 are
                 enemies
                 for
                 your
                 sake
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 election
                 they
                 are
                 beloved
                 for
                 the
                 fathers
                 sake
                 :
              
               now
               their
               nearest
               fathers
               maliciously
               opposed
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               for
               the
               election
               of
               the
               holy
               nation
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               ,
               the
               nation
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               v.
               16.
               
                 was
                 a
                 holy
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 root
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               children
               were
               also
               the
               
                 holy
                 branches
              
               ,
               holy
               with
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               Joshua
               had
               no
               reason
               
                 to
                 circumcise
                 the
                 people
                 at
                 Gilgal
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               holinesse
               of
               their
               nearest
               parents
               ,
               whose
               earcasses
               fell
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               yet
               he
               circumcised
               them
               ,
               to
               take
               
                 away
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 his
                 people
              
               ;
               now
               this
               reproach
               was
               uncircumcision
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               (
               so
               Goliah
               is
               called
               an
               uncircumcised
               Philistim
               )
               and
               of
               all
               the
               nations
               without
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               :
               yea
               by
               this
               there
               were
               no
               reason
               to
               circumcise
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Achab
               and
               Jezabel
               ,
               whose
               nearest
               parents
               were
               slaves
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               who
               were
               bloody
               persecutors
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               nor
               was
               there
               reason
               to
               circumcise
               Jeroboams
               sonne
               ,
               in
               whom
               
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 good
              
               ,
               for
               both
               father
               and
               mother
               were
               wicked
               Apostates
               :
               and
               very
               often
               ,
               by
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               should
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Jewes
               leave
               off
               to
               be
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Covenant
               should
               faile
               in
               the
               line
               from
               Abraham
               to
               David
               ,
               and
               from
               David
               to
               Christ
               ;
               even
               so
               oft
               as
               the
               nearest
               parents
               
                 did
                 evill
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               and
               many
               times
               should
               
                 God
                 have
                 cast
                 off
                 his
                 people
                 whom
                 be
                 foreknew
              
               ;
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               To
               these
               I
               adde
               ,
               if
               the
               infants
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               have
               onely
               right
               to
               baptisme
               ,
               through
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               nearest
               parents
               
               onely
               ,
               then
               is
               this
               to
               be
               conceived
               either
               to
               bee
               true
               and
               saving
               faith
               ,
               in
               the
               nearest
               parents
               ,
               or
               onely
               faith
               in
               profession
               :
               if
               you
               say
               the
               former
               ,
               then
               1.
               
               The
               seed
               of
               the
               excommunicated
               parents
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               faith
               ,
               or
               the
               seed
               thereof
               is
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               the
               contrary
               ,
               of
               which
               you
               affirme
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Then
               the
               seed
               and
               Infants
               of
               no
               Parents
               ,
               but
               of
               such
               only
               as
               are
               members
               of
               the
               
                 invisible
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 ,
              
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               the
               contrary
               whereof
               you
               teach
               ,
               while
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 visible
                 particular
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Infants
               of
               the
               unbeleeving
               parents
               ,
               though
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               have
               no
               right
               to
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               the
               elect
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               borne
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               admirable
               to
               us
               ,
               now
               it
               is
               knowne
               that
               Hypocrites
               and
               unbeleeving
               parents
               have
               often
               such
               a
               luster
               of
               a
               greene
               and
               fairelike
               profession
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               goe
               for
               visible
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               as
               their
               children
               are
               by
               Christs
               warrant
               and
               right
               baptized
               .
               I
               come
               to
               the
               other
               point
               ,
               if
               the
               faith
               of
               nearest
               parents
               ,
               onely
               true
               in
               profession
               and
               show
               before
               men
               ,
               give
               right
               to
               their
               Infants
               to
               bee
               sealed
               with
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               :
               Then
               1.
               apparent
               and
               bypocriticall
               faith
               conferreth
               true
               right
               to
               the
               seales
               to
               Infants
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               not
               required
               (
               as
               the
               author
               saith
               Chap.
               3.
               
               Sect.
               3.
               )
               that
               the
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               
                 Church
                 be
                 the
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 externall
              
               
               
                 profession
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 sinceritie
                 and
                 truth
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               God
               hath
               warranted
               his
               Church
               to
               put
               his
               seale
               upon
               a
               falsehood
               ,
               and
               to
               conferre
               the
               seales
               upon
               Infants
               ,
               for
               the
               externall
               profession
               of
               faith
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               faith
               at
               all
               ,
               this
               your
               writers
               thinke
               inconvenient
               and
               absurd
               .
            
             
               
                 Also
                 it
                 is
                 objected
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 excommunicates
                 children
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 better
                 case
                 by
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Turkes
                 and
                 Infidels
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Author
               answereth
               .
               
                 We
                 willingly
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 ;
                 excommunicates
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 helpes
                 ,
                 and
                 meanes
                 of
                 salvation
                 and
                 conversion
                 ,
                 then
                 Turkes
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               
                 because
                 excommunication
                 it selfe
                 is
                 a
                 meane
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 :
                 and
                 Turkes
                 are
                 nearer
                 then
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 who
                 turne
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 for
                 better
                 never
                 have
              
               
               
                 knowne
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 turne
                 backe
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 agree
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               18.
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 neither
                 parents
                 nor
                 children
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 seales
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               is
               not
               an
               answer
               ,
               for
               the
               Infants
               of
               excommunicates
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               the
               seed
               of
               ancestors
               ,
               as
               grandfathers
               ,
               who
               were
               true
               beleevers
               ,
               yet
               as
               infants
               and
               dying
               in
               Infancy
               ,
               are
               no
               lesse
               without
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               excluded
               from
               the
               seales
               thereof
               ,
               by
               you
               then
               the
               Infants
               of
               Turkes
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Infants
               of
               nearest
               parents
               in
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Church
              
               ,
               though
               wicked
               ,
               were
               not
               excluded
               from
               circumcision
               ,
               nor
               were
               they
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Infants
               of
               the
               prophane
               heathen
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               covenant
               made
               to
               the
               Jewes
               and
               their
               seed
               ,
               is
               made
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               seed
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               8.
               
               Heb.
               8.
               9.
               10.
               
               Rom.
               11.
               27.
               28.
               
               Act.
               2.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               We
               also
               affirme
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               extendeth
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Covenant
               to
               
                 a
                 thousand
                 generations
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               line
               
               of
               the
               covenant-mercy
               is
               not
               broken
               off
               ,
               for
               the
               unbeleefe
               of
               the
               nearest
               parents
               .
               Our
               Author
               answereth
               .
            
             
               
                 Is
                 the
                 extension
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 to
                 a
                 thousand
                 generations
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 to
                 extend
                 baptisme
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 excommunicates
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 their
                 ancestors
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 suffice
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Turkes
                 and
                 Insidels
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 sixty
                 and
                 six
                 generations
                 from
                 Noah
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 plaine
                 in
                 the
                 Genealogie
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               3.
               13.
               
                 and
                 there
                 have
                 not
                 passed
                 as
                 many
                 more
                 generations
                 from
                 Christs
                 time
              
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 and
                 Infidels
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 age
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 will
                 not
                 amount
              
               (
               say
               they
               in
               their
               answers
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 two
                 hundred
                 generations
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 abundant
                 and
                 rich
                 mercy
                 may
                 and
                 doth
                 extend
                 thoughts
                 of
                 redeeming
                 and
                 converting
                 mercy
                 and
                 grace
                 unto
                 thousand
                 generations
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 never
                 allowes
                 his
                 Church
                 any
                 warrant
                 to
                 receive
                 unto
                 their
                 Covenant
                 and
                 communion
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 godly
                 parents
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 agoe
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 a
                 thousand
                 generations
                 ;
                 nay
                 rather
                 the
                 Text
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               
                 that
                 the
                 holinesse
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 next
                 immediat
                 parents
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 upon
                 such
                 faith
                 as
                 denominateth
                 them
                 beleevers
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 holinesse
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 is
                 called
                 federall
                 ,
                 which
                 receiveth
                 them
                 unto
                 the
                 Covenant
                 and
                 seales
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               We
               stand
               not
               on
               the
               number
               of
               
                 a
                 thousand
              
               precisely
               ,
               nor
               doth
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               intend
               that
               ,
               for
               as
               it
               is
               usuall
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               a
               a
               definite
               number
               is
               put
               for
               an
               indefinite
               :
               Wrath
               
               followeth
               the
               
                 Ammonite
                 and
                 Moabite
                 to
                 the
                 tenth
                 generation
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               23.
               2
               ,
               3.
               and
               the
               Edomite
               and
               Egyptian
               though
               cursed
               ,
               entereth
               
                 into
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               the
               third
               generation
               ,
               v.
               7.
               8.
               
               The
               Lord
               here
               walketh
               in
               a
               latitude
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Covenant
               is
               extended
               to
               more
               generations
               ,
               a
               thousand
               for
               foure
               ,
               beyond
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               to
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               wicked
               ;
               nor
               doth
               the
               Authors
               consequence
               stand
               good
               ,
               that
               then
               wee
               had
               right
               and
               warrant
               to
               baptize
               the
               children
               of
               
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Indians
              
               ,
               (
               as
               for
               one
               single
               Apostate
               ,
               I
               account
               him
               as
               one
               single
               excommunicate
               Christian
               in
               this
               point
               )
               because
               the
               Lords
               comparison
               of
               proportion
               holdeth
               in
               generations
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               and
               is
               restricted
               to
               the
               generations
               within
               the
               visible
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 mercy
                 unto
                 thousands
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 me
                 and
                 keepe
                 my
                 Commandements
                 ,
              
               which
               must
               be
               extended
               to
               professed
               love
               of
               a
               nation
               that
               is
               federally
               holy
               .
               Now
               Turkes
               and
               Indians
               are
               neither
               lovers
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               in
               profession
               ,
               through
               federall
               holinesse
               such
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               most
               pregnant
               against
               such
               as
               confine
               and
               imprison
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Covenant
               towards
               poore
               Infants
               ,
               to
               their
               next
               immediate
               parents
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Authors
               interpretation
               ,
               the
               thousand
               generations
               to
               which
               God
               extendeth
               mercy
               ,
               is
               confined
               to
               one
               ,
               because
               if
               the
               wicked
               two
               ,
               the
               father
               and
               mother
               bee
               violaters
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               though
               nine
               hundreth
               foregoing
               generations
               have
               beene
               lovers
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               the
               Covenant
               mercy
               is
               interrupted
               to
               the
               innocent
               Infants
               ,
               (
               in
               this
               innocent
               )
               and
               they
               are
               translated
               over
               to
               the
               classe
               and
               roll
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Turkes
               and
               Pagans
               under
               the
               curse
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               for
               hundreth
               of
               generations
               .
               The
               Lord
               in
               this
               having
               a
               respect
               to
               that
               people
               whom
               hee
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               in
               whom
               hee
               fulfilled
               this
               promise
               of
               shewing
               mercy
               to
               many
               generations
               ,
               though
               their
               nearest
               parents
               were
               grievers
               of
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               rebellers
               against
               him
               :
               for
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Jacobs
               sake
               ,
               cannot
               bee
               so
               narrow
               and
               pinched
               in
               mercy
               to
               the
               posteritie
               ,
               as
               to
               reduce
               a
               thousand
               generations
               to
               one
               ,
               as
               this
               Author
               would
               have
               him
               to
               doe
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               a
               hungry
               extention
               of
               mercy
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               exponeth
               it
               ,
               to
               
                 Gods
                 extending
                 of
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 of
                 redeeming
                 and
                 converting
                 to
                 a
                 thousand
                 generations
                 ,
              
               which
               hee
               hath
               to
               Turkes
               ;
               for
               these
               thoughts
               of
               redeeming
               are
               from
               the
               free
               and
               absolute
               decree
               of
               
               election
               to
               glory
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               an
               expresse
               promise
               of
               extending
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Covenant
               to
               a
               thousand
               generations
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               the
               Lord
               by
               necessitie
               of
               his
               veracitie
               and
               faithfulnesse
               of
               covenant
               ,
               cannot
               contraveene
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               place
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               is
               corrupted
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostles
               intent
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               resolve
               a
               case
               of
               conscience
               ,
               whether
               the
               beleeving
               wife
               married
               on
               a
               Pagan
               husband
               ,
               or
               a
               beleeving
               husband
               married
               on
               a
               Pagan
               wife
               should
               divorce
               and
               separate
               ,
               because
               the
               seed
               would
               seeme
               by
               Gods
               Law
               to
               bee
               uncleane
               ,
               Para
               9.
               2.
               
               Paul
               answereth
               ,
               if
               one
               
                 be
                 holy
                 and
                 professe
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 v.
              
               14.
               whereas
               if
               both
               father
               and
               mother
               were
               Pagans
               and
               heathen
               ,
               the
               seed
               should
               be
               unholy
               ,
               and
               voyde
               of
               federall
               holinesse
               ,
               then
               were
               the
               children
               uncleane
               .
               But
               the
               consequence
               is
               frivolous
               ,
               if
               both
               be
               Pagans
               ,
               and
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               unbeleevers
               (
               for
               so
               the
               Author
               doth
               well
               expound
               the
               unbeleeving
               husband
               )
               then
               the
               seed
               is
               uncleane
               and
               voyde
               of
               federall
               holinesse
               .
               But
               it
               followeth
               not
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               if
               both
               the
               Christian
               Parents
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               be
               scandalous
               and
               wicked
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               members
               of
               a
               parishionall
               visible
               Church
               ,
               then
               are
               the
               children
               uncleane
               and
               voyd
               of
               all
               federall
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               right
               to
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
               We
               deny
               this
               connexion
               ,
               for
               there
               be
               great
               odds
               betwixt
               the
               children
               of
               Turkes
               ,
               and
               children
               of
               excommunicated
               and
               scandalous
               parents
               .
               The
               children
               of
               
                 Turkes
                 and
                 Heathen
              
               are
               not
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               but
               the
               children
               of
               excommunicates
               ,
               are
               as
               
                 Turkes
                 and
                 Heathen
                 ;
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               excommunicates
               are
               not
               to
               bee
               baptized
               .
               The
               Syllogisme
               is
               vitious
               in
               its
               sorme
               ;
               2.
               
               It
               faileth
               in
               its
               matter
               ,
               for
               children
               of
               excommunicates
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               their
               ancestors
               ,
               are
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               Turkes
               are
               not
               so
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Author
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   wickednesse
                   of
                   the
                   parents
                   doth
                   not
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   election
                   or
                   redemption
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   the
                   child
                   :
                   〈◊〉
                   a
                   Bastard
                   is
                   reckoned
                   in
                   the
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   beleevers
                   ,
                   He●●●nes
                
                 11.
                 32.
                 
                 
                   Yet
                   a
                   bastard
                   was
                   not
                   admitted
                   to
                   come
                   unto
                   〈◊〉
                   Congregation
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   the
                   tenth
                   generation
                   ,
                   Deuteronom
                   .
                
                 ●3
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               baptisme
               is
               no
               hazzard
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               childe
               ,
               nor
               doe
               we
               urge
               that
               the
               infants
               of
               excommunicates
               ,
               
               should
               be
               baptized
               ,
               because
               we
               thinke
               baptisme
               necessary
               ,
               
                 necessitate
                 medii
              
               ,
               as
               Papists
               doe
               ,
               but
               neither
               we
               nor
               Papists
               ,
               nor
               any
               except
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               the
               late
               
                 Belgi●●e
                 Arminians
              
               and
               Socinians
               ,
               as
               a
               Episcopius
               ,
               b
               
                 Henri
                 us
                 S●●tius
              
               ,
               c
               Somnerus
               ,
               d
               Socinus
               deny
               baptisme
               to
               be
               necessary
               in
               respect
               of
               Gods
               Commandement
               ;
               and
               indeed
               if
               you
               urge
               the
               constitution
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               you
               doe
               of
               members
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Saints
               ,
               
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 externall
                 profession
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 sincerity
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               doe
               expressely
               say
               
                 (
                 e
              
               )
               in
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               we
               see
               not
               how
               you
               can
               hold
               that
               Infants
               can
               be
               baptized
               at
               all
               while
               they
               come
               to
               age
               ,
               and
               can
               give
               tokens
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               conversion
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               beleeve
               not
               ,
               you
               put
               Gods
               seale
               upon
               a
               blanke
               ,
               which
               you
               thinke
               absurd
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 closing
                 of
                 this
                 Section
                 ,
                 the
                 Author
                 reasoneth
                 against
                 God-fathers
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 civill
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 baptisme
                 :
                 He
                 alledgeth
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   knoweth
                   not
                   any
                   ground
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   allow
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   faithfull
                   man
                   liberty
                   to
                   entitle
                   another
                   man
                   his
                   childe
                   ,
                   to
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   onely
                   upon
                   a
                   pretence
                   of
                   a
                   promise
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   eye
                   to
                   his
                   education
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   the
                   childe
                   be
                   either
                   borne
                   in
                   his
                   house
                   or
                   resigned
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   up
                   in
                   his
                   house
                   as
                   his
                   owne
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 Answer
              
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Infants
               of
               beleeving
               Fathers
               absent
               in
               other
               Lands
               ,
               upon
               their
               lawfull
               callings
               ,
               are
               by
               this
               holden
               from
               the
               Seale
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               the
               Children
               of
               Pagans
               ,
               for
               no
               fault
               in
               the
               Parents
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               promise
               of
               education
               in
               the
               Christian
               faith
               is
               here
               made
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               for
               baptizing
               an
               Infant
               ,
               whereas
               alwayes
               before
               the
               Author
               contendeth
               for
               an
               holy
               profession
               of
               faith
               in
               both
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               in
               one
               of
               the
               nearest
               parents
               ,
               but
               we
               know
               that
               a
               friend
               may
               undertake
               the
               Christian
               education
               of
               the
               childe
               of
               an
               excommunicate
               person
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               you
               as
               the
               childe
               of
               a
               Pagan
               ,
               we
               think
               ,
               upon
               such
               a
               promise
               ,
               you
               could
               not
               baptize
               the
               childe
               of
               a
               
                 Turke
                 :
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               excommunicated
               persons
               and
               Turkes
               are
               not
               alike
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
             SECT
             .
             1.
             and
             2.
             
          
           
             
               T●●●hing
               the
               dispensation
               of
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Authour
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   WE
                   proceede
                   not
                   unto
                   censure
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   some
                   knowne
                
                 
                 offence
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               What
               if
               a
               member
               of
               your
               Church
               doe
               ●how
               himselfe
               in
               private
               ,
               to
               some
               brethren
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               non-regenerated
               person
               ,
               and
               so
               indeede
               not
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               by
               your
               doctrine
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               excommunicated
               for
               non-regeneration
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               Christs
               way
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               who
               will
               have
               such
               sinnes
               as
               ,
               if
               denyed
               ,
               
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 two
                 witnesses
                 ,
              
               onely
               to
               be
               censurable
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               else
               you
               shall
               retaine
               such
               an
               one
               ,
               and
               admit
               him
               to
               prophane
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               In
               this
               first
               and
               second
               Section
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               examine
               but
               what
               hath
               beene
               handled
               already
               ,
               especially
               the
               Peoples
               power
               in
               Church-affaires
               hath
               beene
               fully
               discussed
               ;
               onely
               the
               Author
               will
               have
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 a
                 worship
                 not
                 pecu●iar
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               but
               commune
               to
               those
               who
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Church-state
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               ordinarily
               in
               respect
               that
               Indians
               and
               Heathens
               may
               come
               and
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               but
               this
               proveth
               not
               but
               that
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               is
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               there
               is
               another
               mystery
               here
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               first
               chapter
               ,
               second
               Section
               ,
               then
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               gifted
               persons
               ,
               yea
               ordinary
               preaching
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               Soules
               ,
               before
               there
               be
               any
               Pastors
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               Preach
               .
               Hence
               is
               that
               .
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 I.
                 
                   Whether
                   conversion
                   of
                   soules
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   be
                   ordinarily
                   the
                   proper
                   fruite
                   &
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   by
                   a
                   sent
                   Pastor
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   by
                   Pastors
                   not
                   as
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   all
                   persons
                   not
                   in
                   office
                   ,
                   yet
                   gifted
                   to
                   preach
                   ?
                
              
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Churches
              
               of
               New-England
               in
               their
               Answers
               to
               the
               thirty
               two
               Questions
               ,
               sent
               by
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Old
               -
               England
               ,
               Answer
               
               by
               certaine
               Theses
               ,
               which
               I
               set
               downe
               and
               examine
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 conversion
                 of
                 sinners
                 followeth
                 not
                 alwayes
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 lawfull
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 When
                 conversion
                 doth
                 follow
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 from
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               The
               former
               reason
               is
               most
               weake
               ,
               conversion
               followeth
               not
               alway
               upon
               Christs
               preaching
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               their
               preaching
               did
               not
               alwayes
               produce
               conversion
               :
               but
               I
               pray
               you
               because
               they
               were
               not
               efficacious
               meanes
               of
               conversion
               ,
               doth
               it
               follow
               ,
               Therefore
               they
               were
               not
               ordinary
               meanes
               ?
               I
               thinke
               not
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               is
               as
               weake
               ,
               
                 Conversion
                 followeth
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 a
                 Pastor
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God.
              
               What
               ?
               Ergo
               ,
               Pastorall
               preaching
               is
               not
               an
               ordinary
               meane
               of
               conversion
               ?
               neither
               doth
               conversion
               follow
               upon
               preaching
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               gift
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               office
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               neither
               is
               preaching
               of
               a
               gifted
               man
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               mean
               of
               conversion
               ,
               as
               you
               teach
               ,
               nor
               are
               the
               Sacraments
               by
               this
               reason
               ,
               ordinary
               meanes
               to
               seale
               up
               our
               communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               for
               Sacraments
               are
               efficacious
               meanes
               onely
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               office
               ;
               We
               doe
               not
               hold
               that
               the
               office
               hath
               influence
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               word
               preached
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Soules
               of
               people
               ,
               but
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               the
               Pastorall
               preaching
               of
               these
               who
               are
               sent
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
               Esa.
               40.
               9.
               and
               that
               with
               Pastorall
               authority
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               meanes
               appointed
               of
               God
               for
               conversion
               ,
               but
               here
               they
               confound
               meanes
               ,
               
                 actu
                 primo
              
               ,
               lawfull
               and
               ordinary
               ,
               with
               meanes
               efficacious
               ,
               and
               ,
               
                 in
                 actu
                 secundo
              
               ,
               blessed
               with
               successe
               from
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   This
                   we
                   acknowledge
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   that
                   sound
                   conversion
                   of
                   sinners
                   ,
                   argueth
                   that
                   the
                   instruments
                   of
                   such
                   conversion
                   were
                   sent
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Jer.
                 23.
                 32.
                 
                   yet
                   we
                   dare
                   not
                   say
                   that
                   Gods
                   word
                   is
                   not
                   effectuall
                   to
                   conversion
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   speaketh
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   Church-officer
                   ,
                   the
                   contrary
                   being
                   evident
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 4.
                 
                 10.
                 
                 Act.
                 8.
                 4.
                 
                 Matth.
                 11.
                 19
                 ,
                 21.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 16.
                 
                   and
                   to
                   say
                   so
                   ,
                   mere
                   to
                   limit
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   limited
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 11.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 27.
                 29.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Sending
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               is
               an
               officiall
               and
               authoritative
               sending
               ,
               not
               onely
               a
               bare
               gifting
               and
               habilitating
               of
               the
               man
               sent
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               such
               a
               sending
               ,
               as
               the
               sending
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 whose
                 feete
                 were
                 pleasant
                 upon
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 watchmen
                 who
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 voice
                 ,
              
               Esa.
               52.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Nah.
               1.
               15.
               and
               this
               is
               not
               a
               naked
               gifting
               ,
               but
               besides
               they
               were
               commanded
               by
               God
               to
               speake
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               authority
               :
               now
               though
               private
               Christians
               be
               instruments
               of
               conversion
               ,
               yet
               it
               followes
               no
               wayes
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               preachers
               
                 sent
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               that
               the
               Scripture
               speaketh
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               15.
               and
               farre
               lesse
               in
               the
               sense
               that
               is
               spoken
               ,
               Jer.
               23.
               32.
               for
               it
               is
               said
               these
               who
               
                 prophecie
                 lyes
                 in
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 sent
                 ,
                 shall
                 profit
                 the
                 people
                 nothing
              
               ;
               now
               the
               sending
               denyed
               to
               be
               in
               these
               false
               teachers
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               want
               of
               gifts
               ,
               but
               want
               of
               an
               authoritative
               command
               of
               God
               to
               preach
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               v.
               21.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 sent
                 these
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 ranne
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 spoken
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 prophecyed
                 .
              
               When
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 to
              
               Jeremiah
               ,
               to
               Ezekiel
               ,
               &c.
               the
               meaning
               is
               not
               that
               Jeremiah
               was
               gifted
               onely
               ,
               but
               beside
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               hability
               to
               prophecy
               ,
               the
               Lord
               gave
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               authority
               by
               a
               speciall
               Commandement
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Go
                 speake
                 ,
                 Loe
                 I
                 have
                 sent
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Now
               this
               immediate
               Commandement
               from
               God
               himselfe
               speaking
               from
               heaven
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               vi●on
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               yet
               God
               speaketh
               by
               the
               Elders
               and
               Presbytery
               to
               Pastors
               now
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               9.
               10.
               except
               you
               I
               say
               with
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               neede
               now
               of
               the
               Churches
               sending
               ,
               all
               gifted
               may
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               without
               any
               Church-call
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               consequence
               is
               loose
               ,
               
                 conversion
                 of
                 sinners
                 argueth
                 that
                 the
                 instruments
                 were
                 sent
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ●●
                 Pastors
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 ordinary
                 meane
                 of
                 conversion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 We
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 private
                 Christians
                 may
                 be
                 instruments
                 of
                 conversion
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 places
                 which
                 afterward
                 shall
                 be
                 examined
                 ,
                 prove
                 not
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 that
                 Pastorall
                 preaching
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 constitute
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 ordinary
                 meane
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 Doctrine
                 
                 is
                 that
                 Pastors
                 as
                 Pastors
                 doe
                 onely
                 confirme
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 already
                 converted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 convert
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 onely
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 of
                 conversion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 planting
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 formall
                 state
                 of
                 Church-membership
                 are
                 men
                 gifted
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Pastors
                 by
                 office
                 ;
                 Sending
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   sometimes
                   importeth
                   but
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   Gods
                   providence
                   ,
                   whereby
                   men
                   are
                   gifted
                   ,
                   and
                   permitted
                   to
                   do
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   commanded
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   do
                   in
                   obedience
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   sinisterous
                   ends
                   ,
                   so
                   God
                   sent
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Assyria
                   ,
                   Esay
                
                 10.
                 6.
                 2
                 
                 King.
                 24.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   So
                   they
                   that
                   preached
                   of
                   envy
                   ,
                   Phil.
                
                 1.
                 15.
                 
                   are
                   sent
                   :
                   So
                   Balaam
                   was
                   sent
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Some
                   are
                   sent
                   who
                   beside
                   gifts
                   and
                   permission
                   ,
                   have
                   also
                   a
                   sincere
                   mind
                   to
                   imploy
                   their
                   gifts
                   ,
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   stirring
                   them
                   up
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Joh.
                 7.
                 18.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Those
                   are
                   sent
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   both
                   gifts
                   ,
                   permission
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   sincere
                   mind
                   to
                   imploy
                   their
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   withall
                   a
                   lawfull
                   calling
                   to
                   the
                   office
                   :
                   if
                   men
                   want
                   a
                   lawfull
                   calling
                   to
                   that
                   office
                   of
                   the
                   ministery
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   sent
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   third
                   way
                   ,
                   yet
                   may
                   they
                   preach
                   and
                   convert
                   soules
                   ,
                   as
                   sent
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   second
                   way
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               There
               should
               have
               beene
               places
               of
               Scripture
               to
               prove
               that
               Balaam
               and
               the
               enviers
               of
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               1.
               15.
               who
               preached
               Christ
               of
               envy
               ,
               were
               sent
               the
               first
               way
               :
               for
               Balaam
               prophecied
               of
               the
               Starre
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               as
               one
               lawfully
               sent
               and
               a
               called
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               Prophets
               ,
               (
               though
               hee
               was
               not
               a
               gracious
               man
               )
               for
               Numb
               .
               24.
               2.
               
               
                 Balaam
                 saw
                 the
                 visions
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 came
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 He
                 saw
                 the
                 visions
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 in
                 a
                 trance
                 :
              
               and
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 Ezekiel
              
               had
               no
               other
               calling
               as
               Prophets
               ,
               though
               in
               zeale
               and
               simplicitie
               of
               prophecying
               ,
               they
               differed
               from
               Balaam
               :
               and
               Paul
               would
               never
               have
               rejoyced
               that
               these
               teachers
               preached
               Christ
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
               15.
               if
               they
               had
               without
               all
               calling
               of
               God
               preached
               Christ
               ;
               doubtlesse
               they
               had
               a
               calling
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               preach
               ,
               except
               you
               thinke
               that
               none
               have
               a
               calling
               ,
               as
               called
               pastors
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               are
               converted
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               this
               distinction
               you
               hold
               that
               men
               may
               be
               ordinary
               Preachers
               gifted
               ,
               and
               so
               sent
               of
               God
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               may
               and
               doe
               convert
               soules
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               no
               calling
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               unsound
               doctrine
               the
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               hold
               this
               day
               :
               for
               they
               teach
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 gifted
                 persons
                 may
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 convers
                 soules
                 .
              
            
             
             
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 who
                 are
                 gifted
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 are
                 sent
                 and
                 lawfully
                 called
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Church
                 doe
                 not
                 call
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 now
                 since
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 revealed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 required
                 no
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 a
                 Lawfull
                 minis●er
                 :
              
               And
               your
               Arguments
               they
               have
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               their
               Arguments
               to
               evert
               all
               ministerie
               and
               order
               of
               calling
               of
               pastors
               ;
               so
               teach
               the
               Arminians
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 Episcopius
                 ;
                 disp
              
               .
               26.
               thes
               .
               4.
               5.
               
               
                 Necessitatem
                 missionis
                 jam
                 cessare
                 dicendum
                 est
                 ,
                 ac
              
               
               
                 p●inde
                 fas
                 licitumve
                 esse
                 homini
                 Christian●
                 ,
                 non
                 tantum
                 in
                 magno
                 necessitatis
                 casu
                 ,
                 aut
                 in
                 enormi
                 ecclesiae
                 defectione
                 ,
                 sed
                 quovis
                 etiam
                 tempore
                 v●rbum
                 divinum
                 docere
                 ,
                 si
                 ad
                 docendum
                 sit
                 idoneus
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 doari
                 v●lunt
                 ,
                 id
                 serio
                 &
                 obnixè
                 postulant
                 .
              
               So
               doe
               the
               
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 A●
                 lr
                 .
                 Roddeccius
                 in
                 not
                 is
                 in
                 lib.
                 Smiglecii
                 pag.
              
               3.
               
               
                 Confitemur
                 &
                 olim
                 ●●l●sie
                 ministros
                 vocari
                 potuisse
                 ,
                 imo
                 vocatos
                 fuisse
                 ,
                 &
                 nunc
                 etiam
                 voc●ri
                 posse
                 ;
                 in
                 vero
                 id
                 quod
                 olim
                 factum
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 hodie
                 fieri
                 potest
                 ,
                 ad
                 m●nus
                 ministrorum
                 requiratur
                 ,
                 hoc
                 vere
                 &
                 perpetuo
                 quaeritur
                 ;
                 Cat●ch
                 si●
                 Raccoviensis
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               11.
               305.
               306.
               
               
                 Cum
                 per
                 hujusmodi
                 ,
                 ex
                 praes●ripto
                 Apostolicae
                 doctrinae
                 constituuntur
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 his
                 duabus
                 rebus
                 praest
                 ●ut
                 ,
                 vitae
                 innocontiâ
                 &
                 ad
                 docendum
                 aptitudine
                 ,
                 propter
                 ejusmodi
                 constitutionem
                 apud
                 omnes
                 authoritatem
                 suam
                 merito
                 in
                 venire
                 debent
                 .
                 Smaleius
                 in
                 refut
                 .
                 thes
                 .
                 D.
                 Frantzii
                 parte
              
               2.
               disp
               .
               4.
               pag.
               377.
               
               
                 Hoc
                 enim
                 in
                 questione
                 est
                 ,
                 an
                 hujusmodi
                 constitutio
                 sit
                 prorsus
                 necessaria
                 ad
                 constituendum
                 verbi
                 dei
                 ministrum
                 :
                 hoc
                 autem
                 nos
                 negamus
                 ,
                 nihil
                 enim
                 tale
                 ,
                 (
                 quod
                 caput
                 reiest
                 )
                 in
                 descriptione
                 eorum
                 ,
                 quae
                 ad
                 episcopum
                 constituendum
                 requiritur
                 ,
                 nec
                 uspiam
                 judicatum
                 vel
                 levissime
                 videmus
                 ,
                 cum
                 qui
                 talis
                 sit
                 ,
                 postea
                 vocari
                 ,
                 &
                 mittiab
                 aliquo
                 debere
                 ,
                 imo
                 posse
                 aliquem
                 per
                 se
                 munus
                 tale
                 concupiscere
                 vel
                 aff●ctare
                 manifeste
                 scriptum
                 legimus
                 .
                 Theoph.
                 Nicolaid
                 .
                 in
                 refut
                 .
                 tract
                 .
                 de
                 miss
                 .
                 ministrorum
                 cap.
              
               10.
               pag.
               80
               ,
               87.
               88.
               
               
                 Munus
                 docendi
                 non
                 tam
                 est
                 honos
                 ,
                 quam
                 labor
                 ,
                 laborem
                 autem
                 semper
                 sumere
                 li●et
                 ,
                 h●ores
                 non
                 item
                 :
                 &
                 pag.
              
               91.
               
               
                 Docet
                 Paulus
                 rect●
                 id
                 fieri
                 posse
                 ,
                 unumqu●mque
                 munus
                 docendi
                 aggredi
                 ,
                 m●do
                 ad
                 id
                 aptus
                 sit
                 ,
                 quod
                 aggredi
                 cogitat
                 ,
                 vel
                 cupit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 II.
                 
                   Whether
                   or
                   not
                   all
                   gifted
                   persons
                   may
                   preach
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   publikely
                   ,
                   and
                   ordinarily
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   gathering
                   in
                   of
                   soules
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   destitute
                   of
                   all
                   officiall
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   or
                   Church
                   calling
                   to
                   that
                   ministery
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               Our
               brethren
               hold
               
                 all
                 gifted
                 persons
                 not
                 in
                 office
                 may
                 ordinarily
              
               
               
                 preach
                 publikely
              
               ;
               So
               teach
               Mr.
               Robinson
               in
               a
               Treatise
               intituled
               
                 The
                 peoples
                 ple
                 t
                 for
                 prophecying
                 ,
              
               the
               Arguments
               of
               which
               booke
               I
               shall
               shortly
               discusse
               .
               Hence
               these
               considerations
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Distinct.
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 power
                 of
                 publike
                 preaching
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 not
                 constitute
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 constitute
                 ;
                 gifted
                 persons
                 in
                 extraordinary
                 cases
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 planted
                 ,
                 may
                 publikely
                 preach
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 otherwise
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 constituted
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Distinct.
               Pastors
               not
               onely
               as
               gifted
               men
               ,
               but
               as
               Pastors
               
                 are
                 ●illed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 is
                 Christs
                 visible
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 visible
                 society
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 persons
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Dist.
                 Publike
                 preaching
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 ordinary
                 meane
                 of
                 saving
                 such
                 as
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 is
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 both
                 subjectively
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 objectively
                 as
                 being
                 onely
                 exercised
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 members
                 ,
                 perse
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 P●gans
                 by
                 accident
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Dist.
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 call
                 to
                 an
                 habituall
                 and
                 ordinary
                 prophe●ying
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 required
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 calling
                 by
                 gifts
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 collation
                 of
                 authoritie
                 to
                 the
                 office
                 ,
                 either
                 immediately
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 mediately
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 call
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 or
                 occasionall
                 acts
                 of
                 exhorting
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 and
                 Stephen
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 give
                 consession
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 battell
                 ,
                 to
                 exhort
                 his
                 army
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Prince
                 his
                 Subjects
                 to
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 latter
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 call
                 required
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 exhorter
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 bee
                 not
                 by
                 office
                 a
                 Pastor
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Dist.
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 formall
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 virtuall
                 and
                 interpretative
                 calling
                 or
                 tacite
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 learned
                 men
                 of
                 eminent
                 gifts
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 office
                 ,
                 do
                 write
                 Commentaries
                 ,
                 Sermons
                 on
                 Canonick
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 tractates
                 resuting
                 heresies
                 ;
                 to
                 this
                 the
                 tacite
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 have
                 not
                 ordinary
                 pastorall
                 care
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 the
                 ordinary
                 converters
                 of
                 soules
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 pretended
                 Prophets
                 of
                 Separatists
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Dist.
                 Gifted
                 Christians
                 may
                 occasionally
                 admonish
                 ,
                 warne
                 ,
                 rebuke
                 and
                 exhort
                 one
                 another
              
               ;
               1.
               privately
               ;
               2.
               
                 without
                 any
                 Pastorall
                 care
                 of
                 soules
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 as
                 they
                 occasionally
                 converse
                 with
                 them
              
               ;
               3.
               
               
                 Excommuni
                 officio
                 charitatis
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 charitie
                 tying
                 one
                 member
                 to
                 helpe
                 another
              
               ;
               4.
               
               
                 Not
                 authoritatively
                 by
                 speciall
                 office
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 authoritie
                 here
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 occasionally
                 
                 spoken
                 .
                 The
                 Pastor
                 is
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Publikely
               ;
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 With
                 a
                 pastorall
                 obligation
                 to
                 all
                 alike
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 converse
                 daily
                 with
                 them
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 Not
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 tie
                 of
                 common
                 Charitie
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 speciall
                 office
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 With
                 authority
                 both
                 objective
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 officiall
                 from
                 his
                 charge
                 .
              
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 is
                 obli●ged
                 to
                 separate
                 himselfe
                 for
                 this
                 charge
                 allanerly
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 watchman
                 who
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 in
                 a
                 speciall
                 manner
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Our
               brethren
               hold
               that
               the
               
                 ordinary
                 and
                 established
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 converted
                 are
                 made
                 fit
                 materialls
                 for
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 by
                 private
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 gifted
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 preach
                 publikely
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 gather
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 to
                 Christ.
              
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 none
                 unconverted
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 are
                 under
                 any
                 pastorall
                 care
                 of
                 Christs
                 officers
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 Pastors
                 as
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 doe
                 convert
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 confirme
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 already
                 converted
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 Pastors
                 shall
                 convert
                 any
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 with
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 Musicus
                 curat
                 aegrotum
                 ,
                 a
                 Musician
                 cureth
                 a
                 sick
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 no
                 wayes
                 as
                 a
                 musician
                 :
                 for
                 Pastors
                 doe
                 convert
                 as
                 gifted
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 conversion
                 of
                 soules
                 is
                 no
                 proper
                 Church-worke
                 ,
                 but
                 accidentall
                 to
                 Pastors
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               that
               none
               can
               take
               on
               him
               lawfully
               to
               preach
               the
               Word
               publikely
               ,
               in
               the
               established
               and
               ordinarily
               approved
               way
               of
               Christ
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               soules
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               is
               not
               only
               gifted
               ,
               but
               also
               called
               thereunto
               by
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               I
               prove
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Argum.
               If
               faith
               come
               ordinarily
               by
               hearing
               a
               Pastor
               sent
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               such
               Pastors
               as
               are
               called
               messengers
               with
               
                 good
                 newes
              
               ,
               and
               watchmen
               not
               onely
               gifted
               ,
               but
               also
               instructed
               with
               authority
               of
               office
               ,
               then
               are
               not
               gifted
               persons
               ,
               because
               gifted
               ,
               called
               of
               God
               to
               be
               ordinary
               converters
               of
               soules
               .
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               for
               they
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               the
               Prophet
               saith
               ,
               Isa.
               52.
               8.
               
               
                 Thy
                 watchmen
                 shall
                 lift
                 up
                 the
                 voyce
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               thus
               confirmed
               ,
               That
               Gospel
               which
               is
               the
               power
               of
               
               
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
              
               to
               those
               who
               are
               saved
               ,
               is
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               by
               such
               as
               are
               sent
               both
               to
               preach
               and
               baptise
               :
               but
               
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               by
               gifted
               men
               ,
               only
               out
               of
               office
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               by
               those
               who
               are
               sent
               both
               to
               preach
               and
               to
               baptise
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               by
               onely
               gifted
               persons
               voyd
               of
               all
               office
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               power
               and
               wisdom
               of
               God
               to
               those
               who
               are
               saved
               .
               The
               assumption
               is
               granted
               ,
               for
               gifted
               men
               out
               
               of
               office
               may
               not
               lawfully
               baptise
               .
               I
               prove
               the
               proposition
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               23.
               
                 but
                 wee
                 preach
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               That
               this
               [
               wee
               ]
               is
               to
               bee
               understood
               of
               those
               who
               are
               sent
               both
               to
               preach
               and
               baptise
               ,
               is
               cleare
               ,
               vers
               .
               17.
               
               
                 But
                 Christ
                 sent
                 mee
                 not
                 to
                 baptise
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               sent
               mee
               not
               to
               baptise
               principally
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Patent
               from
               heaven
               ,
               Paul
               was
               warranted
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               to
               baptise
               ,
               as
               one
               commission
               is
               given
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               to
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               to
               baptise
               ,
               yea
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               then
               it
               is
               such
               a
               preaching
               as
               must
               bee
               backed
               with
               the
               sealing
               by
               baptisme
               ;
               also
               if
               he
               had
               meant
               that
               preaching
               was
               not
               peculiar
               to
               Apostles
               and
               other
               successors
               ,
               hee
               should
               have
               said
               .
               
                 But
                 yet
                 preach
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               for
               Separatists
               do
               teach
               ,
               with
               Socinians
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               multitude
               of
               unofficed
               Prophets
               at
               Corinth
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 learned
                 in
                 Socinus
                 his
                 schoole
                 ,
                 saith
                 to
                 
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   sending
                   which
                   he
                   so
                   much
                   urgeth
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   bee
                   knowne
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   who
                   teach
                   lawfully
                   are
                   sent
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   personall
                   gifts
                   and
                   graces
                   ,
                   so
                   ordinary
                   officers
                   are
                   not
                   sent
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   appoint
                   them
                   to
                   minister
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   the
                   extraordinary
                   Apostles
                   sent
                   by
                   Christ
                   who
                   appointed
                   them
                   .
                   Sending
                   importeth
                   a
                   passeth
                   of
                   the
                   sent
                   from
                   the
                   sender
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   sent
                   by
                   Christ
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   to
                   the
                   Jewes
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   not
                   Pastors
                   sent
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   (
                   which
                   calleth
                   them
                   )
                   unto
                   others
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   minister
                   unto
                   her selfe
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   publike
                   ministery
                   is
                   ended
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   doe
                   publikely
                   exhort
                   and
                   require
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Rulers
                   doe
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   ,
                   Act
                
                 13.
                 14.
                 
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   any
                   word
                   of
                   exhortation
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   say
                   on
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Surely
               Mr.
               Yates
               ,
               and
               wee
               both
               have
               much
               for
               us
               to
               urge
               the
               necessitie
               of
               sending
               ,
               except
               men
               would
               runne
               unsent
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               guilty
               of
               intrusion
               ,
               for
               so
               doth
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               Exod.
               28.
               1.
               
               
                 Take
                 to
                 thee
                 Aaron
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Numb
                 .
              
               1.
               49.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 appoint
                 the
                 Levits
                 over
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 vessels
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 belongeth
                 thereunto
                 :
              
               so
               saith
               Hezekiah
               to
               the
               
                 Levites
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 chosen
                 you
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 minister
                 unto
                 him
                 :
                 Esay
              
               6.
               8.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 heard
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 saying
                 ,
                 Whom
                 shall
                 I
                 send
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 goe
                 for
                 me
                 ?
              
               9.
               
                 and
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 goe
                 and
                 say
                 to
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 Jerem.
              
               1.
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 v.
              
               5.
               
               Hos.
               1.
               1.
               
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               1.
               1.
               
               Joh.
               1.
               6.
               
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               3.
               2.
               
               Matth.
               10.
               5.
               
               Those
               
               
                 twelve
                 Jesus
                 sent
                 forth
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               48.
               16.
               
               Isa.
               61.
               1.
               
               Heb.
               5.
               4.
               
               Joh.
               20.
               21.
               
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               
               Mark
               16.
               15.
               
               Rom.
               11.
               1.
               
               Rom.
               1.
               1.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               1.
               
               Act.
               14.
               13.
               
               
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ordained
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               2
               
               ●im
               .
               2.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               If
               you
               urge
               not
               sending
               ,
               you
               goe
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 saith
                 all
                 who
                 lawfully
                 teach
                 are
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 personall
                 gifts
                 .
              
               But
               1.
               where
               doth
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               speake
               so
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ?
               All
               then
               who
               have
               gifts
               to
               be
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               are
               sent
               of
               God
               to
               the
               throne
               and
               bench
               ?
               what
               bloody
               confusions
               would
               hence
               fellow
               ?
               Yea
               if
               they
               have
               gifts
               to
               bee
               Kings
               and
               do
               not
               all
               flie
               to
               the
               throne
               ,
               they
               resist
               the
               calling
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               sinne
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               as
               Jonah
               did
               ,
               and
               hide
               their
               Lords
               Talent
               .
               2.
               
               Women
               in
               whose
               lipps
               is
               the
               Law
               of
               grace
               ,
               Prov.
               31.
               26.
               and
               who
               are
               to
               teach
               the
               younger
               women
               ,
               Tit.
               2.
               3.
               4.
               are
               so
               sent
               of
               God
               to
               preach
               ;
               
                 O
                 but
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 they
                 are
                 forbidden
                 to
                 preach
              
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               true
               ,
               then
               
                 (
                 to
                 be
                 gifted
                 to
                 preach
                 :
                 )
              
               is
               not
               all
               one
               with
               this
               
                 (
                 to
                 bee
                 sent
                 to
                 preach
                 )
              
               for
               to
               bee
               sent
               to
               preach
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               commanded
               to
               preach
               .
               If
               then
               women
               bee
               sent
               in
               respect
               of
               gifts
               ,
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               Gods
               Word
               forbiddeth
               them
               to
               preach
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               that
               same
               will
               of
               God
               revealed
               doth
               command
               and
               forbid
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               to
               be
               gifted
               is
               not
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               preach
               .
               3.
               
               You
               here
               clearely
               side
               with
               Arminians
               and
               So●inians
               ,
               for
               Episcopius
               a
               requireth
               no
               more
               to
               preaching
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               man
               bee
               
                 idoneous
                 and
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
              
               .
               And
               b
               
                 Theoph
                 Nocolaides
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 him
                 an
                 holy
                 life
                 and
                 aptitudo
                 ad
                 docendum
                 alios
                 ,
                 aptitude
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 .
              
               4.
               
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               teach
               that
               the
               sending
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               and
               other
               places
               are
               meant
               of
               extraordinary
               sending
               which
               is
               now
               ceased
               ,
               since
               the
               Apostles
               are
               dead
               .
               So
               
                 (
                 c
                 )
                 Episcopius
              
               d
               and
               Arminians
               in
               their
               confession
               .
               e
               Socinus
               f
               Ostorodius
               expound
               the
               place
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
               
                 Paulum
                 de
                 suo
                 duntaxat
                 tempore
                 loqui
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               sending
               now
               :
               and
               Robinson
               sympathizing
               with
               them
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Ordinary
                 officers
                 are
                 not
                 sent
                 now
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 then
                 sent
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               but
               the
               professors
               of
               Leyden
               g
               refuting
               the
               Arminians
               ,
               say
               there
               is
               a
               necessitie
               of
               sending
               now
               as
               there
               was
               then
               ,
               and
               h
               Calvin
               ,
               i
               Beza
               ,
               k
               Paraeus
               accord
               to
               this
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 of
                 ordinary
                 calling
                 .
              
               4.
               
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               differenceth
               the
               giving
               of
               gifts
               to
               the
               ministery
               ,
               and
               the
               giving
               of
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               sending
               authoritative
               by
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               ,
               the
               one
               being
               collatio
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               other
               〈◊〉
               ,
               as
               Matth.
               10.
               1.
               
               
                 Then
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 twelve
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 v.
              
               5.
               their
               sending
               and
               gifting
               by
               authoritie
               is
               cleare
               ,
               
                 these
                 twelve
                 he
                 sent
                 out
              
               :
               So
               Jer.
               1.
               5.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 separated
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               this
               is
               calling
               and
               sending
               ,
               &
               v.
               9.
               
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Lord
                 put
                 forth
                 his
                 hand
                 and
                 touched
                 my
                 mouth
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               a
               giving
               of
               gifts
               ,
               and
               Isa.
               1.
               1.
               
               Isaiah
               is
               gifted
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               visions
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               Chap.
               6.
               7.
               he
               is
               sent
               and
               receiveth
               authority
               to
               goe
               ,
               beside
               that
               v.
               8
               ,
               9.
               and
               Job
               .
               20.
               when
               
                 Christ
                 breathed
                 upon
                 the
                 Disciples
              
               ,
               hee
               giveth
               them
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Go
                 and
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 my
                 father
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 send
                 I
                 you
                 ,
              
               he
               giveth
               them
               authoritie
               and
               sendeth
               them
               :
               yea
               though
               Prophets
               did
               prophecie
               true
               things
               that
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               De●t
               .
               13.
               1
               ,
               2.
               because
               the
               Lord
               sent
               them
               not
               .
               And
               for
               the
               place
               ,
               Rom.
               10
               ,
               14.
               cited
               from
               Isa.
               52.
               though
               Prophets
               hearing
               Isaiah
               and
               Jeremiah
               prophecie
               of
               the
               peoples
               returne
               from
               Babylon
               ,
               should
               prophecy
               the
               same
               that
               Isaiah
               and
               Jeremiah
               had
               prophecied
               ,
               yet
               not
               being
               sent
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               beene
               false
               Prophets
               :
               and
               after
               the
               Spirit
               is
               entered
               unto
               
                 Ezecbiel
                 ,
                 ch
              
               .
               2.
               2.
               and
               so
               he
               is
               gifted
               ,
               yet
               is
               there
               another
               sending
               ,
               v.
               3.
               then
               said
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               might
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               Baruch
               have
               preached
               all
               his
               Master
               Jeremiahs
               Prophecies
               ?
               But
               I
               thinke
               that
               should
               not
               have
               made
               him
               a
               Prophet
               :
               yea
               and
               Christ
               in
               whom
               was
               all
               fulnesse
               of
               gifts
               and
               grace
               ,
               Job
               .
               1.
               16.
               
               Col.
               2.
               9.
               yet
               tooke
               not
               on
               him
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               5.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Job
               .
               1.
               18.
               and
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Musculus
                 ,
                 Gualter
              
               ,
               expone
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               prophecying
               peace
               ,
               Isa.
               52.
               to
               be
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               not
               onely
               were
               gifted
               to
               preach
               ,
               but
               sent
               with
               speciall
               authority
               ,
               to
               prophecie
               the
               peoples
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Babylon
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               by
               this
               also
               have
               the
               gifted
               Prophets
               a
               calling
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               administrate
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               because
               ,
               if
               to
               be
               gifted
               ,
               be
               to
               be
               sent
               of
               God
               ,
               certainly
               they
               are
               gifted
               to
               administrate
               the
               Sacraments
               no
               lesse
               then
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               so
               l
               saith
               the
               Arminians
               ,
               with
               
               their
               Socinians
               ,
               as
               m
               Socinus
               and
               n
               Smalcius
               ,
               If
               they
               say
               ,
               Christ
               requireth
               a
               particular
               Minister
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               to
               the
               word
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               to
               pastorall
               preaching
               he
               requireth
               also
               a
               peculiar
               minister
               ,
               as
               our
               brethren
               teach
               ,
               from
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5
               4.
               5.
               but
               to
               teaching
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               gift
               any
               gifted
               man
               is
               sufficient
               :
               the
               same
               distinction
               may
               as
               well
               hold
               that
               there
               is
               a
               pastorall
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               and
               a
               common
               administration
               of
               them
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               gift
               ,
               yea
               and
               o
               Gerardus
               observeth
               well
               ,
               
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 ministery
                 belongeth
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 speciall
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               29.
               
               Ephes.
               4.
               11.
               
               Jam.
               3.
               1.
               7.
               yea
               and
               if
               ministers
               bee
               stewards
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               12.
               are
               they
               not
               dispensators
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               by
               their
               office
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Word
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               Robinson
               giveth
               for
               shame
               a
               sort
               of
               calling
               to
               the
               unofficed
               Prophets
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Church
                 requireth
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 on
                 ,
              
               as
               Act.
               13.
               
               But
               1.
               not
               his
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               rulers
               required
               Paul
               and
               
                 Barnabas
                 to
                 speake
              
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Rulers
               knew
               them
               to
               be
               Apostles
               and
               Pastors
               by
               office
               ,
               for
               there
               were
               Prophets
               there
               ,
               Chap.
               14.
               1.
               but
               the
               Apostles
               would
               have
               none
               to
               preach
               ,
               as
               Pastors
               by
               office
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               proved
               ,
               and
               authorized
               by
               the
               Elders
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               10.
               ch
               .
               4.
               14.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               2
               ,
               3.
               3.
               
               This
               calling
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               onely
               for
               orders
               cause
               in
               the
               constitute
               Church
               ,
               but
               a
               thing
               not
               necessary
               by
               divine
               institution
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Socinians
               .
               So
               Smalcius
               p
               teach
               us
               that
               the
               Churches
               sending
               and
               calling
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               was
               a
               custome
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 decorum
                 arbitramur
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Smalcius
                 )
                 u●
                 id
                 observaretur
              
               ;
               and
               and
               so
               saith
               q
               
                 Andr.
                 Raddecius
              
               ,
               and
               the
               r
               Arminians
               have
               also
               the
               same
               distinction
               :
               But
               this
               place
               approveth
               not
               that
               every
               
                 by
                 person
              
               (
               so
               to
               speake
               )
               might
               preach
               in
               the
               Jewes
               Synagogues
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Argum.
               If
               Christ
               ascending
               on
               high
               led
               captivitie
               captive
               ,
               and
               gave
               gifts
               unto
               men
               ,
               some
               to
               be
               Apostles
               and
               some
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               gathering
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
               and
               
               if
               some
               ,
               not
               all
               are
               Prophets
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               29.
               then
               hath
               God
               appointed
               Pastors
               in
               office
               to
               bee
               the
               ordinary
               gatherers
               of
               soules
               in
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               if
               this
               bee
               not
               said
               ,
               when
               hee
               ascended
               on
               high
               ,
               hee
               made
               all
               private
               Christians
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               preachers
               to
               edifie
               publikely
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               bee
               not
               gifted
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               owne
               fault
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               bee
               such
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Argum.
               He
               who
               Matth.
               10.
               42.
               contradistinguisheth
               the
               prophet
               and
               the
               righteous
               man
               ,
               as
               different
               persons
               ,
               and
               having
               different
               rewards
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               acknowledge
               a
               righteous
               man
               to
               be
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 hoc
                 ipso
              
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               a
               righteous
               man.
               But
               Christ
               doth
               contradistinguish
               them
               ,
               v.
               41.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 receiveth
                 a
                 Prophet
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 shall
                 receive
                 a
                 Prophets
                 reward
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 receiveth
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 ,
                 shall
                 receive
                 a
                 righteous
                 mans
                 reward
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               Christ
               acknowledgeth
               them
               to
               differ
               .
               Now
               if
               a
               
                 righteous
                 man
                 ,
                 hoc
                 ipso
              
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               exercise
               these
               same
               specifice
               acts
               with
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               hee
               should
               publikely
               preach
               to
               convert
               soules
               ,
               he
               should
               by
               this
               place
               bee
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               the
               reward
               of
               a
               Prophet
               should
               be
               given
               to
               the
               receiver
               of
               the
               righteous
               man
               ,
               yea
               and
               more
               then
               the
               reward
               of
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               in
               respect
               he
               is
               both
               a
               righteous
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               Prophet
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               all
               Prophets
               a
               speciall
               promise
               of
               Gods
               assistance
               and
               presence
               is
               made
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               Jerem.
               1.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Matth.
               28.
               20
               
               Luk.
               21.
               
               Verse
               14.
               15.
               
               Act.
               9.
               
               Verse
               17.
               
               But
               to
               these
               who
               are
               not
               prophets
               by
               office
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               promise
               in
               the
               word
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
            
             
               5.
               
               All
               that
               are
               sent
               of
               God
               as
               ordinary
               converters
               of
               soules
               from
               the
               kingdome
               of
               darkenesse
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 must
                 seeke
                 out
                 fit
                 words
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Preacher
               did
               ,
               Eccles.
               12.
               11.
               12.
               
                 hee
                 must
                 convince
                 and
                 judge
                 the
                 hearer
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 manifest
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               as
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
                 he
                 must
                 cut
                 the
                 word
                 aright
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               Timothy
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2
               15.
               
                 he
                 must
                 give
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 meate
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               24.
               46.
               
                 he
                 must
                 know
                 and
                 try
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 Jerem.
              
               11.
               18.
               
               
                 When
                 he
                 seeth
                 the
                 sword
                 comming
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 warne
                 the
                 wicked
                 to
                 turne
                 from
                 his
                 evill
                 way
                 ,
                 Ezech.
              
               3.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               
                 Hee
                 must
                 watch
                 for
                 soules
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               13.
               17.
               
               
                 Hee
                 must
                 exhort
                 
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 bee
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 hee
                 must
                 pray
                 and
                 request
                 in
                 Christs
                 stead
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               
               
                 And
                 hee
                 must
                 give
                 himselfe
                 wholly
                 to
                 reading
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 And
                 not
                 intangle
                 himselfe
                 with
                 any
                 〈◊〉
                 calling
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               4.
               
               All
               these
               cannot
               be
               done
               by
               Prophets
               not
               in
               office
               .
               And
               all
               these
               are
               duties
               of
               Pastors
               in
               office
               ,
               and
               to
               ty
               private
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               commanded
               to
               attend
               their
               owne
               callings
               were
               unreasonable
               ,
               and
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               The
               proposition
               is
               cleare
               ;
               no
               man
               can
               preach
               ,
               but
               hee
               who
               must
               give
               himselfe
               to
               reading
               ,
               and
               must
               watch
               and
               speake
               to
               the
               present
               case
               of
               the
               hearers
               ;
               but
               especially
               such
               Preachers
               as
               are
               the
               onely
               ordinary
               converters
               of
               soules
               to
               Christ
               ,
               must
               give
               warning
               that
               the
               unrighteous
               die
               not
               in
               his
               sinne
               :
               now
               to
               say
               that
               all
               these
               were
               duties
               incumbent
               to
               
                 merchants
                 ,
                 artificers
                 ,
                 fashioners
                 ,
                 carpenters
                 ,
                 cloathiers
                 ,
              
               were
               to
               mocke
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               these
               and
               these
               onely
               were
               the
               gatherers
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               Kingdome
               to
               Christ
               ,
               were
               unknowne
               Divinity
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               All
               Prophets
               are
               set
               downe
               in
               Christs
               roll
               of
               lawfull
               officers
               .
               2.
               
               The
               rules
               and
               canons
               for
               the
               right
               exercise
               of
               their
               ministery
               is
               set
               downe
               ,
               especially
               seeing
               these
               pretended
               prophets
               are
               presumed
               to
               be
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               The
               onely
               ordinary
               gainers
               of
               soules
               to
               Christs
               kingdome
               and
               visible
               Church
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               4.
               
               Seeing
               the
               Lord
               doth
               so
               often
               complaine
               of
               idle
               Pastors
               ,
               of
               dumbe
               dogges
               ,
               by
               whose
               sleeping
               ,
               soules
               are
               losed
               .
               Now
               this
               Argument
               for
               the
               proposition
               seemeth
               most
               reasonable
               .
               In
               the
               old
               Testament
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Levites
                 ,
                 Prophets
              
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               edifying
               officers
               are
               set
               downe
               there
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               the
               officers
               and
               canons
               anent
               their
               government
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               11.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               1
               
               Tim.
               3.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               
               Act.
               2.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Io●l
               2.
               28.
               
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               
               But
               no
               such
               things
               are
               written
               in
               the
               old
               or
               new
               Testament
               of
               gifted
               Prophets
               not
               in
               office
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               All
               lawfull
               officers
               have
               power
               authoritatively
               from
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 remit
                 and
                 to
                 retaine
                 sinnes
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               But
               Preachers
               out
               of
               office
               have
               no
               such
               power
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               Preachers
               out
               of
               office
               ,
               are
               not
               lawfull
               Preachers
               .
            
             
               The
               proposition
               is
               ,
               Ioh.
               20.
               21.
               
               The
               assumption
               is
               evident
               ,
               
               for
               where
               
                 are
                 they
                 sent
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 sent
                 his
                 Sonne
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               and
               that
               promise
               is
               made
               onely
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               successors
               ,
               Prophets
               without
               office
               are
               not
               the
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               a
               Robinson
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 commission
                 there
                 given
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 miraculous
                 inbreathing
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 principally
                 to
                 unbeleevers
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 nothing
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 ordinary
                 officers
                 ,
                 but
                 else
                 where
                 ,
                 this
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               16.
               17.
               1
               
               Cor.
               5.
               2
               
               Cor.
               6.
               6.
               
               
                 Yea
                 to
                 every
                 faithfull
                 brother
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               16.
               18.
               
               Ch.
               18.
               15.
               
               Luk.
               17.
               3.
               
               This
               is
               that
               which
               Anabaptists
               teacheth
               (
               as
               b
               Chemnitius
               saith
               )
               and
               the
               very
               doctrin
               of
               c
               Ostorodius
               ,
               d
               Nicolaides
               ,
               e
               Socinus
               ,
               but
               except
               the
               miraculous
               inbreathing
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               here
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Apostles
               onely
               :
               for
               the
               loosing
               and
               retaining
               of
               sinne
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               binding
               and
               loosing
               of
               the
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               forgiving
               and
               retaining
               of
               sinne
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               Matth.
               16.
               is
               not
               given
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               for
               the
               Text
               saith
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               is
               given
               to
               Peter
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Church-guides
               the
               successors
               of
               Peter
               .
               2.
               
               Authoritative
               power
               of
               forgiving
               of
               sinne
               ,
               is
               not
               Matth.
               18.
               said
               to
               bee
               ratified
               in
               heaven
               ,
               but
               onely
               when
               the
               Church
               doth
               bind
               and
               loose
               ;
               and
               forgiving
               ,
               Luk.
               17.
               is
               betwixt
               sister
               and
               sister
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               power
               to
               bind
               and
               loose
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               All
               Prophets
               are
               either
               ordinary
               or
               extraordinary
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               in
               Gods
               Word
               ;
               extraordinary
               now
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               ordinary
               Prophets
               now
               are
               not
               gifted
               to
               preach
               the
               Word
               ,
               except
               as
               Timothy
               ,
               from
               their
               youth
               they
               have
               beene
               trained
               up
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               have
               learning
               ,
               sciences
               ,
               knowledge
               of
               the
               tongues
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               bee
               a
               man
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               3.
               1
               
               Tim.
               3.
               hee
               must
               meditate
               ,
               reade
               ,
               and
               give
               himselfe
               wholly
               to
               these
               things
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               15
               ,
               16.
               and
               so
               must
               leave
               his
               calling
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostle
               his
               commandement
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               1
               
               Thess.
               4.
               11.
               
               Ephes.
               4.
               28.
               but
               if
               hee
               
               have
               a
               gift
               for
               publicke
               preaching
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               separate
               himselfe
               for
               it
               ,
               seeing
               a
               gift
               is
               a
               token
               of
               Gods
               separation
               .
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 III.
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   Arguments
                   of
                   Mr.
                   Robinson
                   for
                   the
                   p●ophecying
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   private
                   persons
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   office
                   ,
                   doe
                   strongly
                   conclude
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               I
               shall
               set
               them
               downe
               in
               order
               and
               discusse
               them
               .
               
                 If
                 a
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 tryed
                 before
                 he
                 be●
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 office
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 while
                 be
                 is
                 o●t
                 of
                 office
                 he
                 must
                 prophecie
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               Argument
               concludeth
               not
               the
               Question
               ,
               for
               by
               as
               good
               reason
               the
               sonnes
               of
               the
               Prophets
               or
               young
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               behoved
               to
               exercise
               their
               gift
               ,
               as
               1
               Sam.
               10.
               5.
               2
               
               King.
               2.
               7.
               2
               
               King.
               4.
               1.
               1
               
               King.
               20.
               35.
               before
               they
               bee
               fully
               received
               as
               Prophets
               ,
               must
               be
               prophets
               and
               officers
               not
               in
               office
               differing
               from
               Prophets
               in
               office
               ,
               even
               as
               their
               lay
               Prophets
               are
               different
               from
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               an
               apprentise
               of
               a
               trade
               is
               not
               a
               different
               tradesman
               from
               the
               master
               to
               whom
               hee
               serves
               as
               apprentise
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               onely
               different
               from
               him
               in
               degree
               .
               But
               their
               Lay-Prophets
               are
               tradesmen
               ,
               not
               sonnes
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               not
               ayming
               at
               the
               pastorall
               charge
               ,
               but
               ordinary
               officers
               for
               converting
               of
               soules
               ,
               and
               doe
               differ
               from
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               are
               non-Pastors
               ,
               differ
               from
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Robinson
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   Lords
                   gifting
                   of
                
                 Eldad
                 and
                 Medad
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 11.
                 29.
                 
                   with
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   prophecying
                   ,
                   inabling
                   them
                   to
                   prophecy
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   them
                   extraordinary
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   not
                   by
                   due
                   proportion
                   an
                   ordinary
                   gift
                   inabling
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   an
                   ordinary
                   prophecy
                   ,
                   serve
                   also
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   an
                   ordinary
                   Prophet
                   ?
                   Now
                   Moses
                   in
                   wishing
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   wisheth
                   as
                   well
                   the
                   use
                   ,
                   as
                   possession
                   of
                   the
                   gift
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               Jewes
               say
               that
               Eldad
               and
               Medad
               were
               of
               the
               70.
               
               Elders
               ,
               upon
               whom
               was
               powred
               part
               of
               that
               spirit
               of
               prophecy
               ,
               that
               was
               on
               Moses
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               they
               were
               written
               in
               the
               70.
               papers
               ,
               but
               not
               elected
               ,
               because
               they
               drew
               the
               papers
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               part
               and
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Senex
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               like
               Joshu●
               would
               have
               envied
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               now
               Judges
               ,
               or
               that
               Moses
               would
               have
               likened
               them
               unto
               the
               people
               .
               However
               ,
               prophets
               they
               were
               .
               But
               both
               the
               Antecedent
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               the
               consequence
               nulle
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               meane
               by
               the
               
                 Lords
                 gifting
                 of
                 Eldad
                 
                 and
                 Medad
                 ,
              
               a
               naked
               and
               a
               bare
               revealing
               to
               them
               of
               the
               visions
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               an
               impulsive
               commandement
               from
               God
               ,
               setting
               them
               on
               action
               to
               prophecie
               ,
               (
               this
               impulsion
               is
               an
               authoritative
               sending
               and
               calling
               ,
               )
               the
               antecedent
               is
               false
               ,
               for
               that
               gifting
               of
               them
               onely
               made
               them
               able
               ,
               but
               not
               formally
               authorized
               Prophets
               :
               but
               if
               the
               gifting
               of
               them
               did
               include
               both
               the
               gift
               and
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               use
               the
               gift
               ,
               as
               certainly
               it
               did
               ,
               now
               the
               consequence
               is
               null
               ,
               for
               the
               naked
               giving
               of
               an
               ordinary
               gift
               ,
               except
               God
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               now
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               command
               the
               use
               of
               the
               gift
               ,
               no
               gifted
               man
               ,
               because
               gifted
               ,
               is
               by
               and
               by
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               have
               a
               commandement
               ecclesiasticke
               now
               to
               preach
               ,
               as
               Eldad
               and
               Medad
               had
               impulsive
               commandement
               to
               prophecy
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               be
               gifted
               by
               an
               ordinary
               way
               as
               Eldad
               and
               Medad
               was
               extraordinarily
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               to
               be
               thrusted
               out
               to
               the
               pastorall
               calling
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               a
               fleshly
               man
               will
               envie
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 17.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Jehos●aphat
                   sent
                   his
                   Princes
                   to
                   preach
                   or
                   teach
                   in
                   the
                   cities
                   of
                   Iudah
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   them
                   the
                   Levites
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                
                 70.
                 
                 
                   Interpreters
                   ,
                   so
                   Pagnine
                   ,
                   so
                   Ierom
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   English
                   translation
                   :
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   Princes
                   are
                   Prophets
                   not
                   in
                   office
                   ,
                   who
                   may
                   teach
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               
                 Doctor
                 Alexander
                 Colveill
              
               my
               reverent
               colleague
               ,
               and
               as
               learned
               ,
               so
               well
               experienced
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               saith
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               here
               taken
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               noteth
               the
               accusative
               case
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               bee
               
               read
               ;
               
                 And
                 he
                 sent
                 the
                 Princes
              
               ,
               as
               Buxtorfius
               noteth
               ,
               
                 Thesaur
                 .
                 l.
              
               1.
               e.
               12.
               and
               this
               Chaldaisme
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               these
               bookes
               of
               the
               Chronicles
               written
               after
               the
               Captivitie
               ,
               as
               2
               Chron.
               5.
               13.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 praise
                 Jehovah
              
               ,
               and
               Chap.
               32.
               17.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               he
               writ
               letters
               also
               ,
               
                 to
                 raile
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               parallell
               place
               ,
               2
               King.
               19.
               4.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               the
               place
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               citeth
               ,
               is
               well
               exponed
               by
               
                 R.
                 Salomon
                 Iarc●i
                 in
                 his
                 Commentary
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               teach
               &
               instruct
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
               Deut.
               24.
               28.
               according
               to
               al
               that
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               shal
               teach
               you
               ,
               do
               yee
               ;
               but
               the
               Princes
               went
               with
               them
               lest
               they
               should
               have
               rebelled
               against
               their
               words
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               compell
               them
               to
               obey
               ,
               &c.
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               pihel
               signifieth
               this
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               
                 kall
                 ,
                 didicit
              
               ,
               in
               pihel
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               he
               caused
               him
               to
               learne
               ,
               Dan.
               1.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Nebuchadnezzar
               commanded
               also
               Penaz
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 learning
                 and
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 Chaldea
              
               ;
               that
               honorable
               Courtier
               was
               not
               a
               Schoolemaster
               to
               teach
               the
               children
               of
               the
               captivitie
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               he
               did
               it
               by
               others
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Syria
               saith
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               thou
               shall
               cure
               Naaman
               of
               his
               leprosie
               ;
               the
               Maide
               exponed
               it
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               cure
               him
               by
               another
               ,
               Elisha
               shall
               cure
               him
               .
               Pilat
               scourged
               Jesus
               ,
               but
               Livius
               saith
               ,
               the
               Judge
               said
               to
               
                 a
                 burrio
                 ,
                 i.
                 Lictor
                 ,
                 colliga
                 manus
                 :
              
               so
               Deut.
               31.
               22.
               
               Moses
               therefore
               writ
               this
               song
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               and
               taught
               it
               ,
               v.
               19.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 teach
                 them
                 this
                 song
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 mouth
                 .
              
               It
               was
               impossible
               that
               Moses
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               could
               teach
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               put
               this
               song
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
               therefore
               he
               behooved
               to
               teach
               them
               by
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               as
               24.
               25.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Hebrewes
               may
               read
               so
               ,
               
                 but
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 his
                 princes
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               letter
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               a
               note
               of
               the
               accusative
               case
               ,
               of
               the
               dative
               ,
               of
               the
               genitive
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               accusative
               case
               with
               a
               certaine
               motion
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               David
               ,
               or
               of
               
                 David
                 .
                 Valet
                 Haebraeis
                 (
                 inquit
                 Schindlerus
                 )
                 ad
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 vel
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               super
               ,
               and
               it
               noteth
               a
               motion
               to
               a
               thing
               ,
               Gen.
               2.
               22.
               
               &
               
                 aedificavit
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 rib
                 in
                 a
                 woman
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Iud.
               8.
               27.
               
                 and
                 Gideon
                 made
                 it
                 in
                 an
                 Ephod
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               2
               Sam.
               4.
               
               
                 They
                 annointed
                 David
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 to
                 bee
                 King.
              
               Then
               it
               must
               bee
               read
               ,
               
                 hee
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Benchail
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 teach
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 v.
              
               8.
               
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 he
                 sent
                 Levites
                 ,
                 v.
              
               9.
               
                 and
                 they
                 taught
                 in
                 Iudah
              
               :
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               signification
               in
               the
               Text
               that
               the
               Princes
               taught
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Robinson
                   .
                   Princes
                   and
                   Iudges
                   are
                   to
                   open
                   and
                   expone
                   the
                   Law
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   governe
                   ,
                   else
                   they
                   governe
                   with
                   tyranny
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Judges
               are
               to
               convince
               the
               theefe
               and
               the
               murtherer
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               a
               coactive
               way
               ,
               not
               in
               an
               ecclesiastick
               way
               .
               2.
               
               As
               these
               sinnes
               are
               troublesonie
               and
               hurtful
               to
               the
               State
               and
               Common-wealth
               .
               3
               That
               others
               may
               feare
               to
               hurt
               the
               State
               by
               the
               like
               sinnes
               ,
               not
               that
               the
               malefactors
               may
               be
               converted
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               soules
               may
               be
               saved
               ;
               but
               your
               lay-Prophets
               simpliciter
               ,
               not
               
                 in
                 ordine
                 ad
                 paenam
              
               ,
               are
               the
               onely
               ordinary
               converters
               of
               soules
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Robinson
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   an
                   excellent
                   Sermon
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   of
                   Iel
                   oshaphats
                   to
                   the
                   Iudges
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Chron.
                 19.
                 6.
                 
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Levites
                
                 ,
                 9.
                 10.
                 
                   and
                   a
                   divine
                   prayer
                
                 ,
                 8.
                 20.
                 
                   and
                   Hezekiah
                   hath
                   an
                   excellent
                   Sermon
                   to
                   the
                   Priests
                   and
                   Levites
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   Temple
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Chron.
                 29.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Nehemiah
                   taught
                   the
                   people
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   Kings
                   are
                   Shepheards
                   and
                   feeders
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   by
                   government
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   by
                   instruction
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               These
               Sermons
               of
               Iehoshaphat
               and
               Hezekiah
               were
               first
               in
               time
               of
               extraordinary
               defections
               ,
               when
               the
               Priests
               (
               whose
               it
               were
               to
               teach
               the
               people
               )
               were
               corrupted
               and
               turned
               dumbe
               dogs
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               were
               Sermons
               of
               Propheticall
               instinct
               and
               divine
               impulsions
               ,
               as
               the
               very
               stile
               of
               them
               cleareth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               warrant
               Christian
               Princes
               to
               bee
               ordinary
               Prophets
               ,
               except
               you
               make
               the
               King
               a
               nationall
               Pastor
               over
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               two
               thousand
               Congregations
               ;
               for
               if
               ,
               as
               Prince
               ,
               hee
               bee
               their
               Pastor
               ,
               he
               is
               equally
               Pastor
               and
               teacher
               to
               all
               these
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               be
               as
               Prince
               ,
               obliged
               to
               bee
               a
               Prophet
               to
               convert
               all
               :
               How
               exclude
               they
               a
               Pastor
               of
               Pastors
               and
               a
               diocesian
               prelate
               ,
               who
               introduce
               a
               nationall
               Pastor
               ?
               Yea
               how
               deny
               we
               a
               Pope
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               carry
               both
               the
               swords
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               spirit
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               that
               ordinarily
               ,
               by
               his
               calling
               to
               feed
               soules
               ,
               and
               the
               civill
               sword
               to
               take
               vengeance
               upon
               evill
               doers
               ?
               for
               whosoever
               preacheth
               the
               word
               of
               God
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               hath
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               committed
               unto
               him
               ,
               to
               bind
               and
               loose
               ,
               to
               remit
               and
               retaine
               sinnes
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               in
               heaven
               ,
               for
               the
               preached
               Gospell
               is
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               power
               of
               
                 Church
                 censures
              
               .
               Then
               must
               the
               Kings
               have
               both
               keyes
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               what
               hindereth
               but
               they
               admit
               the
               King
               as
               King
               ,
               and
               a
               nationall
               Pastor
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               Christ.
               3.
               
               Consider
               the
               King
               as
               a
               Christian
               and
               gifted
               with
               learning
               ,
               hee
               is
               
                 parens
                 patriae
              
               ,
               and
               publick
               nurse
               father
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               may
               occasionally
               upon
               some
               extraordinary
               exigent
               ,
               at
               the
               meeting
               of
               the
               States
               ,
               or
               when
               his
               armies
               are
               going
               out
               to
               battell
               ,
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               exhort
               them
               to
               generall
               duties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Justice
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               prepared
               for
               meeting
               with
               eternitie
               and
               judgement
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               doth
               as
               a
               Christian
               father
               ,
               his
               subjects
               being
               his
               children
               :
               but
               what
               is
               this
               to
               inferre
               that
               the
               King
               as
               King
               is
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               an
               ordinary
               feeder
               of
               soules
               
                 ex
                 officio
              
               ,
               by
               office
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               
                 knowledge
                 and
                 instruction
              
               ,
               as
               Robinson
               saith
               ,
               and
               an
               ordinary
               converter
               of
               soules
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Prophet
               as
               doth
               preach
               in
               the
               Church
               ordinarily
               ,
               to
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               conviction
               and
               conversion
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               gathering
               of
               a
               people
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               of
               their
               Prophets
               out
               of
               office
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               4
               ,
               5.
               12.
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               31.
               
               And
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               a
               
                 King
                 who
              
               hath
               the
               spirit
               of
               adoption
               ,
               may
               publikely
               pray
               ,
               as
               Jeboshaphat
               did
               for
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               his
               presence
               ,
               to
               goe
               out
               with
               his
               Armies
               against
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               
                 à
                 speciei
                 positione
                 ad
                 generis
                 positionem
                 male
                 sequitur
                 ,
              
               hee
               may
               be
               the
               peoples
               mouth
               to
               God
               in
               such
               an
               exigence
               ,
               and
               hee
               may
               give
               a
               word
               of
               exhortation
               anent
               duties
               generall
               of
               good
               subjects
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               hee
               is
               an
               ordinary
               Prophet
               ,
               for
               the
               ordinary
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               all
               his
               Subjects
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               loose
               and
               vaine
               collection
               .
            
             
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Nehemiah
                   a
                   Prince
                   taught
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               Nehemiah
               was
               a
               Prophet
               and
               Author
               of
               Canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               was
               Salomon
               ,
               and
               therefore
               his
               teaching
               proveth
               not
               the
               point
               ,
               Nehem.
               1.
               v.
               1.
               
               Nor
               can
               I
               finde
               where
               Nebemiah
               preached
               or
               prophecied
               to
               the
               people
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               that
               Ezra
               the
               Scribe
               ,
               Nehem.
               8.
               and
               the
               Levites
               ,
               Chap.
               8.
               
               〈◊〉
               9.
               (
               which
               Robinson
               citeth
               without
               warrant
               )
               did
               instruct
               and
               ●each
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   received
                   order
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   Israel
                   of
                   old
                   for
                   men
                   out
                   of
                   office
                   to
                   speake
                   and
                   teach
                   in
                   publicke
                   ,
                   how
                   did
                   Scribes
                   ,
                   Pharisees
                   and
                   Lawyers
                   teach
                   publickly
                   among
                   the
                   Jewes
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   yet
                   many
                   were
                   not
                   Levites
                   ,
                   or
                   Churchmen
                   ,
                   but
                   indifferently
                   of
                   any
                   tribe
                   ?
                   Phil.
                
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                   and
                   how
                   was
                   Iesus
                   admitted
                   to
                   dispute
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Temple
                   with
                   the
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   Luk.
                
                 2.
                 46.
                 
                   and
                   to
                   preach
                   in
                   the
                   Synagogues
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 9.
                 35.
                 
                 Luk.
                 4.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                   and
                   how
                   were
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   desired
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   any
                   word
                   of
                   exhortation
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   on
                   ?
                   Act.
                
                 13.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   rulers
                   acknowledged
                   Christ
                   and
                   Paul
                   for
                   no
                   extraordinary
                   Praphets
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   admitted
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   their
                   gifts
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               great
               ignorance
               ,
               if
               you
               thinke
               Scribes
               ,
               Pharisees
               and
               expounders
               of
               the
               Law
               were
               not
               Prophets
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               ,
               for
               Priests
               behooved
               onely
               to
               bee
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               ,
               but
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               Ieremiah
               and
               others
               ,
               were
               extraordinarily
               raised
               up
               of
               God
               out
               of
               any
               tribe
               ,
               as
               Calvin
               well
               observeth
               ,
               and
               all
               versed
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               teachers
               in
               office
               is
               cleare
               ,
               Matth.
               23.
               2.
               
               They
               
               
                 sit
                 in
                 Moses
                 his
                 chaire
                 ,
                 v.
              
               13.
               14.
               
               &c.
               and
               the
               office
               of
               teaching
               ,
               though
               abused
               ,
               is
               also
               ascribed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 expounders
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               11.
               46.
               and
               what
               is
               said
               of
               Pharisees
               in
               taking
               away
               the
               key
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               is
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               v.
               52.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Christs
               asking
               of
               questions
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               hee
               was
               12.
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               all
               wondering
               at
               his
               learning
               ,
               Luk.
               2.
               42.
               was
               no
               act
               of
               prophecying
               :
               and
               granting
               it
               had
               beene
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Church
              
               to
               admit
               a
               child
               of
               twelve
               yeares
               to
               preach
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               to
               admit
               hand
               over
               head
               ,
               tradesmen
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               prophecy
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               Argument
               from
               their
               corrupt
               practise
               ,
               
                 à
                 facto
                 ad
                 jus
              
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               a
               rule
               for
               the
               preaching
               of
               fashioners
               ,
               cloathiers
               ,
               mariners
               ,
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               then
               the
               Jewes
               their
               taking
               up
               stones
               in
               the
               Temple
               to
               stone
               Christ
               :
               and
               it
               is
               knowne
               that
               Christ
               did
               not
               publickly
               prophesie
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               till
               he
               was
               baptized
               (
               as
               all
               the
               learned
               thinke
               )
               and
               while
               his
               name
               and
               fame
               spread
               abroad
               ,
               that
               a
               great
               Prophet
               was
               arisen
               ,
               Luk.
               3.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Luk.
               4.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Yea
               and
               the
               Pharisees
               
                 knew
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 teacher
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               3.
               2.
               
               
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 tooke
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               the
               rulers
               feared
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               doctrine
               and
               miracles
               got
               him
               the
               name
               
                 of
                 a
                 Prophet
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               were
               known
               to
               be
               teachers
               in
               office
               ,
               else
               the
               rulers
               would
               not
               have
               
                 desired
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 exhortation
              
               ,
               for
               they
               did
               not
               invite
               strangers
               promiscuously
               to
               prophesie
               ,
               and
               this
               you
               onely
               say
               ,
               but
               doe
               not
               prove
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               for
               us
               nor
               against
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 alleadgeth
                 a
                 place
                 out
                 of
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 50.
                 3.
                 4.
                 where
                 it
                 
                 
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Israel
                   and
                   Iudah
                   in
                   a
                   spirituall
                   conference
                   shall
                   incourage
                   ●●●
                   another
                   (
                   as
                   Calvin
                   saith
                   )
                   to
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   joyne
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   nothing
                   for
                   publicke
                   prophecying
                   ,
                   for
                   thus
                   much
                   private
                   Christians
                   ,
                   yea
                   all
                   that
                   feare
                   God
                   ,
                   women
                   not
                   excepted
                   ,
                   may
                   doe
                   in
                   Christian
                   conference
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   ,
                   Zach.
                
                 8.
                 21.
                 
                 Mal.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Psal.
                 42.
                 4.
                 
                 Esa.
                 2.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 13.
                 
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 23
                 ,
                 24
                 ,
                 25.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               place
               which
               he
               bringeth
               is
               ,
               Matth.
               10.
               v.
               1.
               
               ●
               .
               6.
               
               
                 Christ
                 sent
                 out
                 the
                 twelve
                 Disciples
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
              
               
               
                 ●eaven
                 to
                 the
                 lost
                 sheepe
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Apostles
                 or
                 Preachers
                 in
                 office
                 ,
                 till
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 Apostles
                 elect
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 major
                 elect
                 ;
                 For
              
               1.
               
                 they
                 received
                 not
                 commission
                 till
                 after
                 Christs
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               20.
               22.
               23.
               
               Matth.
               28.
               19
               ,
               20.
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 began
                 not
                 properly
                 till
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 being
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 Apostles
                 in
                 office
                 ,
                 before
                 Christs
                 death
                 ,
                 except
                 an
                 adjunct
                 be
                 before
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 officer
                 before
                 the
                 incorporation
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 officer
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 They
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 many
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 nature
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               20.
               
                 &c.
                 which
                 was
                 unbeseeming
                 Apostolick
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 if
                 infallible
                 revelation
                 was
                 requisite
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 How
                 did
                 they
                 returne
                 ,
                 as
                 non-residents
                 to
                 remaine
                 with
                 Christ
                 till
                 his
                 death
                 ?
              
               5.
               
               Ephes.
               4.
               11.
               
               
                 Christ
                 till
                 he
                 ascended
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 gave
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Hence
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Disciples
                 were
                 Prophets
                 not
                 in
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 preach
                 all
                 this
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               Answer
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               answer
               these
               frivolous
               reasons
               .
               2.
               
               I
               prove
               they
               were
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               Prophets
               in
               office
               ,
               before
               Christs
               death
               and
               resurrection
               .
            
             
               And
               1.
               
               They
               received
               not
               ample
               and
               largest
               commission
               to
               go
               and
               preach
               to
               all
               nations
               ,
               before
               Christs
               resurrection
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               that
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               what
               then
               ?
               Therefore
               they
               received
               no
               commission
               as
               Pastors
               in
               office
               to
               preach
               to
               Israel
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               or
               Samaritans
               ,
               it
               no
               wayes
               followeth
               ;
               yea
               the
               contrary
               ,
               a
               calling
               to
               a
               Pastorall
               charge
               they
               had
               ,
               Matth.
               10.
               5.
               
               
                 These
                 twelve
                 did
                 Iesus
                 send
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 them
                 saying
                 ,
                 Goe
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               these
               directions
               and
               canons
               which
               concerne
               watchmen
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               are
               fully
               set
               downe
               ,
               Matth.
               10.
               when
               they
               receive
               both
               
               gifts
               ,
               v.
               1.
               and
               authoritie
               and
               a
               calling
               ,
               v.
               5.
               and
               speciall
               instructions
               ,
               v.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               how
               they
               should
               discharge
               and
               acquit
               themselves
               in
               their
               ministery
               ,
               the
               like
               whereof
               is
               never
               given
               to
               lay-Prophets
               (
               I
               must
               crave
               leave
               to
               use
               this
               word
               .
               )
               To
               the
               2.
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               false
               that
               Christ
               died
               and
               lived
               a
               member
               of
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Church
              
               onely
               ,
               he
               received
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               baptisme
               as
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               as
               hee
               was
               circumcised
               and
               keeped
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               to
               testifie
               hee
               was
               a
               member
               of
               Jewish
               Church
               ;
               and
               it
               became
               him
               to
               bee
               a
               member
               of
               both
               Churches
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               
                 make
                 of
                 two
                 one
                 people
                 ,
                 Ephes.
              
               2.
               15.
               
               And
               it
               is
               false
               that
               the
               Apostles
               were
               adjuncts
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               as
               Apostles
               invested
               in
               their
               full
               Apostolike
               dignity
               ,
               to
               preach
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               were
               parts
               and
               members
               ,
               not
               adjuncts
               of
               the
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christians
               :
               when
               Pastors
               are
               called
               adjuncts
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               cleare
               that
               they
               are
               made
               but
               accidents
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               &
               so
               that
               the
               Ministery
               is
               not
               simply
               necessary
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               wicked
               doctrin
               of
               a
               Arminians
               ,
               b
               Episcopius
               ,
               c
               
                 Socinus
                 ,
                 Nicolaides
              
               ,
               d
               &
               the
               Anabaptists
               taught
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               saith
               e
               Gasti●s
               ,
               But
               though
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               invested
               with
               full
               Apostolick
               authority
               ,
               be
               members
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               bee
               founded
               upon
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               Ephes.
               2.
               20.
               
               Revel
               .
               21.
               14.
               yet
               this
               hindereth
               not
               ,
               but
               as
               called
               Apostles
               and
               officers
               ,
               limited
               to
               preach
               to
               losed
               Israel
               onely
               ,
               Matth.
               10.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               they
               were
               members
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               and
               called
               Apostles
               .
               To
               the
               3.
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               ignorance
               of
               fundamentall
               points
               not
               fully
               proposed
               and
               revealed
               ,
               if
               there
               bee
               a
               gratious
               disposition
               of
               saving
               faith
               ,
               to
               beleeve
               these
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               revealed
               ,
               such
               was
               as
               in
               the
               Lords
               Disciples
               ,
               Matth.
               16.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Luk.
               12.
               32.
               
               Luk.
               22.
               28
               ,
               29.
               may
               well
               stand
               with
               the
               dignitie
               of
               young
               ,
               and
               as
               yet
               limited
               Apostles
               ,
               Matth.
               10.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               who
               had
               not
               yet
               received
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               in
               that
               measure
               ,
               Act.
               1.
               8
               ,
               9.
               that
               was
               requisite
               for
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               their
               full
               Apostolicke
               charge
               ,
               and
               made
               infallible
               pen-men
               of
               Canonick
               Scriptures
               ,
               sent
               to
               preach
               to
               all
               the
               world
               .
               To
               the
               4.
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               They
               were
               not
               non-residents
               ,
               because
               they
               returned
               to
               reside
               with
               Christ
               after
               they
               had
               casten
               out
               devils
               ,
               Ioh.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               (
               which
               your
               lay-Prophets
               by
               your
               owne
               confession
               cannot
               lawfully
               doe
               )
               not
               to
               bee
               idle
               ,
               but
               
               to
               learne
               more
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               eye
               and
               care
               witnesses
               of
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               life
               ,
               death
               ,
               resurrection
               and
               ascension
               to
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               1
               
               Joh.
               1.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Matth.
               26.
               37
               ,
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               Luk.
               24.
               50
               ,
               51
               ,
               52.
               
               Joh.
               20.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Act.
               4.
               20.
               which
               was
               necessary
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               preach
               these
               things
               to
               the
               world
               .
               Nor
               is
               a
               Pastor
               in
               his
               studie
               attending
               ,
               reading
               ,
               as
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               15
               ,
               16.
               though
               he
               be
               not
               ,
               then
               teaching
               ,
               a
               non-resident
               .
               To
               the
               5.
               
               I
               say
               ,
               when
               Christ
               ascended
               unto
               heaven
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               11.
               
               
                 He
                 gave
                 some
                 to
                 bee
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               but
               that
               gifting
               of
               Apostles
               is
               not
               to
               restrict
               the
               institution
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               the
               precise
               time
               of
               his
               ascension
               :
               for
               you
               grant
               that
               after
               the
               Lords
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               before
               his
               ascension
               they
               were
               ordained
               Apostles
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               
               Joh.
               20.
               23.
               but
               the
               full
               sending
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               is
               ascribed
               to
               his
               ascension
               as
               a
               speciall
               fruite
               of
               his
               ascension
               ,
               Act.
               1.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Joh.
               16.
               v.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               and
               therefore
               is
               their
               sending
               called
               an
               effect
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               .
               For
               the
               second
               point
               ,
               Giving
               and
               not
               granting
               that
               the
               Apostles
               were
               not
               Apostles
               ,
               till
               after
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               yet
               will
               it
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               lay-Prophets
               ,
               or
               Prophets
               out
               of
               office
               ,
               for
               they
               might
               have
               beene
               Pastors
               in
               office
               ,
               though
               not
               Apostles
               in
               office
               ,
               for
               there
               were
               beside
               these
               ,
               others
               in
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Church
              
               ,
               else
               where
               were
               
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
              
               all
               sitters
               in
               Moses
               his
               chaire
               ?
               They
               were
               not
               Apostles
               sure
               ;
               what
               were
               they
               then
               ?
               all
               teachers
               out
               of
               office
               ?
               No
               ;
               If
               then
               I
               prove
               that
               the
               Apostles
               were
               teachers
               in
               office
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               granted
               that
               they
               were
               not
               Apostles
               (
               as
               in
               the
               fulnesse
               and
               plenitude
               thereof
               they
               were
               not
               )
               till
               Christ
               arose
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               I
               prove
               as
               much
               as
               taketh
               this
               argument
               for
               lay-prophets
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               .
               But
               that
               they
               were
               not
               non-officed
               teachers
               ,
               but
               called
               Apostles
               or
               Pastors
               ,
               I
               prove
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Argum.
                 Judas
              
               was
               chosen
               one
               of
               the
               twelve
               and
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               farre
               more
               were
               the
               rest
               .
               I
               prove
               the
               Antecedent
               ,
               1.
               
               Act.
               20.
               
               
                 Let
                 another
                 take
                 his
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 his
                 charge
              
               ,
               2.
               v.
               17.
               
               
                 He
                 took
                 part
                 with
                 us
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 in
                 this
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 this
                 ministery
              
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Matthias
                 v.
              
               25.
               was
               chosen
               in
               that
               place
               
                 and
                 Apostleship
                 from
                 which
                 Judas
                 fell
                 .
              
               Now
               Lay-Prophets
               have
               no
               officiall
               Episcopacie
               ,
               no
               Ministery
               ,
               nor
               can
               any
               chosen
               in
               their
               place
               said
               to
               bee
               
                 chosen
                 to
                 an
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               6.
               7.
               
               
                 Have
                 not
                 I
                 chosen
                 you
                 twelve
                 ?
              
               this
               choosing
               
               was
               to
               an
               Embassage
               ;
               saith
               
                 Cyrill
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Euthymius
              
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               Divines
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Matth.
               10.
               2.
               
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 ▪
                 v.
              
               5.
               he
               send
               them
               ,
               What
               power
               he
               giveth
               to
               them
               in
               respect
               of
               al
               the
               world
               
                 to
                 remit
                 and
                 retaine
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 Iob.
              
               20.
               that
               hee
               giveth
               to
               them
               toward
               
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 v.
              
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               under
               the
               name
               of
               offered
               peace
               ,
               
                 (
                 Magis
                 &
                 minus
                 non
                 variant
                 speciem
                 )
                 Mark.
              
               13.
               14.
               
               Mark.
               3.
               14.
               hee
               ordained
               twelve
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 hee
                 made
                 twelve
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 send
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               9.
               1.
               and
               he
               called
               the
               twelve
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 be
                 sent
                 them
              
               ,
               hee
               tooke
               them
               from
               their
               fishing
               ,
               
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 fishers
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               and
               Matth.
               10.
               10.
               hee
               calleth
               them
               
                 workmen
                 worthy
                 of
                 their
                 hire
              
               :
               private
               Prophets
               are
               not
               gifted
               ,
               nor
               sent
               ,
               nor
               taken
               from
               their
               callings
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               workmen
               deserving
               stipend
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               due
               to
               Prophets
               by
               office
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               13.
               14.
               
               Gal.
               6.
               6.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Those
               who
               have
               power
               to
               dispense
               the
               seales
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               to
               baptize
               ,
               are
               not
               private
               or
               unofficed
               Prophets
               ,
               but
               sent
               of
               God
               and
               in
               office
               ,
               as
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               1
               
               Cor.
               1.
               17.
               and
               a
               Robinson
               granteth
               this
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               Separatists
               teach
               b
               .
               But
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               before
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               baptized
               ,
               Ioh.
               4.
               2.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Those
               who
               were
               witnesses
               of
               the
               life
               ,
               miracles
               ,
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               preached
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               it
               by
               miracles
               ,
               were
               pastors
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Those
               who
               were
               twelve
               selected
               men
               chosen
               ,
               Luk.
               6.
               13.
               named
               Apostles
               ,
               Mark.
               9.
               35.
               
               Mark.
               10.
               32.
               
               Luk.
               8.
               1.
               to
               whom
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               kingdome
               were
               given
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Matth.
               16.
               19.
               are
               not
               unofficed
               men
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               This
               is
               a
               Popish
               opinion
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               suspected
               ,
               for
               Papists
               to
               advance
               Peter
               to
               a
               Popedome
               ,
               will
               have
               him
               no
               Apostle
               ,
               while
               after
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               for
               c
               
                 Bellarmine
                 saith
                 ,
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 is
                 essentiall
                 to
                 holy
                 orders
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               the
               Apostle
               ordained
               no
               Presbyters
               while
               Christ
               was
               risen
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Apostles
               and
               gave
               them
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               :
               d
               
                 The
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
              
               hinteth
               at
               the
               same
               opinion
               ;
               Bellarmine
               saith
               the
               Apostles
               were
               made
               Priests
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               Supper
               ,
               to
               sacrifice
               
                 Christs
                 body
              
               ,
               but
               not
               Presbyters
               till
               after
               that
               ,
               when
               they
               received
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               e
               
                 Cardinall
                 Hosius
              
               ,
               f
               
                 Martinus
                 Ledesma
              
               ,
               g
               
                 Petrus
                 a
              
               
               Soto
               say
               
                 the
                 Disciples
                 are
                 made
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               21.
               
               h
               Toletus
               saith
               
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 forgive
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 pennance
                 while
                 now
                 .
                 And
              
               i
               
                 Cardinall
                 Cajetan
              
               saith
               
                 here
                 was
                 first
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 pennance
                 ordained
                 :
              
               and
               it
               is
               true
               k
               Cyrillus
               and
               l
               Chrysostome
               say
               that
               Iohn
               21.
               
               
                 Soli
                 sacerdotes
              
               ,
               onely
               Pastors
               by
               this
               place
               have
               power
               to
               forgive
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               this
               place
               onely
               ,
               for
               they
               say
               that
               Matth.
               16.
               power
               is
               given
               ,
               m
               
                 Joannes
                 de
                 Lugo
                 the
                 Popes
                 Professor
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               teach
               ,
               that
               Joh.
               21.
               the
               Apostles
               first
               received
               this
               power
               .
               And
               jayne
               with
               him
               n
               Suarez
               o
               
                 Thomas
                 Sanchez
              
               ,
               p
               
                 Aegidius
                 Coniuk
              
               q
               and
               Vasquez
               ,
               though
               as
               good
               as
               they
               say
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               r
               Panormitanus
               ,
               a
               late
               Schooleman
               ,
               s
               Avila
               ,
               and
               t
               Sylvester
               ,
               and
               u
               
                 John
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochester
              
               writing
               against
               Papists
               ,
               and
               their
               Popes
               power
               of
               dethroning
               Kings
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 Apostles
                 who
                 are
                 examples
                 of
                 good
                 order
                 preach
                 and
                 baptize
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 meere
                 Layicks
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Pastors
                 while
                 ,
                 after
                 Christ
                 was
                 arisen
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 x
                 Robinson
                 
                   citeth
                   Luk.
                
                 8.
                 39.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   biddeth
                   the
                   dispossessed
                   man
                   g●shew
                   what
                   great
                   things
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   done
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   went
                   and
                   preached
                   it
                   ;
                   now
                   miracles
                   are
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   written
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   beleeve
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 20.
                 30.
                 
                   and
                   they
                   prove
                   that
                   Jesus
                   is
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   man
                   being
                   no
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   preached
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               This
               will
               not
               conclude
               the
               Question
               .
               1.
               
               One
               man
               published
               one
               single
               miracle
               wrought
               upon
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Gospel
               onely
               .
               2.
               
               And
               upon
               a
               particular
               occasion
               
                 did
                 show
                 what
                 things
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 done
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               3.
               
               He
               is
               commanded
               to
               publish
               it
               to
               his
               friends
               ,
               and
               domesticks
               onely
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               19.
               
               
                 Go
                 to
                 thy
                 house
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 to
                 thine
                 owne
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 show
                 them
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
               Hence
               from
               this
               narrow
               antecedent
               a
               vaste
               and
               broad
               conclusion
               is
               drawne
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               because
               this
               man
               published
               one
               particular
               of
               the
               
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               any
               gifted
               man
               to
               preach
               the
               whole
               Gospell
               ,
               because
               one
               man
               did
               it
               upon
               a
               miraculous
               occasion
               to
               his
               friends
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               all
               gifted
               men
               may
               prophesie
               the
               whole
               Gospel
               to
               all
               the
               Churches
               ordinarily
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               vaine
               consequence
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               hee
               published
               one
               particular
               ,
               upon
               a
               particular
               exigence
               ,
               therefore
               any
               gifted
               man
               may
               ordinarily
               ,
               and
               weekly
               and
               daily
               Preach
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               soules
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               hee
               published
               one
               miracle
               to
               his
               friends
               in
               a
               private
               way
               ,
               therefore
               any
               gifted
               man
               may
               preach
               the
               whole
               Gospell
               in
               publick
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               truly
               here
               is
               a
               weake
               reason
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               most
               like
               that
               this
               man
               was
               an
               intruding
               Prophet
               ,
               like
               the
               Separatists
               Prophets
               ,
               for
               
                 he
                 requested
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 be
                 with
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               and
               bee
               made
               a
               Disciple
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               as
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Marlorat
                 ,
                 Bullinger
              
               expone
               it
               ;
               but
               Jesus
               suffered
               him
               not
               .
               Now
               if
               Christ
               had
               commanded
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               Robinson
               will
               have
               him
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               granted
               what
               he
               sought
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               man
               did
               more
               then
               Christ
               commanded
               ,
               for
               Mark.
               9.
               20.
               
               Hee
               published
               it
               in
               
                 Decapolis
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 citie
              
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               had
               limited
               the
               publishing
               thereof
               to
               his
               friends
               and
               house
               onely
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 saith
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Seventie
                   Disciples
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                
                 
                 
                   they
                   were
                   men
                   out
                   of
                   office
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Seventie
               Disciples
               were
               Pastors
               in
               office
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Satan
                 by
                 their
                 ministery
                 fell
                 from
                 heaven
                 as
                 lightning
                 ,
                 v.
              
               19.
               
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 give
                 you
                 power
                 to
                 tread
                 upon
                 serpents
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               10.
               1.
               
               
                 After
                 these
                 things
                 the
                 Lord
                 apponted
                 other
                 Seventie
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 out
              
               ;
               here
               is
               a
               cleare
               calling
               ,
               they
               confirme
               their
               doctrine
               by
               miracles
               ,
               and
               casting
               out
               of
               devills
               ,
               as
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               .
               2.
               
               Christ
               sent
               out
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 also
                 other
                 Seventie
                 ,
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               as
               hee
               gave
               a
               calling
               to
               the
               Twelve
               ,
               so
               hee
               did
               to
               these
               Seventie
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               pa●●orall
               commission
               is
               given
               to
               them
               .
               Behold
               ,
               I
               
                 send
                 you
                 &c.
                 
                 Luk.
              
               10.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Seventie
               are
               called
               workmen
               ,
               sent
               out
               to
               the
               Lords
               harvest
               ,
               Luk.
               10.
               2.
               and
               the
               same
               is
               said
               of
               Shepheards
               in
               office
               ,
               Matth.
               8.
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               to
               whom
               wages
               are
               due
               ,
               as
               to
               Pastors
               in
               Office
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Gal.
               6.
               6.
               1
               
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               said
               by
               Christ
               of
               these
               Seventie
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 heareth
                 you
                 heareth
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 despiseth
                 you
                 despiseth
                 me
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               they
               were
               Ambassadors
               in
               Christs
               stead
               ,
               as
               Pastors
               in
               office
               are
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               
            
             
               
               
                 
                   The
                   Samaritane
                   woman
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Robinson
                   )
                   Job
                
                 .
                 4.
                 28.
                 
                 Preached
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   Samaritans
                   beleeved
                   because
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 39.
                 
                   and
                   without
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   none
                   can
                   beleeve
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 10.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 
                   If
                   a
                   woman
                   may
                   teach
                   without
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   then
                   may
                   a
                   man
                   teach
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               A
               woman
               may
               teach
               .
               2.
               
               In
               a
               non-constituted
               Church
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 worship
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               4.
               22.
               3.
               
               A
               woman
               may
               occasionally
               declare
               one
               point
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               Maries
               Sonne
               is
               Christ
               ;
               but
               hence
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               Therefore
               ,
               1
               a
               man
               ,
               2
               in
               a
               constituted
               Church
               ,
               3
               may
               ordinarily
               preach
               the
               whole
               Gospell
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               publick
               :
               a
               weake
               sparre
               for
               so
               vast
               a
               roofe
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               abuseth
               the
               place
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               and
               would
               hence
               prove
               that
               a
               woman
               or
               any
               gifted
               teacher
               ,
               is
               a
               sent
               Preacher
               by
               whom
               faith
               ordinarily
               commeth
               ;
               for
               otherwayes
               who
               dare
               deny
               but
               faith
               commeth
               by
               reading
               ?
               and
               just
               as
               the
               
                 Catechise
                 of
                 Raecovia
              
               exponeth
               the
               place
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               to
               evert
               the
               necessitie
               of
               a
               sent
               ministery
               ,
               so
               doth
               Robinson
               expone
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Robinson
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 8.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Act.
                 11.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 
                 
                   were
                   scattered
                   abroad
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   scattered
                   ,
                   preached
                   every
                   where
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 Disciples
                 out
                 of
                 office
                 may
                 lawfully
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Whether
               these
               of
               the
               scattered
               Church
               ,
               who
               preached
               ,
               were
               the
               Seventie
               Disciples
               ,
               as
               learned
               Divines
               thinke
               ,
               I
               dispute
               not
               ;
               But
               that
               they
               were
               Prophets
               out
               of
               office
               ,
               the
               Text
               saith
               not
               .
               But
               that
               they
               were
               extraordinarily
               gifted
               Prophets
               who
               preached
               ,
               I
               conceive
               the
               text
               doth
               insinuate
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Act.
               11.
               21.
               
               
                 The
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 ,
              
               the
               very
               word
               which
               is
               ,
               Ezek.
               3.
               14.
               
               
                 The
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 strong
                 with
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               a
               scattered
               and
               dissolved
               Church
               ,
               gifted
               persons
               may
               prophesie
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               in
               a
               constituted
               Church
               gifted
               persons
               are
               the
               ordinary
               and
               onely
               Ministers
               of
               conversion
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               never
               called
               to
               the
               office
               ,
               it
               doth
               no
               wayes
               follow
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   reasonable
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   extraordinary
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   immediately
                   inspired
                   ,
                   there
                   had
                   beene
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   so
                   speedy
                   sending
                   of
                   Barnabas
                   from
                   Hierusalem
                   to
                   Antioch
                   with
                   supply
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   were
                   a
                   man
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   for
                   ●●
                   were
                   such
                   Prophets
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   ●ee
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                
                 2.
                 20.
                 and
                 3.
                 5.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Wee
               doe
               not
               affirme
               ,
               that
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               the
               
               Church
               ,
               even
               women
               and
               children
               were
               extraordinarily
               gifted
               ,
               but
               whether
               their
               gift
               was
               ordinary
               or
               extraordinary
               ,
               the
               Text
               doth
               not
               say
               that
               they
               were
               Prophets
               out
               of
               office
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               disputing
               saith
               ,
               
                 Affirmanti
                 incumbit
                 probatio
              
               ;
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               was
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               useth
               to
               bee
               with
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               travelled
               as
               farre
               as
               
                 Phenice
                 ,
                 Cyprus
              
               and
               Antioch
               ,
               preaching
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Apostolick
               planters
               of
               Churches
               did
               ,
               as
               Master
               builders
               ,
               laying
               the
               foundation
               
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Calvin
               calleth
               them
               
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 planters
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               Nor
               is
               it
               like
               that
               Prophets
               not
               in
               office
               ,
               would
               so
               travell
               and
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               
                 Gentile
                 ●s
              
               and
               Calvin
               saith
               ,
               
                 singulari
                 Dei
                 impulsu
                 hoc
                 factum
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 were
                 turned
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               2.
               
               
                 Barnabas
                 saw
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 exhorted
                 them
                 that
                 with
                 purpose
                 of
                 heart
                 they
                 would
                 cleave
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               there
               was
               grace
               and
               a
               profession
               visible
               of
               cleaving
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               before
               Barnabas
               came
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               founded
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               done
               by
               gifted
               Christians
               of
               ordinary
               gifts
               ,
               and
               wanting
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               the
               work
               had
               been
               the
               more
               illustrious
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               not
               have
               beene
               concealed
               ,
               yea
               and
               helpe
               in
               so
               great
               an
               harvest
               by
               Barnabas
               an
               Apostolick
               man
               ,
               was
               very
               needfull
               ,
               the
               number
               being
               so
               great
               of
               those
               who
               were
               converted
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               seeing
               the
               great
               Apostles
               sought
               helpe
               ,
               and
               Paul
               tooke
               Titus
               and
               Timothy
               with
               him
               often
               ,
               for
               helping
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   next
                   Scripture
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Robinson
                   )
                   is
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 
                   As
                   every
                   man
                   hath
                   received
                   the
                   gift
                   ,
                   so
                   let
                   him
                   minister
                   as
                   good
                   stewards
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   manifold
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   speake
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   speake
                   as
                   the
                   oracles
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               saith
               with
               us
               ,
               for
               private
               Christians
               are
               not
               stewards
               ;
               who
               gave
               them
               the
               keyes
               ?
               Yea
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               1.
               it
               is
               a
               word
               of
               office
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               given
               to
               Ministers
               not
               in
               office
               ,
               as
               Beza
               observeth
               well
               ;
               he
               setteth
               downe
               one
               generall
               ,
               that
               the
               Ministers
               be
               ready
               to
               distribute
               ,
               and
               then
               two
               species
               .
               1
               Preaching
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               they
               speake
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               Serving
               Ministers
               ,
               Elders
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               that
               they
               minister
               out
               of
               the
               habilitie
               that
               God
               giveth
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               place
               is
               against
               private
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 alledgeth
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 11.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   power
                   to
                   my
                   two
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   prophecy
                   a
                   thousand
                   two
                   hundreth
                   and
                   sixtie
                
                 
                 
                   dayes
                   ,
                   clothed
                   in
                   sackcloth
                   .
                   The
                   Clergie
                   men
                   are
                   not
                   onely
                   witnesses
                   against
                   the
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Antichrists
                   raigne
                   ,
                   no
                   Church
                   officer
                   ,
                   a●
                   an●
                   officer
                   ,
                   witnesseth
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   both
                   having
                   their
                   authority
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   binding
                   themselves
                   to
                   submit
                   their
                   doctrine
                   to
                   his
                   censure
                   .
                   The
                   persons
                   indeed
                   that
                   were
                   officers
                   ,
                   even
                   Masse-Priests
                   ,
                   Monkes
                   ,
                   and
                   Friers
                   ,
                   witnessed
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   did
                   not
                   their
                   office
                   ,
                   something
                   was
                   extraordinary
                   ,
                   I
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   then
                   prevailing
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   degree
                   of
                   gifts
                   and
                   graces
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   extraordinary
                   and
                   miraculous
                   gift
                   of
                   prophecying
                   :
                   and
                   Brightman
                   exponeth
                   the
                
                 two
                 witnesses
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 two
                 witnesses
              
               (
               saith
               a
               
                 Junius
                 )
                 are
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 for
                 number
                 ,
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 place
                 ,
                 contemptible
                 ,
              
               so
               saith
               Couper
               ;
               b
               and
               c
               Paraeus
               induceth
               many
               paires
               of
               witnesses
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 John
                 Hus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Jerome
                 of
                 Prague
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1415
               ,
               1416.
               in
               
                 Saxonie
                 ,
                 Luther
              
               and
               Melancthon
               ;
               in
               
                 Argentine
                 Bucer
              
               and
               Cariton
               ;
               in
               
                 Helvetia
                 ,
                 Zwinglius
              
               and
               Oecolampadius
               ;
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Farell
              
               ,
               and
               Calvin
               ,
               and
               these
               were
               Pastors
               in
               office
               .
               We
               need
               not
               stand
               upon
               the
               number
               of
               two
               ,
               but
               because
               two
               is
               the
               least
               and
               fewest
               number
               ,
               the
               witnesses
               were
               two
               .
               But
               first
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               fetter
               and
               restrict
               the
               Text
               ,
               to
               witnesses
               and
               Martyrs
               out
               of
               office
               ,
               excluding
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Prophets
               in
               office
               ,
               and
               to
               inferre
               thence
               that
               gifted
               persons
               in
               a
               constitute
               Church
               are
               the
               ordinary
               Ministers
               of
               conversion
               .
               1.
               
               These
               two
               witnesses
               did
               prophecie
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Popish
               Babylon
               ,
               where
               God
               had
               no
               visible
               Church
               .
               They
               did
               upon
               a
               particular
               exigence
               ,
               being
               called
               thereunto
               as
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               give
               a
               witnesse
               for
               Christ
               against
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               they
               sealed
               the
               truth
               with
               their
               blood
               :
               but
               the
               consequence
               is
               null
               ,
               a
               Martyr
               at
               the
               stake
               ,
               though
               no
               Pastor
               ,
               may
               give
               a
               confession
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               to
               the
               persecutors
               ,
               as
               Stephen
               did
               .
               Therefore
               a
               gifted
               person
               not
               in
               office
               ,
               may
               ordinarily
               preach
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               I
               would
               not
               buy
               such
               logick
               with
               a
               rotten
               nut
               .
               3.
               
               Many
               women
               were
               witnesses
               and
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               gave
               a
               testimony
               against
               Antichrist
               ;
               Ergo
               women
               may
               preach
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               what
               vanitie
               is
               this
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Also
               if
               those
               witnesses
               had
               an
               extraordinary
               measure
               of
               gifts
               and
               graces
               to
               beare
               witnesse
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               Christians
               gifted
               with
               an
               ordinary
               measure
               of
               the
               Spirit
               
               are
               ordinary
               Prophets
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               soules
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Though
               these
               witnesses
               were
               only
               unofficed
               Prophets
               ,
               yet
               the
               prophecying
               ascribed
               to
               them
               ,
               after
               they
               arose
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               will
               not
               inferre
               that
               unofficed
               Prophets
               are
               ordinarily
               to
               preach
               ,
               for
               the
               rising
               againe
               of
               slaine
               Prophets
               is
               not
               to
               be
               exponed
               of
               the
               raising
               againe
               of
               the
               persons
               of
               unofficed
               Prophets
               to
               preach
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               to
               be
               exponed
               of
               the
               rising
               againe
               of
               the
               buried
               Gospel
               ;
               which
               in
               the
               ministery
               of
               faithfull
               Pastors
               and
               in
               other
               new
               Martyrs
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               others
               arose
               againe
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               with
               the
               Spirit
               and
               power
               of
               these
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               that
               buried
               truth
               ,
               that
               was
               in
               former
               times
               persecuted
               by
               Antichrist
               did
               now
               revive
               againe
               to
               the
               wondering
               of
               Babylon
               ;
               for
               the
               intent
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               to
               show
               that
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               true
               Church
               ,
               slaine
               and
               buried
               ,
               shall
               arise
               againe
               within
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               as
               three
               dayes
               and
               a
               halfe
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               vaine
               that
               he
               saith
               none
               of
               the
               Clergy
               witnessed
               and
               prophecied
               against
               Antichrist
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               versed
               in
               the
               Churches
               history
               who
               teacheth
               so
               ,
               for
               Monkes
               and
               Fryars
               were
               Ministers
               ,
               (
               though
               their
               office
               unlawfull
               )
               and
               as
               Ministers
               of
               Christ.
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Melancthon
              
               ,
               and
               thousands
               other
               gave
               testimony
               against
               Antichrist
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 addeth
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 14.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Where
                   an
                   Angell
                   flyeth
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   having
                   the
                   everlasting
                   Gospell
                   to
                   preach
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   dwell
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   every
                   nation
                   and
                   kinred
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   God
                   raised
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   popery
                   ,
                   not
                   miraculously
                   inspired
                   (
                   for
                   you
                   can
                   show
                   me
                   no
                   such
                   )
                   who
                   preached
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   an
                   office
                   ;
                   The
                   office
                   of
                   a
                   Friar
                   ,
                   Monk
                   ,
                   or
                   Mass●-Priest
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   ministery
                   of
                   Christs
                   appointment
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   gave
                   their
                   clearest
                   testimony
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   almost
                   all
                   excluded
                   out
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   personall
                   gifts
                   and
                   graces
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   Angels
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   office
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   Angels
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               reject
               the
               interpretation
               of
               d
               Junius
               ,
               that
               this
               Angell
               was
               a
               type
               of
               
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 opposed
                 Popery
                 after
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Bonifacius
                 the
                 eight
                 ,
                 as
                 Cassiodorus
                 the
                 Italian
                 ,
                 Arnoldus
                 de
                 villa
                 nova
                 ,
                 Occam
                 ,
                 Dante
                 's
                 ,
                 Petrarcha
                 ,
                 Ioann●s
                 de
                 Rupe
                 the
                 Franciscan
                 ,
                 Wickliff
              
               ;
               And
               Pareus
               e
               refers
               
                 the
                 type
                 to
                 Wickliffe
                 ,
                 Marsilius
                 Patavinus
                 ,
                 Petrarcha
              
               ;
               Our
               country
               man
               f
               Napper
               exponeth
               it
               of
               
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Melancthon
                 ,
                 and
                 Calvin
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 age
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1541
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               false
               that
               they
               were
               
               all
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               though
               the
               accident
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Monke
               ,
               a
               Fryar
               ,
               was
               Antichristian
               ,
               yet
               the
               ministery
               it selfe
               was
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               they
               did
               preach
               against
               Antichrist
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               validely
               baptize
               ,
               for
               I
               hope
               they
               did
               not
               baptize
               as
               unofficed
               Prophets
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               Angel
               did
               not
               preach
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doth
               not
               prove
               it
               is
               lawfull
               in
               a
               true
               visible
               constituted
               Church
               ,
               for
               gifted
               Prophets
               out
               of
               office
               ,
               to
               bee
               ordinary
               Preachers
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 much
                 urgeth
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   gifts
                   and
                   graces
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   as
                   well
                   brethren
                   as
                   ministers
                   ,
                   ordinary
                   as
                   extraordinary
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Hee
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   fruits
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   edification
                   ,
                   exhortation
                   ,
                   and
                   comfort
                   ,
                   compared
                   with
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thess.
                 5.
                 11.
                 14.
                 
                   and
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   remaineth
                   amongst
                   the
                   Christians
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   love
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               cohesion
               of
               this
               Chapter
               with
               the
               former
               is
               cleare
               ,
               charitie
               should
               be
               followed
               ,
               because
               so
               excellent
               .
               Therefore
               cover
               gifts
               ,
               which
               are
               most
               conducing
               to
               love
               and
               edification
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               prophecie
               ;
               he
               proveth
               excellencie
               of
               prophecying
               above
               others
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               in
               this
               Chapter
               the
               right
               ordering
               of
               publick
               Church
               meeting
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 Robinsons
                 Argument
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 stand
                 good
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   many
                   as
                   may
                   love
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   edifie
                   ,
                   exhort
                   and
                   comfort
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   may
                   expresse
                   their
                   love
                   by
                   publick
                   prophecying
                   ,
                   for
                   edification
                   in
                   love
                   :
                   but
                   all
                   Christians
                   ,
                   even
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   Church-state
                   ,
                   nor
                   officers
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   love
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   to
                   edifie
                   ,
                   exhort
                   and
                   comfort
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   Ergo.
                   
                
              
            
             
               The
               proposition
               is
               most
               false
               ;
               women
               are
               obliged
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               exhort
               and
               edifie
               one
               another
               ,
               Prov.
               31.
               26.
               
               Til.
               2.
               3.
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               prophesie
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               34
               ,
               35.
               yea
               excommunicated
               persons
               are
               not
               loosed
               from
               the
               duties
               of
               love
               and
               mutuall
               rebuking
               in
               private
               ,
               if
               they
               may
               bee
               exhorted
               as
               brethren
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               3.
               15.
               
               They
               may
               exhort
               and
               rebuke
               others
               ,
               Levit.
               19.
               17.
               which
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               requireth
               ,
               yea
               Peter
               as
               a
               Pastor
               out
               of
               love
               to
               Christ
               is
               to
               preach
               ,
               Ioh.
               21.
               15.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               But
               therefore
               private
               Christians
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               Pastorall
               preaching
               ,
               and
               administration
               of
               the
               Seales
               ,
               which
               are
               expressions
               of
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               to
               administer
               Sacraments
               
               is
               an
               act
               of
               edification
               ,
               is
               therefore
               every
               act
               of
               edification
               and
               love
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               because
               to
               love
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               private
               way
               ,
               to
               edifie
               all
               ,
               is
               incumbent
               as
               a
               dutie
               to
               all
               ?
               nay
               a
               King
               out
               of
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               should
               governe
               Gods
               people
               ,
               a
               Captaine
               fight
               Gods
               battells
               ,
               a
               Sea
               man
               saile
               ,
               &
               a
               Professor
               teach
               in
               the
               Schooles
               ;
               will
               it
               follow
               ,
               because
               to
               love
               one
               another
               is
               common
               ,
               that
               all
               private
               men
               may
               bee
               Kings
               ,
               may
               kill
               men
               in
               battell
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Plowman
               should
               saile
               and
               invade
               the
               Mariners
               calling
               ?
               this
               were
               Anabaptisticall
               confusion
               of
               places
               and
               callings
               ,
               and
               should
               evert
               states
               ,
               places
               ,
               charges
               and
               callings
               ,
               and
               overturne
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Church
               an
               old
               Chaos
               ;
               the
               God
               of
               order
               hath
               not
               so
               ordered
               callings
               and
               places
               .
               But
               (
               saith
               the
               man
               )
               
                 if
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 edification
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 continueth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 prophecying
                 continueth
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Prophecying
               continueth
               ,
               who
               taketh
               it
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               It
               continueth
               in
               such
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               set
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               that
               end
               and
               use
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               29.
               but
               not
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               every
               Plowman
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               place
               is
               obliged
               to
               edifie
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Argument
                 is
                 also
                 weake
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   continueth
                   ,
                   the
                   end
                   whereof
                   continueth
                   ,
                
                 forso
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 passeover
                 ,
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 was
                 edifying
                 ,
                 should
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Mr.
                 Yates
                 answered
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   extraordinary
                   gifts
                   ,
                   as
                   strange
                   tongues
                   ,
                   miracles
                   ,
                   are
                   for
                   edification
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   continue
                   not
                   .
                
                 Mr.
                 Robinson
                 answereth
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   strange
                   tongues
                   and
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   doe
                   not
                   properly
                   edifie
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   strange
                   tongues
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               there
               doth
               much
               weaknesse
               here
               appeare
               ,
               love
               in
               Mr.
               Robinsons
               breast
               doth
               not
               edifie
               ,
               nor
               his
               habit
               of
               prophecying
               ,
               but
               the
               acts
               of
               expressions
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               prophecying
               ,
               edifieth
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               wee
               may
               well
               say
               that
               the
               office
               doth
               edifie
            
             
               
                 
                   There
                   being
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Robinson
                   )
                   no
                   other
                   meanes
                   to
                   edifie
                   ,
                   exhort
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   comfort
                   ,
                   left
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   propbecying
                   ,
                   Paul
                   argueth
                   from
                   the
                   common
                   grace
                   of
                   love
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   upon
                   brethren
                   as
                   officers
                   ,
                   to
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   extraordinary
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   prophecying
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   out
                   of
                   office
                   may
                   prophesie
                   to
                   the
                   worlds
                   end
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   gifts
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Is
               there
               no
               meanes
               to
               edifie
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               and
               comfort
               ,
               but
               prophecying
               ?
               and
               that
               prophecying
               publick
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               pastorall
               ?
               that
               is
               denyed
               ,
               what
               say
               you
               of
               private
               and
               domestick
               
               exhorting
               ,
               praying
               ,
               praysing
               ,
               reading
               ,
               and
               Christian
               conference
               ,
               Coloss.
               3.
               16.
               
               Mal.
               3.
               16.
               
               Zach.
               8.
               21.
               are
               not
               they
               singular
               meanes
               of
               edifying
               ?
               hath
               Christ
               left
               no
               meanes
               of
               edifying
               ,
               exhorting
               ,
               and
               comforting
               ,
               but
               the
               publick
               prophecying
               of
               Clothiers
               ,
               Mariners
               ,
               Fashioners
               ?
               2.
               
               Faith
               commeth
               by
               hearing
               of
               a
               sent
               minister
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
               
                 It
                 pleased
                 God
                 by
                 preaching
              
               ,
               of
               sent
               Pastors
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               17.
               21.
               
                 to
                 save
                 those
                 who
                 beleeve
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 .
                 2
                 
                   Argu.
                   v.
                
                 31.
                 
                 
                   You
                   may
                   all
                   prophesie
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   may
                   learne
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   may
                   be
                   comforted
                   ;
                   be
                   speakes
                   of
                   prophecying
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   largely
                   as
                   of
                   learning
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   received
                   rule
                   of
                   exponing
                   the
                   notes
                   of
                   universalitie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Women
               ,
               ungifted
               brethren
               ,
               infidels
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               his
               owne
               grant
               ,
               may
               learne
               ,
               but
               they
               may
               not
               prophesie
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               many
               more
               are
               to
               learne
               then
               may
               prophesie
               :
               and
               the
               one
               
                 (
                 All
              
               )
               is
               narrower
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 for
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               1
               Cor
               12.
               29.
               therefore
               all
               may
               not
               prophesie
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               verse
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               v.
               32.
               and
               Isa.
               53.
               v.
               6.
               the
               notes
               of
               universalitie
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 (
                 wee
                 all
              
               )
               are
               taken
               divers
               wayes
               ;
               yea
               one
               and
               the
               same
               word
               applyed
               to
               divers
               subjects
               is
               taken
               divers
               wayes
               ,
               as
               1
               Sam.
               12.
               18.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 people
                 greatly
                 feared
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Samuel
              
               ;
               and
               
                 my
                 sonne
              
               (
               saith
               the
               
                 Wise
                 man
                 )
                 seare
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 the
                 King.
                 Prov.
              
               24.
               21.
               
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Yates
                 said
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   hearing
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   prophecying
                   .
                   Robinson
                
                 answereth
                 ,
                 
                   every
                   particular
                   person
                   is
                   not
                   bound
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   prophecying
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   speake
                   to
                   purpose
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   ordinary
                   brethren
                   out
                   of
                   office
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   praphesie
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   then
                   ought
                   none
                   to
                   strive
                   for
                   fitnesse
                   to
                   become
                   officers
                   ,
                   neither
                   were
                   that
                   reproofe
                   just
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 5.
                 11.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               He
               speaketh
               to
               purpose
               ,
               to
               destroy
               your
               Argument
               ,
               which
               you
               destroy
               your selfe
               ,
               while
               as
               you
               grant
               ,
               
                 many
                 may
                 learne
                 who
                 may
                 not
                 prophecie
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Hee
               may
               say
               truely
               ,
               no
               ordinary
               brethren
               out
               of
               office
               ,
               but
               purposed
               to
               remaine
               artificers
               ,
               are
               to
               strive
               for
               fitnesse
               to
               the
               office
               of
               ministery
               ;
               but
               many
               out
               of
               office
               may
               have
               the
               gift
               of
               prophecying
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               Prophets
               ;
               and
               you
               grant
               ,
               I
               thinke
               ,
               many
               are
               gifted
               to
               be
               Kings
               ,
               who
               neither
               are
               Kings
               ,
               nor
               may
               lawfully
               exercise
               acts
               of
               royall
               majestie
               ,
               without
               treason
               both
               to
               God
               and
               their
               King
               :
               For
               the
               place
               ,
               Heb.
               5.
               11.
               the
               Apostle
               rebukes
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               both
               officers
               
               and
               people
               as
               
                 dull
                 of
                 hearing
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 teachers
                 of
                 others
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               expone
               it
               )
               
                 Prophets
                 out
                 of
                 office
                 ,
                 who
                 ought
                 to
                 prophesie
                 publickly
                 to
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               But
               take
               home
               this
               Argument
               thus
               .
               Those
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               rebuketh
               as
               dull
               of
               hearing
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               bee
               teachers
               and
               unofficed
               Prophets
               ,
               are
               obliged
               to
               be
               indeed
               such
               Prophets
               ;
               for
               a
               rebuke
               is
               for
               the
               omission
               of
               a
               morall
               dutie
               which
               wee
               are
               oblieged
               to
               doe
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               committing
               the
               contrary
               ,
               but
               he
               rebuketh
               teachers
               in
               office
               ,
               women
               ,
               children
               ,
               and
               ungifted
               brethren
               as
               dull
               as
               hearing
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               Prophets
               &
               were
               not
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               all
               ,
               even
               teachers
               in
               office
               ,
               women
               ,
               children
               and
               ungifted
               brethren
               ought
               to
               be
               Prophets
               not
               in
               office
               .
               Now
               the
               conclusion
               is
               absurd
               and
               against
               your selfe
               ,
               for
               you
               say
               ,
               Pag.
               58.
               
                 every
                 particular
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 prophecying
                 ,
              
               women
               are
               not
               bound
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               yet
               are
               women
               rebuked
               
                 for
                 being
                 dull
                 of
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 teachers
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Hence
               it
               is
               cleare
               that
               you
               corrupt
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 be
                 teachers
              
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               so
               aboundeth
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               teach
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               admonish
               ,
               and
               comfort
               mutually
               one
               another
               in
               a
               private
               way
               ,
               not
               to
               preach
               publikely
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               ordinary
               conversion
               of
               soules
               ,
               for
               which
               sort
               of
               Prophets
               you
               do
               contend
               .
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 addeth
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                   cannot
                   meane
                   extraordinary
                   Prophets
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 
                   there
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   such
                   a
                   number
                   of
                   extraordinary
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   now
                   when
                   extraordinary
                   Prophets
                   were
                   beginning
                   to
                   cease
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               When
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 abounded
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 utterance
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 behind
                 in
                 no
                 gift
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               5.
               7.
               and
               so
               much
               
                 grace
                 was
                 given
                 them
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 v.
              
               4.
               
               It
               is
               cleare
               there
               were
               abundance
               of
               Prophets
               even
               then
               in
               Corinth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               to
               purpose
               for
               lay-Prophets
               whether
               they
               were
               ordinary
               or
               extraordinary
               Prophets
               .
               They
               were
               Prophets
               as
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               calleth
               them
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               29.
               set
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               officers
               ,
               even
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Governors
               ,
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               who
               are
               officers
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               that
               you
               should
               impose
               significations
               on
               words
               ,
               at
               your
               owne
               pleasure
               ,
               without
               warrant
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               Now
               shew
               us
               in
               all
               the
               old
               ,
               or
               new
               Testament
               ,
               when
               
               the
               word
               Prophet
               signifieth
               a
               naked
               gifted
               man
               out
               of
               office
               ,
               in
               the
               Lords
               house
               ,
               for
               you
               have
               as
               good
               warrant
               for
               you
               to
               say
               there
               were
               lay-Apostles
               ,
               lay-Teachers
               ,
               lay-Governors
               ,
               who
               were
               gifted
               persons
               not
               in
               office
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               for
               lay-Prophets
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Multitude
               of
               Prophets
               may
               consist
               with
               the
               time
               ,
               when
               Seers
               and
               foretellers
               of
               things
               revealed
               in
               visions
               were
               beginnings
               to
               cease
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               given
               abundantly
               at
               the
               Pentecost
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               17.
               18.
               
               Ioel
               2.
               28.
               did
               consist
               with
               the
               time
               when
               things
               concerning
               Christ
               
                 must
                 now
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               22.
               37.
               
               Luk.
               24.
               44.
               
               
            
             
               
                 Robinsons
                 3.
                 
                 Argument
                 is
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                   in
                   forbidding
                   women
                   to
                   prophesie
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   licenceth
                   men
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   worke
                   ,
                   opposeth
                   the
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   women
                   ,
                   Sexe
                   to
                   Sexe
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   forbidding
                   women
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   license
                   men
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   opposeth
                   faith
                   and
                   workes
                   in
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   justification
                   and
                   denyeth
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   justified
                   by
                   workes
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   then
                   the
                   consequence
                   good
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   justified
                   by
                   faith
                   ?
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   If
                   in
                   prohibiting
                   women
                   he
                   gave
                   not
                   libertie
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   where
                   were
                   the
                   prerogative
                   of
                   men
                   above
                   women
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   ground
                   upon
                   which
                   hee
                   buildeth
                   the
                   prohibition
                   ?
                
                 3.
                 
                 Ver.
                 34.
                 35.
                 
                 
                   Women
                   are
                   not
                   permitted
                   to
                   speake
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   yet
                   may
                   they
                   speake
                   to
                   their
                   husbands
                   at
                   home
                   ;
                   now
                   if
                   the
                   husbands
                   might
                   not
                   speake
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   women
                   ,
                   what
                   reason
                   can
                   be
                   rendred
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   his
                   so
                   speaking
                   ?
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   taketh
                   order
                   that
                   some
                   should
                   prophesie
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   debarring
                   women
                   therefrom
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   either
                   admit
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   then
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   third
                   sort
                   of
                   Persons
                   to
                   prophesie
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   neither
                   men
                   ,
                   nor
                   women
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Here
               is
               a
               great
               noyse
               of
               Arguments
               for
               just
               nothing
               ,
               and
               a
               faire
               sophisme
               ,
               concluding
               that
               
                 secundum
                 quid
              
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               concluded
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               for
               we
               deny
               not
               but
               some
               men
               in
               office
               are
               permitted
               ,
               yea
               and
               commanded
               to
               prophesie
               in
               publick
               ;
               and
               we
               grant
               that
               Sex
               and
               Sex
               are
               opposed
               ,
               but
               the
               opposition
               made
               by
               Robinson
               is
               creeple
               and
               throwne-backed
               ,
               for
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               mankind
               are
               not
               permitted
               to
               prophesie
               ,
               as
               all
               and
               every
               woman
               is
               forbidden
               to
               prophesie
               or
               teach
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               by
               the
               Lawes
               of
               France
               a
               woman
               may
               not
               sit
               on
               the
               Throne
               and
               sway
               the
               Scepter
               ;
               but
               friend
               ,
               can
               you
               say
               then
               the
               Lawes
               of
               France
               doth
               license
               any
               Frenchman
               whatsoever
               he
               be
               to
               sit
               on
               the
               throne
               and
               be
               King
               ?
               Mr.
               Robinson
               proveth
               
               men
               are
               licensed
               to
               preach
               ,
               
                 Sed
                 indefinita
                 propositio
                 in
                 materia
                 contingente
                 ●quipollet
                 particulari
                 ,
              
               but
               he
               knoweth
               all
               men
               are
               not
               licenced
               to
               prophesie
               in
               publick
               ,
               for
               ungifted
               men
               are
               not
               sent
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               say
               ,
               neither
               all
               gifted
               tradesmen
               ,
               never
               called
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               educated
               in
               Schooles
               ,
               or
               sent
               of
               God
               to
               preach
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               he
               covereth
               and
               proveth
               never
               ,
               onely
               he
               setteth
               downe
               foure
               armies
               of
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               to
               prove
               forsooth
               that
               men
               may
               prophesie
               in
               publike
               ,
               and
               not
               women
               ,
               but
               who
               denyeth
               that
               ?
               And
               the
               similitude
               of
               faith
               and
               workes
               crooketh
               here
               ,
               for
               saving
               faith
               is
               opposed
               to
               all
               good
               workes
               whatsoever
               ,
               both
               in
               kind
               and
               individualls
               ,
               for
               wee
               are
               neither
               justified
               by
               good
               workes
               in
               specie
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               one
               good
               worke
               in
               individuo
               ,
               but
               though
               all
               women
               be
               debarred
               from
               teaching
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               are
               not
               all
               men
               licensed
               to
               teach
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               onely
               those
               (
               say
               we
               )
               
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 Aaron
                 .
              
               2.
               
               I
               would
               bandy
               the
               Argument
               thus
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               permitted
               to
               women
               to
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               is
               permitted
               for
               any
               man
               ,
               though
               not
               a
               Prophet
               by
               office
               ,
               to
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               The
               Antecedent
               is
               Pauls
               ,
               the
               consequence
               is
               yours
               ;
               and
               so
               all
               these
               foure
               Arguments
               prove
               not
               what
               is
               in
               question
               ,
               to
               with
               that
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               a
               gifted
               person
               not
               in
               office
               may
               preach
               publickly
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Robinson
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   restrayning
                   women
                   he
                   sheweth
                   his
                   meaning
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   extraordinary
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   because
                   women
                
                 
                 
                   immediatly
                   and
                   extraordinarily
                   inspired
                   ,
                   might
                   speak
                   without
                   restraint
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 15.
                 20.
                 
                 Jud.
                 4.
                 24.
                 
                 Luk.
                 2.
                 36.
                 
                 Act.
                 2.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Answ.
                 Robinson
              
               cannot
               show
               that
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               prophecying
               in
               women
               ,
               v.
               34.
               is
               taxed
               by
               Paul
               ,
               which
               is
               regulated
               in
               men
               ,
               v.
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               and
               therefore
               that
               connexion
               is
               denied
               ,
               hee
               restraineth
               women
               from
               ordinary
               prophecying
               in
               the
               temple
               ,
               Ergo
               he
               speaketh
               of
               the
               ordinary
               prophecying
               of
               men
               ;
               for
               ,
               1.
               he
               compareth
               prophecying
               with
               tongues
               ,
               extraordinary
               with
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               he
               desireth
               them
               to
               covet
               to
               prophesie
               ,
               ordinary
               he
               cannot
               meane
               ,
               for
               in
               all
               the
               Word
               you
               find
               not
               private
               professors
               are
               commanded
               to
               desire
               to
               bee
               ordinary
               Prophets
               ,
               for
               so
               God
               should
               command
               them
               to
               pray
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               leave
               their
               callings
               and
               stations
               ,
               contrary
               to
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               20.
               and
               give
               themselves
               to
               study
               sciences
               and
               tongues
               :
               for
               if
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               command
               the
               meanes
               ,
               he
               must
               command
               the
               end
               ,
               
               and
               if
               hee
               command
               the
               end
               ,
               hee
               must
               command
               the
               meanes
               .
               But
               v.
               34.
               he
               setteth
               downe
               a
               new
               canon
               about
               women
               who
               tooke
               on
               them
               to
               prophesie
               publickly
               ,
               and
               hee
               inhibiteth
               so
               much
               as
               ordinary
               prophecying
               ,
               yea
               so
               much
               as
               speaking
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               a
               Irenaeus
               ,
               b
               Eusebius
               ,
               yea
               and
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Cyrill
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Theophylactus
                 ,
              
               with
               warrant
               teach
               ,
               that
               alwayes
               women
               extraordinarily
               inspired
               may
               prophesie
               ,
               for
               in
               that
               God
               immediately
               exalteth
               them
               above
               men
               .
               But
               for
               ordinary
               prophecying
               in
               publick
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               morall
               equitie
               ,
               and
               perpetuall
               ,
               that
               the
               women
               should
               not
               teach
               ,
               for
               Adam
               was
               first
               formed
               ;
               this
               Paul
               bringeth
               as
               a
               morall
               argument
               against
               womens
               preaching
               .
            
             
               
                 His
                 fourth
                 Argument
                 is
                 from
                 29
                 and
                 32.
                 verses
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Prophets
                   speake
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   rest
                   judge
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   cannot
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Robinson
                   )
                   speake
                   of
                   extraordinary
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   cannot
                   erre
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   infallible
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Prophets
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   are
                   not
                   infallible
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   censured
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   doctrine
                   judged
                   by
                   the
                   Prophets
                   :
                   now
                   if
                   such
                   could
                   erre
                   ,
                   our
                   faith
                   were
                   not
                   immediately
                   builded
                   upon
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               is
               before
               examined
               by
               me
               ,
               the
               consequence
               is
               null
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
              
               (
               saith
               Pareus
               )
               did
               not
               dite
               all
               things
               which
               the
               Prophets
               spake
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               mixed
               in
               some
               thing
               
               of
               their
               owne
               .
               
            
             
               
                 Robinson
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Paul
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   any
                   thinke
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   &c.
                   let
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   the
                   thing
                   I
                   wrote
                   are
                   the
                   commandements
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   )
                   if
                   these
                   had
                   beene
                   extraordinary
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   knowne
                   Pauls
                   writings
                   undoubtedly
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   the
                   Canonick
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   beene
                   ignorant
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               presupponeth
               that
               these
               extraordinary
               Prophets
               might
               have
               beene
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               commandements
               was
               the
               commandements
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               absurd
               ,
               for
               Nathan
               and
               Samuel
               were
               ignorant
               of
               Gods
               will
               in
               some
               points
               ,
               for
               Prophets
               see
               and
               know
               sometimes
               as
               men
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               as
               Prophets
               ,
               in
               the
               former
               they
               may
               erre
               ,
               in
               the
               latter
               they
               are
               infallible
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 subjoyneth
                 .
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   came
                   it
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   came
                   it
                   from
                   you
                   ?
                   if
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   came
                   after
                   a
                   sort
                   to
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                
                 
                 
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   were
                   they
                   not
                   immediatly
                   and
                   extraordinarily
                   inspired
                   ,
                   whereas
                   indeed
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   came
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               proveth
               not
               the
               point
               ,
               for
               hee
               condemneth
               the
               arrogancie
               of
               some
               immediately
               inspired
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 Came
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 you
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               are
               yee
               above
               the
               Apostle
               to
               whom
               the
               word
               of
               God
               was
               committed
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bee
               preached
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               come
               from
               the
               Apostles
               to
               others
               ?
               Or
               came
               it
               to
               you
               onely
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               only
               Apostolick
               teachers
               ,
               that
               you
               neede
               no
               admonition
               ?
               but
               hence
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               extraordinarily
               inspired
               Prophets
               ,
               for
               Peter
               might
               be
               rebuked
               ,
               though
               an
               Apostle
               &
               a
               chief
               one
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               any
               imputation
               to
               Paul
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               who
               hath
               received
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 measure
              
               ,
               to
               be
               censured
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Canonick
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               such
               ,
               cannot
               be
               censured
               ,
               but
               the
               teachers
               thereof
               ,
               though
               infallible
               ,
               even
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               17.
               10
               ,
               11.
               and
               
                 every
                 spirit
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 tried
                 ,
              
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
               or
               no
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               1.
               yea
               to
               say
               that
               the
               Church
               cannot
               
                 be
                 builded
                 upon
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 (
                 as
              
               Mr.
               
                 Robinson
                 saith
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               68.
               )
               
                 if
                 these
                 Prophets
                 extraordinary
                 can
                 erre
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 bee
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 censure
                 and
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 argument
                 of
                 Papists
              
               ;
               for
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               borroweth
               authoritie
               
                 quoad
                 nos
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               us
               ,
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               beleeved
               ,
               because
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               then
               present
               Church
               ,
               say
               it
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               So
               a
               Stapleton
               (
               as
               Whittakerne
               teacheth
               )
               that
               Christ
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               dependeth
               to
               our
               faith
               upon
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 John
                 Baptist.
              
               See
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Gregorius
                 de
                 Valent.
                 Gretser
              
               ;
               So
               
                 three
                 famous
                 commentators
                 say
              
               ,
               b
               Jansenius
               ,
               c
               
                 Cardinalis
                 Cajetan
              
               ,
               and
               d
               
                 Cardinalis
                 Toletus
              
               .
               But
               our
               Divines
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               true
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               the
               authentick
               ground
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               not
               because
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               say
               it
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               because
               Paul
               or
               an
               
                 Angel
                 from
                 heaven
              
               saith
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               Gal.
               1.
               8.
               for
               even
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               were
               but
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               testimony
               not
               infallible
               ,
               but
               because
               God
               himselfe
               saith
               so
               .
               See
               for
               this
               e
               Rivetus
               ,
               f
               Whittakerus
               ,
               g
               Bucerus
               ,
               h
               Calvinus
               ,
               yea
               and
               the
               Fathers
               most
               expressely
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               are
               not
               the
               
               foundation
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               nor
               their
               word
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               infallible
               ,
               but
               Gods
               word
               ,
               by
               their
               mouths
               and
               penne
               .
               So
               i
               Thea●●●lact
               ,
               k
               Chrysostome
               ,
               l
               Beda
               ,
               m
               Ambrosius
               ,
               n
               Occam
               ,
               and
               o
               Gerson
               doe
               roundly
               acknowledge
               that
               their
               Popes
               word
               is
               not
               the
               foundation
               of
               faith
               ,
               
                 quia
                 Papa
                 potest
                 hereti●ari
              
               ,
               because
               the
               Pope
               may
               erre
               .
               What
               ?
               because
               Samuel
               was
               deceived
               in
               calling
               Eliah
               the
               Lords
               annointed
               ,
               are
               not
               his
               bookes
               a
               part
               of
               canonick
               doctrine
               ,
               whereupon
               our
               faith
               is
               builded
               ?
            
             
               
                 Lastly
                 saith
                 p
                 
                   Robinson
                   ,
                   Pastors
                   must
                   preach
                   and
                   pray
                   before
                   they
                   hee
                   put
                   in
                   office
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   they
                   cannot
                   bee
                   tr●ed
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   apt
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   decreed
                   that
                   all
                   may
                   preach
                   ,
                
                 q
                 
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   Elders
                   ,
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   there
                   beam
                   ,
                   ex
                   ipsa
                   plebe
                   ,
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   imploy
                   their
                   gift
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   practised
                   in
                   the
                   Colledges
                   ,
                   where
                   all
                   must
                   preach
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   never
                   Priests
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               It
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               that
               these
               ayming
               at
               the
               office
               ;
               2.
               
               Brought
               up
               in
               humane
               sciences
               ;
               3.
               
               Called
               by
               the
               Church
               preach
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               tryall
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               office
               :
               but
               hence
               it
               cannot
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               tradesmen
               and
               artificersvoyd
               of
               learning
               and
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               should
               preach
               ,
               not
               for
               try
               all
               ,
               or
               as
               ayming
               at
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               but
               as
               ordinary
               ministers
               of
               the
               conversion
               of
               soules
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               any
               calling
               of
               the
               Church
               either
               to
               the
               office
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               degree
               preparatorie
               to
               the
               office
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 gifted
                 should
                 preach
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 in
                 England
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 put
                 in
                 office
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reading
                 ministery
                 which
                 Christ
                 never
                 ordained
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 the
                 harmony
                 of
                 confession
                 and
                 Synods
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 fault
                 that
                 in
                 Colledges
                 all
                 doe
                 preach
                 ,
                 whether
                 Christ
                 hath
                 called
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 such
                 unsent
                 runners
                 Mr.
                 Robinson
                 cannot
                 approve
                 .
                 r
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 it
                 was
                 granted
                 
                   that
                   all
                   should
                   preach
                   ,
                   and
                   baptize
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   might
                   grow
                
                 ;
                 and
                 s
                 Origen
                 said
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 otherwise
                 t
                 Hieronymus
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                   praesumptio
                   temeritatis
                
                 ,
                 a
                 rash
                 presumption
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 sent
                 ;
                 and
                 u
                 Theophylact
                 calleth
                 them
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 x
                 Augustine
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 come
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 bee
                 theeves
                 
                 and
                 robbers
                 who
                 commeth
                 not
                 sent
                 ,
                 
                   Sicut
                   Moses
                   &
                   Prophet●
                   ,
                   as
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   were
                   sent
                   .
                
                 y
                 
                   Coachman
                   saith
                   ,
                   if
                   preaching
                   be
                   tyed
                   to
                   the
                   ministery
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   order
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   neither
                   bee
                   faith
                   nor
                   grace
                   in
                   a
                   Church
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   ministery
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               followeth
               not
               ,
               for
               faith
               may
               come
               by
               reading
               ,
               by
               conference
               ,
               and
               you
               expone
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
               
                 As
                 Arminians
                 and
                 Socinians
                 doe
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 We
                 as
                 Embassadors
                 pray
                 you
                 in
                 Christs
                 stead
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               
               Ephes.
               4.
               11.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               29.
               
               
                 Are
                 all
                 Prophets
                 ?
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               would
               you
               say
               no
               reconciliation
               in
               a
               land
               without
               apostolick
               Ambassadors
               ?
               It
               followeth
               not
               ,
               
                 ex
                 negatione
                 unius
                 medii
              
               ,
               for
               then
               there
               should
               be
               no
               grace
               ,
               nor
               salvation
               ,
               where
               there
               be
               none
               of
               your
               lay-Preachers
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Coachman
                   .
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   judgement
                   ,
                   utterance
                   ,
                   with
                   gravitie
                   ,
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   maketh
                   a
                   man
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   in
                   office
                   or
                   not
                   ;
                   Preaching
                   is
                   accidentall
                   to
                   the
                   office
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   office
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   an
                   ornament
                   or
                   appendix
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   a
                   Minister
                   is
                   in
                   full
                   office
                   of
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   never
                   preach
                   ;
                   an
                   office
                   maketh
                   not
                   a
                   Preacher
                   ,
                   it
                   maketh
                   him
                   onely
                   such
                   a
                   peoples
                   Preacher
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   chosen
                   him
                   ,
                   hee
                   preacheth
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   gift
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   office
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               Here
               are
               Socinian
               mysteries
               revealed
               ,
               z
               Gerardus
               saith
               ,
               
                 by
                 this
                 meane
                 the
                 Heretickes
                 called
                 Pepuziani
                 permitted
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 women
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               And
               upon
               this
               ground
               the
               
                 Socinians
                 and
                 Anabaptists
              
               proceeded
               ,
               that
               except
               a
               man
               would
               digge
               his
               Talent
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               hee
               may
               preach
               ,
               though
               he
               have
               not
               a
               calling
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               so
               doth
               Mr.
               Coachman
               make
               talents
               ,
               as
               judgement
               and
               utterance
               ,
               enough
               to
               constitute
               one
               a
               Minister
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               called
               to
               the
               office
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               And
               Gerardus
               setteth
               downe
               a
               good
               answer
               of
               a
               Luther
               to
               the
               Argument
               .
               
                 God
                 giveth
                 talents
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 whom
                 hee
                 calleth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 gifted
                 men
                 should
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 calling
                 attend
                 and
                 accept
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 perversly
                 set
                 ,
                 denyeth
                 a
                 calling
                 to
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 gifted
                 .
                 Then
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 use
                 his
                 talent
                 in
                 private
                 .
                 God
                 reapeth
                 not
                 where
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 sow
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               is
               a
               wild
               saying
               ,
               
                 A
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 Minister
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 office
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               A
               ministery
               is
               essentially
               an
               office
               ,
               or
               a
               place
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               called
               a
               man
               unto
               ,
               else
               define
               what
               an
               officer
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               can
               he
               expone
               that
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 preach
              
               
               
                 except
                 they
                 he
                 sent
              
               ?
               if
               as
               our
               Divines
               doe
               ?
               then
               none
               are
               sent
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               called
               to
               the
               office
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               against
               him
               ,
               if
               as
               S●ini●ns
               say
               ,
               all
               gifted
               men
               are
               sent
               of
               God
               to
               preach
               ,
               then
               gifts
               essentially
               constituteth
               a
               sent
               man
               ,
               
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 sent
                 man
                 ,
                 ●ut
                 a
                 man
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 office
                 ?
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Preaching
               is
               accidentall
               to
               the
               office
               of
               a
               man
               that
               maketh
               court
               and
               the
               world
               his
               conscience
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               but
               that
               preaching
               is
               accidentall
               to
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               is
               Popish
               and
               Prelaticall
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               essentiall
               to
               the
               office
               ?
               to
               administer
               the
               Sacrament
               and
               consecrate
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Well
               said
               for
               the
               Popish
               cause
               .
               b
               
                 Pope
                 Eugenius
              
               in
               his
               decree
               and
               the
               councell
               of
               Florentine
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               essential
               forme
               of
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Priests
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 receive
                 power
                 to
                 offer
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 living
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 for
                 saith
              
               c
               Scotus
               and
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
              
               d
               Trent
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               essentials
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               be
               in
               two
               .
               ●
               .
               In
               a
               power
               to
               consecrate
               Christs
               body
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               given
               in
               the
               last
               Supper
               .
               2.
               
               In
               a
               power
               to
               absolve
               a
               sinner
               ,
               so
               saith
               e
               Meratius
               the
               Jesuite
               ,
               where
               the
               reader
               shall
               observe
               silence
               of
               preaching
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               f
               Bellarmine
               saith
               the
               same
               ;
               g
               
                 Gulielmus
                 Eslius
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 essentiall
                 and
                 most
                 principall
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 to
                 offer
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 absolve
                 from
                 sinnes
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               they
               have
               from
               their
               h
               
                 Master
                 Aquin●s
              
               ,
               and
               further
               warrant
               for
               a
               Priest
               essentially
               dumbe
               ,
               you
               may
               find
               in
               Suarez
               ,
               And
               Vasquez
               doth
               collect
               from
               i
               the
               fainzed
               Canons
               of
               the
               Apostles
               from
               k
               
                 Clemens
                 his
                 Epistles
              
               ,
               such
               a
               Priest.
               I
               desire
               (
               if
               preaching
               be
               accidentall
               to
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Pastor
               )
               to
               know
               if
               feeding
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               
                 and
                 ●eeding
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
              
               34.
               2.
               be
               all
               in
               administring
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               It
               is
               strange
               ,
               if
               a
               watchman
               as
               as
               a
               watchman
               ,
               and
               by
               office
               ,
               should
               not
               preach
               and
               give
               warning
               ,
               Ezek.
               3.
               17
               ,
               18.
               if
               an
               Ambassadour
               ,
               as
               an
               Ambassadour
               ,
               in
               
                 Christs
                 stead
                 should
                 not
                 pray
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               if
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               as
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               
                 should
                 not
                 feed
                 the
                 flocke
                 with
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               3.
               
               ●
               .
               15.
               if
               as
               a
               workeman
               and
               a
               Minister
               he
               should
               not
               divide
               the
               word
               aright
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               15.
               if
               as
               a
               fisher
               he
               should
               not
               catch
               men
               ;
               but
               of
               this
               enough
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               v.
               17.
               
               
                 Christ
                 sent
                 mee
                 not
                 to
              
               
               
                 baptize
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               4.
               2.
               
               
                 Christ
                 baptized
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               4.
               43.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               The
               way
               of
               Church
               judging
               in
               New
               England
               .
            
             
               
                 VVE
                 doe
                 not
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Author
                   )
                   carry
                   matters
                   either
                   by
                   an
                   over-ruling
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   presbytery
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   major
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   generall
                   and
                   joynt
                   consent
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   of
                   one
                   accord
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   disassent
                   out
                   of
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   we
                   labour
                   to
                   bring
                   him
                   to
                   our
                   mind
                   ,
                   by
                   sound
                   information
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   If
                   by
                   pride
                   bee
                   disassent
                   ,
                   the
                   libertie
                   of
                   his
                   voyce
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   If
                   ,
                
                 3.
                 
                   the
                   matter
                   be
                   difficill
                   ,
                   we
                   seeke
                   advice
                   of
                   sister
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Unitie
               is
               much
               to
               be
               desired
               in
               the
               Church
               with
               veritie
               ,
               but
               your
               way
               we
               understand
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 Nor
                 doe
                 we
                 in
                 our
                 Synods
                 carry
                 matters
                 by
                 the
                 major
                 and
                 maniest
                 voices
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 maniest
                 ,
                 nor
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 thing
                 concluded
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 (
                 upon
                 whose
                 voyces
                 principally
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 dependeth
                 )
                 goe
                 against
                 both
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 the
                 Elders
                 ?
              
            
             
               They
               answer
               ,
               
                 These
                 are
                 miserable
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 or
                 Elders
                 must
                 needs
                 disassent
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 except
                 they
                 all
                 consent
                 ,
              
               
               
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 rule
              
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               miserable
               necessitie
               ,
               through
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               not
               a
               mistake
               ;
               for
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               and
               fortie
               like
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               a
               Church
               consisting
               of
               threescore
               ,
               must
               dissent
               from
               twentie
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               are
               streight
               in
               the
               truth
               :
               You
               have
               no
               refuge
               here
               ,
               but
               let
               the
               maniest
               carry
               the
               matter
               to
               a
               mischiefe
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               twentie
               must
               separate
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               new
               Church
               presently
               .
            
             
               
                 Againe
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 what
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   differ
                
                 ?
                 They
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   ,
                   nor
                   will
                   it
                   bee
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Church
                   will
                   lay
                   aside
                   corrupt
                
                 
                 
                   judgement
                   and
                   affections
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   attend
                   the
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   depend
                   upon
                
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   considering
                   the
                   promises
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 32.
                 39.
                 
                 Zech.
                 3.
                 9.
                 
                 Matth.
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   But
                   if
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   fall
                   out
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   often
                   it
                   doth
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Elders
                   and
                   major
                   part
                   consent
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   disassent
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   of
                   corrupt
                   affection
                   ,
                   and
                   pride
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   Ioseth
                   his
                   voyce
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   weaknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   submit
                   his
                   judgement
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               But
               to
               beginne
               at
               your
               last
               ,
               if
               one
               out
               of
               weaknesse
               disassent
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               submit
               his
               judgement
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               what
               if
               forty
               out
               of
               weaknesse
               disassent
               from
               twenty
               ,
               may
               not
               that
               whole
               Church
               as
               well
               submit
               to
               a
               Synod
               ,
               as
               Act.
               15.
               as
               one
               must
               submit
               his
               judgement
               to
               a
               Church
               ?
               the
               conscience
               of
               one
               should
               no
               more
               be
               fettered
               ,
               then
               the
               consciences
               of
               a
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 grant
                 the
                 maniest
                 should
                 have
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 case
                 was
                 Act.
                 15.
                 20.
                 the
                 wrong
                 side
                 alleadged
                 Scripture
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 commandement
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Apostles
                 gave
                 no
                 such
                 commandement
                 ,
                 should
                 you
                 not
                 take
                 Gods
                 remedy
                 to
                 appeale
                 to
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostolike
                 Church
                 doth
                 ?
                 Act.
                 15.
                 6.
                 
              
            
             
               They
               answer
               ,
               in
               our
               Churches
               hitherto
               ,
               the
               major
               part
               ,
               yea
               all
               mind
               one
               thing
               ,
               as
               Rom.
               15.
               16.
               1
               
               Cor.
               1.
               10.
               
               Act.
               1.
               14.
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               that
               is
               because
               they
               are
               in
               Church-government
               all
               one
               ,
               and
               a
               conspiracy
               in
               error
               ,
               is
               but
               seeming
               unity
               .
               But
               2.
               
               I
               say
               ,
               good
               men
               as
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               will
               differ
               .
               But
               3.
               what
               if
               all
               be
               wrong
               of
               three
               parts
               ,
               as
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               12.
               
               
                 Some
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 some
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
              
               Apollo
               ,
               
                 some
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               all
               the
               three
               were
               wrong
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               doth
               not
               a
               Synod
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               determine
               the
               matter
               best
               ?
               certainly
               ,
               though
               Synods
               may
               erre
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               of
               themselves
               Christs
               lawfull
               way
               to
               preserve
               veritie
               and
               charity
               and
               unity
               .
               But
               our
               brethren
               answer
               us
               ,
               
                 divisions
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 but
                 all
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 will
                 lay
                 aside
                 corrupt
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 depend
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               
                 considering
                 the
                 promises
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               32.
               
               Ephes.
               3.
               9.
               
               Matth.
               18
               20.
               
               Let
               me
               answer
               ,
               there
               is
               much
               more
               charity
               in
               this
               answer
               ,
               then
               verity
               .
               1.
               
               They
               ought
               not
               to
               disassent
               from
               truth
               :
               true
               ,
               but
               what
               then
               ?
               the
               remedy
               is
               not
               given
               except
               you
               returne
               to
               a
               Synod
               ;
               the
               division
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               ;
               the
               house
               should
               not
               be
               fired
               :
               true
               ,
               but
               the
               question
               is
               how
               shall
               
               water
               be
               had
               to
               quench
               it
               ,
               for
               many
               things
               are
               ,
               which
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               .
               2.
               
               (
               Neither
               will
               
                 divisions
                 be
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 false
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               12.
               3.
               
               As
               heresies
               must
               be
               ,
               so
               scandals
               must
               be
               ,
               our
               author
               saith
               
                 (
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 )
                 (
                 say
              
               the
               brethren
               )
               
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 lay
                 aside
                 corrupt
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 attend
                 upon
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 depend
                 on
                 Christ.
              
               I
               answer
               .
               There
               is
               but
               vanity
               ,
               and
               no
               solidity
               (
               I
               crave
               pardon
               )
               in
               this
               answer
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               vaine
               answer
               of
               Arminius
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Saints
               perseverance
               .
               The
               regenerate
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 cannot
                 fall
                 away
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 inlaking
                 to
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 in
                 holy
                 feare
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 their
                 wayes
                 ,
              
               so
               saith
               a
               Arminius
               in
               his
               Declaration
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               b
               answer
               to
               Perkins
               :
               so
               also
               c
               say
               the
               Arminians
               in
               their
               confession
               ,
               and
               d
               Episcopius
               .
               But
               what
               is
               this
               ,
               but
               regenerate
               persons
               shall
               persevere
               ,
               upon
               condition
               that
               they
               shall
               persevere
               ?
               for
               not
               to
               be
               inlaking
               to
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               cooperate
               to
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               cooperate
               with
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               is
               very
               perseverance
               it selfe
               ;
               for
               saith
               the
               e
               the
               wicked
               Socinus
               ,
               and
               f
               Smalcius
               ,
               and
               so
               say
               our
               brethren
               ,
               all
               shall
               agree
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               
                 if
                 they
                 lay
                 aside
                 corrupt
                 judgement
                 .
              
               And
               what
               is
               that
               ,
               
                 if
                 they
                 lay
                 aside
                 corrupt
                 judgement
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               they
               agree
               with
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               assent
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               But
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               regenerate
               ,
               even
               
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               11.
               doth
               
                 not
                 lay
                 aside
                 corrupt
                 judgement
              
               .
               But
               our
               brethren
               proveth
               they
               will
               law
               aside
               corrupt
               judgement
               ;
               but
               how
               ?
               you
               alleadge
               the
               Papists
               abused
               Scriptures
               ,
               Ier.
               32.
               
               
                 God
                 promiseth
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 Spirit
                 and
                 feare
                 in
              
               his
               Church
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               True
               (
               say
               I
               )
               they
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               God
               ,
               providing
               they
               lay
               aside
               corrupt
               judgement
               ,
               as
               you
               teach
               us
               .
               But
               doe
               you
               not
               teach
               us
               by
               your
               answer
               to
               elude
               these
               pregnant
               places
               ,
               which
               unanswerably
               prove
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               perseverance
               of
               the
               regenerated
               ?
               But
               2.
               what
               though
               God
               promise
               to
               put
               his
               feare
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               regenerate
               ?
               this
               promise
               is
               not
               made
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               conveened
               in
               a
               Synod
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               such
               ,
               nor
               will
               it
               prove
               that
               a
               Synod
               shall
               all
               agree
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               &
               that
               the
               whole
               
                 Church
                 shall
                 lay
                 aside
                 corrupt
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               except
               you
               serve
               your selves
               with
               these
               and
               the
               like
               places
               ,
               as
               Papists
               ,
               and
               by
               name
               as
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 G●etserus
                 ,
                 Snarez
                 ,
                 Bucanus
                 ,
                 Stapleton
                 ,
                 Gregorius
                 de
                 Valentia
              
               doe
               serve
               themselves
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               
               like
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               Councels
               are
               in
               fallible
               .
               What
               is
               said
               in
               the
               fourth
               Section
               anent
               the
               power
               of
               the
               people
               in
               Church-govern●●●●
               is
               already
               examined
               ,
               onely
               in
               the
               closure
               thereof
               ,
               they
               seeme
               to
               give
               something
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Elders
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               have
               not
               ,
               which
               I
               discusse
               in
               the
               insuing
               question
               .
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 VIII
                 .
                 
                   What
                   peculiar
                   auhority
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Eldership
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   over
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               We
               hold
               that
               Christ
               hath
               given
               a
               superiority
               to
               Pastors
               and
               Overseers
               in
               his
               House
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               ,
               by
               office
               ,
               government
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
               above
               the
               people
               .
               But
               1.
               this
               authority
               is
               limited
               ,
               and
               conditionall
               ,
               not
               absolute
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               may
               doe
               what
               they
               please
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               a
               power
               ministeriall
               ,
               not
               a
               Dominion
               ;
               for
               as
               meere
               Servants
               and
               Ambassadours
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               doe
               but
               declare
               the
               will
               and
               commandement
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               .
               3.
               
               When
               this
               authority
               is
               not
               exercised
               by
               the
               precise
               rule
               and
               prescript
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               valid
               ,
               but
               null
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               force
               .
               4.
               
               They
               are
               so
               above
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               1.
               they
               are
               their
               Servants
               ,
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               5.
               yea
               we
               are
               their
               servants
               servants
               :
               not
               as
               if
               the
               people
               had
               a
               dominion
               over
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               they
               had
               their
               authority
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               they
               have
               it
               immediately
               from
               Christ
               ,
               but
               because
               all
               their
               service
               is
               for
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               people
               .
               5.
               
               They
               have
               so
               superiority
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               and
               censured
               by
               the
               Church
               representative
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               Doctors
               and
               Elders
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 that
                 our
                 brethren
                 give
                 no
                 authority
                 or
                 superiority
                 to
                 the
                 Eldership
                 above
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 In
                 their
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 32.
                 questions
                 .
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   a
                   Presbytery
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   whose
                   worke
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   whom
                   the
                   people
                   ought
                   to
                   obey
                   ,
                   and
                   condemne
                   a
                   meere
                   popular
                   government
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   our
                   writers
                   condemne
                   in
                
                 Morellius
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               So
               say
               our
               brethren
               in
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               we
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               gifted
               men
               not
               in
               office
               ,
               should
               teach
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               faithfull
               is
               the
               governing
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               Christ
               hath
               committed
               the
               keyes
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               ordination
               ,
               and
               highest
               
               Church
               censures
               ,
               even
               excmmunication
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Elders
               should
               obey
               the
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               in
               teaching
               and
               ●uling
               you
               acknowledge
               no
               Presbytery
               .
               2.
               
               Seeing
               you
               ordaine
               the
               Elders
               to
               be
               ordained
               by
               the
               imposition
               of
               the
               peoples
               hands
               ,
               to
               be
               elected
               ,
               called
               ,
               censured
               ,
               excommunicated
               ,
               exauthorited
               ,
               shew
               us
               why
               the
               people
               are
               not
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Elders
               ruled
               .
               3.
               
               The
               key
               of
               knowledge
               is
               a
               chiefe
               part
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
               and
               these
               keyes
               by
               which
               sinnes
               are
               
                 remitted
                 and
                 retained
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 bound
                 or
                 loosed
                 on
                 earth
                 and
                 heaven
                 :
              
               and
               seeing
               Morellius
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               your selves
               teach
               that
               these
               keyes
               were
               given
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               how
               doe
               you
               thinke
               that
               people
               are
               not
               in
               teaching
               ,
               Overseers
               as
               properly
               as
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               government
               is
               meerely
               popular
               ,
               as
               Morellius
               taught
               ?
               to
               say
               nothing
               that
               when
               you
               deny
               your
               government
               to
               be
               meerely
               popular
               ,
               you
               doe
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               popular
               ;
               for
               a
               government
               meerely
               popular
               admitteth
               of
               publike
               men
               to
               rule
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               we
               never
               read
               of
               a
               government
               in
               
                 Athens
                 ,
                 Lacedemonia
              
               ,
               or
               any
               where
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               all
               the
               people
               did
               actually
               judge
               ,
               rule
               ,
               and
               command
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               meerely
               popular
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 giveth
                 a
                 reall
                 superiority
                 to
                 the
                 Pastors
                 and
                 
                   Church
                   guides
                
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 Jer.
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   So
                   I
                   have
                   set
                   thee
                   this
                   day
                   over
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   the
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   to
                   roote
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pull
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   destroy
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   throw
                   down
                   ,
                   to
                   build
                   and
                   to
                   plant
                   ,
                
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 reall
                 authority
                 given
                 to
                 Jeremiah
                 ,
                 onely
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 of
                 his
                 prophecying
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 seales
                 or
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 or
                 judging
                 ,
                 or
                 governing
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Tribe
                 Jeremiah
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 10.
                 v.
                 40.
                 
                 
                   He
                   who
                   receiveth
                   you
                   ,
                   receiveth
                   me
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 10.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   heareth
                   you
                   ,
                   heareth
                   me
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   despiseth
                   you
                   ,
                   despiseth
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   despiseth
                   me
                   ,
                   despiseth
                   him
                   that
                   sent
                   me
                   ,
                
                 John
                 13.
                 20.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   For
                   though
                   I
                   should
                   boast
                   something
                   of
                   the
                   authority
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   given
                   us
                   for
                   edisication
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   your
                   destruction
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   ashamed
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   a
                   man
                   so
                   account
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Stewards
                   of
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 John
                 20.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Whose
                   soever
                   sinnes
                   yee
                   remit
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   remitted
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   sinnes
                   yee
                   retaine
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   retained
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   us
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   reconciliation
                   ,
                
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   then
                   wee
                   are
                   Ambassadours
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                 
                 
                   And
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   some
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   first
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   secondly
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   gave
                   some
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   And
                   we
                   beseech
                   you
                   brethren
                   to
                   know
                   them
                   which
                   labour
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   over
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   admonish
                   you
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Obey
                   them
                   that
                   have
                   the
                   rule
                   over
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   submit
                   your selves
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   watch
                   for
                   your
                   soules
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   that
                   must
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 20.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Take
                   heed
                   therefore
                   unto
                   your selves
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   flocke
                   over
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   made
                   you
                   Overseers
                   ,
                   to
                   feed
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   purchased
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   bloud
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Feed
                   the
                   flock
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   taking
                   the
                   over-sight
                   thereof
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   constraint
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Bishop
                   then
                   must
                   be
                   blamelesse
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   One
                   that
                   ruleth
                   well
                   his
                   owne
                   house
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Elders
                   that
                   rule
                   well
                   ,
                   be
                   counted
                   worthy
                   of
                   double
                   honour
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 21.
                 28.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 v.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 putteth
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Feeders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flocke
                 ,
                 the
                 Governours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 governed
                 ;
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 under
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 the
                 Overseers
                 and
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 over
                 which
                 they
                 watch
                 ;
                 the
                 Stewards
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 family
                 ;
                 therefore
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 peculiar
                 authority
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 Elders
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 flock
                 is
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 heare
                 ,
                 follow
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Elders
                 in
                 high
                 estimation
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 as
                 
                   Christ
                   ;
                   Ergo
                
                 ,
                 some
                 authority
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 an
                 over-sight
                 ,
                 Act.
                 20.
                 28.
                 and
                 hath
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 ministery
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 15.
                 hath
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 worke
                 and
                 ministery
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 12.
                 5.
                 
                 God
                 will
                 seeke
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 lost
                 at
                 their
                 hand
                 ,
                 Ezech.
                 3.
                 20.
                 
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 17.
                 and
                 God
                 giveth
                 a
                 reward
                 for
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 4.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 4
                 8
                 Matth.
                 24.
                 v.
                 45.
                 46.
                 
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 authority
                 over
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 have
                 not
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 proportion
                 betwixt
                 the
                 priesthood
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 requireth
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 
                   choosed
                   the
                   Tribe
                   of
                   Levi
                   ,
                   Deut.
                
                 33.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Esay
                 52.
                 11.
                 
                 Num.
                 3.
                 12.
                 v.
                 45.
                 ch
                 .
                 8.
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 Separate
                 the
                 Levites
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 18.
                 23.
                 
                 Josh.
                 3.
                 3.
                 1
                 
                 Chron.
                 15.
                 2.
                 
                 Josh.
                 14.
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 let
                 our
                 Author
                 speake
                 what
                 peculiar
                 authority
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 singular
                 acts
                 of
                 authority
                 are
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 above
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   exerciseth
                   severall
                   acts
                   of
                   authoritie
                   over
                   the
                   Elders
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   In
                   calling
                   and
                   electing
                   them
                   to
                   office
                   ,
                   and
                   ordaining
                   them
                   in
                   defect
                   of
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               .
               1.
               
               Calling
               and
               electing
               are
               not
               to
               be
               confounded
               ;
               electing
               is
               no
               act
               of
               authority
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               people
               calleth
               and
               ordaineth
               the
               Elders
               ,
               wanteth
               example
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Author
               addeth
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               ordaineth
               the
               Elders
               
                 in
                 defect
                 of
                 their
                 Presbytery
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               Presbytery
               ;
               then
               in
               case
               of
               extraordinary
               necessitie
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               constituted
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               ordaine
               the
               Elders
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               Constitute
               Church
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               is
               in
               the
               Presbytery
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               ordinarily
               the
               people
               doe
               not
               exercise
               this
               authoritie
               over
               the
               Elders
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   beleevers
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Author
                   ,
                   sendeth
                   forth
                   the
                   Elders
                   for
                   the
                   publick
                   service
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   sent
                   forth
                   chosen
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   with
                   letters
                   of
                   instruction
                   to
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 15.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   Ambassadour
                   is
                   not
                   greater
                   then
                   he
                   that
                   sent
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   usually
                   inferiour
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 13.
                 16.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               a
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               in
               the
               least
               Congregation
               is
               greater
               then
               any
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               number
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ;
               for
               the
               Pastors
               are
               servants
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               meanes
               for
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               lesse
               and
               inferior
               in
               respect
               of
               Christian
               dignity
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               not
               the
               point
               ,
               wee
               doe
               not
               now
               dispute
               of
               Christian
               dignitie
               ,
               one
               redeemed
               soule
               in
               that
               respect
               is
               of
               more
               worth
               then
               a
               thousand
               Pastors
               as
               they
               are
               but
               meere
               Pastors
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               Church
               sendeth
               the
               Elders
               ,
               the
               Elders
               are
               a
               part
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               also
               send
               themselves
               ;
               but
               it
               proveth
               not
               the
               Peoples
               
                 Church
                 authority
              
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               contradistinguished
               from
               Elders
               to
               be
               superior
               and
               above
               the
               authority
               of
               Elders
               ;
               for
               here
               the
               comparison
               must
               not
               be
               betwixt
               one
               or
               two
               Elders
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               including
               all
               the
               people
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               but
               the
               comparison
               is
               betwixt
               spece
               and
               spece
               ,
               the
               office
               and
               dignitie
               and
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Elders
               as
               Elders
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               as
               people
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               was
               not
               a
               Parishionall
               ,
               but
               a
               Presbyteriall
               Church
               ,
               consisting
               of
               many
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Congregations
               :
               now
               we
               deny
               not
               two
               Elders
               to
               be
               inferior
               in
               authoritie
               to
               the
               
               whole
               Colledge
               of
               Elders
               and
               people
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               is
               no
               authoritie
               of
               the
               people
               above
               the
               Elders
               ,
               from
               this
               proved
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               a
               Morton
               answereth
               Papists
               in
               the
               like
               argument
               ,
               
                 that
                 sending
                 proveth
                 onely
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 sent
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 superiors
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Father
                 sent
                 his
                 Sonne
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 (
                 Saith
                 the
                 Author
                 )
                 
                   if
                   an
                   Elder
                   or
                   a
                   whole
                   Eldership
                   erre
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   call
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   them
                   to
                   account
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   obstinacie
                   excommunicate
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   reason
                   that
                   Elders
                   should
                   want
                   the
                   medicine
                   of
                   excommunication
                   to
                   save
                   their
                   soules
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   thereof
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   other
                   .
                   As
                   Peter
                   gave
                   an
                   account
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 11.
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   of
                   his
                   going
                   in
                   to
                   the
                   uncircumoised
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               If
               a
               warrant
               or
               example
               from
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               one
               single
               company
               of
               sole
               beleevers
               wanting
               Elders
               ,
               did
               in
               a
               Church
               way
               censure
               any
               one
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               a
               whole
               Eldership
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               consisting
               onely
               of
               beleevers
               without
               Elders
               ,
               called
               Peter
               before
               them
               judicially
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               going
               in
               to
               the
               uncircumcised
               ,
               is
               a
               dreame
               :
               and
               though
               Peter
               should
               have
               given
               satisfaction
               to
               a
               number
               of
               sole
               beleevers
               ,
               to
               remove
               the
               scandall
               ,
               it
               proveth
               not
               that
               they
               had
               authoritie
               over
               Peter
               ,
               for
               one
               private
               offender
               is
               obliged
               to
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               and
               a
               satisfaction
               to
               another
               private
               brother
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               offended
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               15.
               yet
               hath
               not
               a
               brother
               Church
               authoritie
               over
               one
               another
               ,
               to
               excommunicate
               him
               ,
               as
               our
               brethren
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               company
               of
               onely
               private
               beleevers
               may
               excommunicate
               all
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Congregation
               .
               2.
               
               It
               followeth
               not
               that
               Elders
               should
               want
               the
               medicine
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               when
               they
               stand
               in
               need
               thereof
               ,
               because
               the
               people
               may
               not
               excommunicate
               them
               ,
               for
               there
               be
               others
               who
               of
               office
               should
               excommunicate
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               want
               of
               a
               meane
               of
               salvation
               ,
               as
               the
               want
               of
               baptisme
               ,
               where
               such
               are
               wanting
               ,
               as
               have
               the
               onely
               
                 Church
                 power
              
               ,
               to
               administer
               such
               means
               ,
               doth
               not
               condemn
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   side
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Author
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Elders
                   have
                   rule
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   sundry
                   Acts
                   ,
                   as
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   calling
                   together
                   the
                   Church
                   upon
                   any
                   weighty
                   occasion
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 6.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               This
               power
               of
               conveening
               the
               multitude
               ,
               cannot
               bee
               the
               power
               of
               governing
               
                 Gods
                 house
              
               spoken
               of
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               to
               obey
               those
               who
               watch
               for
               our
               soules
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               
               cannot
               bee
               to
               conveene
               to
               a
               Church
               meeting
               at
               their
               commandement
               .
               2.
               
               To
               conveen
               the
               Church
               meeting
               or
               Synods
               ,
               is
               an
               action
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               for
               Christ
               hath
               given
               power
               to
               his
               owne
               Church
               an
               ecclesiastick
               power
               to
               conveen
               her
               owne
               Courts
               ,
               and
               this
               can
               no
               more
               be
               a
               peculiar
               act
               of
               authoritie
               ,
               agreeing
               onely
               to
               the
               Elders
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               then
               the
               act
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               given
               to
               all
               the
               faithfull
               by
               your
               owne
               grounds
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               4.
               1
               
               Cor.
               11.
               18
               1
               
               Cor.
               14.
               23.
               how
               then
               is
               it
               a
               peculiar
               act
               of
               auhoritie
               in
               the
               Elders
               ?
               1.
               
               The
               Elders
               ,
               if
               they
               bee
               to
               bee
               accused
               and
               censured
               ,
               are
               they
               to
               conveen
               the
               Judicatory
               ,
               as
               the
               Consull
               did
               conveen
               the
               Senate
               ,
               and
               to
               summon
               themselves
               ?
               also
               if
               they
               have
               any
               power
               to
               conveen
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               delegated
               ,
               for
               orders
               sake
               ,
               to
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Church
                 ;
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               this
               authoritie
               is
               principally
               and
               first
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               no
               authoritie
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Elders
               ;
               also
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               but
               a
               thing
               of
               meere
               order
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               an
               act
               of
               jurisdiction
               over
               the
               Church
               ;
               a
               Moderator
               who
               conveeneth
               the
               Synod
               ,
               or
               a
               Consul
               who
               conveenth
               the
               Senat
               ,
               have
               not
               in
               that
               ,
               jurisdiction
               or
               authoritie
               over
               the
               Synod
               or
               Senat
               ,
               and
               may
               the
               Elders
               hinder
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               the
               conveening
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               I
               thinke
               not
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               is
               but
               a
               Popish
               argument
               ,
               Pope
               Julius
               the
               third
               ,
               in
               his
               Bull
               taketh
               this
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               conveene
               Councells
               .
               The
               
               Cardinall
               
                 de
                 Monte
              
               President
               for
               the
               Pope
               gave
               leave
               by
               a
               speciall
               Bull
               from
               the
               Pope
               to
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               to
               advise
               about
               the
               translating
               of
               the
               Councell
               from
               Trent
               to
               Bonony
               .
               And
               a
               
                 Good
                 Bellarmine
              
               and
               b
               Harding
               ,
               as
               Jewell
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               
                 make
                 this
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 transcendent
                 power
                 and
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 conveen
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholick
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 authoritie
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 conveene
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               farre
               more
               must
               it
               bee
               in
               the
               Pope
               to
               conveene
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               power
               in
               Elders
               should
               bee
               made
               good
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   their
                   authority
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   in
                   opening
                   the
                   doores
                   of
                   speech
                   and
                   silence
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 13.
                 13.
                 
                   unlesse
                   it
                   be
                   where
                   the
                   Elders
                   themselves
                   lie
                   under
                   offence
                   or
                   suspition
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   offended
                   party
                   may
                   begin
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 11.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Yet
                   with
                   due
                   reverence
                   observed
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   yeares
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   their
                   place
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
             
               Answ.
               If
               to
               speake
               first
               in
               a
               Church
               meeting
               ,
               prove
               that
               the
               Elders
               have
               authority
               over
               the
               Church
               ;
               then
               one
               Elder
               hath
               authority
               over
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               a
               little
               Pope
               ,
               or
               a
               great
               Prelate
               ,
               for
               two
               or
               foure
               Elders
               cannot
               all
               speake
               first
               .
               We
               seeke
               now
               an
               act
               of
               authority
               due
               to
               Elders
               or
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               and
               above
               the
               people
               ;
               if
               you
               make
               this
               an
               act
               of
               authority
               ,
               you
               then
               give
               us
               in
               every
               Church-meeting
               and
               Synod
               a
               Pastor
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               an
               Elder
               of
               Elders
               ,
               and
               a
               Pope
               .
               2.
               
               If
               this
               be
               an
               act
               of
               authority
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               have
               Papists
               well
               proven
               that
               Peter
               hath
               an
               authority
               and
               power
               over
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               c
               Suarez
               ,
               and
               d
               Bellarmine
               ,
               and
               e
               Harding
               prove
               Peter
               to
               be
               a
               Pope
               ,
               because
               he
               speaketh
               first
               in
               the
               councell
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               13.
               and
               the
               text
               that
               you
               cite
               ,
               they
               cite
               also
               :
               But
               f
               Whittakerus
               ,
               and
               g
               Gerson
               saith
               ,
               as
               also
               h
               Lyran
               ,
               and
               i
               Carthusian
               ,
               It
               is
               like
               that
               James
               spake
               first
               as
               President
               of
               the
               Councell
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Author
               leaveth
               this
               act
               of
               authority
               ,
               as
               weake
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 offended
                 party
                 may
                 speake
                 first
                 .
              
               Ergo
               (
               say
               I
               )
               
                 to
                 speake
                 first
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 authoritative
                 act
              
               of
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               agreeing
               to
               them
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               seeing
               this
               act
               is
               communicated
               to
               those
               who
               are
               out
               of
               office
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               shewen
               as
               yet
               any
               Pastorall
               act
               of
               office
               due
               to
               the
               Elders
               as
               Elders
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               were
               most
               convenient
               that
               Elders
               should
               first
               speake
               ,
               our
               brethren
               will
               not
               say
               that
               it
               is
               due
               to
               them
               by
               their
               office
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               age
               and
               gifts
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               say
               nothing
               .
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Author
                 )
                 
                   Elders
                   have
                   rule
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   preaching
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   exhort
                   ,
                   to
                   charge
                   and
                   command
                   ,
                   to
                   reprove
                   and
                   rebuke
                   with
                   all
                   authoritie
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 7.
                 and
                 6.
                 17.
                 2
                 
                 Thes.
                 3.
                 6.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               can
               not
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               Elders
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               preaching
               Elders
               or
               Pastors
               ,
               have
               authoritie
               over
               the
               people
               in
               preaching
               and
               rebuking
               with
               all
               authoritie
               ;
               but
               1.
               
               I
               aske
               at
               our
               brethren
               ,
               by
               what
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               pastorall
               binding
               
               and
               loosing
               an
               authoritative
               act
               of
               the
               preaching
               Elder
               onely
               ?
               for
               the
               concionall
               or
               preaching
               power
               of
               remitting
               and
               retaining
               sinnes
               ,
               Joh.
               20.
               21.
               is
               all
               one
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
               Matth.
               16.
               and
               that
               is
               given
               (
               saith
               our
               brethren
               )
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               texts
               are
               not
               restricted
               to
               Pastors
               as
               they
               expone
               them
               .
               2.
               
               Our
               brethren
               alledge
               there
               is
               a
               two-fold
               power
               of
               preaching
               in
               Pastors
               ,
               one
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               gift
               ,
               another
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               office
               .
               By
               the
               first
               Pastors
               doe
               preach
               to
               
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 and
                 unconverted
                 ones
              
               ;
               now
               this
               preaching
               is
               not
               proper
               to
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               any
               authority
               peculiar
               to
               Pastors
               over
               all
               the
               flocke
               ,
               for
               all
               gifted
               persons
               (
               as
               our
               brethren
               teach
               )
               may
               preach
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               gifted
               ones
               amongst
               the
               people
               have
               authority
               over
               the
               Pastors
               in
               this
               meaning
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Pastors
               have
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               difference
               of
               rulers
               and
               ruled
               ,
               of
               feeders
               and
               the
               fed
               ,
               is
               taken
               away
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               power
               of
               Pastorall
               teaching
               ,
               the
               Pastors
               have
               authority
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               over
               the
               invisible
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               regenerated
               persons
               ,
               for
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               doe
               not
               convert
               Soules
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               preach
               to
               the
               unconverted
               not
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               with
               any
               Pastorall
               care
               :
               for
               they
               teach
               that
               Pastors
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               Church-officers
               are
               given
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               11.
               onely
               for
               confirming
               of
               those
               who
               are
               already
               converted
               ,
               not
               for
               converting
               of
               Soules
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               1.
               
               Pastors
               doe
               not
               preach
               the
               Law
               ,
               for
               the
               humbling
               of
               unconverted
               sinners
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               office
               
                 open
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
              
               nor
               are
               
                 they
                 Ministers
                 by
                 whom
                 men
                 beleeve
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               5.
               nor
               are
               they
               Fathers
               who
               begot
               men
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               through
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               as
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               25.
               
               Nor
               doe
               they
               pray
               men
               in
               Christs
               stead
               to
               be
               reconciled
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               
               Which
               is
               strange
               and
               uncouth
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               for
               all
               these
               acts
               ministeriall
               are
               performed
               upon
               non-converts
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               properly
               members
               of
               Christs
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               nor
               the
               
                 Sonnes
                 and
                 Daughters
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
              
               nor
               have
               
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 sincerity
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
              
               as
               this
               author
               Chap.
               3.
               
               Sect.
               3.
               requireth
               of
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               not
               under
               any
               pastorall
               care
               ,
               really
               and
               in
               very
               deed
               ,
               who
               are
               yet
               unconverted
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               if
               hee
               convert
               any
               by
               his
               
               preaching
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               gift
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Pastor
               or
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               as
               they
               teach
               in
               their
               answer
               to
               the
               32.
               questions
               ,
               &
               so
               as
               Pastors
               they
               have
               no
               authoritie
               over
               the
               unconverted
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               and
               this
               authoritative
               act
               of
               Elders
               over
               the
               people
               ,
               falleth
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               by
               their
               principles
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               authoritative
               preaching
               doth
               not
               yet
               make
               over
               to
               the
               Elders
               authoritative
               power
               above
               ,
               or
               over
               the
               people
               ,
               such
               as
               wee
               now
               seeke
               .
               For
               1.
               
               By
               this
               ruling
               Elders
               who
               do
               not
               preach
               and
               labour
               
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 doctrine
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               7.
               17.
               by
               office
               ,
               have
               not
               this
               power
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               yet
               you
               give
               no
               peculiar
               authoritie
               to
               the
               whole
               Eldership
               over
               the
               people
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               requireth
               an
               authority
               of
               overseeing
               and
               governing
               to
               bee
               in
               Pastors
               beside
               the
               authoritative
               power
               of
               preaching
               ;
               for
               besides
               that
               a
               
                 Bishop
                 should
                 bee
                 ●apt
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               2.
               hee
               must
               also
               ,
               v.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               bee
               one
               ,
               who
               can
               both
               govern
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               must
               hee
               not
               neglect
               the
               gift
               of
               prophecying
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               but
               also
               hee
               must
               know
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               13.
               how
               to
               behave
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               must
               bee
               circumspect
               in
               receiving
               accusations
               against
               an
               Elder
               ,
               and
               lay
               hands
               
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 partaker
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               19.
               22.
               he
               must
               not
               onely
               bee
               an
               approven
               workman
               ,
               to
               divide
               the
               Word
               aright
               ,
               1
               Timothey
               2.
               15.
               and
               preach
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               2.
               but
               also
               must
               commit
               the
               Word
               to
               faithfull
               men
               who
               are
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               
               All
               which
               are
               singular
               points
               of
               authoritative
               power
               of
               government
               different
               from
               authoritative
               power
               of
               teaching
               .
               And
               so
               Titus
               must
               not
               onely
               have
               the
               oversight
               by
               sound
               doctrine
               to
               exhort
               and
               convince
               the
               gainesayers
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               9.
               but
               hee
               hath
               power
               in
               governing
               to
               order
               the
               things
               of
               discipline
               ,
               and
               to
               appoint
               Elders
               in
               every
               citie
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               9.
               
               Act.
               4.
               23.
               yea
               there
               is
               an
               oversight
               in
               watching
               for
               soules
               ,
               in
               governing
               no
               lesse
               then
               in
               teaching
               ,
               H●b
               .
               13.
               17.
               
               Now
               this
               Author
               sheweth
               us
               nothing
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               peculiar
               authoritative
               power
               in
               ruling
               ,
               governing
               and
               a
               disciplinary
               overseeing
               of
               soules
               ,
               which
               the
               Word
               giveth
               to
               Elders
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               Elders
               ,
               and
               called
               Governors
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               as
               yet
               ,
               yea
               all
               the
               people
               are
               governors
               ,
               rulers
               and
               overseers
               in
               government
               by
               them
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               Elders
               .
            
             
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Author
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Elders
                   have
                   rule
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   dispensing
                   all
                   the
                   censures
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   (
                   unlesse
                   it
                   bee
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   cause
                   )
                   for
                   though
                   they
                   take
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   dispensing
                   a
                   censure
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   set
                   on
                   the
                   censures
                   with
                   great
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   yea
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   small
                   power
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   put
                   forth
                   in
                   directing
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   what
                   censures
                   are
                   due
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   as
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   Judge
                   dispense
                   no
                   sentence
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   verdict
                   of
                   the
                   Jury
                   ,
                   yet
                   his
                   authority
                   is
                   great
                   both
                   in
                   directing
                   the
                   Jury
                   to
                   give
                   their
                   verdict
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   pronouncing
                   the
                   sentence
                   with
                   power
                   and
                   terrour
                   ;
                   the
                   like
                   d●e
                   the
                   Elders
                   in
                   dispensing
                   Church
                   censures
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               dispensing
               of
               Church
               censures
               hath
               two
               branches
               .
               1.
               
               A
               directing
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               censures
               .
               2.
               
               A
               binding
               of
               the
               censures
               upon
               them
               ,
               or
               in
               executing
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               the
               former
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               a
               pastorall
               direction
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               with
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               an
               act
               of
               authority
               by
               way
               of
               governing
               ,
               but
               by
               way
               of
               pastorall
               teaching
               .
               But
               ,
               1.
               
               Wee
               would
               have
               a
               word
               from
               God
               ,
               giving
               this
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               peculiarly
               to
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               give
               the
               keyes
               to
               all
               the
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               as
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               are
               
                 Christs
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 his
                 mysticall
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
              
               then
               with
               your
               good
               leave
               ,
               there
               bee
               neither
               keyes
               ,
               nor
               any
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               given
               to
               the
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               but
               onely
               as
               they
               are
               a
               part
               of
               Christs
               body
               ;
               now
               as
               Pastors
               or
               Elders
               ,
               they
               are
               neither
               beleevers
               ,
               nor
               the
               bride
               ,
               nor
               a
               part
               of
               the
               bride
               ,
               but
               at
               best
               
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 the
                 Bridegroome
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               3.
               29.
               especially
               seeing
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               as
               using
               actually
               the
               keyes
               ,
               doth
               censure
               and
               judicially
               prescribe
               the
               qualitie
               and
               quantitie
               of
               the
               censure
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               directed
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               1
               
               Cor.
               5.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               yea
               and
               the
               Church
               judicially
               ,
               and
               authoritatively
               pronounceth
               the
               sentence
               ,
               and
               maner
               of
               the
               censure
               on
               the
               sentence
               :
               for
               example
               ,
               of
               ten
               collaterall
               and
               coequall
               Judges
               ,
               if
               two
               of
               these
               ten
               bee
               skilled
               Juristes
               ,
               and
               shall
               direct
               the
               rest
               in
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               punishment
               to
               bee
               inflicted
               upon
               a
               malefactor
               ,
               that
               direction
               commeth
               from
               them
               ,
               not
               as
               Judges
               over
               the
               rest
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               peculiar
               power
               that
               they
               have
               above
               the
               rest
               ,
               seeing
               all
               the
               ten
               are
               equally
               and
               joyntly
               Judges
               of
               a
               like
               power
               ,
               but
               that
               direction
               commeth
               
               from
               them
               as
               skilled
               Jurists
               :
               So
               here
               ,
               though
               the
               Elders
               direct
               the
               Church
               anent
               ,
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               censure
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               this
               by
               an
               authority
               above
               the
               Church
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Church
               with
               them
               have
               received
               the
               Keyes
               ;
               yea
               they
               principally
               as
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               have
               received
               the
               keyes
               ,
               and
               the
               Pastoes
               and
               Elders
               as
               such
               have
               the
               keyes
               ,
               not
               but
               as
               they
               are
               beleevers
               and
               a
               part
               of
               the
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               they
               have
               not
               received
               the
               keyes
               at
               all
               ,
               by
               our
               brethrens
               doctrine
               ;
               yea
               as
               Elders
               or
               officers
               they
               are
               not
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               onely
               adjuncts
               and
               ornaments
               thereof
               .
               For
               the
               second
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               they
               doe
               it
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               office
               execute
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               they
               are
               meere
               servants
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               collaterall
               Judges
               ,
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               as
               the
               Judge
               who
               doth
               direct
               the
               Jury
               :
               for
               the
               Jury
               doth
               only
               cognosce
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               but
               hath
               no
               judiciall
               power
               to
               pronounce
               the
               sentence
               or
               discerne
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               punishment
               ,
               nor
               can
               the
               Jury
               at
               all
               discerne
               any
               punishment
               .
               But
               the
               Judge
               cognosceth
               both
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               fact
               ,
               and
               authoritatively
               pronounceth
               sentence
               ;
               but
               the
               Elders
               have
               no
               authoritative
               power
               in
               directing
               the
               people
               to
               pronounce
               ,
               or
               not
               pronounce
               the
               sentence
               ;
               or
               what
               sentence
               to
               pronounce
               ,
               or
               what
               censure
               to
               inflict
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               have
               this
               authoritative
               power
               ,
               then
               we
               seeke
               Scripture
               to
               warrant
               this
               power
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Elders
               must
               then
               have
               the
               keyes
               in
               a
               more
               emminent
               manner
               then
               the
               people
               or
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               ;
               so
               all
               bee
               but
               blanke
               and
               emptie
               titles
               given
               to
               Elders
               hitherto
               .
            
             
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Author
                   ,
                   The
                   Elders
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   dismisse
                   the
                   people
                   or
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   a
                   blessing
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                
                 6.
                 23.
                 to
                 26.
                 
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   seperioritie
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 7.
                 7.
                 
              
            
             
               An.
               This
               is
               but
               an
               emptie
               title
               also
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Pastoronly
               ,
               &
               one
               dismisseth
               
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Deacons
              
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               ;
               and
               so
               one
               is
               a
               Pastor
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               an
               Arch-Elder
               of
               Elders
               hath
               authority
               ,
               by
               this
               ,
               over
               his
               fellow
               Elders
               ,
               and
               candismisse
               them
               ,
               therefore
               there
               is
               nothing
               peculiar
               in
               an
               officiall
               power
               ,
               here
               to
               the
               whole
               presbytery
               ,
               above
               the
               people
               .
               2.
               
               A
               majority
               or
               superioritie
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               a
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               is
               another
               .
               Blessing
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               their
               dismission
               
               is
               nothing
               ,
               but
               a
               prayer
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               (
               the
               Minister
               being
               mouth
               )
               who
               blesseth
               all
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               act
               of
               superioritie
               of
               jurisdiction
               ,
               or
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
               of
               which
               wee
               now
               dispute
               .
               And
               you
               cannot
               thinke
               that
               to
               obey
               those
               
                 who
                 are
                 over
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               is
               nothing
               but
               to
               receive
               a
               dismissory
               blessing
               from
               the
               Pastor
               .
               And
               I
               much
               doubt
               ,
               if
               the
               Priests
               blessing
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               Numb
               .
               6.
               was
               morall
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               was
               not
               typicall
               ,
               hee
               not
               taking
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               pronouncing
               the
               whole
               visible
               Church
               blessed
               ,
               sorypifying
               Christ
               our
               Priest
               ,
               
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 are
                 blessed
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               38.
               14.
               
               And
               do
               not
               the
               people
               pay
               the
               Pastor
               home
               in
               his
               owne
               coyne
               ,
               for
               you
               make
               the
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               to
               ordaine
               their
               owne
               Elders
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               hands
               upon
               them
               and
               blesse
               them
               ,
               so
               you
               teach
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               is
               dismissing
               of
               the
               Church
               an
               act
               of
               authoritie
               ,
               or
               of
               officiall
               power
               ,
               for
               your
               preaching
               and
               unofficed
               professors
               may
               dismisse
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               may
               publikely
               pray
               and
               preach
               .
               2.
               
               A
               dismission
               is
               agreed
               upon
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               before
               hand
               ,
               and
               floweth
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               publike
               meetings
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Ejusdem
                 est
                 potestatis
                 congregare
                 &
                 dimittere
                 caetum
                 congregatum
              
               ;
               you
               know
               to
               conveene
               Christs
               Courts
               authoritatively
               is
               due
               to
               no
               man
               on
               earth
               ;
               the
               Church
               hath
               an
               intrinsecall
               power
               of
               herselfe
               to
               conveene
               (
               being
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               )
               and
               so
               also
               to
               dissolve
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               usurped
               power
               that
               the
               Antichrist
               taketh
               to
               himselfe
               to
               conveene
               the
               generall
               councells
               ;
               as
               a
               Bellarmin
               ,
               b
               Suarez
               ,
               c
               Pighius
               ,
               and
               d
               Cajetanus
               teach
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 our
                 Author
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   In
                   case
                   of
                   Apostasie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   notorious
                   scandals
                   ,
                   or
                   obstinacie
                   thereof
                   ,
                   their
                   Elders
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   denounce
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   withdraw
                   themselves
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   As
                   upon
                   the
                   Idolatry
                   of
                   the
                   Israeli●es
                   ,
                   Moses
                   tooke
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   and
                   pitched
                   it
                   without
                   the
                   camp
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 33.
                 
                 
                   And
                   Paul
                   with
                   Barnabas
                   rejected
                   the
                   Jewes
                   for
                   their
                   blasphemy
                   ,
                   and
                   turned
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 13.
                 45
                 ,
                 46.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Here
               be
               two
               diverse
               things
               sewed
               together
               to
               make
               up
               one
               thing
               :
               1.
               to
               denounce
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               2.
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Church
               is
               another
               thing
               ;
               the
               former
               is
               an
               act
               of
               authoritie
               ,
               being
               rightly
               taken
               ,
               the
               latter
               is
               an
               act
               of
               no
               authoritie
               .
               But
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               to
               denounce
               judgement
               on
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               a
               separation
               ,
               is
               ●
               nothing
               
               but
               an
               act
               of
               Pastorall
               teaching
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               act
               of
               officiall
               power
               of
               governing
               in
               the
               Elders
               above
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               brought
               in
               all
               these
               six
               ,
               and
               so
               yet
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               feeders
               and
               the
               fed
               ,
               the
               shepheards
               and
               flocke
               ,
               the
               watchman
               and
               the
               
               citie
               ,
               or
               the
               people
               who
               are
               to
               submit
               and
               obey
               these
               who
               are
               over
               them
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               rule
               well
               ,
               is
               close
               everted
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Churches
               are
               turned
               masters
               ,
               feeders
               ,
               governors
               ,
               rulers
               ;
               for
               Elders
               have
               no
               officiall
               authoritie
               by
               our
               brethrens
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               .
               2.
               
               To
               denounce
               judgement
               to
               an
               Idolatrous
               and
               obstinate
               Church
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               Apostasie
               do
               declare
               themselves
               ,
               not
               to
               bee
               Christs
               body
               ,
               is
               a
               Pastorall
               act
               of
               Pastors
               exercised
               on
               those
               who
               now
               leave
               off
               to
               be
               Churches
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               to
               play
               the
               Pastors
               to
               that
               which
               is
               not
               a
               flocke
               ,
               and
               as
               unlawfull
               as
               for
               a
               husband
               to
               exercise
               the
               actions
               of
               a
               husband
               to
               one
               who
               is
               not
               his
               wife
               .
               3.
               
               To
               separate
               from
               an
               obstinate
               Church
               is
               by
               you
               thought
               lawfull
               to
               all
               private
               Christians
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               defile
               themselves
               with
               the
               pollutions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               how
               then
               do
               you
               make
               it
               an
               authoritative
               act
               of
               ruling
               Pastors
               ?
               4.
               
               For
               Pastors
               to
               remove
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               preach
               no
               more
               to
               an
               obstinate
               Church
               ,
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               ,
               in
               reason
               ,
               be
               ,
               that
               wherein
               wee
               are
               to
               submit
               and
               obey
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               over
               us
               in
               the
               Lord.
               My
               reason
               is
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               be
               agents
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               for
               most
               part
               ,
               in
               submitting
               and
               yeelding
               our selves
               to
               those
               who
               in
               teaching
               and
               governing
               
                 are
                 over
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 watch
                 for
                 our
                 soules
                 .
              
               But
               in
               their
               separating
               from
               us
               and
               removall
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               wee
               are
               meere
               patients
               and
               cannot
               be
               agents
               .
               5.
               
               Moses
               his
               removall
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               Paul
               his
               turning
               from
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               was
               by
               another
               spirits
               warrant
               ,
               then
               Pastors
               now
               a
               dayes
               can
               dare
               to
               remove
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               Ministery
               from
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               for
               Paul
               turned
               from
               the
               Jewes
               for
               their
               universall
               Apostasie
               ,
               blasphemy
               ,
               and
               opposing
               of
               the
               maine
               and
               principall
               foundation
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               came
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               died
               for
               sinners
               ,
               rose
               againe
               ,
               and
               ascended
               to
               heaven
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               4.
               case
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               any
               particular
               scandall
               ,
               or
               scandals
               and
               of
               obstinacie
               therein
               ,
               cannot
               bee
               the
               like
               ground
               for
               Elders
               to
               separate
               from
               a
               Church
               and
               never
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               againe
               to
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
             SECT
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               communion
               of
               sister
               Churches
               amongst
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   I
                   Here
                   bee
                   seven
                   wayes
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Author
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   wee
                   leepe
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   in
                   divers
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   By
                   way
                   of
                
                 
                 participation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   recommendation
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   consultation
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Congregation
                
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   contribution
                
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   admonition
                
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   propagation
                   ,
                   or
                   multiplication
                   of
                   Churches
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   allowed
                   by
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   Churches
                   are
                   occasioned
                   to
                   rest
                   with
                   us
                   on
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Supper
                   commeth
                   to
                   be
                   administred
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   the
                   persons
                   themselves
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Church
                   they
                   came
                   from
                   ,
                   under
                   any
                   publick
                   offence
                   ,
                   they
                   bee
                   by
                   us
                   admitted
                   to
                   the
                   participation
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   :
                   for
                   wee
                   looke
                   at
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   as
                   a
                   seale
                   of
                   our
                   communion
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   our
                   communion
                   with
                   his
                   members
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   with
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   Churches
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   way
                   of
                   communion
                   with
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   by
                   participation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               We
               heartily
               embrace
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               but
               many
               things
               are
               here
               which
               are
               incompatible
               with
               your
               doctrine
               ;
               as
               first
               
                 communion
                 of
                 Churches
              
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               cannot
               consist
               with
               your
               doctrine
               ,
               for
               a
               Church
               by
               you
               is
               relative
               onely
               ,
               to
               the
               Eldership
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               as
               sonnes
               are
               relative
               to
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               a
               Sonne
               is
               not
               relative
               to
               a
               brother
               ,
               so
               neither
               is
               a
               Parishionall
               Church
               properly
               a
               Church
               in
               relation
               to
               a
               neighbour
               Church
               ;
               for
               a
               Church
               hath
               no
               Church-state
               ,
               no
               Church-priviledges
               ,
               no
               Church-worship
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               a
               sister-Church
               ;
               therefore
               you
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Christians
                 of
                 sister-Churches
                 ,
              
               not
               the
               Communion
               of
               Churches
               ,
               for
               no
               Church
               by
               your
               doctrine
               hath
               any
               Church-state
               ;
               or
               Church-worship
               in
               relation
               to
               any
               ,
               but
               to
               its
               owne
               members
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               enumeration
               is
               defective
               ,
               you
               make
               a
               Communion
               of
               Churches
               in
               the
               members
               of
               
                 sister
                 Churches
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               though
               the
               members
               of
               neighbour
               Churches
               bee
               not
               
               inchurched
               in
               Church-state
               ,
               by
               oath
               ,
               as
               a
               member
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               where
               hee
               partaketh
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               and
               why
               should
               not
               the
               Child
               of
               beleeving
               parents
               in
               the
               death
               or
               absence
               of
               the
               Pastors
               of
               neighbour
               Churches
               have
               communion
               with
               you
               in
               baptisme
               also
               ?
               for
               this
               communion
               in
               baptizing
               ,
               you
               deny
               to
               any
               but
               those
               who
               are
               members
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               they
               receive
               baptisme
               .
            
             
               3.
               if
               you
               admit
               communion
               of
               Churches
               in
               some
               things
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               deny
               communion
               of
               Churches
               in
               other
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ?
               for
               you
               admit
               no
               communion
               of
               Churches
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
               as
               in
               mutuall
               counselling
               ,
               warning
               ,
               rebuking
               ,
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               for
               Christ
               hath
               left
               no
               common
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               in
               many
               visible
               Churches
               ,
               who
               are
               united
               together
               in
               an
               Iland
               or
               Nation
               ,
               or
               Continent
               ,
               by
               which
               these
               acts
               of
               communion
               should
               bee
               regulated
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               of
               neglect
               and
               abuse
               ,
               censured
               according
               to
               Gods
               Word
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               for
               you
               deny
               all
               authoritative
               power
               in
               Synods
               ,
               let
               me
               bee
               resolved
               ,
               deere
               brethren
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
               how
               Christ
               hath
               put
               whole
               Churches
               and
               their
               soules
               in
               worse
               case
               then
               members
               of
               your
               independent
               Congregations
               are
               ,
               for
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               in
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               in
               excommunicating
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 bee
                 saved
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               the
               removing
               of
               scandalls
               out
               of
               sister
               parishionall
               kingdomes
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               gaining
               of
               sister
               Churches
               from
               heresies
               and
               scandalls
               ,
               as
               brethren
               are
               to
               bee
               gained
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               15.
               1
               
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               1
               
               Tim.
               1.
               30.
               by
               censures
               ,
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               from
               profanation
               ,
               authoritative
               rebuking
               ,
               warning
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               feare
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               rebuked
               may
               bee
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               meanes
               of
               salvation
               are
               denied
               to
               your
               particular
               Congregations
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Angels
               and
               Popes
               ,
               who
               cannot
               be
               lacking
               in
               duties
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               these
               are
               granted
               to
               members
               of
               any
               one
               particular
               Church
               ,
               how
               hath
               the
               care
               &
               wisedome
               of
               Christ
               denied
               these
               meanes
               to
               many
               united
               Churches
               ,
               and
               yet
               you
               acknowledge
               that
               sister
               Churches
               have
               communion
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               and
               that
               seven
               wayes
               ,
               in
               visible
               acts
               of
               externall
               communion
               ?
            
             
               I
               beleeve
               this
               one
               argument
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               no
               more
               ,
               doth
               strongly
               conclude
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               Synods
               ,
               and
               by
               consequent
               ,
               
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               would
               say
               ,
               if
               Christs
               wisdome
               provide
               wayes
               to
               regulate
               the
               publike
               actions
               of
               the
               members
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               edified
               and
               
                 builded
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 faith
                 ,
              
               farre
               more
               hath
               he
               taken
               care
               for
               many
               Churches
               united
               in
               a
               visible
               communion
               seven
               wayes
               ,
               that
               Lord
               that
               careth
               for
               the
               part
               ,
               must
               farre
               rather
               care
               for
               the
               whole
               body
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               You
               say
               members
               of
               other
               Churches
               are
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               amongst
               you
               ,
               
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 your
                 Churches
              
               ,
               but
               what
               consent
               doe
               you
               meane
               ?
               is
               the
               
                 consent
                 authoritative
                 ,
                 by
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 ?
              
               1.
               
               This
               consent
               authoritative
               is
               either
               concluded
               in
               a
               Synod
               of
               many
               Churches
               ,
               and
               so
               you
               acknowledge
               the
               authoritative
               power
               of
               Synods
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               done
               and
               agreed
               upon
               in
               every
               particular
               Church
               by
               them
               alone
               ▪
               then
               I
               aske
               ,
               seeing
               to
               administer
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               any
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               make
               in
               your
               
                 Church
                 meeting
              
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               administred
               to
               any
               ,
               is
               (
               as
               you
               teach
               )
               
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 ministeriall
                 power
                 over
                 those
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 you
                 administer
                 the
                 Seale
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               4.
               
               Sect.
               5.
               
               Now
               how
               doe
               you
               exercise
               acts
               of
               ministeriall
               power
               ,
               or
               conclude
               ecclesiastically
               to
               exercise
               these
               acts
               in
               your
               parishional
               meeting
               toward
               those
               over
               whom
               you
               have
               no
               ministeriall
               power
               ?
               for
               members
               of
               neighbour
               Churches
               are
               under
               no
               ministeriall
               power
               in
               your
               particular
               Church
               ,
               as
               you
               teach
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               as
               you
               can
               exercise
               no
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               when
               some
               are
               absent
               ,
               that
               is
               tyranny
               upon
               the
               conscience
               ,
               saith
               a
               Answorth
               ,
               who
               will
               have
               none
               censured
               ,
               or
               excommunicated
               ,
               except
               the
               whole
               congregation
               be
               present
               :
               also
               he
               who
               of
               another
               Church
               communicateth
               with
               you
               ,
               1.
               
               Hath
               no
               faith
               of
               the
               lawfull
               calling
               ,
               and
               choosing
               your
               Ministers
               ,
               for
               he
               neither
               could
               nor
               ought
               to
               be
               present
               thereat
               .
               2.
               
               He
               knoweth
               not
               but
               he
               may
               be
               leavened
               by
               a
               scandalous
               lumpe
               ,
               which
               leaveneth
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               is
               enough
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               
                 (
                 chap.
              
               4.
               
               Sect.
               )
               to
               
                 hold
                 any
                 from
                 communicating
                 in
                 the
                 Seales
                 with
                 any
                 Church
                 .
              
               Now
               these
               and
               many
               other
               things
               he
               must
               take
               in
               trust
               from
               you
               ,
               which
               Answorth
               thinketh
               tyranny
               of
               conscience
               ;
               neither
               can
               a
               letter
               of
               recommendation
               make
               one
               of
               another
               congregation
               ,
               capable
               of
               Seales
               with
               you
               ;
               for
               to
               dispone
               is
               to
               alienate
               and
               give
               away
               the
               ministeriall
               power
               of
               the
               Seales
               to
               another
               Church
               .
               Now
               this
               
               power
               (
               say
               you
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               
               Sect.
               4.
               )
               
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 liberty
                 wherewith
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 free
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               you
               cannot
               dispone
               it
               to
               another
               Church
               ,
               except
               you
               bring
               your selfe
               in
               bondage
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Gal.
               5.
               1.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Mr.
               Best
               .
               b
               and
               your
               c
               
                 selfe
                 ,
                 bold
                 that
                 a
                 Pastor
                 can
                 exercise
                 no
                 pastorall
                 act
                 ,
                 but
                 over
                 his
                 owne
                 flocke
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 so
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               2.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               either
               to
               administer
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               is
               no
               pastorall
               Act
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               done
               by
               non-Pastors
               ,
               (
               as
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               destroying
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               ministery
               ,
               doe
               averre
               )
               or
               then
               a
               Minister
               cannot
               administer
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               any
               but
               his
               owne
               flocke
               :
               see
               you
               to
               this
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 sister
                 Church
                 lie
                 under
                 any
                 offence
                 ,
              
               you
               will
               not
               admit
               any
               of
               their
               members
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               though
               these
               members
               be
               of
               approven
               piety
               ;
               and
               why
               ?
               What
               a
               separation
               is
               this
               ?
               What
               if
               these
               members
               do
               not
               consent
               to
               that
               offence
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               the
               godly
               in
               Corinth
               might
               be
               humbled
               and
               mourne
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               did
               not
               cast
               out
               the
               incestuous
               person
               ,
               shal
               they
               be
               debarred
               by
               you
               from
               the
               seales
               ,
               because
               they
               separate
               not
               from
               that
               infected
               lump
               ?
               the
               Apostle
               alloweth
               communicating
               ,
               (
               so
               that
               every
               one
               examine
               himselfe
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               21.
               30.
               
               )
               with
               drunken
               persons
               ,
               and
               where
               many
               were
               stricken
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               diverse
               diseases
               ,
               as
               eating
               and
               drinking
               their
               owne
               damnation
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               You
               
                 looke
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 seale
                 of
                 communion
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               What
               communion
               meane
               you
               ?
               invisible
               ?
               no.
               You
               deny
               that
               the
               seales
               are
               given
               to
               the
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               members
               thereof
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ;
               d
               If
               you
               meane
               a
               visible
               communion
               of
               all
               the
               visible
               Churches
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               why
               then
               brother
               doe
               you
               call
               the
               
                 universall
                 visible
                 Church
                 a
                 Chimera
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 dreame
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               say
               ?
               e
               and
               if
               all
               the
               visible
               Churches
               have
               a
               visible
               communion
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               deny
               Christs
               wisdome
               and
               care
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               deny
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               a
               Oecumenick
               and
               generall
               councell
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               
                 We
                 recommend
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Author
                 )
                 Brethren
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
              
               Paul
               recommended
               Phoebe
               to
               
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               1.
               2.
               
                 or
                 we
                 give
                 letters
                 dismissorie
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 for
                 ever
                 to
                 reside
                 in
                 another
                 congregation
                 ;
                 but
                 members
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 remove
                 from
                 their
                 congregation
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 just
                 and
                 weighty
              
               
               
                 reasons
                 made
                 knowne
                 and
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 looke
                 at
                 our
                 Church
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               Jerem.
               50.
               v.
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 resigned
                 ,
                 and
                 translated
                 from
                 one
                 Church
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Gods
                 hand
                 shall
                 direct
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 violated
                 ,
                 and
                 rejected
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 if
                 members
                 cut
                 off
                 themselves
                 by
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 owne
                 fault
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 upon
                 light
                 reasons
                 be
                 importunately
                 desirous
                 to
                 remove
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 use
                 indulgence
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 a
                 prison
                 ,
                 but
                 often
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 poverty
                 and
                 scandall
                 followeth
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 driveth
                 them
                 to
                 returne
                 :
                 when
                 a
                 person
                 recommended
                 by
                 letters
                 commeth
                 to
                 another
                 congregation
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 lifting
                 up
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 silence
                 receive
                 him
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 ●e
                 altogether
                 unknowne
                 ,
                 and
                 doubted
                 of
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 erre
                 ,
                 be
                 is
                 not
                 received
                 till
                 due
                 triall
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               We
               see
               not
               how
               letters
               of
               recommendation
               ,
               most
               lawfull
               ,
               as
               we
               judge
               ,
               and
               necessary
               ,
               can
               resigne
               ministeriall
               power
               ,
               a
               liberty
               bought
               with
               Christs
               bloud
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               to
               any
               other
               Church
               ,
               for
               we
               think
               all
               the
               visible
               Churches
               are
               one
               Catholike
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               should
               have
               a
               visible
               communion
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               resignation
               of
               ministeriall
               power
               in
               these
               letters
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               declaratory
               of
               the
               Christian
               behaviour
               of
               the
               dismissed
               Christian.
               We
               aske
               if
               dimissory
               letters
               be
               authoritative
               ,
               and
               done
               by
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               how
               can
               a
               Church
               usurp
               authority
               (
               by
               your
               way
               )
               over
               a
               sister
               Church
               to
               recommend
               a
               sojourner
               to
               a
               Church
               state
               and
               Church
               liberties
               ,
               and
               seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ?
               one
               Church
               hath
               no
               authority
               over
               another
               .
               If
               these
               letters
               be
               meerely
               private
               ,
               and
               meerely
               declaratory
               ,
               to
               manifest
               and
               declare
               the
               sojourners
               Christian
               behaviour
               only
               then
               he
               had
               power
               and
               right
               without
               these
               letters
               ,
               or
               any
               act
               of
               resignation
               ,
               or
               giving
               away
               ministeriall
               power
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Church-member
               ,
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               to
               the
               which
               he
               goeth
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               goeth
               before
               the
               dimissory
               letters
               were
               written
               ;
               and
               the
               letters
               doe
               resigne
               no
               right
               ,
               but
               onely
               notifie
               and
               declare
               the
               sojourners
               preexistent
               right
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               is
               a
               visible
               Church
               and
               a
               visible
               communion
               of
               all
               congregations
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               most
               be
               an
               externall
               power
               and
               authority
               in
               all
               ,
               for
               Synods
               .
               Let
               our
               brethren
               see
               to
               this
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               person
               to
               remove
               must
               be
               dismissed
               and
               loosed
               by
               the
               
               consent
               of
               the
               whole
               congregation
               
               (
               it
               conveniency
               permit
               )
               else
               he
               is
               not
               exonered
               of
               his
               
               Church-oath
               made
               to
               that
               congregation
               ;
               What
               if
               conveniency
               doe
               not
               permit
               ?
               then
               is
               he
               loosed
               from
               an
               oath
               without
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               did
               by
               oath
               receive
               him
               .
               I
               thinke
               
                 eju●dem
                 p●testatis
                 est
              
               (
               as
               the
               Law
               saith
               )
               
                 ligare
                 &
                 solvere
              
               ,
               that
               Church
               power
               which
               bindeth
               must
               loose
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               the
               Church-Covenant
               be
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               Jer.
               50.
               5.
               tying
               the
               man
               to
               the
               membership
               of
               that
               particular
               congregation
               for
               ever
               ;
               I
               see
               not
               how
               the
               
                 Church
                 can
                 use
                 indulgenees
              
               ,
               and
               Pope-like
               dispensations
               against
               the
               oath
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               breake
               it
               upon
               light
               and
               frivolous
               reasons
               ;
               for
               if
               God
               punish
               Covenant
               breaking
               ,
               so
               also
               should
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               can
               by
               no
               indulgence
               be
               accessory
               to
               the
               breach
               of
               Gods
               oath
               ,
               there
               is
               too
               great
               a
               smell
               of
               Popery
               ,
               Arminianisme
               ,
               and
               Socinianisine
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               in
               my
               weake
               judgement
               .
               But
               if
               the
               man
               be
               not
               sworne
               a
               member
               of
               that
               particular
               Church
               by
               his
               oath
               ,
               he
               is
               sworne
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               universall
               ,
               which
               our
               brethren
               cannot
               well
               say
               .
               Neither
               is
               any
               Covenant
               called
               an
               
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
              
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               Jer.
               31.
               33.
               c.
               32.
               40.
               
               Isa.
               54.
               9
               ,
               10.
               and
               that
               is
               made
               with
               the
               invisible
               Catholike
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               Jer.
               50.
               5.
               and
               not
               a
               Covenant
               with
               one
               visible
               congregation
               ,
               and
               what
               warrant
               hath
               the
               Church
               to
               dispense
               with
               the
               breach
               of
               such
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               testimony
               of
               other
               Churches
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               warrant
               to
               you
               ,
               in
               faith
               ,
               to
               receive
               into
               the
               Church
               such
               a
               one
               as
               a
               Saint
               ,
               and
               a
               Temple
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               how
               should
               it
               not
               also
               be
               a
               warrant
               to
               you
               ,
               to
               cast
               out
               and
               excommunicate
               also
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               person
               comming
               from
               another
               Church
               ,
               if
               of
               approven
               piety
               ,
               is
               received
               ,
               by
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               hands
               ,
               or
               silence
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               1.
               
               Have
               we
               a
               warrant
               from
               Gods
               word
               ,
               for
               such
               a
               new
               inchurching
               ?
               2.
               
               Why
               is
               he
               not
               received
               by
               a
               Church
               oath
               ?
               as
               a
               Minister
               transplanted
               to
               another
               Church
               ,
               must
               have
               ordination
               and
               election
               of
               new
               ,
               for
               to
               you
               there
               is
               alike
               reason
               .
               3.
               
               If
               there
               be
               no
               need
               of
               a
               new
               Church
               oath
               to
               make
               him
               a
               
               member
               of
               that
               visible
               Congregation
               ,
               seeing
               now
               he
               is
               loosed
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               you
               in●inuate
               his
               former
               Church-oath
               did
               make
               him
               a
               member
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               ●e
               that
               is
               a
               visible
               member
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               is
               a
               visible
               member
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               must
               be
               a
               visible
               Church-Catholike
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               a
               Catholike
               visible
               membership
               in
               any
               one
               member
               ,
               and
               so
               you
               destroy
               what
               you
               build
               .
            
             
               
                 Manuscr
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 
                   A
                   third
                   way
                   of
                   Communion
                   with
                   other
                   Churches
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Author
                 )
                 
                   is
                   by
                   seeking
                   their
                   helpe
                   and
                   presence
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   In
                   admitting
                   of
                   members
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   In
                   case
                   of
                   differences
                   of
                   judgments
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   In
                   matters
                   darke
                   and
                   doubtsome
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               We
               seeke
               a
               warrant
               from
               the
               word
               for
               this
               ,
               for
               Elders
               are
               present
               at
               the
               admission
               ,
               and
               choosing
               of
               officers
               ,
               as
               prime
               agents
               by
               authority
               ,
               not
               by
               way
               of
               naked
               counsell
               and
               advise
               .
               Act.
               1.
               13.
               c.
               6.
               26.
               c.
               14.
               23.
               
               Act.
               13.
               3.
               1
               
               Tim.
               1.
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 Manuscr
                 .
                 
                   The
                   fourth
                   way
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   by
                   gathering
                   many
                   Churches
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   messengers
                   in
                   a
                   Synod
                   ,
                   to
                   examine
                   and
                   discusse
                   either
                   corrupt
                   opinions
                   ,
                   or
                   suspicious
                   practises
                   .
                   Here
                
                 1.
                 
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   is
                   acquaint
                   with
                   our
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   he
                   being
                   a
                   nourishing
                   Father
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   They
                   meete
                   in
                   Christs
                   name
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Elders
                   declare
                   their
                   judgement
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   reasons
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   All
                   may
                   speake
                   till
                   the
                   truth
                   either
                   be
                   cleared
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   either
                   convinced
                   or
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Act.
                 15.
                 7.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   If
                   things
                   be
                   not
                   fully
                   cleared
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   seeme
                   that
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   them
                   admit
                   farther
                   disquisition
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   difference
                   of
                   judgements
                   ,
                   without
                   disunion
                   of
                   affections
                   ,
                   or
                   prejudice
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   each
                   man
                   is
                   left
                   to
                   his
                   Christian
                   liberty
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   be
                   otherwayes
                   minded
                   ,
                   God
                   shall
                   reveale
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               Section
               being
               closed
               ,
               I
               have
               here
               two
               considerable
               points
               to
               be
               discussed
               ;
               the
               one
               anent
               the
               power
               of
               Synods
               :
               the
               other
               anent
               the
               power
               of
               the
               civill
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 I.
                 
                   Whether
                   or
                   not
                   Synods
                   have
                   authority
                   ,
                   by
                   divine
                   right
                   ,
                   to
                   obleige
                   the
                   Churches
                   to
                   obedience
                   ,
                   in
                   things
                   lawfull
                   and
                   expedient
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               For
               the
               fuller
               clearing
               of
               this
               grave
               question
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               these
               considerations
               weighed
               by
               the
               godly
               reader
               .
            
             
               Consider
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Canons
                 of
                 Councells
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 ●ye
                 as
                 authoritative
                 
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 advises
                 and
                 friendly
                 counsells
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 An
                 advise
                 or
                 counsell
                 doth
                 obleige
                 and
                 tye
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 intrinsecall
                 lawfulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 counsell
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 for
                 matter
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 friends
                 counselling
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 first
                 Commandement
                 enjoyneth
                 obedience
                 to
                 all
                 our
                 betters
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 inplace
                 ,
                 and
                 officiall
                 relation
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 all
                 above
                 us
                 in
                 age
                 ,
                 gifts
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 experience
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Hence
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 superiority
                 of
                 dominion
                 ,
                 or
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 superiority
                 of
                 reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 endowments
                 :
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 the
                 narrower
                 ,
                 inadequate
                 ,
                 and
                 straiter
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 are
                 considerable
                 objects
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Commandement
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 All
                 who
                 as
                 friends
                 ,
                 equalls
                 ,
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 indued
                 with
                 more
                 grace
                 ,
                 experience
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 doe
                 advise
                 and
                 counsell
                 good
                 ,
                 are
                 superiors
                 in
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 superiority
                 of
                 reverence
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 aged
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 counsell
                 what
                 is
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 censure
                 or
                 excommunicate
                 those
                 who
                 follow
                 not
                 their
                 counsell
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
              
               David
               
                 had
                 rejected
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
              
               Abigail
               ,
               
                 disswading
                 him
                 from
                 passionate
                 revenge
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 that
                 despised
                 God
                 ,
                 unlessethe
                 Prince
                 or
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 had
                 given
                 that
                 counsell
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 command
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 degrees
                 of
                 Latitude
                 in
                 despising
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 hability
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 right
                 or
                 power
                 to
                 judge
                 :
                 a
                 Presbyteriall
                 Church
                 may
                 have
                 right
                 ,
              
               jus
               ,
               
                 and
                 ecclesiasticall
                 Law
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 judging
                 whereof
                 ,
                 they
                 want
                 hability
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
              
               de
               facto
               ,
               
                 it
                 belongeth
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 Synod
                 ,
                 where
                 more
                 learned
                 men
                 are
                 ,
                 though
              
               de
               jure
               
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 may
                 judge
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Though
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Synods
                 ,
                 be
                 Gods
                 positive
                 Law
                 ,
                 yet
                 upon
                 the
                 laid
                 downe
                 ground
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 the
                 keyes
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Government
                 to
                 every
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 united
                 Churches
                 by
                 Synods
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               Synods
               are
               necessary
               for
               the
               well-being
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               still
               are
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               in
               more
               ,
               or
               lesse
               degrees
               ,
               for
               the
               authority
               of
               Synods
               consisting
               of
               fix
               onely
               ,
               differeth
               not
               in
               nature
               and
               essence
               ,
               from
               a
               generall
               councell
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholike
               visible
               Church
               .
               
                 Magis
                 et
                 minus
                 non
                 variant
                 speciem
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               if
               Synods
               be
               warranted
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               as
               no
               question
               they
               are
               )
               there
               is
               no
               neede
               to
               prove
               by
               particular
               places
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               every
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               a
               sessionall
               
               meeting
               of
               the
               Eldership
               of
               a
               single
               Congregation
               .
               2.
               
               A
               Presbytery
               ,
               or
               meeting
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               or
               Pastors
               &
               Doctors
               of
               more
               Congregations
               .
               3.
               
               A
               Provinciall
               Synod
               of
               the
               Presbyteries
               of
               a
               whole
               province
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Nationall
               Assembly
               ,
               or
               meeting
               of
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               .
               5.
               
               The
               generall
               and
               Occumenick
               Councell
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               Elders
               of
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
               visible
               ;
               for
               all
               these
               differ
               not
               in
               essence
               ,
               but
               degrees
               ,
               and
               what
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Matth.
               18.
               16
               ,
               17.
               proveth
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               one
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               all
               the
               five
               sorts
               of
               Synods
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 Grant
                 the
                 consociation
                 of
                 authorities
                 in
                 sundry
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 cannot
                 deny
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Synods
                 above
                 particular
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 Consociation
                 of
                 Churches
                 to
                 give
                 advise
                 and
                 counsell
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Consociation
                 of
                 Churches
                 as
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 consociation
                 of
                 Christian
                 professors
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 obleiged
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 admonish
                 ,
                 and
                 rebuke
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 right
                 of
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 right
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 heare
                 anon
                 .
              
            
             
               Hence
               our
               first
               conclusion
               ,
               a
               generall
               councell
               is
               a
               Congregation
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               Elders
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               met
               in
               the
               name
               and
               authority
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 determine
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 controversies
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 Church-government
                 ,
                 or
                 manners
                 ,
                 no
                 faithfull
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 desireth
                 ,
                 beeing
                 excluded
                 from
                 reasoning
                 and
                 speaking
                 .
              
               Neither
               is
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               A●m●in
               ,
               and
               b
               Gerson
               much
               different
               from
               this
               ,
               save
               that
               they
               thinke
               that
               councells
               are
               lawfully
               conveened
               ,
               if
               such
               and
               such
               onely
               ,
               as
               are
               of
               the
               Hierarchike
               order
               be
               members
               thereof
               ,
               which
               we
               thinke
               Antichristian
               .
               2.
               
               As
               also
               the
               Pope
               president
               here
               ,
               we
               disclaime
               .
               Yet
               doth
               Almain
               confesse
               that
               a
               generall
               councell
               may
               be
               conveened
               without
               the
               Pope
               in
               three
               cases
               .
               1.
               when
               the
               Pope
               is
               dead
               ,
               either
               departing
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               civilly
               dead
               ,
               being
               excommunicated
               .
               for
               any
               crime
               of
               heresie
               :
               for
               the
               Apostolike
               Sea
               hath
               vaiked
               often
               two
               yeares
               together
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               the
               Pope
               is
               averse
               and
               opposeth
               reformation
               .
               3.
               
               When
               time
               and
               place
               hath
               beene
               assigned
               for
               the
               next
               generall
               ,
               
               councell
               ,
               as
               was
               done
               in
               the
               councell
               of
               Basil
               ;
               and
               the
               Papists
               grant
               that
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               is
               a
               warrant
               for
               a
               generall
               councell
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               a
               meane
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               spirits
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               even
               Pastors
               and
               Apostles
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
               2.
               
               Because
               Apostles
               ,
               though
               in
               prophecying
               and
               writing
               canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               inspired
               ,
               could
               not
               erre
               ,
               yet
               otherwise
               they
               might
               erre
               ;
               and
               if
               Peter
               should
               have
               remained
               obstinate
               in
               his
               Judaizing
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               and
               resused
               to
               heare
               Paul
               or
               the
               Church
               ,
               hee
               was
               to
               bee
               excommunicated
               .
               3.
               
               By
               the
               Church
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               (
               saith
               d
               the
               Schoole
               of
               Paris
               )
               cannot
               bee
               understood
               ,
               the
               Prelats
               of
               the
               Church
               onely
               ,
               because
               Christ
               did
               speake
               to
               Peter
               ;
               and
               saith
               Almain
               and
               
                 Gerson
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               cannot
               bee
               both
               
                 an
                 ac●user
                 ,
                 a
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Judge
                 .
              
               4.
               
               There
               is
               a
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               to
               bind
               and
               loose
               ,
               given
               immediatly
               by
               Christ
               to
               all
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               Catholick
               or
               universall
               Church
               visible
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               this
               power
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               sometimes
               
                 (
                 physice
              
               )
               impossible
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               corruption
               of
               mans
               nature
               ,
               there
               being
               bloody
               warres
               in
               Christendome
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               morally
               lawfull
               ,
               for
               many
               things
               may
               bee
               inconvenient
               ,
               through
               mans
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               not
               expedient
               ,
               which
               are
               morally
               lawfull
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Conclusion
               ;
               Every
               particular
               Pastor
               hath
               a
               power
               ,
               though
               unproper
               ,
               of
               dominion
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               even
               out
               of
               a
               Synod
               ,
               about
               the
               Acts
               of
               preaching
               and
               determining
               truth
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Jer.
               1.
               10.
               
               
                 See
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 this
                 day
                 set
                 thee
                 over
                 the
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 the
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               17.
               
               
                 Charge
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 rich
                 that
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 high
                 minded
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               1.
               
               
                 I
                 charge
                 thee
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               So
               any
               Pastor
               hath
               power
               of
               dominion
               and
               authoritie
               over
               a
               Synod
               ,
               and
               Paul
               as
               a
               Pastor
               might
               preach
               ,
               even
               before
               the
               councell
               at
               Jerusalem
               passed
               their
               Synodicall
               determination
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               that
               circumcision
               was
               not
               necessary
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 to
                 obstaine
                 from
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
                 from
                 blood
                 and
                 fornication
                 was
                 necessary
                 and
                 lawfull
                 ,
              
               yea
               and
               in
               preaching
               truth
               the
               Pastor
               is
               subject
               to
               no
               Synod
               .
               But
               the
               Pastor
               hath
               not
               full
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               about
               his
               acts
               of
               preaching
               necessary
               truth
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Church
               may
               for
               just
               causes
               deprive
               him
               from
               preaching
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               hee
               cannot
               use
               the
               censure
               of
               excommunication
               against
               those
               who
               refuse
               to
               receive
               
               his
               true
               and
               necessary
               doctrine
               ,
               without
               the
               Church
               joyne
               her
               power
               of
               jurisdiction
               with
               him
               .
               3.
               
               He
               ,
               his
               alone
               ,
               cannot
               in
               a
               Synod
               determine
               ecclesiastically
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               authoritative
               Church
               power
               ,
               that
               same
               truth
               which
               as
               a
               Pastor
               hee
               determined
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               power
               of
               pastorall
               dominion
               hee
               pressed
               upon
               the
               consciences
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yea
               of
               the
               whole
               Synod
               ,
               because
               one
               man
               is
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Synod
               ;
               and
               James
               his
               alone
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               v.
               15.
               could
               but
               say
               ,
               
                 Wherefore
                 my
                 sentence
                 is
                 that
                 yee
                 trouble
                 not
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 are
                 turned
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               though
               this
               was
               the
               very
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               James
               as
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               even
               as
               an
               ordinary
               Pastor
               might
               have
               preached
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               
               
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Churches
                 is
                 to
                 keep
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               16.
               4.
               while
               it
               bee
               determined
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               An
               example
               wee
               may
               have
               possible
               not
               unlike
               to
               this
               .
               A
               man
               hath
               a
               power
               of
               dominion
               over
               his
               owne
               proper
               lands
               and
               goods
               to
               use
               them
               in
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               owne
               use
               ,
               but
               the
               supreme
               magistrate
               and
               Parliament
               hath
               a
               dominion
               of
               jurisdiction
               in
               a
               judiciall
               sentence
               over
               those
               same
               lands
               to
               forfeit
               them
               for
               crimes
               committed
               against
               King
               and
               State
               :
               or
               this
               may
               cleare
               it
               ,
               Samuel
               hath
               a
               power
               immediately
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               annoint
               David
               King
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               hee
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               suffrages
               of
               the
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               hee
               hath
               a
               power
               of
               dominion
               here
               ;
               but
               suppose
               wee
               that
               Samuel
               live
               till
               Gods
               time
               ,
               when
               all
               Israel
               shall
               crowne
               
                 David
                 King
                 at
                 Hebron
                 ,
                 Samuel
              
               as
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Israel
               ,
               his
               alone
               ,
               without
               the
               suffrages
               of
               Israel
               ,
               could
               not
               make
               him
               King
               at
               Hebron
               .
               Hence
               wee
               may
               see
               how
               weake
               the
               assertion
               of
               our
               brethren
               is
               ,
               who
               e
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 Synods
                 should
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 bind
                 the
                 Churches
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 wee
                 see
                 not
              
               ;
               f
               
                 Bellarmine
                 indeed
                 holdeth
                 so
                 .
                 But
                 orthodox
                 writers
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 councels
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 certaine
                 inquisition
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 ministeriall
                 and
                 limited
                 sentence
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 a
                 councell
                 is
                 of
                 as
                 great
              
               
               
                 force
                 as
                 the
                 reason
                 thereof
                 ,
                 so
                 saith
                 Amesius
                 and
              
               g
               Junius
               .
               But
               certainly
               this
               is
               a
               meer
               mistake
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               not
               orthodox
               writers
               ,
               but
               conspirers
               against
               the
               truth
               with
               Bellarmine
               ,
               who
               hold
               the
               authoritie
               of
               Synods
               .
               The
               essentiall
               end
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               of
               Synods
               is
               unitie
               ,
               and
               the
               eschewing
               of
               schisme
               ;
               and
               wee
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 James
              
               had
               in
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               doctrine
               determined
               that
               same
               veritie
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               and
               ceremonies
               was
               a
               yoak
               not
               to
               bee
               laid
               upon
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               a
               decree
               for
               unities
               sake
               ,
               and
               fuller
               authoritie
               binding
               the
               Churches
               to
               observe
               these
               ,
               as
               Act.
               16.
               4.
               while
               it
               was
               determined
               in
               a
               Synod
               ,
               Act.
               5.
               24.
               25.
               
            
             
               But
               truely
               wee
               hold
               nothing
               in
               this
               common
               with
               
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 Papists
              
               ,
               for
               wee
               condemne
               not
               that
               in
               Bellarmine
               ,
               that
               hee
               holdeth
               that
               lawfull
               Synods
               (
               for
               of
               such
               wee
               dispute
               with
               him
               )
               do
               bind
               the
               Churches
               to
               obedience
               in
               God
               ,
               to
               their
               decrees
               ,
               not
               because
               they
               say
               it
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               say
               it
               authoritatively
               from
               Gods
               Word
               ;
               authoritie
               of
               Synods
               no
               orthodox
               writers
               deny
               ,
               authoritie
               officiall
               as
               the
               representative
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 heareth
                 you
                 heareth
                 mee
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 despiseth
                 you
                 despiseth
                 me
                 ;
                 Where
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
              
               (
               in
               a
               Synod
               ,
               say
               our
               Divines
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 amongst
                 them
              
               .
               But
               authoritie
               objective
               they
               have
               not
               ,
               so
               as
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               because
               they
               say
               it
               ,
               therefore
               the
               very
               matter
               ,
               object
               and
               thing
               said
               by
               them
               ,
               is
               no
               lesse
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               then
               if
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               by
               divine
               inspiration
               had
               said
               it
               ;
               at
               least
               it
               is
               not
               infallibly
               true
               ,
               because
               they
               say
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               wee
               disclaime
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               that
               authoritie
               of
               Synods
               ,
               which
               Bellarmine
               and
               Papists
               hold
               ,
               Councells
               (
               saith
               h
               
                 Bellarmine
                 )
                 and
                 Scripture
                 are
                 both
                 infallible
                 ,
              
               and
               i
               the
               
                 Jesuits
                 of
                 Rhemes
              
               ,
               and
               k
               Lorinus
               the
               Jesuite
               said
               councells
               are
               infallible
               ,
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               is
               there
               present
               ;
               l
               
                 Gratian
                 said
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 decretall
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
              
               m
               
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Councells
                 are
                 of
                 equall
                 authoritie
                 with
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 and
                 their
              
               o
               Gregorius
               said
               hee
               
                 received
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 reverence
                 and
                 authoritie
                 the
                 foure
                 generall
                 Councells
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 foure
                 Evangelist●
              
               ;
               it
               is
               certaine
               (
               saith
               p
               
                 Suarez
                 )
                 that
                 a
                 Councell
                 is
                 an
                 infallible
              
               
               
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               and
               q
               Turrecremata
               saith
               the
               same
               :
               It
               is
               certaine
               (
               saith
               r
               
                 Bailius
                 )
                 Councells
                 are
                 ●●
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 difficulties
                 ,
              
               so
               saith
               s
               Cajetanus
               ,
               t
               Canus
               ,
               and
               u
               
                 Gregorius
                 de
                 Valentia
              
               ;
               wee
               hold
               the
               authoritie
               of
               Councels
               ,
               but
               ascribe
               to
               them
               as
               much
               power
               over
               the
               conscience
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               reason
               in
               them
               from
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               But
               2.
               
               This
               is
               a
               weake
               reason
               ,
               councels
               have
               no
               power
               to
               command
               obedience
               ,
               because
               their
               Canons
               and
               Decrees
               are
               of
               no
               more
               force
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               reason
               from
               Gods
               Word
               .
               For
               1.
               
               Friends
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               equals
               ,
               by
               that
               have
               no
               warrant
               to
               rebuke
               ,
               because
               their
               rebukes
               have
               but
               as
               much
               force
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               reason
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               reason
               is
               alike
               in
               both
               ;
               lawfull
               Pastors
               cannot
               command
               obedience
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               your
               independent
               Congregations
               cannot
               command
               that
               
                 which
                 bindeth
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               word
               or
               a
               commandement
               of
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               your
               independent
               Church
               is
               onely
               a
               commandement
               
                 ministeriall
                 and
                 limited
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 as
                 much
                 force
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 reason
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               yea
               the
               Church
               of
               Corin●h
               hath
               not
               then
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               to
               excommunicate
               the
               incestuous
               person
               ,
               nor
               the
               Church
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
               to
               cast
               out
               and
               condemne
               Jezabell
               the
               false
               prophetesse
               ;
               nor
               do
               these
               commandements
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               or
               
                 Church
                 assembly
                 have
                 any
                 power
                 to
                 bind
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
              
               because
               these
               commandements
               and
               decrees
               of
               censure
               are
               but
               ministeriall
               and
               limited
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 farre
                 onely
                 of
                 force
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 reason
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Conclusion
               :
               There
               is
               an
               authoritative
               power
               in
               Synods
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               and
               doe
               command
               in
               the
               Lord
               the
               visible
               Churches
               ,
               in
               their
               bounds
               ;
               the
               whole
               Churches
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               ordinance
               and
               decree
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Act.
               1.
               where
               with
               common
               consent
               of
               a
               Synodicall
               meeting
               ,
               Matthias
               is
               ordained
               an
               Apostle
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               all
               the
               Churches
               are
               to
               take
               him
               for
               an
               Apostle
               .
               This
               argument
               cannot
               bee
               repelled
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostles
               by
               their
               extraordinary
               power
               did
               choose
               Matthias
               .
               Because
               ,
               
               1.
               they
               themselves
               cite
               this
               place
               to
               prove
               the
               peoples
               power
               ordinary
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               indure
               to
               Christs
               second
               comming
               ,
               in
               calling
               and
               electing
               their
               owne
               officers
               and
               Elders
               .
               2.
               
               Almain
               x
               a
               Papist
               alleadgeth
               the
               place
               with
               good
               reason
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               a
               generall
               councell
               is
               above
               Peter
               or
               the
               Pope
               ,
               because
               Peter
               would
               not
               choose
               Matthias
               without
               consent
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               If
               this
               was
               extraordinary
               that
               Matthias
               was
               chosen
               ,
               why
               then
               is
               the
               vow
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
               sought
               ?
               for
               there
               is
               nothing
               extraordinary
               and
               Apostolick
               flowing
               from
               an
               
                 Apostolick
                 spirit
              
               ,
               which
               is
               concluded
               or
               done
               by
               the
               spirit
               ordinary
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               .
               So
               also
               Act.
               6.
               
               If
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               by
               the
               ordinary
               and
               Synodicall
               power
               of
               ordinary
               Pastors
               choose
               seven
               Deacons
               ,
               how
               doe
               they
               first
               require
               that
               the
               Churches
               of
               Grecians
               and
               Hebrewes
               should
               seek
               out
               seven
               men
               ?
               v.
               3.
               and
               did
               ordaine
               them
               with
               the
               common
               consent
               of
               the
               whole
               multitude
               ,
               v.
               5.
               
               Act.
               15.
               
               A
               Synod
               of
               moe
               Churches
               give
               decrees
               which
               obliege
               the
               Churches
               ,
               v.
               28.
               ch
               .
               16.
               v.
               4.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               Synods
               have
               authoritie
               over
               the
               Churches
               .
               Those
               who
               say
               this
               Synod
               is
               not
               a
               patterne
               for
               after
               Synods
               ,
               say
               farre
               aside
               ;
               for
               their
               reason
               is
               ,
               this
               was
               1.
               
               An
               Apostolick
               Synod
               ;
               2.
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               was
               here
               ;
               3.
               the
               thing
               determined
               was
               canonick
               Scripture
               .
               But
               this
               is
               a
               way
               to
               clude
               all
               the
               promises
               made
               to
               Pastors
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               are
               first
               made
               to
               Apostles
               :
               this
               promise
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 ●nd
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 you
                 the
                 other
                 Comforter
                 ,
                 who
                 〈◊〉
                 lead
                 you
                 in
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
              
               cannot
               bee
               made
               to
               faithfull
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               certaine
               Christ
               is
               otherwise
               present
               with
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               then
               with
               his
               Pastors
               after
               them
               .
               And
               that
               he
               gave
               them
               a
               tongue
               &
               a
               spirit
               when
               they
               were
               before
               the
               councels
               and
               rulers
               ,
               as
               to
               Apostolick
               men
               ,
               as
               Act.
               4.
               8.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Act.
               5.
               29.
               as
               Christ
               promised
               ,
               Matth.
               10.
               19.
               20.
               
               Luk.
               21.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               for
               they
               were
               full
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               before
               rulers
               ,
               but
               by
               our
               brethrens
               doctrine
               ,
               it
               shall
               follow
               none
               of
               these
               promises
               belong
               to
               Pastors
               now
               adayes
               in
               the
               like
               ,
               because
               no
               pastors
               now
               are
               Apostles
               .
               Surely
               this
               were
               to
               fetter
               and
               imprison
               many
               glorious
               promises
               within
               the
               pale
               of
               the
               onely
               Apostolick
               Church
               ;
               and
               because
               Christ
               ascending
               to
               heaven
               sent
               downe
               the
               Apostolick
               spirit
               to
               his
               
               Apostles
               to
               write
               and
               preach
               canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               shall
               follow
               he
               fulfilleth
               that
               promise
               ,
               John
               16.
               13.
               to
               none
               now
               adayes
               ,
               because
               none
               have
               the
               Apostolike
               spirit
               in
               the
               manner
               and
               measure
               that
               the
               Apostles
               had
               .
               Yea
               further
               it
               is
               canonick
               Scripture
               that
               the
               Apostles
               at
               the
               last
               supper
               did
               
                 shew
                 forth
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 till
                 be
                 come
                 againe
              
               ;
               therefore
               it
               shall
               follow
               that
               we
               have
               no
               warrant
               to
               shew
               forth
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               he
               come
               againe
               .
               2.
               
               But
               that
               the
               Apostles
               in
               an
               ecclesiastick
               way
               did
               determine
               in
               the
               Synod
               for
               our
               imitation
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               an
               Apostolike
               way
               ,
               is
               cleare
               by
               many
               evidences
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               as
               Act.
               15.
               2.
               
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               were
               sent
               commissioners
               to
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               about
               this
               question
               :
               Paul
               as
               an
               Apostle
               needed
               not
               be
               sent
               to
               know
               more
               of
               the
               matter
               then
               he
               knew
               ,
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ;
               for
               as
               an
               Apostle
               he
               knew
               the
               whole
               mystery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Gal.
               1.
               16.
               17.
               
               Ephes.
               3.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               Synod
               as
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               an
               ordinary
               Pastor
               .
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 came
                 together
              
               ,
               v.
               6.
               
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 this
                 businesse
              
               ,
               but
               as
               Apostles
               they
               needed
               not
               the
               help
               of
               a
               Synod
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               came
               together
               as
               ordinary
               Pastors
               for
               the
               Churches
               after
               imitation
               .
               3.
               
               There
               was
               much
               debating
               and
               disputing
               ,
               v.
               7.
               about
               the
               matter
               .
               4.
               
               They
               set
               down
               their
               minds
               and
               sentences
               in
               order
               ,
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               as
               
                 Peter
                 first
                 ,
                 v.
              
               7.
               8.
               then
               Barnabas
               and
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 v.
              
               12.
               then
               
                 James
                 ,
                 v.
              
               13.
               and
               to
               James
               his
               sentence
               the
               whole
               Councell
               agreeth
               ,
               v.
               22.
               
               Now
               what
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               Apostles
               and
               from
               an
               infallible
               Spirit
               do
               ,
               they
               doe
               it
               not
               by
               seeking
               light
               and
               help
               one
               from
               another
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Decree
               of
               the
               Councell
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               Apostles
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               resolveth
               after
               much
               dispute
               ,
               v.
               22.
               
               But
               all
               these
               ,
               especially
               brethren
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               beleevers
               ,
               as
               our
               Brethren
               say
               ,
               doe
               not
               joyne
               themselves
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               either
               to
               write
               canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               to
               give
               their
               consent
               to
               the
               writing
               of
               it
               ,
               therefore
               they
               doe
               consent
               by
               a
               synodall
               authority
               ,
               for
               the
               after
               imitation
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Also
               there
               bee
               reasons
               of
               moment
               for
               Synods
               ;
               and
               1.
               if
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               nations
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               bee
               a
               Judge
               in
               his
               owne
               cause
               ,
               then
               are
               appeales
               from
               the
               Eldership
               of
               one
               congregation
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               a
               party
               to
               the
               accused
               person
               ,
               naturall
               ,
               and
               from
               a
               Session
               to
               the
               Presbyteries
               and
               Synods
               of
               many
               moe
               Elders
               .
               But
               the
               former
               is
               reason
               ,
               nature
               ,
               
               Law
               of
               Nations
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               latter
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               best
               reason
               which
               hath
               most
               of
               Scripture
               .
               Paul
               and
               
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               15.
               1.
               2.
               had
               no
               small
               disputation
               with
               those
               who
               said
               circumcision
               was
               necessary
               ;
               finding
               their
               parties
               could
               not
               be
               Judges
               .
               They
               appeale
               to
               a
               generall
               councell
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               where
               were
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               ;
               The
               Church
               of
               the
               Grecians
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               strive
               ,
               neither
               of
               them
               can
               judge
               other
               ,
               and
               both
               appeale
               to
               a
               higher
               judicatory
               ,
               to
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               Churches
               meeting
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               the
               matter
               determined
               a●ent
               helping
               the
               poore
               by
               Deacons
               ;
               if
               the
               Judge
               doe
               wrong
               ,
               and
               one
               particular
               congregation
               shall
               oppresse
               one
               sincere
               and
               sound
               beleever
               ,
               what
               remedy
               hath
               the
               care
               of
               Christ
               provided
               for
               this
               ?
               that
               the
               oppressours
               may
               be
               edisied
               by
               Church
               censures
               ,
               and
               the
               oppressed
               freed
               ,
               and
               delivered
               by
               remedy
               of
               discipline
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               it
               is
               to
               
                 judge
                 the
                 poore
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 needy
                 ,
                 Ps.
              
               72.
               4.
               
               Now
               it
               is
               knowne
               that
               Diotrephes
               doth
               sometime
               excommunicate
               ,
               a
               and
               the
               evill
               se●vant
               ruleth
               all
               ,
               b
               Hieronymus
               saith
               Arrians
               ruled
               all
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Constantius
               and
               Valens
               :
               c
               Basil
               saith
               ,
               
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 in
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 Prince
                 ,
                 nor
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 nor
                 Ru●●●
                 ,
                 nor
                 oblation
                 ,
                 nor
                 incense
                 :
              
               d
               Athanasius
               and
               e
               
                 Vincentius
                 Lirinent
              
               complain'd
               that
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Arrians
               times
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               Church
               and
               Prophets
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Elias
               :
               and
               amongst
               Papists
               f
               Occam
               g
               
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 Onus
                 ecclesiae
              
               ,
               and
               h
               
                 Picus
                 Mirandula
              
               complaine
               ,
               
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 no
                 saith
                 ,
                 no
                 truth
                 ,
                 no
                 Religion
                 ,
                 no
                 discipline
                 ,
                 no
                 modesty
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 sold
                 offices
                 ,
                 Churches
                 ,
                 dignities
                 ,
                 and
                 benefices
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ambitious
                 Popes
                 spill
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 entered
                 by
                 Simony
                 ,
                 ruled
                 by
                 Simony
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 corrupted
                 .
              
               At
               which
               times
               all
               the
               godly
               were
               crying
               for
               a
               free
               generall
               councell
               ,
               as
               a
               remedy
               against
               the
               corruption
               of
               inferior
               judicatories
               .
               Sa●ano●ala
               reputed
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               counselled
               Charles
               the
               eighth
               of
               France
               ,
               to
               reforme
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               returne
               from
               Italy
               ,
               with
               honour
               ,
               as
               saith
               i
               
                 Philip
                 de
                 Comines
              
               .
               k
               
                 Gerson
                 pleadeth
                 for
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 generall
                 Councell
                 .
              
               l
               
                 Genebrard
                 saith
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 Popes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 fifty
                 ,
                 had
                 made
                 defection
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 .
              
               m
               
                 Aventinus
                 maketh
                 the
                 same
                 complaint
                 ,
                 and
              
               n
               
                 Almain
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Prelats
                 were
                 more
                 eaten
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 zeale
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 zeale
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
                 .
              
               Is
               there
               not
               need
               then
               of
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ?
               Hence
               came
               also
               appeales
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
               The
               Emperour
               
                 Lodovicus
                 Bavarus
              
               (
               saith
               o
               the
               German
               Chronicle
               )
               appealed
               from
               Pope
               John
               22.
               misinformed
               to
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               better
               informed
               ,
               and
               the
               crime
               was
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               taken
               the
               title
               of
               Emperour
               before
               he
               was
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               excommunicated
               .
               Sigismond
               Duke
               of
               Austria
               appealed
               from
               Pope
               Pius
               the
               second
               ,
               to
               the
               next
               succeeding
               Pope
               ,
               and
               a
               generall
               Councell
               under
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               Pope
               excommunicated
               Sigismond
               ,
               because
               he
               kept
               backe
               
                 Cardinall
                 Cusan
              
               from
               the
               
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Brixen
              
               within
               his
               Dominion
               ;
               for
               the
               Bishoprick
               was
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               a
               commendam
               ,
               by
               the
               Pope
               :
               See
               p
               
                 Aeneas
                 Silvius
                 .
                 Philip
              
               the
               fourth
               appealed
               from
               wicked
               Boniface
               the
               eighth
               ,
               to
               the
               Sea
               Apostolike
               then
               vacant
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               future
               Councell
               ;
               so
               q
               Platina
               relateth
               .
               The
               University
               of
               Paris
               appealed
               from
               Leo
               the
               tenth
               ,
               who
               wickedly
               condemned
               the
               Councell
               of
               Basill
               ,
               to
               a
               future
               Councell
               ,
               as
               you
               finde
               it
               in
               the
               treatise
               called
               r
               
                 Fasciculus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               The
               Archbishop
               of
               Cullen
               excommunicated
               by
               Paul
               the
               third
               ,
               appealed
               to
               a
               lawful
               Councel
               in
               Germany
               ,
               because
               the
               Pope
               stood
               accused
               of
               heresie
               and
               idolatry
               ,
               as
               s
               Sleidan
               saith
               .
               The
               t
               glosse
               of
               the
               Canon
               Law
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Pope
                 cannot
                 be
                 Judge
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 cause
              
               ;
               and
               we
               all
               know
               how
               justly
               Luther
               appealed
               from
               Leo
               the
               tenth
               ,
               to
               a
               generall
               Councell
               :
               all
               which
               saith
               that
               the
               like
               is
               warranted
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               where
               a
               particular
               Eldership
               and
               congregation
               is
               accused
               of
               scandals
               ,
               that
               superiour
               Synods
               there
               must
               be
               to
               discusse
               such
               causes
               .
               And
               the
               good
               use
               of
               councels
               you
               may
               see
               in
               one
               :
               The
               Councell
               of
               
                 Constance
                 ,
                 Sess.
              
               11.
               art
               .
               67.
               condemned
               John
               23.
               because
               he
               taught
               there
               was
               no
               life
               eternall
               ,
               
                 Neque●aliam
                 ,
                 post
                 hanc
                 ,
                 vitam
                 ;
                 pertinaciter
                 credidit
                 animam
                 hominis
                 cum
                 corpore
                 mori
                 ,
                 &
                 extingui
                 ,
                 ad
                 instar
                 animalium
                 brutorum
                 ,
                 dixitque
                 mortuum
                 semel
                 esse
                 etiam
                 in
                 novissimo
                 die
                 minime
                 resurrecturum
                 .
              
               The
               necessity
               of
               Assemblies
               when
               common
               enemies
               trouble
               the
               Church
               ,
               prove
               that
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               Synods
               .
               And
               1.
               our
               present
               Authour
               reasoneth
               from
               the
               Churches
               necessity
               ,
               Synods
               may
               conveene
               
               to
               examine
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 either
                 corrupt
                 opinions
                 or
                 suspitious
                 practises
              
               ;
               and
               citeth
               for
               this
               the
               Councell
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               15.
               
               Now
               this
               councell
               did
               authoritatively
               command
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               28.
               
               Act.
               16.
               4.
               
               Act.
               20.
               19.
               and
               not
               give
               advise
               or
               counsell
               onely
               .
               2.
               
               If
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Churches
               conveened
               ,
               may
               give
               advise
               ;
               then
               say
               I
               ,
               as
               communion
               of
               counsels
               and
               advises
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               so
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               communion
               of
               authoritative
               power
               is
               lawfull
               .
               As
               after
               the
               eye
               (
               saith
               w
               
                 Almain
                 )
                 seeth
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 give
                 warning
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 to
                 use
                 their
                 power
                 .
              
               And
               this
               power
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               denunciative
               ,
               or
               by
               way
               of
               charity
               ,
               though
               not
               authoritative
               ,
               is
               in
               private
               persons
               for
               the
               conveening
               of
               a
               Councell
               .
               
                 As
                 after
              
               (
               saith
               Almain
               x
               in
               the
               same
               place
               )
               
                 any
                 is
                 instructed
                 by
                 a
                 skilled
                 Physitian
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 health
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 use
                 that
                 necessary
                 meane
                 ,
                 not
                 now
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 precept
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 counsell
                 and
                 advise
                 of
                 the
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 precept
                 and
                 authoritative
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 :
                 yea
                 further
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 if
                 the
                 right
                 band
                 were
                 fettered
                 with
                 chanizees
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 refuse
                 pertinaciously
                 at
                 the
                 nodde
                 of
                 the
                 imagination
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 power
                 of
                 defending
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 should
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 .
              
               And
               certainly
               this
               is
               most
               naturall
               ,
               if
               a
               forraine
               enemy
               should
               invade
               a
               whole
               Land
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               a
               Land
               ,
               the
               whole
               Land
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               were
               obliged
               with
               joynt
               authority
               and
               power
               to
               resist
               that
               common
               enemy
               .
               Now
               seeing
               a
               number
               of
               consociated
               sister
               Churches
               make
               one
               visible
               Church
               body
               ,
               having
               visible
               communion
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               granteth
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               which
               is
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 a
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               other
               externall
               
               acts
               of
               Church
               communion
               ,
               as
               hearing
               the
               Word
               ,
               exhorting
               ,
               rebuking
               ,
               comforting
               one
               another
               ,
               then
               are
               all
               these
               visible
               Churches
               with
               united
               authority
               
               and
               
                 Church
                 power
              
               ,
               as
               Churches
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               Christians
               onely
               ,
               to
               conveen
               and
               condemne
               a
               common
               heretick
               infecting
               all
               or
               any
               part
               of
               that
               visible
               Church
               body
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               one
               Church
               or
               Congregation
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               plenitude
               of
               independencie
               of
               government
               within
               themselves
               ,
               should
               refuse
               to
               joyne
               with
               the
               whole
               ,
               yet
               the
               authoritative
               power
               of
               Synodicall
               judging
               and
               condemning
               such
               a
               heretick
               ,
               doth
               reside
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               body
               .
               If
               there
               bee
               a
               communion
               of
               gifts
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               a
               communion
               of
               authoritie
               .
               And
               if
               a
               nation
               have
               intrinsecally
               authoritative
               power
               under
               a
               Prince
               to
               repell
               a
               common
               enemy
               ,
               for
               the
               safetie
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               then
               hath
               a
               visible
               body
               of
               many
               Churches
               in
               joyning
               one
               externall
               communion
               of
               sisterly
               consociation
               ,
               under
               one
               Christ
               ,
               one
               Church
               ,
               power
               to
               repell
               a
               scandalous
               heretick
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               common
               enemy
               to
               the
               whole
               Churches
               visible
               .
            
             
               This
               Argument
               is
               grounded
               upon
               the
               necessitie
               of
               Synods
               ;
               our
               brethren
               are
               forced
               to
               acknowledge
               their
               necessitie
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               counselling
               ,
               and
               advising
               ,
               but
               Synods
               as
               Synods
               to
               bee
               necessary
               ,
               they
               thinke
               popish
               .
               The
               best
               popish
               councell
               wee
               read
               of
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               Basil
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               ordained
               that
               a
               a
               generall
               councell
               should
               be
               holden
               within
               five
               yeers
               next
               following
               ,
               the
               next
               councell
               within
               seven
               yeers
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               after
               that
               ,
               every
               ten
               yeers
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               b
               councell
               of
               Basil
               the
               Pope
               is
               discharged
               to
               transgresse
               that
               time
               of
               convocating
               a
               councell
               .
               Now
               the
               councells
               as
               councells
               are
               no
               popish
               devices
               ,
               but
               rather
               hated
               by
               right
               downe
               ,
               and
               well
               died
               Papists
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               by
               Gersons
               complaint
               c
               who
               saith
               omission
               of
               generall
               councells
               is
               the
               Churches
               plugue
               ;
               a
               lover
               of
               reformation
               d
               
                 Franc.
                 Zabarell
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 wicked
                 P●pes
                 neglecting
                 generall
                 councells
                 ,
                 have
                 undone
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               The
               learned
               e
               
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 review
              
               of
               the
               councell
               of
               Trent
               saith
               gravely
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 theating
                 of
                 Christ●ndome
                 above
                 board
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 generall
                 councells
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 will.
              
               and
               no
               marvell
               then
               Popes
               decline
               councells
               ;
               for
               the
               councell
               of
               Pisan
               (
               as
               f
               Bellarmine
               granteth
               )
               was
               convocated
               against
               Julius
               the
               second
               that
               wicked
               man
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               rejected
               by
               
                 Julian
                 the
                 second
              
               in
               the
               councell
               of
               g
               Lateran
               ,
               yet
               this
               councell
               and
               all
               the
               decrees
               thereof
               was
               approven
               and
               confirmed
               by
               
                 Alexander
                 
                 the
                 first
              
               ,
               who
               was
               accounted
               lawfull
               Pope
               ;
               and
               
                 (
                 b
                 )
                 Platina
              
               
               faith
               ,
               this
               councell
               was
               approved
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               it
               Gregory
               12.
               and
               Benet
               13.
               were
               deprived
               of
               their
               papall
               dignitie
               ,
               all
               nations
               assenting
               ,
               except
               neither
               Spaine
               ,
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               
               and
               
                 Earle
                 of
                 Arminac
              
               ,
               who
               followed
               
                 Pope
                 Benet
              
               :
               and
               for
               approbation
               of
               the
               councells
               of
               
                 Pise
                 ,
                 Constance
                 ,
                 and
                 Basil
                 ,
              
               which
               censured
               Popes
               and
               deprived
               them
               ,
               and
               subjected
               them
               to
               a
               generall
               councell
               ,
               let
               any
               man
               read
               the
               i
               
                 Review
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
              
               and
               Bellarmine
               is
               therein
               fully
               consuted
               .
               Also
               generall
               councells
               have
               condemned
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               thinke
               them
               not
               necessary
               ,
               as
               the
               councell
               of
               Frankford
               ,
               saith
               k
               Bellarmine
               ,
               and
               Basil
               and
               Constance
               are
               not
               approved
               in
               all
               ,
               because
               they
               favour
               not
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Churches
              
               doctrine
               and
               the
               Popes
               supremacy
               above
               Councells
               ;
               yea
               and
               generall
               councells
               cannot
               bee
               simply
               necessary
               (
               saith
               hee
               l
               because
               the
               Catholick
               
                 Church
                 remained
                 safe
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 hundreth
                 yeers
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 generall
                 councells
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 have
                 remained
                 safe
                 other
                 three
                 hundreth
                 yeers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeers
                 ,
                 and
                 faults
                 may
                 bee
                 amended
                 by
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 provinciall
                 councells
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               ;
               )
               and
               their
               Costerus
               m
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Pope
                 him selfe
                 without
                 councells
                 hath
                 condemned
                 many
                 heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 shorter
                 and
                 more
                 compendious
                 way
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 councells
                 ,
              
               for
               it
               is
               hard
               and
               laborious
               to
               conveene
               councells
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Churches
               salvation
               doth
               not
               depend
               upon
               them
               ,
               saith
               n
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 yea
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Jesuit
               o
               
                 Pererius
                 )
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 as
                 conveniently
                 bee
                 done
                 by
                 fewer
                 ,
              
               he
               meaneth
               councels
               may
               be
               wanted
               .
               Our
               brethren
               
                 rejecting
                 councells
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 necessitie
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 sideth
                 with
                 Papists
                 .
              
               Though
               p
               Calvin
               saith
               ,
               
                 Nullum
                 esse
                 nec
                 melius
                 ,
                 nec
                 certius
                 remedium
                 ,
              
               that
               there
               is
               no
               better
               ,
               
                 nor
                 surer
                 remedy
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 true
                 Pastors
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Arminians
                 and
                 Socinians
                 thinke
                 that
                 Synods
                 are
                 neither
                 necessary
                 ,
                 nor
                 profitable
              
               ;
               for
               as
               our
               brethren
               here
               give
               no
               authoritie
               to
               Synods
               ,
               but
               to
               counsell
               and
               advise
               :
               the
               very
               same
               is
               taught
               by
               a
               grand
               Arminian
               q
               Episcopius
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 Synods
                 are
                 not
                 profitable
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 establishing
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 rooting
                 out
                 of
                 errors
                 and
                 heresies
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 advise
                 ,
                 sist
                 ,
                 examine
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reasons
                 and
                 arguments
                 to
                 perswade
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 not
                 profitable
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 being
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 well
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Synodici
                 conventus
                 nec
                 ad
                 ●esse
                 ,
                 nec
                 ad
                 bene
                 esse
              
               
               
                 ecclesiae
                 absolute
                 necessarii
                 sunt
                 ;
                 ad
                 veritatis
                 divinae
                 stabilimentum
                 ,
                 &
                 hereseon
                 ,
                 errorumque
                 averruns
                 itionem
                 vel
                 exstirpationem
                 ,
                 eo
                 tantum
                 casu
                 utiles
                 esse
                 statuimus
                 ,
                 si
                 ad
                 deliberandum
                 ,
                 ventilandum
                 ,
                 examinandum
                 ,
                 &
                 rationibus
                 argumentisque
                 persuadendum
                 congregentur
                 ;
                 litium
                 finem
                 facere
                 ,
                 circa
                 religionis
                 capita
                 ,
                 aliter
                 quam
                 persuadendo
                 ,
                 est
                 tyrannidem
                 in
                 ecclesiam
                 invehere
                 ,
                 &
                 libertatem
                 conscientiarum
                 ,
                 si
                 non
                 omnino
                 tollere
                 ,
                 saltem
                 vehementer
                 astringere
                 &
                 ligare
                 .
                 To
                 ●nd
                 controversies
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 any
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 perswading
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 a
                 tyranny
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hurt
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 altogether
                 to
                 evert
                 the
                 libertie
                 of
                 consciences
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Arminians
                 in
                 their
                 Apologie
              
               r
               
                 teach
                 us
                 that
                 a
                 decision
                 or
                 a
                 determination
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 obligeth
                 not
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 that
                 decision
                 .
              
               And
               so
               have
               I
               shown
               from
               s
               Answorth
               ,
               and
               our
               brethrens
               doctrine
               that
               they
               teach
               ,
               
                 people
                 cannot
                 assent
                 ,
                 without
                 tyranny
                 of
                 consciences
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 making
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 ,
                 consenters
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 A
                 Synods
                 decision
                 doth
                 incline
                 the
                 mind
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 decision
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 not
                 compell
                 authoritatively
                 to
                 consent
                 and
                 obey
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 To
                 setch
                 expositions
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 from
                 confessions
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 decrees
                 of
                 councells
                 is
                 dangerous
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Socinians
               :
               for
               t
               
                 Theophil
                 .
                 Nicolaides
              
               saith
               ,
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               Synod
               cannot
               decide
               controversies
               ,
               
                 because
                 shee
                 may
                 erre
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 shee
                 take
                 them
                 away
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 doe
                 violence
                 to
                 mens
                 consciences
                 :
                 and
              
               u
               
                 Smalcius
                 saith
                 ,
                 this
                 were
                 (
                 tacite
                 )
                 quietly
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 commend
                 humane
                 traditions
                 .
              
               So
               our
               brethren
               give
               nothing
               ,
               but
               a
               power
               of
               counselling
               and
               morall
               perswading
               to
               Synods
               ,
               and
               no
               authoritie
               to
               command
               ,
               because
               (
               say
               they
               x
               in
               their
               answers
               to
               the
               32.
               questions
               )
               
                 Synods
                 
                 may
                 erre
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 decrees
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 force
                 then
                 they
                 fetch
                 reason
                 from
                 Gods
                 Word
              
               ;
               and
               truely
               our
               brethren
               with
               
                 Socinians
                 and
                 Arminians
              
               here
               do
               fall
               in
               many
               foule
               errors
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               all
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               all
               power
               of
               authoritie
               of
               Pastors
               commanding
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ,
               is
               onely
               morall
               and
               to
               perswade
               ,
               and
               not
               authoritative
               to
               command
               ,
               because
               Pastors
               may
               as
               well
               erre
               in
               preaching
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               may
               erre
               in
               Synods
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               what
               Pastors
               preach
               hath
               no
               more
               force
               over
               the
               conscience
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               warrant
               to
               speake
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               Ezek.
               3.
               7.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               9.
               1
               
               Thess.
               2.
               13.
               2.
               
               All
               confessions
               of
               faith
               that
               are
               set
               downe
               by
               lawfull
               Synods
               are
               null
               .
               3.
               
               Libertie
               of
               prophecying
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Cassandrian
                 licence
              
               of
               beleeving
               in
               things
               controverted
               ,
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               or
               on
               that
               side
               ,
               is
               lawfull
               .
               4.
               
               A
               perpetuall
               doubting
               of
               conscience
               ,
               except
               in
               two
               or
               three
               points
               fundamentall
               ,
               that
               all
               Christians
               beleeve
               ,
               yea
               and
               all
               hereticks
               ,
               is
               brought
               in
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Lords
               working
               with
               the
               word
               preached
               ,
               is
               but
               by
               way
               of
               morall
               perswasion
               .
               6.
               
               But
               our
               Divines
               hold
               the
               authoritie
               of
               Synods
               ,
               and
               of
               Pastors
               preaching
               the
               Word
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               z
               but
               I
               find
               both
               our
               brethren
               and
               Arminians
               do
               misken
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               Pastors
               in
               both
               Preaching
               and
               Synods
               ,
               for
               they
               thinke
               to
               set
               up
               the
               authoritie
               of
               Synods
               ,
               is
               to
               cast
               downe
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               because
               things
               to
               bee
               distinguished
               are
               confounded
               ;
               for
               wee
               deny
               that
               Synods
               or
               Pastors
               have
               peremptory
               ,
               absolute
               ,
               and
               illimited
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               power
               to
               determine
               as
               they
               please
               in
               Sermons
               and
               Synods
               ,
               their
               Power
               is
               limited
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               word
               is
               onely
               to
               bee
               beleeved
               ,
               in
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               hence
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               Pastors
               and
               Synods
               have
               no
               power
               and
               authoritie
               at
               all
               to
               determine
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               counsell
               ,
               advise
               and
               perswade
               ;
               for
               private
               Christians
               ,
               our
               equalls
               and
               inferiours
               ,
               have
               power
               to
               counsell
               ,
               perswade
               ,
               and
               advise
               in
               a
               private
               way
               by
               teaching
               ,
               a
               admonishing
               ,
               b
               exhorting
               ,
               c
               rebuking
               ,
               d
               conference
               .
            
             
               They
               build
               upon
               the
               reproving
               of
               events
               of
               councells
               by
               e
               Nazianzen
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               against
               their
               authoritie
               and
               true
               
               fulnesse
               ,
               and
               he
               speaketh
               of
               the
               councells
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               denyed
               but
               f
               Panormitan
               saith
               well
               ,
               
                 dictum
                 unius
                 privati
                 est
                 praeferendum
                 dicto
                 papae
                 ,
                 si
                 ille
                 moveretur
                 melioribus
                 rationibus
                 veteris
                 &
                 novi
                 Testamenti
              
               ;
               and
               g
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 latter
                 councells
                 may
                 correct
                 older
                 councells
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Petrus
                 de
              
               h
               Monte
               under
               Eugenius
               complained
               that
               there
               was
               no
               godly
               and
               learned
               Bishops
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               to
               determine
               truth
               in
               a
               Synod
               ,
               when
               Doctors
               ,
               Professors
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               all
               have
               sworne
               obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               their
               Occumenick
               councells
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               wicked
               decrees
               of
               the
               councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Bull
                 of
                 Pius
              
               the
               fourth
               requireth
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               I
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               second
               question
               anent
               the
               magistrates
               power
               ,
               I
               shall
               close
               the
               other
               wayes
               of
               communion
               of
               sister
               Churches
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
             SECT
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Three
               other
               wayes
               of
               communion
               of
               sister
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 Fift
                 way
                 of
                 communion
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 author
                 )
                 
                   is
                   by
                   helping
                   and
                   contributing
                   to
                   sister
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   when
                
                 
                 
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   scarstie
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Act.
                 11.
                 29.
                 
                 Rom.
                 15.
                 25.
                 26.
                 
              
            
             
               Ans.
               This
               way
               of
               communion
               we
               acknowledg
               ,
               but
               we
               see
               not
               how
               this
               communion
               can
               stand
               ,
               wi●hout
               the
               authoritie
               of
               Synods
               ;
               if
               Churches
               bee
               not
               united
               in
               one
               visible
               body
               ,
               they
               cannot
               authoritatively
               send
               helpe
               of
               teachers
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               a
               direct
               acknowledgement
               of
               a
               visible
               union
               of
               more
               Churches
               in
               one
               visible
               body
               ;
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               authoritatively
               sent
               Pastors
               ,
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               as
               Pastors
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               you
               will
               have
               them
               sent
               as
               gifted
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               not
               Pastors
               while
               they
               bee
               ordained
               ,
               and
               chosen
               by
               these
               Churches
               to
               which
               they
               goe
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   A
                   sixt
                   way
                   of
                   communion
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   is
                   by
                   admonition
                   ;
                   if
                   a
                   sister
                   Church
                   or
                   any
                   member
                   thereof
                   bee
                   scandalous
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   then
                   to
                   send
                   Elders
                   to
                   warn
                   them
                   to
                   call
                   Archippus
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Elder
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   beed
                   to
                   do
                   their
                   dutie
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   Elders
                   or
                   Church
                   bee
                   remisse
                   in
                   consuring
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   helpe
                   of
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   Churches
                   moe
                   ;
                   if
                   yet
                   that
                   Church
                   ●eare
                   not
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   tell
                   a
                   Congregation
                   of
                   Churches
                   together
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   the
                   offence
                   bee
                   weightie
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   withdraw
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   fellowship
                   from
                   such
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   forbeare
                   all
                   such
                   sort
                   of
                   exercise
                   of
                   mutuall
                   brotherly
                   communion
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   to
                   walke
                   in
                   ,
                   one
                   towards
                   another
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               You
               acknowledge
               that
               same
               order
               which
               Christ
               commandeth
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               to
               gaine
               a
               brother
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               kept
               in
               the
               gaining
               of
               scandalous
               Churches
               .
               But
               1.
               
               What
               warrant
               have
               you
               of
               the
               two
               first
               steps
               of
               Christs
               order
               against
               scandalous
               Churches
               ,
               and
               to
               omit
               the
               third
               judiciall
               and
               authoritative
               way
               ,
               when
               sister
               Churches
               turne
               obstinate
               ?
               Christs
               order
               for
               gaining
               the
               scandalous
               is
               as
               necessary
               in
               the
               third
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               former
               two
               .
               2.
               
               Why
               doe
               you
               allow
               the
               third
               in
               a
               sort
               ?
               for
               if
               the
               sister
               Church
               will
               not
               bee
               admonished
               ,
               you
               will
               have
               her
               rebuked
               ,
               before
               moe
               sister
               Churches
               ,
               that
               are
               conveened
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               before
               a
               Synod
               ;
               is
               it
               because
               you
               thinke
               there
               is
               more
               authority
               in
               a
               Synod
               ,
               then
               in
               one
               sister
               Church
               ?
               then
               you
               thinke
               there
               is
               authoritie
               in
               a
               Synod
               ;
               for
               by
               good
               Logick
               ,
               wee
               may
               inferre
               the
               positive
               degree
               from
               the
               comparative
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               other
               reason
               why
               the
               matter
               should
               come
               before
               a
               Synod
               ,
               for
               all
               in
               a
               Synod
               wanteth
               authority
               and
               power
               to
               censure
               ,
               as
               you
               thinke
               ,
               yet
               to
               complaine
               to
               a
               Synod
               is
               an
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               authoritie
               of
               a
               Synod
               ,
               as
               Christs
               order
               saith
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               17.
               
               
                 If
                 hee
                 neglect
                 to
                 heare
                 them
                 ,
                 tell
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               is
               the
               withdrawing
               of
               brotherly
               communion
               from
               obstinate
               sister
               Churches
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Amesius
               saith
               well
               ,
               
                 excommunication
                 by
                 proportion
                 and
                 analogie
                 ?
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               say
               I
               ,
               in
               this
               a
               Synod
               hath
               a
               Synodicall
               authoritie
               over
               the
               Churches
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               Synod
               by
               proportion
               ,
               for
               who
               can
               inflict
               a
               punishment
               of
               a
               
                 Church
                 censure
              
               ,
               by
               proportion
               answerable
               to
               excommunication
               ,
               but
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               a
               Synodicall
               meeting
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               proportion
               ?
               Amesius
               would
               prove
               that
               a
               particular
               
                 Church
                 cannot
                 bee
                 excommunicated
              
               ,
               because
               
                 a
                 Church
                 cannot
                 bee
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 communion
                 with
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 she
                 should
                 bee
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 herselfe
                 .
              
               But
               this
               argument
               with
               reverence
               of
               so
               learned
               and
               godly
               a
               man
               ,
               proveth
               onely
               that
               a
               
               particular
               Church
               cannot
               excommunicate
               herselfe
               ,
               which
               I
               grant
               ,
               but
               it
               concludeth
               not
               ,
               but
               a
               particular
               obstinate
               Church
               may
               bee
               excommunicated
               out
               of
               the
               societie
               of
               all
               sister
               Churches
               ,
               who
               meeting
               in
               a
               Synod
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               have
               power
               to
               
                 save
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 sister
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               to
               edifie
               them
               by
               counsell
               and
               rebuking
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               granteth
               ,
               and
               why
               not
               by
               an
               authoritative
               declaring
               that
               they
               will
               have
               no
               communion
               with
               such
               an
               obstinate
               sister
               or
               rather
               daughter
               Church
               ?
            
             
               
                 Wee
                 have
                 never
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 been
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 extent
                 
                 of
                 this
                 dutie
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hitherto
                 preventing
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 dutie
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   ,
                   Cant.
                
                 8.
                 
                   tooke
                   care
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   her
                   owne
                   members
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   her
                   little
                   sister
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   no
                   brests
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   have
                   taken
                   care
                   ,
                   if
                   having
                   breasts
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   distempered
                   with
                   corrupt
                   milke
                   :
                   if
                   the
                   Apostles
                   had
                   a
                   care
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 11.
                 
                   is
                   that
                   spirit
                   of
                   grace
                   and
                   love
                   dead
                   with
                   them
                   ?
                   ought
                   not
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   to
                   care
                   for
                   sister
                   Churches
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                
                 virtute
                 officii
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   an
                   office
                   ,
                   yet
                
                 intuitu
                 charitatis
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   charities
                   sake
                
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ.
               That
               you
               have
               never
               beene
               put
               to
               these
               duties
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               will
               never
               prove
               that
               the
               government
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 Thyatira
                 ,
              
               which
               were
               glorious
               Churches
               by
               your
               owne
               confession
               ,
               were
               put
               to
               a
               necessitie
               of
               the
               utmost
               extent
               of
               these
               duties
               ;
               yea
               it
               proveth
               your
               government
               to
               bee
               rather
               so
               much
               the
               worse
               ,
               because
               Christs
               government
               is
               opposed
               by
               secret
               enemies
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               You
               make
               the
               spirit
               of
               love
               in
               a
               pastorall
               care
               over
               other
               Churches
               to
               bee
               dead
               ,
               because
               none
               have
               any
               pastorall
               care
               over
               any
               other
               Churches
               ,
               but
               the
               particular
               Congregation
               over
               which
               they
               are
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               pastorall
               love
               to
               unconverted
               ones
               ,
               as
               pastorall
               ,
               you
               utterly
               deny
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   last
                   way
                   of
                   communion
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Author
                 )
                 
                   is
                   by
                   propagation
                   or
                   multiplication
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   had
                   immediat
                   calling
                   from
                
                 
                 
                   God
                   to
                   travell
                   through
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   plant
                   Churches
                   ,
                   so
                   have
                   particular
                   Churches
                   given
                   to
                   them
                   immediatly
                   from
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   measure
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   inlargement
                   and
                   establishment
                   of
                   Christs
                   kingdome
                   doth
                   require
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Bee-hive
                   a
                   parishionall
                   congregation
                   is
                   surcharged
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   send
                   forth
                   their
                   members
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   enter
                   ,
                   by
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   in
                   Church-state
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   commend
                   to
                   them
                   such
                   able
                   gifted
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   thinke
                   may
                   bee
                   Ministers
                   in
                   that
                   young
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               1.
               
               This
               way
               of
               inlarging
               Christs
               kingdome
               is
               defective
               .
               1.
               
               It
               sheweth
               the
               way
               of
               inlarging
               the
               number
               of
               invisible
               Churches
               ,
               and
               multitudes
               of
               converts
               into
               new
               incorporations
               ,
               but
               doth
               shew
               no
               way
               how
               to
               plant
               soules
               who
               were
               non-converts
               ,
               and
               branches
               of
               the
               wild
               olive
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               new
               visible
               Churches
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               the
               Apostles
               as
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               office
               converted
               obstinate
               sinners
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               planted
               them
               in
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               consisting
               of
               professors
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               partly
               converted
               ,
               partly
               not
               converted
               ;
               but
               the
               pastors
               by
               your
               doctrine
               have
               no
               power
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               Pastorall
               authoritie
               ,
               to
               plant
               the
               Gospell
               where
               it
               hath
               never
               beene
               ,
               that
               pastorall
               spirit
               is
               dead
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               reason
               and
               sense
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               you
               make
               private
               Christians
               the
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               to
               plant
               Churches
               ,
               and
               to
               convert
               soules
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               fit
               materialls
               for
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               regenerate
               persons
               ;
               for
               Pastors
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               visible
               Churches
               as
               visible
               Churches
               doe
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               the
               multiplying
               of
               Churches
               ,
               seeing
               Pastors
               and
               visible
               Churches
               as
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               by
               your
               doctrine
               ,
               are
               but
               nurses
               to
               give
               suck
               to
               those
               who
               are
               already
               converted
               ,
               but
               not
               fathers
               to
               convert
               them
               ;
               for
               private
               Christians
               ,
               or
               pastors
               as
               Christians
               gifted
               to
               prophesie
               ,
               not
               as
               Pastors
               ,
               doe
               multiply
               Churches
               ,
               and
               convert
               men
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               you
               teach
               ,
               now
               wee
               all
               know
               that
               nurses
               as
               nurses
               doe
               not
               propagate
               ,
               or
               by
               generation
               multiply
               people
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               that
               fathers
               and
               mothers
               onely
               can
               doe
               ;
               your
               Churches
               have
               no
               ministeriall
               breasts
               ,
               but
               to
               give
               suck
               to
               babes
               who
               are
               already
               borne
               :
               but
               wee
               see
               by
               your
               doctrine
               no
               ministeriall
               power
               of
               Pastors
               or
               Churches
               to
               
                 send
                 forth
                 members
              
               to
               enter
               in
               a
               Church
               covenant
               ,
               or
               to
               enter
               in
               a
               new
               Church
               relation
               of
               a
               daughter
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 sister
                 visible
                 Church
              
               ;
               if
               they
               send
               a
               number
               to
               bee
               a
               new
               Church
               ,
               your
               Pastors
               or
               visible
               Church
               did
               not
               multiply
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               presumed
               they
               were
               converts
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               now
               sendeth
               them
               out
               ;
               
               and
               if
               they
               bee
               multiplied
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               your
               visible
               Church
               and
               converted
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               truely
               members
               of
               that
               visible
               Church
               before
               their
               conversion
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               they
               were
               not
               converted
               by
               any
               publike
               ministery
               ,
               but
               by
               private
               Christians
               gifted
               to
               prophesie
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               onely
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               to
               plant
               visible
               Churches
               :
               but
               what
               pastorall
               authoritie
               have
               you
               to
               send
               them
               forth
               to
               bee
               a
               new
               visible
               Church
               ?
               none
               at
               all
               ?
               they
               have
               as
               beleevers
               power
               to
               remove
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               because
               of
               multiplication
               ,
               to
               make
               themselves
               a
               new
               Church
               ,
               and
               this
               ministeriall
               power
               of
               making
               themselves
               a
               new
               Church
               they
               have
               not
               from
               you
               ,
               but
               from
               their
               fathers
               who
               converted
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               make
               a
               visible
               Church
               within
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               Church
               begotten
               or
               borne
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               child
               of
               the
               mother
               ;
               and
               wee
               desire
               a
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               precept
               ,
               promise
               ,
               or
               practise
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               multiplication
               ,
               mans
               word
               is
               not
               enough
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Wee
               hold
               that
               the
               sending
               of
               the
               Apostles
               to
               all
               the
               world
               was
               not
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               that
               which
               essentially
               distinguisheth
               the
               Apostle
               from
               the
               now
               ordinary
               Pastor
               ,
               who
               is
               fixed
               to
               a
               single
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               the
               gift
               of
               tongues
               to
               preach
               to
               all
               the
               world
               upon
               the
               Lords
               intention
               to
               send
               the
               Gospel
               to
               all
               nations
               ,
               that
               as
               many
               as
               were
               chosen
               to
               life
               ,
               might
               beleeve
               ,
               was
               that
               which
               essentially
               differenceth
               the
               Apostle
               from
               the
               ordinary
               pastor
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               speciall
               revelation
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               goe
               to
               such
               and
               such
               people
               ,
               to
               Macedonia
               ,
               and
               not
               yet
               to
               Bythinia
               .
               And
               now
               seeing
               these
               two
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               Pastors
               which
               now
               are
               ,
               have
               as
               Pastors
               a
               sufficient
               calling
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               all
               nations
               ,
               to
               whom
               by
               Gods
               providence
               they
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               can
               understand
               their
               language
               ,
               whether
               of
               their
               owne
               Congregation
               or
               not
               .
               Neither
               is
               a
               Pastor
               tied
               as
               a
               Pastor
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               to
               one
               onely
               Congregation
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               should
               bee
               unlawfull
               for
               a
               Pastor
               as
               a
               Pastor
               to
               plant
               a
               new
               Church
               ;
               but
               shall
               it
               bee
               lawfull
               for
               private
               Christians
               to
               plant
               new
               Churches
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               the
               Apostles
               successors
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               shall
               bee
               unlawfull
               for
               Pastors
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               undoubted
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               plant
               new
               Churches
               ?
               I
               would
               think
               that
               admirable
               doctrine
               ,
               for
               so
               you
               give
               to
               private
               Christians
               that
               which
               you
               make
               essentiall
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               you
               
               deny
               it
               to
               the
               undoubted
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               Pastors
               .
               But
               we
               hold
               a
               lawfull
               Pastor
               is
               a
               Pastor
               in
               relation
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               with
               this
               distinction
               ,
               hee
               is
               by
               Christs
               appointment
               and
               the
               Churches
               a
               Pastor
               to
               all
               congregations
               ,
               to
               plant
               and
               water
               ,
               and
               preach
               ,
               but
               by
               speciall
               designation
               of
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               appointment
               designed
               and
               set
               apart
               for
               such
               a
               determinate
               flock
               ,
               just
               as
               the
               Apostles
               in
               generall
               were
               made
               Pastors
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               Matth.
               28
               19.
               
               
                 Go
                 teach
                 all
                 nations
              
               ,
               but
               by
               speciall
               revelation
               and
               Apostolick
               appointment
               ,
               Peter
               was
               appointed
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               of
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               2.
               9.
               yet
               Paul
               was
               a
               Pastor
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               Peter
               also
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               so
               by
               speciall
               revelation
               ,
               Act.
               16.
               they
               are
               forbidden
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               in
               Bythinia
               ,
               and
               commanded
               to
               preach
               it
               elsewhere
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               pious
               antiquity
               ,
               as
               Morton
               a
               observeth
               ,
               called
               some
               learned
               fathers
               Pastors
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               b
               
                 Athanasius
                 is
                 saluted
                 Pontifex
                 maximus
              
               ,
               as
               Russinus
               saith
               ,
               and
               
                 Origen
                 magister
                 ecclesi●rum
                 ,
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 so
              
               c
               Hieronymus
               ,
               and
               
                 Cyprian
                 totius
                 orbis
                 praeses
                 ,
                 Cyp●ian
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               yea
               and
               Pope
               ,
               so
               d
               
                 Nazianz.
                 Hilarius
              
               is
               called
               by
               e
               
                 Augustine
                 insignis
                 ecclesiae
                 doctor
                 ,
                 a
                 renowned
                 teacher
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
              
               f
               Nazianzenus
               calleth
               
                 Basilius
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
              
               and
               g
               
                 Damascenus
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               h
               Theodoret
               saith
               
                 Chrysostome
                 is
                 called
                 totius
                 orbis
                 terrarum
                 doctor
                 ,
              
               the
               Doctor
               and
               teacher
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               all
               which
               titles
               saith
               evidently
               that
               antiquitie
               beleeved
               never
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               not
               to
               bee
               a
               Pastor
               onely
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               one
               single
               Congregation
               ,
               whereof
               hee
               is
               Pastor
               ,
               but
               a
               Pastor
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               whole
               visible
               Church
               ,
               though
               by
               designation
               of
               the
               Church
               his
               ministery
               bee
               appropriated
               to
               one
               particular
               Church
               .
               Thus
               it
               is
               cleare
               that
               our
               brethren
               deny
               all
               communion
               of
               Churches
               ,
               while
               they
               confine
               a
               visible
               Church
               to
               one
               onely
               single
               and
               independent
               Congregation
               ,
               subjected
               in
               its
               visible
               government
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               immediatly
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               universall
               visible
               Church
               or
               Synod
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Quest.
                 II.
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   compell
                   persons
                   to
                   a
                   Church
                   profession
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               Anent
               Magistrates
               sundry
               things
               are
               questioned
               to
               make
               presbyteriall
               government
               odious
               .
               And
               first
               our
               brethren
               complaine
               that
               our
               Churches
               are
               constitute
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               i
               Robinson
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 presumptuous
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 that
                 people
                 were
                 haled
                 against
                 their
                 will
                 into
                 covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 sweare
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 protestant
                 Faith
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 profane
                 multitude
                 ,
                 living
                 before
                 in
                 grosse
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 supreme
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 magistrate
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 voluntary
                 act
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 adjoyne
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 compelled
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 faith
                 may
                 bee
                 counselled
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 compelled
                 .
              
               For
               the
               clearing
               of
               this
               question
               ,
               these
               considerations
               are
               to
               bee
               weighed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 compell
                 to
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 externall
                 acts
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 desisting
                 from
                 externall
                 false
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 worshipped
                 in
                 a
                 false
                 way
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 compell
                 to
                 internall
                 acts
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 consideration
                 of
                 a
                 Heathen
                 or
                 Pagan
                 nation
                 which
                 never
                 received
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 consideration
                 of
                 a
                 nation
                 baptized
                 and
                 professing
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 A
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 compell
                 a
                 heathen
                 nation
                 to
                 the
                 negative
                 reverence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 a
                 indirect
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 cannot
                 compell
                 to
                 the
                 positive
                 worshipping
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 if
                 a
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 subdue
                 a
                 Pagan
                 nation
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 force
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 to
                 a
                 positive
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 a
                 nation
                 expressely
                 blaspheming
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 nation
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 now
                 do
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 compell
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 abstinence
                 from
                 a
                 professed
                 blaspheming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 sword
                 against
                 blasphemy
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 weapons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 not
                 carnall
                 ,
                 but
                 spiritual
                 and
                 mightie
                 through
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 compelling
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 terminated
                 upon
                 externall
                 worship
                 as
                 abstracted
                 from
                 either
                 hypocrisie
                 or
                 sinceritie
                 in
                 worship
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               6.
               
               
                 Though
                 no
                 man
                 resist
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 a
                 hypocriticall
                 way
                 ,
                 save
                 onely
                 he
                 who
                 thinketh
                 hee
                 hath
                 reason
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 judgement
                 and
                 inditement
                 of
                 conscience
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 ●et
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 in
                 litement
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ●et
                 rule
                 of
                 mans
                 obedience
                 ,
                 or
                 resisting
                 in
                 actions
                 ,
                 purposes
                 &
                 conversation
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Conclusion
               .
               Fire
               and
               sword
               ,
               or
               warre
               ,
               or
               the
               coactive
               power
               of
               a
               magistrate
               is
               not
               Gods
               way
               of
               planting
               the
               Gospell
               in
               a
               heathen
               nation
               ,
               which
               never
               heard
               of
               the
               Gospell
               before
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Apostles
               were
               commanded
               ,
               by
               teaching
               the
               Gospell
               to
               all
               nations
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Mark.
               16.
               15.
               
               Act.
               7.
               8.
               and
               not
               by
               warre
               ,
               to
               spread
               the
               Gospel
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 his
                 servants
                 would
                 fight
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               18.
               36.
               nor
               
                 are
                 the
                 weapons
                 of
                 our
                 warfare
                 carnall
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               4.
               nor
               is
               Christs
               sword
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               then
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               19.
               15.
               
               Gal.
               6.
               17.
               
               And
               in
               this
               meaning
               ,
               and
               with
               relation
               to
               the
               internall
               acts
               of
               sound
               beleeving
               ,
               have
               the
               learned
               taught
               us
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 religio
                 suaderi
                 potest
                 ,
                 cogi
                 non
                 potest
                 :
              
               if
               these
               bee
               the
               constitutions
               of
               a
               Clemens
               ,
               let
               it
               goe
               for
               a
               truth
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 libertie
                 of
                 will
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 punishing
                 them
                 with
                 temporall
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 calleth
                 them
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 ●●eir
                 doings
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 :
              
               which
               yet
               cannot
               bee
               universally
               true
               ,
               except
               that
               the
               Author
               with
               Anabaptists
               take
               away
               the
               power
               of
               the
               civill
               magistrate
               ;
               and
               b
               Athanasius
               meaned
               with
               us
               ,
               when
               hee
               citeth
               that
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 crosse
                 ;
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 will
                 cannot
                 bee
                 compelled
              
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               c
               Lactantius
               is
               approved
               by
               all
               ,
               
                 defendenda
                 tamen
                 religioest
                 ,
                 non
                 occidendo
                 ,
                 sed
                 moriendo
                 ,
                 non
                 saevitiâ
                 ,
                 sed
                 sapientiâ
                 ,
                 non
                 s●●lere
                 ,
                 sed
                 fide
                 ;
                 illa
                 enim
                 malorum
                 sunt
                 ,
                 baec
                 bonorum
                 ;
                 &
                 necesse
                 est
                 bonum
                 in
                 religione
                 versari
                 ,
                 non
                 malum
                 :
                 Nam
                 si
                 sanguine
                 ,
                 si
                 tormentis
                 ,
                 si
                 malo
                 religionem
                 defendere
                 velis
                 ,
                 jam
                 non
                 defendetur
                 illa
                 ,
                 fed
                 polluetur
                 ,
                 &
                 violabitur
                 .
                 Nihil
                 est
                 tam
                 voluntarium
                 quam
                 religio
                 ,
                 in
                 qua
                 si
                 animus
                 sacrificantis
                 est
                 eversus
                 ,
                 jam
                 sublata
                 ,
                 jam
                 nulla
                 est
                 :
              
               all
               which
               tendeth
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               religion
               is
               like
               free-will
               ,
               and
               free-will
               like
               a
               Virgin
               which
               cannot
               bee
               ravished
               .
               Let
               that
               of
               d
               Tertullian
               stand
               ,
               
                 Lex
                 nostra
                 non
                 se
                 vindicat
                 ultore
                 gladio●
              
               e
               Procopius
               saith
               that
               Justinian
               was
               blamed
               ,
               
                 because
                 hee
                 compelled
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 to
                 imbrace
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Conclusion
               .
               A
               Christian
               Prince
               subduing
               a
               heathen
               
               Nation
               ,
               may
               compell
               them
               to
               desist
               from
               a
               negative
               dis●onouring
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               from
               an
               externall
               false
               worship
               .
               Dan.
               3.
               29.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 I
                 make
                 a
                 Decree
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 People
                 ,
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 Language
                 ,
                 which
                 speake
                 any
                 thing
                 amisse
                 against
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Sadrach
                 and
                 Abednego
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 in
                 peeces
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 houses
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 dung●ill
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 beareth
                 not
                 the
                 sword
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 or
                 invaine
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 revenger
                 to
                 execute
                 wrath
                 on
                 those
                 who
                 doe
                 evill
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               4.
               
               Therefore
               he
               should
               be
               Gods
               Minister
               to
               execute
               wrath
               on
               those
               who
               dishonour
               Christ.
               Nor
               must
               we
               approve
               of
               that
               of
               Tiberius
               ,
               f
               
                 that
                 Gods
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 wrongs
                 dene
                 to
                 themselves
                 :
              
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Alexander
               ,
               g
               
                 it
                 's
                 sufficient
                 that
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 an
                 oath
                 hath
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 revenger
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 Emperour
              
               h
               Constantine
               commanded
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Pagan
               Gods
               to
               be
               closed
               up
               ,
               and
               i
               Ambrose
               and
               k
               Augustine
               both
               commended
               the
               fact
               ;
               and
               Ferdinand
               King
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               commanded
               all
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               turne
               Christians
               ,
               to
               remove
               out
               of
               Spaine
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Conclus
               .
               Where
               a
               Nation
               hath
               embraced
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               sworne
               thereunto
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               compell
               them
               to
               professe
               that
               truth
               to
               the
               which
               they
               have
               sworne
               in
               Baptisme
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               a
               keeper
               of
               both
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law.
               Ergo
               ,
               he
               may
               take
               care
               that
               these
               who
               are
               baptized
               ,
               and
               sworne
               to
               be
               followers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               should
               professe
               what
               they
               have
               sworne
               to
               professe
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               compell
               ,
               
                 ad
                 actus
                 imperatos
                 ,
                 non
                 ad
                 actus
                 elicitos
                 ,
              
               commanded
               and
               externall
               acts
               of
               worship
               ,
               though
               he
               have
               no
               power
               over
               the
               conscience
               to
               command
               the
               elicit
               acts
               of
               will
               and
               mind
               .
               3.
               
               He
               may
               command
               to
               use
               the
               meanes
               of
               Religion
               ,
               though
               he
               cannot
               force
               Religion
               it selfe
               :
               and
               this
               
                 Jehoshaphat
                 ,
                 Ezechiah
                 ,
                 Asa
              
               ,
               and
               Josiah
               ,
               and
               other
               good
               Kings
               commanded
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               are
               set
               forth
               to
               all
               Princes
               as
               patterns
               of
               zeale
               .
               4.
               
               The
               most
               pungent
               argument
               of
               our
               brethren
               in
               the
               contrary
               is
               of
               no
               weight
               ,
               because
               (
               say
               they
               )
               for
               one
               to
               adjoyn
               himself
               to
               the
               visible
               Church
               in
               a
               
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 worke
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 else
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 should
                 compell
                 men
                 to
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
              
               yea
               and
               he
               should
               ,
               saith
               l
               
                 Gregorius
                 de
                 Valentia
              
               ,
               following
               
                 Cajetanus
                 ,
                 indirectly
                 concurre
                 to
                 sacriledge
                 ,
                 to
                 profane
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 feare
                 of
                 punishment
                 maketh
                 an
              
               
               
                 action
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 secundum
                 quid
                 ,
              
               in
               some
               respect
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               point
               of
               supernaturality
               of
               professing
               ,
               m
               Durandus
               handleth
               it
               .
               Now
               (
               I
               say
               )
               that
               this
               is
               of
               no
               weight
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               n
               Suarez
               .
               saith
               )
               one
               may
               be
               compelled
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               who
               yet
               cannot
               be
               compelled
               to
               beleeve
               ;
               so
               (
               say
               I
               )
               to
               make
               such
               a
               profession
               ,
               as
               may
               constitute
               any
               one
               a
               member
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               is
               no
               supernaturall
               act
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               a
               morall
               obligation
               tying
               the
               professours
               to
               the
               supernaturall
               sincerity
               of
               the
               act
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               essentiall
               obligation
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               visible
               member
               tying
               him
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               compell
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               so
               o
               Antonius
               following
               p
               Gregorius
               doe
               teach
               that
               an
               indirect
               compulsion
               to
               the
               faith
               is
               lawfull
               ;
               and
               the
               compelling
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               terminated
               upon
               the
               profession
               ,
               not
               upon
               the
               hypocrisie
               of
               the
               profession
               ;
               else
               it
               were
               as
               good
               an
               argument
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               by
               the
               sword
               cannot
               compell
               subjects
               to
               ab●taine
               from
               murther
               ,
               sorcery
               ,
               perjury
               ;
               because
               many
               in
               an
               hypocriticall
               and
               servile
               manner
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               wrath
               ,
               not
               for
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               doe
               abstaine
               from
               these
               ils
               ,
               nor
               is
               their
               abstinence
               from
               worshipping
               idols
               ,
               a
               thing
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               commandeth
               it
               ,
               supernaturall
               .
               Neither
               would
               men
               by
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               King
               Asa
               did
               cause
               the
               people
               to
               sweare
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               12.
               be
               compelled
               ,
               so
               as
               their
               seeking
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               willingly
               performed
               .
               5.
               
               This
               opinion
               is
               the
               way
               to
               Arminian
               liberty
               of
               conscience
               ,
               that
               men
               in
               a
               Christian
               Common-wealth
               ,
               may
               be
               of
               any
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               behold
               men
               as
               an
               indifferent
               spectator
               ,
               not
               caring
               what
               religion
               they
               bee
               of
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               should
               inferre
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               were
               no
               nurse-father
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               nor
               yet
               a
               preserver
               of
               Religion
               ,
               if
               men
               might
               be
               of
               any
               Religion
               .
               Neither
               is
               this
               the
               way
               (
               as
               saith
               q
               Robinson
               )
               to
               the
               
                 Papists
                 implicite
                 faith
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 beleeveth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 beleeveth
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 :
              
               nor
               is
               it
               a
               
                 compelling
                 of
                 men
              
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 to
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 and
                 apparent
                 wickednesse
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               to
               compell
               to
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               immediately
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               foregoing
               information
               of
               the
               
               mind
               ;
               for
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               teach
               and
               instruct
               in
               all
               the
               externall
               acts
               of
               worship
               ,
               before
               the
               Magistrate
               doth
               compell
               to
               these
               acts
               ;
               yea
               and
               the
               same
               r
               Robinson
               acknowledgeth
               that
               Jehoshaphat
               made
               compulsive
               lawes
               about
               Religion
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               execute
               these
               Lawes
               ,
               he
               should
               compell
               to
               some
               acts
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               should
               compell
               to
               hypocrisie
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               Mr.
               Robinson
               argueth
               against
               us
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Conclus
               .
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               command
               acts
               of
               divine
               worship
               ,
               under
               the
               paine
               of
               civill
               punishment
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               punish
               ,
               or
               inflict
               civill
               punishment
               ,
               when
               these
               commandements
               are
               transgressed
               ,
               Christian
               Princes
               may
               doe
               both
               .
               And
               that
               they
               doe
               the
               latter
               by
               Gods
               commandement
               and
               warrant
               is
               cleare
               ,
               in
               that
               Jehu
               destroyed
               all
               the
               house
               of
               Ahab
               for
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               killed
               Baals
               Priests
               .
               Good
               Josiah
               killed
               
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 high
                 places
              
               ,
               and
               burnt
               
                 their
                 bones
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 Elias
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               Magistrate
               would
               not
               doe
               his
               duty
               ,
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               way
               ,
               killed
               Baals
               Priests
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               also
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               have
               the
               sword
               given
               to
               him
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               punishing
               of
               evill
               doers
               ,
               as
               Rom.
               13.
               4
               ,
               5.
               that
               same
               Law
               must
               now
               also
               have
               force
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               sword
               sundry
               hereticks
               are
               here
               to
               be
               distinguished
               ,
               as
               1.
               
                 seducing
                 hereticks
              
               ,
               drawing
               others
               away
               ,
               from
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               to
               idolatry
               ,
               such
               are
               not
               to
               be
               pitied
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               Deut.
               13.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Zach.
               13.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               whereas
               seduced
               ,
               and
               drawne
               away
               soules
               ,
               for
               simple
               heresie
               ,
               cannot
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
               2.
               
               Hereticks
               falling
               away
               in
               many
               particulars
               from
               the
               faith
               to
               Popery
               ,
               or
               other
               hereticall
               wayes
               ,
               are
               more
               severely
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
               then
               those
               who
               are
               hereticks
               in
               one
               or
               two
               fundamentall
               points
               onely
               .
               And
               those
               who
               are
               universall
               Apostates
               ,
               and
               fall
               from
               the
               Christian
               faith
               to
               Judaisme
               and
               Paganisme
               ,
               deserve
               no
               lesse
               then
               death
               .
               3.
               
               Selfe-condemned
               hereticks
               ,
               after
               sufficient
               information
               ,
               and
               malitious
               opposers
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               deserve
               harder
               dealing
               ,
               then
               simply
               seduced
               hereticks
               .
               4.
               
               All
               who
               beleeve
               blasphemies
               to
               be
               truth
               ,
               and
               hold
               them
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               reckoned
               amongst
               formall
               blasphemers
               ,
               whose
               malice
               carrieth
               them
               on
               to
               raile
               upon
               the
               unspotted
               wayes
               of
               God.
               5.
               
               No
               hereticks
               having
               false
               opinions
               of
               God
               ,
               such
               as
               Antinomians
               and
               Libertines
               ,
               who
               thinke
               that
               the
               regenerate
               cannot
               sinne
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               worshipping
               
               of
               a
               creature
               is
               not
               idolatry
               ,
               can
               be
               innocent
               ,
               as
               if
               ●●●mply
               acts
               of
               the
               judgement
               and
               mind
               not
               conforme
               to
               Gods
               will
               revealed
               in
               his
               word
               were
               not
               sinnes
               ,
               (
               as
               Arminians
               teach
               )
               whereas
               all
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               are
               under
               Gods
               Law.
               2.
               
               Hardly
               doth
               the
               mind
               conceive
               false
               thoughts
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               his
               worship
               ,
               but
               there
               be
               wicked
               crookes
               in
               the
               will
               and
               affections
               inclining
               thereunto
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               smoaking
               the
               mind
               with
               will-guiltinesse
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Except
               God
               was
               too
               rigorous
               and
               cruell
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               (
               God
               avert
               such
               blasphemous
               thoughts
               )
               what
               ever
               punishment
               even
               to
               bloud
               and
               death
               was
               inflicted
               upon
               hereticks
               ,
               seducing
               
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 Apostates
              
               ,
               these
               same
               stande
               yet
               in
               the
               plentitude
               of
               morall
               obligation
               against
               such
               as
               offend
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               beare
               the
               Lords
               sword
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 Monfortius
                 the
                 Anabaptist
              
               as
               s
               Beza
               saith
               ,
               had
               no
               Scripture
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 because
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 meeke
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 all
                 corporall
                 punishment
                 inflicted
                 upon
                 hereticks
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 is
                 turned
                 over
                 in
                 spirituall
                 punishment
              
               ;
               onely
               our
               brethren
               who
               deny
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               can
               compell
               any
               to
               an
               externall
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               doe
               herein
               follow
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               .
               So
               the
               t
               Re●onstrants
               ,
               and
               w
               Episcopius
               deny
               
                 that
                 the
              
               Magistrate
               
                 can
                 use
                 any
                 bodily
                 punishment
                 against
                 hereticks
                 .
              
               The
               learned
               x
               Professors
               of
               Leiden
               observe
               that
               Arminians
               here
               teach
               that
               same
               with
               the
               Socinians
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               is
               refuted
               well
               by
               y
               Vedelius
               ,
               yea
               and
               Gerardus
               ,
               and
               z
               Mersnerus
               ,
               and
               other
               pretended
               Disciples
               of
               Luther
               in
               this
               side
               with
               Arminians
               and
               Socinians
               :
               and
               Socinians
               teach
               in
               this
               ,
               1.
               
                 that
                 Hereticks
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 molested
                 nor
                 punished
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 .
              
               So
               a
               Socinus
               ,
               b
               
                 Theophilus
                 Nicolaides
              
               ,
               c
               Ostorodius
               ,
               because
               
                 the
                 tares
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 rooted
                 out
                 till
                 harvest
                 .
              
               2.
               
               d
               Episcopius
               ,
               e
               Slatius
               amongst
               Arminians
               ,
               and
               f
               Ostorodius
               ,
               and
               g
               the
               
                 Catechise
                 of
                 Raccovia
              
               teach
               farther
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 punish
                 by
                 fines
                 and
                 pecuniall
                 mulcts
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 shed
                 bloud
                 ,
                 or
                 punish
                 to
                 death
                 any
                 murtherer
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Commandement
                 of
                 our
                 meeke
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 permit
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 any
                 mans
                 life
              
               ;
               now
               it
               is
               certaine
               meeke
               Jesus
               ,
               while
               hee
               was
               on
               earth
               ,
               did
               neither
               fine
               nor
               imprison
               ,
               more
               then
               put
               to
               death
               .
               3.
               
               So●inians
               teach
               that
               
                 all
                 warres
                 under
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 are
                 unlawfull
              
               ;
               for
               saith
               Smal●ius
               ,
               h
               warres
               
                 cannot
                 consist
                 with
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 our
                 enemie
                 ,
                 commanded
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
              
               i
               Socinus
               and
               Ostorodius
               say
               it
               is
               an
               old
               precept
               
                 not
                 to
                 shed
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 retracted
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 licenced
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
              
               because
               he
               promised
               to
               them
               an
               earthly
               kingdome
               ,
               which
               hee
               hath
               not
               now
               promised
               under
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               Our
               Divines
               hold
               ringleading
               and
               seducing
               hereticks
               are
               to
               bee
               punished
               to
               death
               ,
               for
               so
               k
               Beza
               ,
               l
               Junius
               ,
               m
               Bucanus
               ,
               n
               Zanchius
               ,
               o
               Perkinsius
               ,
               p
               Daneus
               ,
               q
               Bullingerus
               ,
               r
               
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 Leiden
                 teach
              
               .
            
             
               
                 All
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 commeth
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Hereticks
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 punished
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 s
                 
                   Cyprian
                   saith
                   to
                   Demetrius
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   greater
                   then
                   his
                   Gods
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   revenged
                   the
                   wrongs
                   done
                   to
                   his
                   Gods
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   shame
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   hope
                   for
                   helpe
                   from
                   the
                   Gods
                   which
                   hee
                   behooved
                   to
                   defend
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               proveth
               that
               the
               false
               Gods
               of
               Demetrius
               were
               but
               false
               Gods
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               revenge
               the
               wrongs
               done
               to
               themselves
               ,
               as
               the
               true
               
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 heaven
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               can
               doe
               ,
               but
               nothing
               against
               the
               punishing
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               should
               follow
               ,
               that
               blasphemy
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               no
               sinnes
               should
               bee
               punished
               ,
               for
               all
               sinnes
               are
               injuries
               done
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               neither
               Magistrates
               ,
               nor
               parents
               ,
               nor
               doctors
               ,
               yea
               nor
               the
               Church
               should
               use
               any
               rod
               ,
               either
               corporall
               or
               spirituall
               ,
               against
               subjects
               ,
               children
               ,
               or
               scandalous
               persons
               ,
               because
               God
               can
               revenge
               his
               owne
               quarrell
               ;
               yea
               excommunication
               is
               a
               revenging
               of
               a
               wrong
               done
               
               to
               God.
               2.
               
               They
               object
               
                 the
                 Apostles
                 way
                 was
                 to
                 watch
                 against
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20.
               29.
               31.
               
                 and
                 Rom.
              
               16.
               17.
               
                 to
                 es●hew
                 them
              
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               25.
               
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 must
                 bee
                 gentle
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               is
               objected
               by
               t
               Gerardus
               ,
               as
               also
               because
               they
               may
               bee
               converted
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               bee
               killed
               ,
               Christ
               would
               not
               have
               fire
               
                 comming
                 downe
                 from
                 heaven
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Sa
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               for
               afterward
               they
               were
               converted
               ;
               but
               wee
               thinke
               not
               any
               should
               be
               put
               to
               death
               for
               simple
               heresie
               ,
               as
               u
               Mus●u●us
               and
               Whittaker
               teach
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               bee
               instructed
               ,
               censured
               ,
               x
               rebuked
               ,
               eschewed
               ,
               but
               though
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               might
               bee
               converted
               ,
               Peter
               strake
               them
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               Paul
               did
               right
               in
               ●iking
               Elymas
               the
               Sorcerer
               with
               blindnesse
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               because
               he
               laboured
               to
               turne
               away
               
                 Sergius
                 Paulus
              
               from
               the
               faith
               ,
               these
               were
               extraordinary
               judgements
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               doe
               well
               prove
               that
               where
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               armed
               with
               authority
               ,
               hee
               ought
               to
               inflict
               bodily
               punishment
               upon
               the
               seducing
               hereticks
               ,
               so
               it
               hee
               done
               as
               y
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 Animo
                 corrigendi
                 ,
                 non
                 vindicandi
              
               .
               See
               z
               Beza
               ,
               a
               
                 Professors
                 of
                 Leyden
              
               ,
               and
               what
               Elias
               did
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               power
               in
               killing
               
                 Baals
                 Priests
              
               ,
               that
               Achab
               the
               then
               supreme
               Magistrate
               should
               have
               done
               .
               3.
               
               They
               object
               that
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               meeke
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               bee
               punished
               for
               heresie
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               proper
               to
               enemies
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               Antichrist
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               as
               their
               b
               practise
               declare
               .
               Nestorius
               being
               made
               Archbishop
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               said
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 heaven
                 O
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 with
                 free
                 the
                 earth
                 of
                 hereticks
                 ;
                 Dioscorus
                 compelled
                 ,
                 with
                 armed
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 to
                 subseribe
                 to
                 the
                 heresie
                 of
                 Entyches
                 ;
                 Eud●xius
                 the
                 Arrian
                 obliged
                 Valens
                 the
                 Arrian
                 Emperour
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 〈◊〉
                 orthodox
                 professors
                 .
              
               The
               Turke
               in
               his
               Alcoran
               commandeth
               
                 to
                 kill
                 all
                 who
                 obey
                 not
                 his
                 law
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               sword
               is
               expressely
               given
               by
               
                 God
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               to
               Christian
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               not
               against
               the
               meeknesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               no
               more
               nor
               to
               deliver
               to
               Satan
               ,
               or
               to
               curse
               and
               excommunicate
               Apostats
               with
               that
               great
               curse
               called
               
                 Anath●ina
                 Maranatha
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               22.
               
               And
               though
               Hereticks
               and
               Mahomet
               teach
               that
               Hereticks
               ,
               as
               also
               they
               teach
               that
               manslayers
               ,
               adulterers
               ,
               paricides
               should
               die
               the
               death
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               teach
               the
               same
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               parable
               of
               letting
               
               
                 the
                 Tares
                 grow
              
               ,
               while
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               is
               alleaged
               .
               It
               is
               true
               c
               Chrysostome
               saith
               that
               
                 many
                 innocent
                 persons
                 are
                 killed
                 in
                 the
                 rooting
                 out
                 the
                 tares
                 by
                 bloody
                 warres
              
               ;
               d
               Chrysologus
               saith
               ,
               
                 Neither
                 Matthew
                 the
                 publican
                 ,
                 nor
                 Paul
                 should
                 have
                 beene
                 comerted
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sword
                 had
                 beene
                 used
                 ,
              
               and
               Augustine
               e
               seemeth
               to
               call
               the
               tares
               
                 haereticorum
                 falsitates
              
               ,
               and
               f
               
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 Zizania
                 sunt
                 haereses
              
               .
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               Christ
               exponeth
               the
               tares
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Syriace
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               g
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 filii
                 illius
                 improbi
              
               ,
               h
               
                 Erasmus
                 diaboli
              
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               the
               devill
               ,
               and
               Theophylact
               addeth
               ,
               
                 Zizania
                 sunt
                 h●reses
                 ,
                 vel
                 malae
                 cogitationes
                 ,
              
               and
               Gerardus
               perverteth
               Theophylact
               ,
               for
               he
               extendeth
               the
               tares
               not
               onely
               to
               Hereticks
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               wicked
               men
               ,
               to
               Matthew
               who
               was
               a
               publican
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               Heretick
               properly
               .
               And
               first
               the
               field
               is
               the
               world
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               where
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Word
               is
               sowne
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               bee
               meaned
               of
               all
               scandalous
               persons
               in
               Christs
               visible
               kingdome
               ,
               so
               all
               shall
               bee
               spared
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               neither
               bee
               use
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               sword
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 discipline
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Anabaptists
               expone
               the
               place
               .
               2.
               
               There
               should
               
               not
               so
               much
               as
               rebukes
               and
               threatnings
               beene
               used
               ,
               but
               wicked
               men
               should
               bee
               permitted
               to
               grow
               ,
               while
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               that
               the
               Angels
               root
               them
               out
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               knowne
               that
               the
               power
               of
               the
               word
               preached
               hath
               rooted
               out
               some
               tares
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               converted
               them
               .
               3.
               
               Hereticks
               
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 offend
              
               ;
               the
               incestuous
               Corinthian
               offended
               also
               .
               2.
               
               Onely
               Hereticks
               are
               not
               such
               
                 as
                 worke
                 iniquitie
              
               ,
               there
               bee
               others
               also
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               our
               brethren
               expone
               ,
               Revel
               .
               22.
               15.
               nor
               are
               onely
               hereticks
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               in
               the
               furnace
               of
               fire
               ,
               where
               there
               shall
               
                 bee
                 weeping
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 .
              
               3.
               
               Nor
               are
               onely
               the
               good
               wheat
               those
               who
               are
               orthodox
               and
               opposite
               to
               hereticks
               ,
               who
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               Sunne
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               their
               father
               ,
               p.
               42.
               43.
               except
               wee
               would
               say
               that
               all
               sound
               in
               the
               faith
               and
               holding
               no
               hereticall
               doctrine
               shall
               shine
               in
               the
               firmament
               as
               the
               Sun.
               4.
               
               The
               casting
               out
               of
               Hereticks
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               by
               excommunication
               is
               a
               rooting
               of
               them
               out
               of
               the
               field
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               Let
               more
               of
               this
               be
               seen
               and
               considered
               in
               those
               who
               have
               written
               thereof
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 G●rardus
                 ,
                 loc
                 .
                 cit
                 .
                 Beza
                 de
                 puniend
                 .
                 Haeret.
                 Bellarm.
                 de
                 laicis
                 ,
                 c.
              
               21.
               
               
                 Costerus
                 Enchirid.
                 de
                 mori●us
                 haereticor
                 .
                 Pelr.
                 Gregorius
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               12.
               
                 de
                 repub
                 .
                 c.
              
               4.
               
               
               
                 Suarez
                 .
                 de
                 tripl
                 .
                 virtut
                 .
                 theolog
                 .
                 disp
                 .
              
               18.
               sect
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Gregorius
                 de
                 Valent.
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               3.
               disp
               .
               l.
               q.
               10.
               punc
               .
               6.
               
               
                 Jus
                 Canonicum
                 C.
                 Quid
                 autem
                 .
                 dist
                 .
              
               49.
               
               
                 Meiser
                 .
                 lib.
              
               4.
               
                 de
                 legibus
                 ,
                 sect
              
               .
               1.
               
               ●
               .
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               
                 Lipsius
                 l.
              
               4.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 c.
              
               2.
               
               
                 Co●●d
                 B●unus
                 ,
                 l.
              
               3.
               
                 de
                 haeretic
                 .
                 c.
              
               13.
               
               
                 Paulus
                 Windeck
                 .
                 lib.
                 de
                 exs●irpandis
                 haeretic
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               APPENDIX
               .
            
             
               A
               further
               consideration
               of
               compelling
               ,
               or
               tolerating
               ,
               those
               of
               contrary
               Religions
               and
               Sects
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               WEe
               still
               hold
               (
               as
               is
               already
               said
               )
               that
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
              
               cannot
               compell
               Pagans
               to
               embrace
               the
               
                 Christian
                 faith
              
               .
               Nor
               can
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               Church-way
               compell
               Pagans
               or
               Jewes
               comming
               to
               remaine
               amongst
               us
               Christians
               ,
               because
               Pagans
               are
               to
               bee
               gathered
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               way
               that
               the
               Apostles
               planted
               Churches
               ,
               which
               was
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               only
               ,
               as
               Matth.
               28.
               19
               ,
               20.
               1
               
               Cor.
               2.
               1.
               2.
               2
               
               Cor.
               10.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               But
               the
               argument
               which
               the
               a
               Jesuit
               Tannerus
               ,
               &
               other
               Papists
               bring
               for
               it
               ,
               I
               judge
               most
               weake
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               not
               have
               them
               compelled
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               because
               ,
               1.
               faith
               is
               a
               voluntary
               and
               free
               act
               ,
               2.
               because
               it
               is
               a
               supernaturall
               worke
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               not
               under
               the
               stroake
               of
               the
               
                 Magistrates
                 sword
              
               ;
               for
               freewill
               in
               supernaturall
               acts
               is
               alike
               uncogible
               and
               free
               from
               all
               externall
               violence
               ,
               in
               both
               those
               who
               are
               baptized
               professors
               within
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               Pagans
               ;
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               neither
               the
               Magistrate
               nor
               the
               Church
               can
               censine
               opinions
               ,
               even
               erronious
               in
               fundamentall
               points
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               opinions
               ;
               for
               no
               societie
               ,
               no
               humane
               authoritie
               can
               either
               judge
               of
               ,
               or
               punish
               the
               internall
               acts
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               because
               as
               such
               they
               are
               indeed
               
               offensive
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               not
               offensive
               or
               scandalous
               to
               either
               Church
               or
               Commonwealth
               ,
               and
               so
               without
               the
               Spheare
               of
               all
               humane
               coercive
               power
               :
               nor
               is
               
                 Titus
                 ,
                 Tit.
              
               1.
               
               
                 To
                 rebuke
                 gainesiyers
                 ,
                 v.
              
               9.
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 v.
              
               13.
               but
               in
               so
               farre
               as
               that
               faith
               is
               visible
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               commeth
               out
               of
               perverse
               
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 stopped
                 ,
                 v.
              
               11.
               
               Also
               punishments
               either
               civill
               or
               ecclesiasticall
               do
               no
               other
               wayes
               worke
               upon
               the
               mind
               and
               heart
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               morall
               &
               swasory
               influence
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               palpable
               contradiction
               ,
               that
               freewil
               can
               physically
               be
               compelled
               ,
               &
               therefore
               here
               (
               saith
               b
               
                 Philip
                 Gamacheus
              
               )
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 an
                 Emperours
                 sword
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 Fishers
                 Angle
                 .
              
               Let
               it
               goe
               then
               ,
               which
               is
               taught
               as
               a
               truth
               ,
               
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               by
               c
               
                 Covarruvias
                 ,
                 (
                 e
                 )
                 Gregori
                 .
                 de
                 Valent.
              
               e
               Gamacheus
               ,
               f
               Tannerus
               ,
               g
               Malderus
               ,
               that
               Princes
               have
               neither
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               from
               any
               divine
               Law
               ,
               a
               coercive
               power
               over
               the
               faith
               of
               Pagans
               ;
               nor
               is
               h
               Scotus
               in
               this
               to
               bee
               heard
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 divine
                 law
                 obliegeth
                 all
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 lie
                 upon
                 Israel
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Cansanites
                 .
              
            
             
               Yet
               may
               it
               bee
               lawfull
               in
               some
               cases
               indirectly
               to
               force
               them
               ,
               in
               their
               false
               worship
               ,
               (
               as
               i
               Molina
               saith
               against
               k
               
                 Alphonsus
                 a
                 Castro
              
               )
               if
               they
               kill
               their
               innocent
               children
               to
               their
               
                 false
                 Gods
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               defend
               the
               innocent
               ;
               neither
               is
               that
               to
               bee
               regarded
               ,
               as
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               that
               these
               Infants
               doe
               not
               consent
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               bee
               defended
               ,
               because
               as
               l
               Malderus
               saith
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               hinder
               a
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               willing
               to
               kill
               himselfe
               ,
               from
               unjust
               violence
               against
               his
               owne
               li●
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               lawfull
               as
               saith
               m
               
                 Aegidius
                 Conin
                 k
              
               ,
               n
               Lorca
               ,
               o
               Aquinas
               ,
               and
               p
               Cajetanus
               ,
               to
               compell
               Pagans
               to
               desist
               from
               violent
               impeding
               of
               Pastors
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               to
               some
               amongst
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               willing
               to
               heare
               ,
               because
               in
               that
               they
               are
               injurious
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               appointed
               to
               bee
               saved
               ,
               and
               doe
               manifestly
               hinder
               the
               Gospels
               progresse
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               is
               (
               so
               farre
               as
               is
               in
               her
               power
               )
               to
               propagate
               ,
               even
               as
               her
               prayer
               is
               ,
               
                 let
                 thy
                 kingdome
                 come
              
               .
               d
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Nor
               doe
               we
               thinke
               that
               Princes
               may
               compell
               Pagans
               ,
               who
               are
               under
               their
               dominions
               ,
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               without
               foregoing
               information
               of
               their
               conscience
               ,
               or
               that
               simply
               they
               may
               compell
               them
               to
               embrace
               the
               faith
               ;
               except
               that
               here
               Princes
               have
               greater
               libertie
               ,
               indirectly
               to
               force
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               being
               now
               living
               (
               as
               wee
               suppose
               )
               in
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               they
               may
               infect
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               here
               should
               bee
               an
               indirect
               hindering
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               false
               religion
               ,
               in
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               is
               infectious
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 ne
                 pars
                 sincera
                 trahatur
              
               :
               for
               to
               this
               by
               a
               certaine
               proportion
               the
               power
               of
               excommunication
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               Christ
               ,
               may
               lead
               us
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               6.
               and
               if
               wee
               must
               live
               by
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               examples
               ,
               q
               
                 Paul
                 the
                 fourth
              
               his
               suffering
               of
               the
               Jewes
               Synagogues
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               their
               ancient
               feasts
               ,
               which
               faith
               r
               
                 Malderus
                 )
                 of
                 themselves
                 are
                 not
                 evill
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 law
                 to
                 us
                 ,
              
               yea
               but
               s
               to
               Christians
               it
               is
               a
               falling
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               grace
               ;
               nor
               is
               t
               Rome
               who
               tolerateth
               Jewith
               religion
               ,
               nor
               the
               u
               edict
               of
               Honorius
               and
               Theodosius
               our
               warrant
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Nor
               can
               wee
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               no
               other
               sinnes
               ,
               in
               opinion
               ,
               concerning
               God
               ,
               his
               nature
               ,
               attributes
               ,
               worship
               and
               Church-discipline
               ,
               (
               except
               onely
               such
               as
               are
               against
               those
               points
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               fundamentall
               ,
               and
               the
               received
               principles
               of
               Christianitie
               )
               should
               bee
               censurable
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               punishable
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               ordaineth
               that
               every
               sin
               against
               our
               brother
               ,
               or
               a
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               31
               ,
               32.
               in
               which
               the
               delinquent
               shall
               continue
               ,
               with
               obstinate
               refusall
               
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               should
               bee
               censured
               with
               excommunication
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               bee
               divers
               opinions
               concerning
               God
               ,
               his
               nature
               ,
               attributes
               ,
               worship
               and
               Church-discipline
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               against
               points
               fundamentall
               ,
               which
               being
               professed
               are
               sinnes
               against
               our
               brother
               and
               the
               
                 Churches
                 .
                 Ergo
              
               ,
               many
               opinions
               not
               against
               points
               fundamentall
               ,
               if
               professed
               ,
               are
               censurable
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               punishable
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               I
               prove
               the
               proposition
               ,
               because
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Matth
                 ▪
              
               18.
               maketh
               no
               distinction
               and
               exception
               of
               any
               sinne
               ,
               but
               saith
               universally
               ,
               v.
               15.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 if
                 thy
                 brother
                 trespasse
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               wee
               can
               make
               no
               exception
               against
               an
               indefinit
               and
               Catholick
               statute
               ,
               
               and
               ordinance
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               I
               prove
               the
               assumption
               :
               because
               there
               bee
               many
               scandalous
               points
               of
               
                 Arminianisme
                 ,
                 Pelagianisme
              
               ,
               of
               Poperic
               anent
               Church
               government
               ,
               traditions
               ,
               the
               power
               and
               ●fficacie
               of
               grace
               ,
               circumci●ion
               ,
               forbidding
               of
               marriages
               ,
               and
               of
               meates
               ,
               
                 which
                 are
                 doctrines
                 of
                 devills
              
               ,
               comming
               from
               such
               ,
               as
               have
               
                 consciences
                 burnt
                 with
                 an
                 hot
                 Iron
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               many
               points
               of
               
                 Anabaptisme
                 ,
                 Antinomianisme
                 ,
                 Socinianisme
              
               ,
               and
               of
               divers
               other
               sects
               are
               not
               points
               fundamentall
               ,
               because
               many
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               are
               glorified
               ,
               who
               lived
               and
               beleeved
               in
               Christ
               and
               died
               ●gnorant
               of
               either
               opinions
               ,
               either
               on
               the
               one
               side
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               &
               yet
               being
               professed
               ,
               preached
               and
               maintained
               ,
               especially
               wilfully
               and
               obstinately
               ,
               do
               wonderfully
               scandalize
               our
               brethren
               and
               the
               Churches
               .
               Nor
               can
               I
               say
               that
               such
               as
               beleeve
               that
               marriage
               of
               Churchmen
               is
               unlawfull
               ,
               and
               defend
               it
               ,
               as
               many
               holy
               and
               learned
               men
               in
               Popery
               did
               ,
               and
               died
               in
               that
               error
               ,
               if
               otherwise
               they
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               I
               say
               of
               
                 Chastising
                 the
                 body
              
               ,
               and
               abstaining
               from
               such
               and
               such
               meates
               ,
               which
               yet
               are
               
                 doctrines
                 of
                 devills
              
               ,
               and
               offensive
               to
               our
               brethren
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               can
               bee
               points
               fundamentall
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               holding
               of
               these
               must
               bee
               inconsistent
               with
               saving
               faith
               .
               Some
               doe
               yet
               maintain
               that
               circumcision
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               yet
               beleeve
               all
               points
               fundamentall
               ;
               shall
               wee
               say
               ,
               that
               such
               are
               damned
               ?
               and
               wee
               read
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               2.
               
               
                 Beh●ld
                 I
                 Paul
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 yee
                 bee
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 Christ
                 shall
                 profit
                 you
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Opinions
               in
               points
               not
               fundamentall
               ,
               are
               either
               sinnes
               forbidden
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               or
               they
               are
               not
               sinnes
               ;
               the
               latter
               can
               by
               no
               reason
               bee
               asserted
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               in
               his
               word
               determined
               all
               controversies
               not
               fundamentall
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               fundamentall
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               
                 necessitate
                 praecepti
              
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               divine
               precept
               ,
               that
               ●ee
               beleeve
               that
               to
               bee
               true
               ,
               what
               God
               saith
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               therefore
               the
               not
               beleeving
               of
               it
               must
               bee
               a
               sinne
               and
               a
               transgression
               of
               a
               Divine
               Law.
               2.
               
               If
               it
               bee
               no
               sinne
               ,
               it
               must
               bee
               because
               the
               mind
               is
               under
               no
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               except
               in
               so
               far
               as
               the
               minde
               is
               ruled
               and
               led
               by
               the
               dominion
               of
               free-will
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               
                 Pelagianisme
                 and
                 Arminianisme
              
               ,
               and
               Papists
               and
               Pelagians
               will
               needs
               examine
               the
               inclinations
               ,
               powers
               ,
               and
               motions
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               which
               goe
               before
               the
               wills
               consent
               ,
               or
               arise
               in
               us
               without
               the
               wills
               consent
               ,
               from
               all
               subjection
               to
               a
               
               Law
               ,
               that
               so
               originall
               sinne
               may
               bee
               no
               sinne
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               P●●agius
               said
               )
               it
               is
               not
               voluntary
               ,
               and
               concupiscence
               ,
               when
               the
               will
               joyneth
               no
               consent
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               no
               sinne
               ;
               yea
               so
               the
               unbeleefe
               and
               ignorance
               of
               fundamentall
               points
               ,
               as
               they
               remaine
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
               shall
               bee
               no
               sinne
               .
               3.
               
               If
               this
               bee
               no
               sinne
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               pray
               for
               illumination
               ,
               to
               see
               either
               the
               truth
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               nor
               on
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               what
               actions
               wee
               doe
               according
               to
               these
               opinions
               ,
               in
               things
               not
               fundamentall
               ,
               wee
               doe
               them
               not
               with
               any
               certaintie
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               any
               plerophorie
               ,
               but
               blindly
               ,
               or
               doubtingly
               ,
               and
               so
               sinfully
               ,
               which
               is
               expresly
               condemned
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               13.
               and
               is
               expressely
               against
               that
               full
               assurance
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               to
               have
               in
               those
               very
               actions
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               are
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               14.
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 and
                 am
                 perswaded
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 uncleane
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
              
               ●
               .
               5.
               
               
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 bee
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 mind
                 .
              
               4.
               
               If
               they
               be
               not
               sinnes
               ,
               then
               are
               none
               to
               bee
               rebuked
               for
               these
               opinions
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               they
               are
               to
               bee
               excommunicated
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               though
               any
               erre
               in
               points
               not
               fundamentall
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               bee
               rebuked
               ,
               yea
               nor
               to
               bee
               convinced
               of
               them
               by
               the
               light
               of
               the
               word
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               If
               they
               bee
               sinnes
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               are
               publickly
               prosested
               ,
               they
               must
               scandalize
               our
               brother
               ,
               but
               there
               bee
               no
               sinnes
               which
               scandalize
               our
               brother
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               susceptible
               and
               in
               capacitie
               to
               bee
               committed
               with
               obstinacie
               ;
               Every
               sinne
               
                 sub
                 ratione
                 scandali
              
               ,
               is
               the
               subject
               of
               Church-censure
               ;
               Yea
               I●m
               .
               16.
               17.
               
               
                 Every
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 avoyded
                 ,
                 who
                 causeth
                 divisions
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 es
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 learned
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 who
                 walketh
                 disorderly
                 ,
              
               2
               Thess.
               3.
               11.
               
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 the
                 commandement
              
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               excommunicated
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 hee
                 bee
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 v.
              
               14.
               but
               opinions
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               in
               non-fundamentalls
               ,
               are
               not
               fundamentalls
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               bee
               professed
               ,
               cause
               divisions
               and
               offences
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostolik
               doctrine
               ,
               for
               many
               non-fundamentalls
               are
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               ever
               tendeth
               to
               the
               subversion
               of
               fundamentalls
               ,
               tende●●●●
               〈…〉
               to
               the
               subversion
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               much
               truly
               scandaliz●an●
               bring
               on
               damnation
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               ordained
               to
               be
               removed
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Church-censures
               :
               but
               erroneous
               opinions
               ,
               in
               points
               
                 not
                 fundamentall
              
               ,
               and
               in
               superstructures
               ,
               being
               
               professed
               and
               instilled
               in
               the
               eares
               and
               simple
               mindes
               of
               others
               ,
               tend
               to
               the
               subversion
               of
               fundamentalls
               ,
               as
               having
               connexion
               ,
               by
               just
               consequent
               ,
               with
               fundamentalls
               ,
               and
               doe
               scandalize
               and
               bring
               on
               doubtings
               about
               the
               foundation
               ,
               and
               so
               bring
               damnation
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               erroneous
               opinions
               ,
               in
               points
               not
               fundamentall
               ,
               must
               be
               removed
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Church-censures
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               cleare
               ,
               he
               that
               falleth
               in
               a
               publicke
               scandalous
               sinne
               is
               to
               be
               
                 delivered
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ,
               both
               for
               his
               owne
               sake
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               not
               damned
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               that
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               
                 to
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               and
               so
               also
               for
               others
               ,
               because
               
                 a
                 little
                 Leaven
                 leaveneth
                 the
                 whole
                 lump
                 ,
              
               v.
               6.
               
               The
               assumption
               is
               proved
               by
               dayly
               experience
               ,
               for
               corruption
               in
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               brought
               on
               corruption
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               did
               we
               find
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Scotland
               and
               England
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Fundamentalls
               are
               no
               other
               thing
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               calleth
               ,
               Heb.
               6.
               12.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 first
                 principles
                 of
                 the
                 oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               ch
               .
               6.
               1.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               laid
               as
               foundations
               ,
               as
               ib.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 not
                 laying
                 the
                 foundation
                 againe
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Then
               non-fundamentalls
               must
               be
               such
               superstructures
               as
               are
               not
               
                 the
                 first
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               not
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               But
               the
               Apostle
               will
               not
               have
               us
               to
               fluctuate
               and
               doubt
               as
               Skeptickes
               ,
               in
               a
               Py●rhonian
               Vacillation
               and
               Uncertainty
               ,
               in
               these
               ,
               which
               he
               calleth
               the
               superstructures
               .
               1.
               
               
                 As
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 his
                 words
                 :
              
               11
               
                 Of
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 uttered
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 are
                 dull
                 of
                 hearing
                 .
              
               12.
               
               
                 For
                 when
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 yee
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 teachers
                 ,
                 yee
                 have
                 need
                 that
                 one
                 teach
                 you
                 againe
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 become
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 neede
                 of
                 milke
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 strong
                 food
                 .
              
               13.
               
               
                 For
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 useth
                 milke
                 is
                 unskilfull
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 babe
                 .
              
               14.
               
               
                 But
                 strong
                 meate
                 belongeth
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 full
                 age
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 use
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 senses
                 exercised
                 to
                 discerne
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 evill
                 .
              
               Chap.
               6.
               1.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 leaving
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 goe
                 on
                 unto
                 perfection
                 ,
                 not
                 laying
                 againe
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 repentance
                 from
                 dead
                 workes
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Whence
               it
               is
               more
               then
               evidently
               apparent
               to
               any
               intelligent
               mind
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               That
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 teachers
                 of
                 others
                 ,
              
               he
               cannot
               be
               thought
               to
               meane
               that
               they
               should
               teach
               fundamentalls
               onely
               to
               others
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               have
               them
               to
               be
               capable
               of
               the
               food
               of
               such
               as
               are
               
                 stronger
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 senses
                 exercised
                 to
                 discerne
                 good
                 and
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 carried
                 on
                 to
                 perction
                 :
              
               now
               fundamentalls
               are
               expressely
               the
               
                 foode
                 of
                 babes
                 which
                 b●●
                 neede
                 of
                 milke
                 ,
              
               c.
               6.
               v.
               12.
               and
               not
               the
               foode
               of
               the
               stronger
               ;
               if
               then
               they
               ought
               to
               teach
               superstructures
               ,
               and
               non-fundamentalls
               to
               others
               ,
               they
               cannot
               teach
               and
               exhort
               privately
               ,
               (
               for
               of
               such
               he
               speaketh
               )
               these
               things
               whereof
               they
               have
               no
               certainty
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               beleeve
               with
               a
               reserve
               ,
               as
               ready
               to
               reject
               them
               to
               morrow
               ,
               upon
               second
               thoughts
               ,
               for
               what
               we
               teach
               to
               others
               ,
               those
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               we
               are
               oblieged
               to
               speake
               ,
               
                 because
                 we
                 beleeve
                 .
                 Psal.
              
               116.
               10.
               2
               
               Cor.
               4.
               13.
               and
               those
               we
               are
               to
               perswade
               ,
               because
               we
               know
               (
               not
               with
               a
               reserve
               ,
               but
               with
               certainty
               of
               faith
               )
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               11.
               
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               teachers
               now
               are
               not
               oblieged
               to
               know
               all
               that
               they
               teach
               now
               to
               be
               divine
               truths
               ,
               with
               such
               a
               certainty
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               were
               ledde
               by
               an
               infallible
               Spirit
               :
               for
               our
               private
               exhorting
               ,
               our
               publick
               Sermons
               come
               not
               from
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               infallible
               as
               that
               Spirit
               which
               spake
               and
               wrote
               canonick
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               we
               may
               erre
               in
               exhorting
               ,
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               in
               writing
               ,
               but
               the
               pen-men
               of
               canonick
               Scripture
               were
               infallible
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               the
               pen-men
               of
               Scripture
               when
               they
               did
               speak
               and
               write
               Scripture
               ,
               were
               infallible
               .
               
                 &
                 de
                 jure
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 facto
                 ,
              
               they
               could
               neither
               erre
               actually
               ,
               and
               by
               Gods
               word
               they
               were
               oblieged
               not
               to
               erre
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               they
               were
               freer
               from
               error
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               ,
               who
               now
               succeed
               them
               to
               preach
               and
               write
               ;
               but
               what
               God
               hath
               revealed
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               fundamentalls
               or
               superstructures
               ,
               doth
               obliege
               us
               to
               belief
               and
               certainty
               of
               faith
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               it
               obliegeth
               the
               Pen-men
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               our
               certainty
               of
               saving
               faith
               ,
               is
               as
               infallible
               as
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               except
               with
               Papists
               we
               say
               no
               man
               can
               be
               assured
               that
               he
               is
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               .
               If
               therefore
               we
               be
               oblieged
               to
               beleeve
               all
               revealed
               superstructures
               ,
               though
               not
               fundamentall
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               were
               ,
               we
               sinne
               scandalously
               (
               when
               obstinacie
               is
               added
               to
               ignorance
               )
               if
               we
               beleeve
               them
               with
               such
               a
               reserve
               as
               is
               contrary
               
               to
               faith
               ,
               and
               because
               there
               is
               no
               ignorance
               of
               those
               who
               teach
               others
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               capable
               of
               ob●tinacie
               ,
               and
               consequently
               it
               is
               capable
               of
               Church
               censure
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               17.
               
               I
               grant
               the
               weake
               and
               unlearned
               ,
               though
               ignorant
               of
               their
               Christian
               liberty
               ,
               in
               that
               interim
               ,
               and
               case
               when
               many
               things
               are
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               was
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               though
               they
               be
               instructed
               by
               Paul
               sufficiently
               ,
               
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 uncleane
              
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               erre
               in
               that
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               erring
               consciences
               light
               ,
               or
               rather
               darkenesse
               ,
               they
               abstain
               from
               such
               and
               such
               meates
               as
               Gods
               law
               hath
               now
               made
               lawfull
               to
               both
               Jew
               and
               Gentile
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               to
               be
               censured
               ,
               nor
               troubled
               with
               thorny
               disputations
               ,
               but
               if
               these
               weake
               ones
               ,
               1.
               persist
               in
               their
               error
               ,
               and
               2.
               teach
               it
               to
               others
               and
               mislead
               them
               ,
               they
               knowing
               that
               they
               beleeve
               these
               errors
               with
               a
               reserve
               ,
               are
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               false
               teachers
               ,
               and
               censurable
               by
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               and
               not
               weake
               ,
               but
               obstinate
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               are
               not
               to
               be
               
                 dull
                 of
                 hearing
              
               ,
               but
               are
               to
               be
               fully
               instructed
               ,
               und
               certainly
               perswaded
               so
               of
               superstructures
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               the
               first
               principles
               of
               the
               
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               are
               to
               teach
               others
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               a
               
                 Pyrrbonian
                 fluctuation
              
               in
               these
               ,
               is
               damnable
               .
               How
               then
               can
               it
               be
               a
               principle
               ,
               next
               to
               
                 Gods
                 word
              
               ,
               most
               to
               bee
               followed
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 present
                 judgement
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 not
                 fundamentall
                 ,
                 a
                 binding
                 Law
                 to
                 us
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ?
              
               2.
               
               The
               Apostle
               ought
               not
               to
               rebuke
               them
               for
               
                 being
                 dull
                 of
                 hearing
              
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               whereof
               either
               sides
               may
               be
               beleeved
               ,
               in
               a
               necessary
               case
               of
               syncretisme
               and
               pacification
               ,
               without
               any
               hazard
               of
               punishment
               or
               Church-censures
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               a
               necessary
               principle
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               holden
               and
               enacted
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               sacred
               Law
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               next
               unto
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               that
               principle
               being
               unknowne
               ,
               and
               neither
               sides
               understood
               ,
               received
               ,
               or
               beleeved
               ,
               cannot
               put
               on
               any
               the
               rebuke
               of
               
                 dull
                 hearing
              
               :
               For
               example
               ,
               if
               the
               point
               of
               Presbyteriall
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               of
               independencie
               of
               single
               congregations
               ,
               be
               a
               point
               not
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               with
               such
               certainty
               of
               faith
               and
               assurance
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               to
               reject
               either
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               receive
               new
               light
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               false
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               againe
               ,
               if
               we
               are
               to
               reject
               the
               opinion
               contradicent
               to
               these
               former
               points
               of
               Presbyteriall
               government
               and
               independent
               congregations
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               by
               this
               opinion
               ,
               the
               same
               reason
               
               of
               the
               contradicent
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               formerly
               affirmed
               opinions
               ;
               I
               see
               not
               how
               I
               may
               not
               
                 be
                 dull
                 of
                 hearing
              
               ,
               yea
               how
               I
               may
               not
               simply
               be
               ignorant
               of
               both
               and
               not
               sinne
               against
               God.
               3.
               
               Those
               superstructures
               which
               are
               not
               fundamentall
               ,
               are
               the
               
                 strong
                 persons
                 food
              
               ,
               as
               the
               knowledge
               of
               principles
               fundamentall
               is
               the
               
                 food
                 of
                 babes
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Then
               I
               must
               be
               perswaded
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               ,
               else
               they
               cannot
               feed
               my
               soule
               with
               knowledge
               ,
               because
               knowledge
               of
               
                 Pyrrhonian
                 fluctuation
              
               ,
               which
               is
               conjecturall
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               no
               
                 lesse
                 false
                 then
                 true
              
               ,
               and
               which
               I
               must
               so
               beleeve
               for
               truth
               ,
               as
               possible
               the
               tyde
               of
               a
               contrary
               light
               may
               carry
               me
               to
               beleeve
               the
               just
               contrary
               as
               truth
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               the
               strong
               food
               of
               such
               as
               are
               
                 skilled
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               4.
               
               The
               knowledge
               of
               these
               superstructures
               or
               
                 non-fundamentals
                 belongeth
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 full
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 senses
                 exercised
                 to
                 discerne
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 ill
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               14.
               and
               
                 which
                 are
                 carried
                 on
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 c.
              
               6.
               v.
               1.
               having
               now
               left
               the
               fundamentals
               ,
               as
               food
               to
               babes
               and
               unskilled
               ,
               c.
               5.
               v.
               12.
               
               But
               I
               heartily
               crave
               to
               learn
               ,
               what
               perfection
               doewe
               arive
               unto
               ?
               and
               what
               encrease
               of
               fuller
               age
               ,
               what
               experience
               of
               more
               spirituall
               knowledge
               ,
               perfecting
               the
               spirituall
               senses
               ,
               doe
               I
               attaine
               ,
               to
               know
               certaine
               truths
               ,
               which
               to
               me
               may
               be
               no
               lesse
               rotten
               conclusions
               ,
               and
               meere
               forgeries
               of
               mens
               braines
               ,
               then
               divine
               truths
               ?
               Hence
               if
               this
               Arminian
               liberty
               of
               prophecying
               ,
               and
               this
               perpetuall
               fluctuation
               of
               men
               
                 alwayes
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
              
               ;
               be
               contrary
               
                 to
                 growing
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               18.
               and
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               is
               called
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               5.
               
                 all
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               abundance
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               last
               dayes
               ,
               
                 is
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sea
                 is
                 filled
                 with
                 waters
              
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               I
               have
               once
               over-sailed
               that
               point
               of
               the
               coast
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               fundamentall
               articles
               ,
               I
               am
               now
               in
               a
               Sea
               of
               foure
               contrary
               winds
               ,
               and
               foure
               contrary
               tydes
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               nothing
               for
               truth
               ,
               but
               its
               contradicent
               may
               be
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               to
               me
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               (
               I
               say
               )
               if
               this
               fluctuation
               of
               knowledge
               be
               contrary
               to
               
                 growing
                 in
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               rejected
               as
               a
               Chimera
               ,
               and
               the
               dreame
               of
               mens
               heads
               .
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 take
                 one
                 point
                 not
                 fundamentall
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Every
                   congregation
                   hath
                   absolute
                   power
                   of
                   Church
                   government
                   within
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   without
                   subjection
                   to
                   Classes
                   ,
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   and
                   Synods
                   )
                
                 You
                 are
                 
                 so
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 present
                 judgement
                 and
                 practice
                 is
                 
                   no
                   binding
                   Law
                   to
                   you
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 morrow
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 leave
                 roome
                 in
                 your
                 judgement
                 to
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 ,
                 the
                 contradicent
                 ,
                 when
                 new
                 light
                 shall
                 appeare
                 .
                 Well
                 then
                 to
                 morrow
                 ,
                 this
                 non-fundamentall
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 contradicent
                 is
                 now
                 to
                 you
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   No
                   congregation
                   hath
                   absolute
                   power
                   of
                   Church-government
                   within
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   its
                   power
                   in
                   dependance
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   subjection
                   unto
                   Classes
                   ,
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   and
                   Synods
                   .
                   )
                
                 Well
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 you
                 beleeve
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 present
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 practice
                 is
                 
                   no
                   binding
                   Law
                
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 morrow
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 leave
                 roome
                 for
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 appeare
                 the
                 second
                 morrow
                 ;
                 well
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 morrow
                 ,
                 new
                 light
                 appeareth
                 and
                 convinceth
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 contradicent
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 recurre
                 in
                 a
                 circle
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeve
                 your
                 first
                 proposition
                 againe
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 contradicent
                 of
                 your
                 second
                 dayes
                 proposition
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 to
                 you
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 once
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Every
                   congregation
                   hath
                   absolute
                   power
                   of
                   Church-government
                   within
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   without
                   subjection
                   to
                   classes
                   ,
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   and
                   Synods
                   :
                   )
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 morrow
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 light
                 appearing
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 beleeve
                 the
                 contradicent
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 all
                 circular
                 motions
                 are
                 in
                 credit
                 to
                 be
                 deemed
                 eternall
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 mind
                 is
                 alwayes
                 obliged
                 to
                 stoop
                 and
                 fall
                 downe
                 before
                 new
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conscience
                 is
                 to
                 render
                 her selfe
                 captive
                 to
                 every
                 emergent
                 truth
                 :
                 what
                 can
                 you
                 here
                 say
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 end
                 of
                 fluctuations
                 and
                 doubtings
                 ?
                 But
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   ,
                   the
                   revealer
                   of
                   all
                   truth
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   fluctuate
                   ,
                   though
                   I
                   change
                   ,
                   God
                   Jebovah
                   changeth
                   not
                   ,
                   he
                   can
                   reveale
                   no
                   contradictory
                   truths
                   ,
                   for
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   who
                   cannot
                   lie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Then
               I
               say
               ,
               these
               non-fundamentals
               are
               in
               themselves
               and
               intrinsecally
               certaine
               ,
               and
               if
               God
               reveale
               them
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               he
               must
               reveale
               them
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               things
               certaine
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               to
               beleeve
               them
               as
               certaine
               truths
               ,
               having
               intrinsecall
               necessity
               in
               themselves
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               God
               the
               revealer
               ,
               therefore
               I
               am
               not
               to
               beleeve
               them
               with
               a
               fluctuation
               of
               mind
               to
               casheere
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               morrow
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   doe
                   beleeve
                   non-fundamentals
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   revealed
                   ,
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   revealed
                   to
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   measure
                   and
                   degree
                   of
                   clearnesse
                   and
                   evidence
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   that
                   fundamentall
                   points
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   faith
                   are
                   revealed
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   may
                   lawfully
                   beleeve
                   these
                   non-fundamentals
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   lesse
                   evidently
                   revealed
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   reserve
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   supposall
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   I
                   had
                   an
                   error
                   of
                   judgement
                   in
                   taking
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   truths
                   ,
                   whereas
                   now
                   I
                   see
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   untruths
                   ,
                   I
                   doe
                   renounce
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   fundamentals
                   are
                   clearely
                   revealed
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   beleeve
                   them
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   reserve
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               The
               degrees
               of
               revelation
               and
               proposals
               of
               truths
               to
               our
               minds
               ,
               lesse
               or
               more
               ,
               evident
               ,
               or
               lesse
               evident
               ,
               so
               they
               be
               revealed
               by
               God
               ,
               in
               a
               sufficient
               measure
               of
               evidence
               ,
               they
               free
               us
               from
               obligation
               of
               faith
               ,
               
                 in
                 tanto
                 ,
                 non
                 in
                 toto
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               John
               15.
               22.
               
               If
               I
               had
               not
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               have
               had
               sinne
               ,
               the
               sin
               of
               unbeliefe
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               a
               measure
               ;
               yet
               if
               God
               reveale
               these
               non-fundamentals
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               perspicuously
               as
               he
               revealeth
               fundamentals
               ,
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               know
               them
               and
               beleeve
               them
               with
               certainty
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               formall
               reason
               ,
               because
               Jehovah
               speaketh
               them
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               know
               and
               beleeve
               fundamentals
               :
               for
               our
               dulnesse
               and
               blindnes
               of
               mind
               doth
               not
               licence
               us
               to
               beleeve
               what
               God
               revealeth
               to
               us
               in
               his
               Word
               with
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               a
               fluctuation
               of
               mind
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               naturall
               man
               is
               licenced
               to
               beleeve
               the
               fundamentals
               of
               the
               Gospel
               with
               doubting
               ,
               because
               they
               come
               in
               under
               the
               capacity
               of
               his
               understanding
               ,
               as
               foolishnesse
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               14.
               
               But
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               
                 upon
                 supposall
                 that
                 our
                 darkened
                 hearts
                 doe
                 not
                 see
                 these
                 non-fundamentals
                 clearely
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 meaning
                 and
                 sense
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 reserve
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 receive
                 and
                 entertaine
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 these
                 non-fundamentals
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 leave
                 roome
                 ,
                 upon
                 supposall
                 of
                 our
                 misapprehensions
                 ,
                 to
                 retract
                 our
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beleeve
                 the
                 contrary
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 once
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 bindereth
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 obliged
                 to
                 beleeve
                 the
                 non-fundamentalls
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               ,
               If
               we
               be
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               obliged
               to
               beleeve
               non-fundamentals
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               so
               clearely
               revealed
               to
               us
               as
               the
               fundamentals
               ,
               as
               no
               doubt
               we
               are
               ,
               then
               doe
               we
               contrary
               to
               the
               morall
               obligation
               of
               a
               divine
               precept
               ,
               and
               so
               sinne
               in
               beleeving
               ,
               with
               a
               doubting
               and
               hesitation
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               revealed
               in
               his
               word
               :
               and
               when
               we
               beleeve
               
                 Gods
                 truth
                 with
                 a
                 reserve
                 to
                 retract
                 our
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               when
               a
               cleare
               light
               shall
               make
               naked
               to
               us
               our
               error
               ,
               that
               revealed
               error
               ,
               if
               revealed
               to
               be
               an
               error
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Lord
                 speaking
                 in
                 his
                 word
              
               ,
               doth
               clearely
               evince
               
               that
               God
               never
               revealed
               ,
               nor
               meant
               to
               reveale
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               the
               former
               truth
               that
               was
               
                 beleeved
                 with
                 a
                 reserve
              
               ,
               for
               God
               cannot
               reveale
               things
               contradictory
               ,
               and
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               commeth
               no
               untruth
               :
               therefore
               God
               in
               these
               non-fundamentals
               revealeth
               to
               us
               but
               one
               thing
               to
               be
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               that
               absolutely
               without
               all
               reserves
               ,
               for
               God
               can
               no
               more
               shine
               with
               a
               new
               light
               ,
               to
               delare
               the
               contradicent
               of
               what
               he
               hath
               once
               revealed
               as
               truth
               ,
               then
               he
               candeny
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               lie
               ;
               which
               to
               assert
               were
               high
               blasphemy
               :
               and
               if
               the
               first
               truth
               of
               the
               non-fundamentall
               doe
               onely
               appeare
               truth
               to
               our
               understanding
               ,
               and
               be
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               in
               it selfe
               an
               untruth
               ,
               then
               doth
               the
               God
               of
               truth
               reveale
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               2.
               
               Upon
               supposall
               that
               we
               see
               not
               the
               truth
               of
               these
               non-fundamentals
               clearly
               ,
               we
               are
               neither
               to
               beleeve
               with
               a
               reserve
               ,
               nor
               to
               beleeve
               them
               absolutely
               ,
               nor
               yet
               are
               we
               to
               suspend
               our
               beliefe
               ,
               because
               I
               conceive
               all
               the
               three
               to
               be
               sinfull
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               never
               obliged
               to
               sinne
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               know
               and
               beleeve
               simply
               without
               all
               reserve
               ,
               having
               laid
               away
               our
               darke
               and
               confused
               conscience
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               know
               clearely
               and
               beleeve
               firmely
               that
               God
               speaketh
               this
               ,
               not
               this
               in
               his
               Word
               ;
               nor
               ,
               because
               I
               doe
               fluctuate
               about
               the
               truth
               of
               these
               non-fundamentals
               ,
               am
               I
               obliged
               to
               follow
               in
               non-fundamentals
               the
               endictment
               of
               a
               fluctuating
               conscience
               ,
               seeing
               holding
               the
               plenitude
               and
               plenary
               perfection
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Word
              
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               no
               lesse
               manifested
               his
               will
               ,
               in
               setting
               downe
               superstructures
               and
               non-fundamentals
               ,
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               then
               he
               hath
               revealed
               his
               mind
               to
               us
               in
               fundamentals
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 our
                 Brethren
                 prove
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 tolerate
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 diverse
                 and
                 contrary
                 opinions
                 about
                 non-fundamentals
                 ,
                 from
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   be
                   perfect
                   ,
                   be
                   thus
                   minded
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   yee
                   be
                   otherwise
                   minded
                   ,
                   God
                   shall
                   reveale
                   this
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Neverthelesse
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   attained
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   walke
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   rule
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   mind
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   .
                   Now
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   opposite
                   to
                   this
                   rule
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   practises
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   exclude
                   and
                   allow
                   communion
                   in
                   nothing
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   difference
                   in
                   anything
                   .
                   The
                   labours
                   of
                
                 Davenant
                 
                   and
                   others
                   in
                   this
                   needfull
                   case
                   of
                   syncretisme
                   and
                   pacification
                   in
                   those
                   times
                   are
                   very
                   seasonable
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               I
               distinguish
               three
               things
               that
               may
               be
               judged
               the
               object
               of
               syncretisme
               or
               mutuall
               toleration
               .
               1.
               
               Fundamentalia
               ,
               fundamentall
               
               points
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Supra
                 &
                 circa
                 fundamentalia
              
               ,
               things
               that
               are
               builded
               on
               the
               foundation
               or
               superstructures
               ,
               or
               things
               about
               the
               foundation
               ,
               as
               many
               positive
               and
               historicall
               things
               that
               cannot
               result
               by
               good
               consequence
               off
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               foundation
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               were
               eight
               soules
               in
               Noahs
               Arke
               ,
               and
               some
               rituals
               of
               Gods
               institution
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Supper
               and
               Baptisme
               ,
               &c.
               3.
               
               
                 Praeter
                 fundamentalia
              
               ,
               things
               meerely
               physicall
               ,
               not
               morall
               ,
               having
               no
               influence
               in
               Gods
               worship
               at
               all
               ;
               as
               such
               a
               day
               for
               meeting
               of
               an
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Wednesday
               rather
               then
               Thursday
               ;
               a
               cloake
               when
               you
               pray
               in
               private
               ,
               rather
               then
               a
               gowne
               ;
               these
               have
               ,
               or
               contribute
               of
               themselves
               no
               morall
               influence
               to
               the
               action
               ,
               as
               in
               what
               corner
               of
               your
               Chamber
               you
               pray
               in
               private
               ,
               these
               are
               meerely
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               tolerance
               in
               these
               I
               would
               commend
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               strict
               connexion
               often
               betwixt
               the
               physicall
               and
               the
               morall
               circumstances
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               physicall
               circumstance
               doth
               put
               on
               ,
               by
               some
               necessity
               ,
               a
               morall
               habitude
               and
               respect
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               physicall
               circumstance
               becommeth
               morall
               ,
               as
               in
               what
               corner
               of
               your
               Chamber
               you
               pray
               ,
               it
               is
               meerely
               physicall
               and
               indifferent
               ,
               but
               if
               that
               corner
               that
               you
               pray
               in
               ,
               cast
               you
               obvious
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               those
               who
               are
               walking
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               and
               heare
               your
               private
               prayers
               ,
               then
               the
               place
               putteth
               on
               the
               morall
               respect
               of
               a
               savour
               of
               some
               Pharisaicall
               ostentation
               ,
               that
               you
               
                 pray
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               circumstance
               now
               is
               morall
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               regulated
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               whereas
               the
               circumstance
               that
               is
               meerely
               physicall
               is
               not
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               such
               ,
               in
               any
               capacity
               to
               receive
               scripturall
               regulation
               ,
               nothing
               is
               required
               but
               a
               physicall
               convenience
               for
               the
               action
               .
               Now
               for
               fundamentall
               superstructures
               ,
               for
               things
               about
               the
               foundation
               ,
               in
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               have
               warrant
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               to
               me
               they
               oblige
               to
               faith
               and
               practises
               ,
               in
               so
               farre
               as
               the
               Lord
               intimateth
               to
               us
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               either
               expressely
               ,
               or
               by
               good
               consequence
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               lawfull
               .
               Now
               I
               may
               adde
               to
               these
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               some
               things
               adjacent
               ,
               circumvenient
               ,
               circumstantiall
               to
               these
               fundamentals
               ,
               superstructions
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               I
               named
               ,
               wherein
               mutuall
               tolerance
               is
               commendable
               ;
               Nor
               doe
               we
               thinke
               any
               Church
               Reformation
               so
               perfect
               as
               that
               reformers
               have
               not
               left
               it
               in
               some
               capacity
               more
               or
               lesse
               of
               receiving
               increase
               and
               latitude
               
               of
               Reformation
               ;
               but
               truely
               I
               doe
               not
               see
               the
               consequence
               ,
               that
               therefore
               in
               all
               points
               not
               fundamentall
               the
               conscience
               must
               be
               of
               that
               compliable
               latitude
               of
               Kid-leather
               to
               take
               in
               ,
               and
               let
               out
               ,
               so
               as
               none
               of
               these
               superstructures
               or
               non-fundamentals
               are
               to
               be
               beleeved
               but
               with
               a
               reserve
               ,
               that
               you
               take
               them
               to
               day
               as
               Gods
               truths
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               capacity
               to
               beleeve
               their
               contradicents
               to
               be
               Gods
               truth
               to
               morrow
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 sense
                 given
                 by
                 Zanchius
                 pleaseth
                 me
                 .
                 
                   We
                   that
                   are
                   reputed
                   perfect
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   all
                   think
                   and
                   mind
                   this
                   truth
                   that
                   I
                   write
                   ,
                   to
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   the
                   high-calling
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   mind
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   contrary
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   diverse
                   from
                   my
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   time
                   shall
                   reveale
                   it
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 Zanchius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Deus
                   id
                   quoque
                   revelabit
                   suo
                   tempore
                   ,
                   nempe
                   an
                   falsum
                
                 
                 
                   sit
                   vel
                   verum
                   .
                   God
                
                 shall
                 reveale
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 time
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 part
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 subscribe
                 ;
                 that
                 God
                 shall
                 reveale
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 minded
                 then
                 Paul
                 ,
                 whether
                 his
                 doctrine
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 may
                 inferre
                 a
                 possibility
                 that
                 Paul
                 taught
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 something
                 false
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 make
                 him
                 know
                 by
                 the
                 revelation
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 taught
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 addeth
                 as
                 
                   Zanchius
                   ,
                   Estius
                   ,
                   Cornelius
                   à
                   Lapide
                   ,
                   S●lmeron
                   ,
                
                 yea
                 our
                 owne
                 
                   Calvine
                   ,
                   Marlorat
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   upon
                   this
                   condition
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   walke
                   with
                   us
                   in
                   peace
                   and
                   concord
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 John
                 7.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   will
                   doe
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   know
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   I
                   speake
                   of
                   my selfe
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 see
                 nothing
                 here
                 that
                 reacheth
                 the
                 conclusion
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 beare
                 this
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   be
                   otherwise
                   minded
                   ,
                
                 and
                 thinke
                 that
                 Paul
                 hath
                 not
                 delivered
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 either
                 concerning
                 our
                 
                   pressing
                   forward
                   toward
                   the
                   prise
                   of
                   the
                   high
                   calling
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 or
                 concerning
                 ceremonies
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 beleeve
                 untruths
                 contrary
                 to
                 Pauls
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 beleeve
                 these
                 untruths
                 ,
                 leaving
                 roome
                 to
                 
                   Gods
                   light
                
                 ,
                 to
                 bow
                 downe
                 under
                 truths
                 feet
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 reveale
                 that
                 Pauls
                 doctrine
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 thoughts
                 diverse
                 from
                 Pauls
                 doctrine
                 was
                 misapprehensions
                 and
                 errours
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 beleeve
                 true
                 non-fundamentals
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 beleeve
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 reserve
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 
                 light
                 ,
                 shall
                 appear
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 these
                 truths
                 to
                 be
                 untruths
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 change
                 his
                 mind
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 supposition
                 is
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 unpossible
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 can
                 contradict
                 and
                 belie
                 his
                 owne
                 truth
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 word
                 of
                 toleration
                 of
                 Sects
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   Paul
                   professeth
                   to
                   walke
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   rule
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   〈◊〉
                   all
                   attained
                   ,
                   with
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   contrary
                   minded
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   tolerate
                   and
                   to
                   keepe
                   peaceable
                   communion
                   with
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   contrary
                   minded
                   in
                   opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   disagree
                   from
                   us
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Marke
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               that
               Paul
               doth
               not
               say
               he
               will
               walke
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               keepe
               communion
               with
               them
               simply
               ;
               but
               onely
               ,
               1.
               while
               God
               shall
               reveale
               their
               error
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               light
               make
               them
               see
               that
               Pauls
               doctrine
               is
               true
               .
               2.
               
               So
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               they
               be
               of
               one
               minde
               with
               Paul
               ,
               as
               perfect
               men
               should
               be
               :
               and
               so
               I
               thinke
               Paul
               doth
               indeed
               condemne
               separation
               and
               breach
               of
               love
               for
               diversity
               of
               opinions
               in
               some
               things
               ;
               and
               we
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               should
               with
               gentlenesse
               instruct
               malicious
               
                 opposers
                 of
                 the
                 truth
              
               ,
               and
               wait
               on
               them
               to
               
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 ,
                 peradventure
                 ,
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 repentance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               24
               ,
               25.
               farre
               rather
               should
               Paul
               walke
               with
               those
               that
               are
               perfect
               according
               to
               the
               same
               rule
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               of
               another
               mind
               ;
               but
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               those
               who
               are
               of
               another
               mind
               from
               Paul
               ,
               should
               ,
               1
               obstinately
               continue
               in
               that
               mind
               ,
               after
               that
               God
               hath
               by
               writings
               and
               dispute
               convinced
               them
               of
               their
               error
               .
               2.
               
               It
               followeth
               not
               that
               their
               ob●tinate
               continuance
               in
               their
               error
               should
               alwayes
               be
               tolerated
               ,
               and
               never
               censured
               ,
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               such
               an
               error
               as
               
                 causeth
                 divisions
                 and
                 offences
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               16.
               17.
               for
               then
               such
               should
               be
               avoided
               ,
               saith
               Paul
               ,
               in
               that
               same
               place
               .
               3.
               
               It
               followeth
               not
               that
               we
               are
               to
               beleeve
               no
               superstructures
               or
               non-fundamentals
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               reserve
               :
               it
               is
               observable
               that
               Paul
               speaketh
               here
               of
               those
               who
               beleeve
               errors
               and
               doctrines
               contrary
               to
               Pauls
               doctrine
               ;
               Now
               consider
               then
               the
               force
               of
               the
               argument
               ,
               those
               who
               beleeve
               errors
               contrary
               to
               Pauls
               doctrine
               ,
               have
               no
               certainty
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               what
               they
               beleeve
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               beleeve
               with
               a
               reserve
               ,
               leaving
               roome
               to
               new
               light
               ;
               therefore
               those
               who
               beleeve
               any
               true
               superstructures
               and
               any
               non-fundamentals
               ,
               have
               also
               no
               certainty
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               must
               beleeve
               with
               a
               reserve
               ,
               that
               when
               light
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               they
               shall
               beleeve
               the
               contradicent
               of
               
               what
               they
               now
               beleeve
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               force
               in
               this
               connexion
               .
               It
               is
               just
               like
               the
               question
               betwixt
               us
               and
               the
               Papists
               ,
               
                 whether
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 certaine
                 with
                 any
                 divine
                 and
                 infallible
                 certainty
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 salvation
                 .
                 Papists
              
               say
               hypocrites
               beleeve
               that
               they
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               have
               no
               certainty
               thereof
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               regenerate
               beleeving
               that
               they
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               can
               have
               no
               certainty
               .
               This
               is
               a
               very
               ill
               consequence
               ,
               for
               a
               sleeping
               man
               is
               not
               certaine
               whether
               he
               be
               dreaming
               or
               waking
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               a
               waking
               man
               knoweth
               not
               whether
               he
               be
               waking
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               So
               a
               distracted
               man
               hath
               no
               certainty
               that
               he
               is
               as
               wise
               
                 as
                 seven
                 men
                 who
                 can
                 render
                 a
                 reason
              
               ;
               therefore
               a
               man
               sober
               in
               his
               wits
               knoweth
               not
               that
               he
               is
               in
               his
               sober
               wits
               :
               these
               be
               poore
               and
               loose
               consequences
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               when
               we
               beleeve
               some
               alterable
               circumstances
               of
               some
               things
               rather
               about
               ,
               then
               in
               doctrine
               and
               discipline
               ,
               which
               are
               disputable
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               both
               sides
               have
               great
               probability
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               certainty
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               possible
               here
               in
               our
               opinions
               learned
               and
               holy
               men
               ;
               yea
               and
               whole
               Churches
               may
               looke
               beside
               their
               booke
               ,
               and
               be
               deceived
               ;
               and
               these
               we
               take
               not
               to
               be
               the
               subject
               of
               a
               sworne
               confession
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               here
               we
               grant
               a
               
                 [
                 non
                 liquet
              
               ]
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               doe
               allow
               some
               graine
               weights
               of
               reserve
               to
               persons
               and
               Churches
               ,
               to
               retract
               in
               those
               things
               :
               but
               hence
               it
               is
               badly
               concluded
               that
               we
               beleeve
               these
               non-fundamentals
               of
               discipline
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               have
               certainty
               of
               evidence
               from
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               with
               a
               reserve
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               loosnesse
               of
               assent
               and
               credulity
               to
               beleeve
               the
               contrary
               to
               morrow
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               same
               argument
               should
               militate
               against
               the
               certainty
               of
               faith
               in
               some
               fundamentals
               :
               for
               a
               person
               ,
               yea
               any
               particular
               Church
               may
               erre
               in
               denying
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               as
               some
               did
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ;
               and
               Christs
               Disciples
               ,
               though
               true
               beleevers
               ,
               doubted
               of
               his
               rising
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               John
               20.
               9.
               
               Peter
               and
               the
               disciples
               doubted
               of
               Christ
               dying
               for
               the
               losed
               world
               ,
               Mat.
               16.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Luke
               24.
               25
               ,
               26.
               and
               because
               any
               true
               beleever
               may
               fall
               in
               that
               temptation
               and
               weaknesse
               ,
               as
               to
               deny
               all
               the
               articles
               of
               faith
               ,
               taken
               divisively
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               deny
               this
               or
               this
               article
               fundamentall
               ,
               (
               though
               I
               doe
               not
               thinke
               a
               regenerated
               person
               can
               deny
               the
               whole
               systeme
               and
               body
               of
               fundamentals
               collectively
               )
               it
               shall
               follow
               by
               this
               argument
               that
               regenerated
               persons
               
               and
               particular
               Churches
               are
               to
               beleeve
               some
               fundamentals
               with
               a
               reserve
               ,
               and
               keeping
               roome
               for
               light
               to
               beleeve
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               so
               if
               this
               argument
               be
               good
               ,
               wee
               have
               no
               certainty
               of
               faith
               in
               beleeving
               any
               one
               fundamentall
               article
               its
               alone
               .
               Nor
               can
               Nathan
               or
               Samuel
               have
               certainty
               of
               faith
               in
               beleeving
               their
               owne
               prophecies
               flowing
               from
               the
               immediate
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               to
               beleeve
               them
               with
               a
               capacity
               to
               receive
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               contradicent
               prophecies
               ,
               because
               Nathan
               had
               no
               certainty
               of
               faith
               in
               commanding
               David
               to
               build
               the
               Temple
               ;
               and
               Samuel
               had
               as
               little
               certainty
               in
               pronouncing
               Eliah
               to
               be
               the
               Lords
               annoynted
               .
            
             
               
                 Another
                 doubt
                 against
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   any
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   weaknesse
                   and
                   meere
                   tendernesse
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   deny
                   some
                   superstructures
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   indeed
                   scripturall
                   truths
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   counted
                   hereticks
                   ,
                   because
                   out
                   of
                   weaknesse
                   ,
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   obstinacy
                   they
                   erre
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   be
                   censured
                   with
                   excommunication
                   or
                   censures
                   of
                   Church
                   or
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   these
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   beleeve
                   truths
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   reserve
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   tolerate
                   the
                   contrary
                   minded
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   agree
                   with
                   us
                   in
                   fundamentals
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               That
               this
               may
               be
               answered
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               object
               of
               these
               opinions
               would
               be
               distinguished
               .
               2.
               
               The
               persons
               ,
               weak
               or
               strong
               .
               3.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               refusing
               instruction
               ,
               or
               of
               admitting
               light
               ,
               of
               meere
               weaknesse
               ,
               or
               of
               obstinacy
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               if
               the
               matter
               be
               faultlesse
               or
               light
               ,
               as
               
                 eating
                 meats
                 or
                 not
                 eating
                 meats
                 ,
              
               in
               time
               when
               they
               are
               meerely
               indifferent
               ,
               and
               the
               person
               weake
               and
               scarce
               capable
               of
               disputation
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               tolerated
               ,
               and
               not
               received
               into
               knotty
               and
               thorny
               disputations
               ,
               about
               things
               indifferent
               :
               for
               so
               
                 Paul
                 Rom.
              
               14.
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               when
               he
               will
               not
               have
               the
               weake
               taken
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               so
               Michael
               strove
               with
               the
               Angel
               disputing
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               if
               the
               matter
               concerne
               an
               institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               our
               necessary
               practise
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               party
               be
               not
               weake
               .
               It
               is
               a
               question
               what
               maketh
               obstinacy
               ,
               and
               what
               tendernesse
               and
               weaknesse
               ,
               a
               Turrecremata
               saith
               ,
               he
               who
               is
               ready
               to
               yeeld
               to
               light
               ,
               is
               not
               obstinate
               ,
               b
               
                 Scotus
                 ,
                 grosse
                 ignorance
              
               ,
               c
               Canus
               saith
               ,
               
                 affected
                 ignorance
              
               maketh
               obstinacie
               ,
               d
               Malderus
               saith
               that
               
                 grosse
                 ignorance
                 may
                 leave
                 a
                 man
                 ready
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 information
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               e
               
                 Alphonsus
                 a
                 Castro
              
               saith
               better
               ,
               he
               is
               obstinate
               who
               1.
               defendeth
               an
               opinion
               against
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               his
               error
               )
               against
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               2.
               
               Who
               being
               admonished
               doth
               not
               amend
               .
               3.
               
               Who
               seeketh
               not
               resolution
               from
               the
               learned
               ,
               with
               a
               purpose
               to
               render
               himselfe
               truths
               captive
               .
               4.
               
               Who
               sweareth
               that
               he
               shall
               adhere
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               to
               that
               opinion
               .
               By
               the
               light
               and
               knowledge
               of
               the
               holder
               of
               the
               opinion
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               collected
               whether
               he
               seeketh
               truth
               ,
               and
               is
               ready
               to
               yeeld
               himselfe
               and
               his
               understanding
               thereunto
               :
               and
               except
               the
               point
               be
               fundamentall
               ,
               it
               can
               hardly
               be
               judged
               heresie
               :
               if
               the
               point
               may
               be
               holden
               without
               any
               scandall
               ,
               or
               breach
               of
               peace
               ,
               much
               tolerance
               is
               required
               where
               error
               seemeth
               to
               be
               a
               temptation
               to
               holy
               men
               ,
               but
               finall
               tolerance
               ,
               and
               unlimitted
               ,
               where
               the
               party
               is
               of
               great
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               hath
               sway
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               many
               ,
               to
               prevaile
               to
               draw
               others
               after
               him
               ,
               is
               harder
               .
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   But
                   hee
                   that
                   serveth
                   God
                   in
                   these
                   is
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 14.
                 18.
                 
                   and
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   judge
                   some
                   doctrine
                   to
                   bee
                   error
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   bee
                   no
                   error
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   so
                   judgeth
                   it
                   is
                   error
                   ;
                   if
                   hee
                   suffer
                   death
                   for
                   that
                   hee
                   judgeth
                   truth
                   ,
                   hee
                   suffereth
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   being
                   truth
                   in
                   his
                   judgement
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   libertie
                   of
                   conscience
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   given
                   to
                   all
                   sects
                   ;
                   Christ
                   would
                   not
                   forbid
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   preached
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   though
                   hee
                   did
                   not
                   follow
                   him
                   ,
                   Mark.
                
                 9.
                 38.
                 
                 Luk.
                 9.
                 50.
                 
                 
                   The
                   best
                   way
                   to
                   hinder
                   Sects
                   is
                   to
                   re●ute
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   set
                   decrees
                   of
                   Synods
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   is
                   done
                   already
                   by
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   for
                   Gods
                   judgement
                   shall
                   still
                   bee
                   on
                   you
                   ,
                   while
                   you
                   establish
                   Christs
                   Jubilee
                   ,
                   and
                   freedome
                   of
                   consciences
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 4.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Let
                 none
                 thinke
                 that
                 these
                 bee
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 Anabaptist
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Arminians
                   and
                   Socinians
                
                 who
                 object
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 14.
                 18.
                 
                   hee
                   that
                   serveth
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 understood
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 context
                 teacheth
                 us
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 relate
                 the
                 words
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 v.
                 17.
                 hee
                 who
                 serveth
                 God
                 
                   in
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   in
                   joy
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 acceptable
                 who
                 serveth
                 God
                 in
                 following
                 the
                 inditement
                 of
                 his
                 light
                 and
                 conscience
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 some
                 should
                 please
                 God
                 in
                 sinning
                 against
                 God.
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 worthy
                 our
                 consideration
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 tie
                 and
                 obligation
                 an
                 erroneous
                 conscience
                 layeth
                 on
                 men
                 :
                 hence
                 with
                 correction
                 these
                 considerations
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 true
                 cause
                 why
                 an
                 erring
                 conscience
                 obliegeth
                 to
                 abstinence
                 from
                 the
                 fact
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 error
                 and
                 misrepresentation
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 conscience
                 is
                 the
                 nearest
                 divine
                 principle
                 of
                 our
                 morall
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 standeth
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 hee
                 who
                 doth
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 the
                 very
                 erroneous
                 ditement
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 is
                 hence
                 convinced
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 perverse
                 will
                 to
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 majestie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 who
                 should
                 beleeve
                 usury
                 to
                 bee
                 theft
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 with
                 Calvin
                 and
                 other
                 great
                 Divines
                 usurie
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 lawfull
                 )
                 should
                 yet
                 take
                 usury
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 the●teous
                 will
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 steale
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 oblieging
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 applyed
                 to
                 our
                 actions
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 interveening
                 actuall
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 conscience
                 ;
                 see
                 f
                 Pirerius
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Consideration
                 In
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 an
                 erroneous
                 conscience
                 doth
                 obliege
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 no.
                 It
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 thing
                 out
                 of
                 controversie
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   or
                   no
                   doth
                   an
                   erroneous
                   conscience
                   so
                   bind
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   against
                   the
                   standing
                   enditement
                   of
                   an
                   erring
                   conscience
                   :
                
                 for
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 cleare
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   I
                   know
                   and
                   am
                   perswaded
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                
                 (
                 of
                 meat-kind
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 )
                 uncleane
                 (
                 or
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 eat
                 )
                 
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   esteemeth
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   bee
                   uncleane
                   ,
                
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 il-informed
                 and
                 erroneous
                 conscience
                 )
                 
                   to
                   him
                
                 (
                 so
                 thinking
                 )
                 
                   it
                   is
                   uncleane
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 man
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 actuall
                 darknesse
                 and
                 errour
                 of
                 an
                 ill-informed
                 conscience
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 must
                 abstaine
                 from
                 eating
                 ,
                 not
                 simply
                 from
                 eating
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 eating
                 ,
                 
                   ●●li
                   modo
                   :
                   So
                   all
                   who
                   have
                   commented
                
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Par●us
                   ,
                   Rollocus
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 all
                 who
                 either
                 commented
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 handled
                 the
                 text
                 occasionally
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Basilius
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Anselm
                   ,
                
                 all
                 the
                 Popish
                 writers
                 ,
                 
                   Lyra
                   ,
                   Hugo
                   Cardinalis
                   ,
                   Aquinas
                   ,
                   Toletus
                   ,
                   Pirerius
                   ,
                   Estius
                   ,
                   Cornelius
                   a
                   Lapide
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 yea
                 g
                 Adrianus
                 ,
                 h
                 Vasquez
                 ,
                 i
                 Pezantius
                 ,
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 manifestly
                 against
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 hereticall
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   sinne
                   to
                   doe
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   commandement
                   or
                   prohibition
                   of
                   an
                   erring
                   conscience
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Hence
                 the
                 conscience
                 carrieth
                 to
                 the
                 agent
                 from
                 God
                 a
                 
                 twofold
                 obligation
                 most
                 considerable
                 here
                 ;
                 1.
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 action
                 it selfe
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 commeth
                 wholly
                 from
                 the
                 oblieging
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 conscience
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 obligation
                 that
                 consisteth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 and
                 commeth
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 obligation
                 commeth
                 from
                 conscience
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 nothing
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 light
                 or
                 inditement
                 of
                 our
                 conscience
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 imbred
                 Rose
                 &
                 Flower
                 of
                 divinifie
                 and
                 majestie
                 that
                 groweth
                 kindly
                 out
                 of
                 conscience
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 high
                 place
                 of
                 some
                 sort
                 of
                 royaltie
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 to
                 bee
                 something
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 breast-God
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 Deputie
                 and
                 Judge
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 contemned
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 a
                 proconsull
                 bringeth
                 to
                 mee
                 a
                 forged
                 commandement
                 from
                 my
                 Soveraigne
                 and
                 Prince
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 receive
                 it
                 with
                 non-obedience
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 forgery
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 to
                 despise
                 and
                 put
                 any
                 note
                 of
                 disgrace
                 upon
                 the
                 proconsull
                 ,
                 be
                 cause
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 the
                 deputie
                 of
                 my
                 Soveraigne
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 mandat
                 ,
                 hee
                 doth
                 prevaricate
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 represent
                 the
                 soveraigne
                 power
                 and
                 Prince
                 ,
                 whose
                 deputie
                 otherwayes
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 this
                 the
                 deputed
                 royaltie
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 standing
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   bic
                   &
                   nunc
                
                 ,
                 as
                 representing
                 a
                 message
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 represent
                 it
                 falsely
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 deputry
                 and
                 message
                 standing
                 actually
                 in
                 vigor
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 I
                 desire
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 obligations
                 of
                 conscience
                 bee
                 carefully
                 kept
                 in
                 mind
                 ;
                 hence
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 conscience
                 carrying
                 the
                 former
                 obligation
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 formally
                 the
                 action
                 hath
                 its
                 lawfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 eccentrick
                 and
                 irregular
                 discrepance
                 from
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 unlawfulnesse
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 obliege
                 mee
                 to
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 conscience
                 simply
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 it
                 offereth
                 an
                 action
                 to
                 mee
                 as
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   parte
                   rei
                
                 ,
                 in
                 it selfe
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 oblieged
                 to
                 that
                 unlawfull
                 action
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 no
                 ruler
                 made
                 of
                 clay
                 ,
                 any
                 royall
                 power
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 tyrant
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 ,
                 where
                 as
                 his
                 office
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 to
                 save
                 and
                 governe
                 ;
                 so
                 hath
                 not
                 God
                 given
                 to
                 conscience
                 any
                 power
                 to
                 obliege
                 me
                 to
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 conscience
                 remaineth
                 conscience
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 representeth
                 forged
                 and
                 illegall
                 mandates
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 things
                 good
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 when
                 men
                 love
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 hell
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 that
                 false
                 representation
                 conscience
                 is
                 not
                 Gods
                 deputie
                 ;
                 therefore
                 though
                 
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   judge
                   some
                   doctrines
                   to
                   bee
                   errors
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   bee
                   in
                   themselves
                   truths
                   ,
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   so
                   judgeth
                   they
                   are
                   errors
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 are
                 these
                 truths
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 rejected
                 simpliciter
                 and
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 judgeth
                 so
                 ,
                 ony
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 in
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 and
                 garments
                 of
                 errors
                 ;
                 &
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   any
                   suffer
                   death
                   for
                   an
                   error
                   which
                   in
                   conscience
                   he
                   conceiveth
                   to
                   be
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   error
                   is
                   to
                   him
                   truth
                   .
                
                 Distinguo
                 :
                 
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   him
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ;
                 he
                 conceiveth
                 and
                 dreameth
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 truth
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 :
                 
                   but
                   to
                   him
                   it
                   is
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 beleeved
                 by
                 him
                 
                   as
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 as
                 lawfull
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 false
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 rejected
                 both
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 erroneous
                 opinion
                 thereof
                 should
                 bee
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 hee
                 receive
                 it
                 as
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 professe
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   die
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   hee
                   dieth
                   not
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   sake
                   ,
                
                 but
                 hee
                 dieth
                 for
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 dreames
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 not
                 blessed
                 as
                 one
                 who
                 dveth
                 
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 vaine
                 reason
                 saith
                 ,
                 1.
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 for
                 the
                 mind
                 to
                 beleeve
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 divine
                 truth
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 righteousnesse
                 upon
                 the
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 whereby
                 I
                 beleeve
                 a
                 lie
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 a
                 lie
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 are
                 false
                 :
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 mind
                 is
                 under
                 Gods
                 oblieging
                 Law
                 to
                 conceive
                 aright
                 of
                 all
                 divine
                 truths
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 faculties
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 latter
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 beleeve
                 lies
                 as
                 divine
                 truths
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 erring
                 conscience
                 saith
                 they
                 are
                 divine
                 truths
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 sinfull
                 credulity
                 ,
                 and
                 blind
                 zeale
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 beleeve
                 what
                 our
                 conscience
                 dictateth
                 as
                 truth
                 ,
                 under
                 this
                 formall
                 reduplication
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 conscience
                 thus
                 doth
                 dictate
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 it
                 is
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 saith
                 to
                 our
                 conscience
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 divine
                 truth
                 ;
                 not
                 because
                 our
                 owne
                 spirit
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 dreaming
                 and
                 mis●ed
                 conscience
                 saith
                 so
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 controversie
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 Papists
                 ,
                 anent
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 change
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 conscience
                 or
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 our
                 conscience
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 formall
                 object
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 formall
                 medium
                 and
                 reason
                 why
                 with
                 a
                 divine
                 faith
                 I
                 beleeve
                 a
                 divine
                 truth
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 divine
                 truth
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 testimony
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 the
                 formall
                 reason
                 of
                 my
                 faith
                 ;
                 so
                 
                   An
                   ●baptists
                
                 make
                 a
                 Pope
                 and
                 an
                 infallible
                 spirit
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 conscience
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 formall
                 obligation
                 tying
                 mee
                 to
                 receive
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 point
                 as
                 a
                 divine
                 truth
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 revealed
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ;
                 the
                 consciences
                 representing
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 necessary
                 condition
                 of
                 my
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 formall
                 object
                 of
                 my
                 beleeving
                 :
                 the
                 conscience
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 I
                 beleeve
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   tali
                   modo
                
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 rationall
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 practicall
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 formall
                 cause
                 why
                 I
                 beleeve
                 it
                 simpliciter
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Arrians
                   ,
                   Macedonians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 detestable
                 Hereticks
                 have
                 consciences
                 representing
                 to
                 them
                 fundamentall
                 truthes
                 ,
                 as
                 lies
                 and
                 untruths
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 died
                 for
                 these
                 lies
                 ,
                 
                   did
                   they
                   suffer
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   for
                   that
                   ?
                
                 and
                 
                   yet
                   to
                   their
                   judgement
                
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 suffered
                 for
                 was
                 truth
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 legall
                 obligation
                 is
                 here
                 from
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 our
                 conscience
                 .
                 
                   Arminians
                   ,
                   Socinians
                   ,
                   Anabaptists
                
                 imagine
                 that
                 our
                 conscience
                 is
                 the
                 nearest
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 false
                 ;
                 
                   our
                   present
                   judgement
                   is
                   never
                   a
                   binding
                   Law
                   to
                   us
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 no
                 not
                 when
                 we
                 beleeve
                 fundamentalls
                 ;
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   it
                   is
                   Gods
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 binding
                 Law
                 onely
                 ;
                 our
                 judgement
                 is
                 
                   regula
                   regulata
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   regula
                   regulans
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 leading
                 or
                 binding
                 Law
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 conscience
                 ,
                 because
                 conscience
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 Pope
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 speaking
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 chaire
                 ,
                 can
                 captivate
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 Malderus
                 g
                 holdeth
                 that
                 
                   our
                   opinion
                   is
                   a
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 h
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 correcteth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 
                   our
                   opinion
                   or
                   conscience
                   (
                   non
                   tam
                   legem
                   esse
                   ,
                   quam
                   legis
                   quaddam
                   praeconium
                   ,
                   promulgationem
                   ,
                   insinuationem
                   )
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   promulgation
                   of
                   Gods
                   Law
                   :
                
                 but
                 hee
                 addeth
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 maketh
                 the
                 businesse
                 as
                 bad
                 )
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   promulgatio
                   legis
                   recte
                   dicitur
                   obligare
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 promulgation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 doth
                 not
                 obliege
                 ,
                 for
                 who
                 can
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 hath
                 an
                 oblieging
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 Herald
                 his
                 act
                 of
                 proclaiming
                 ,
                 reading
                 or
                 declaring
                 the
                 Law
                 ?
                 the
                 promulgation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 an
                 approximation
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 man
                 hath
                 its
                 oblieging
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 honesty
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 obligation
                 to
                 punishment
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Herauld
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Law-giver
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 conscience
                 doth
                 onely
                 promulgate
                 Gods
                 oblie●ing
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 layeth
                 not
                 on
                 us
                 the
                 oblieging
                 power
                 ,
                 except
                 wee
                 speake
                 of
                 an
                 oblieging
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 receiving
                 and
                 beleeving
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 that
                 wee
                 receive
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 truth
                 what
                 God
                 proposeth
                 as
                 an
                 untruth
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 wee
                 receive
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
                 what
                 God
                 proposeth
                 as
                 spoken
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 receive
                 truths
                 against
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 our
                 conscience
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 Ambrose
                 calleth
                 our
                 opinion
                 an
                 obliging
                 Law
                 ,
                 he
                 speaketh
                 (
                 as
                 Augustine
                 often
                 doth
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 habituall
                 opinion
                 naturall
                 that
                 wee
                 have
                 of
                 right
                 and
                 wrong
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 ●aw
                 written
                 in
                 our
                 heart
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 here
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 
                   (
                   recta
                   ratio
                   )
                   right
                   reason
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   (
                   vera
                   ratio
                   )
                   true
                   reason
                   ,
                
                 for
                 some
                 make
                 
                   right
                   reason
                
                 the
                 nearest
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 action
                 is
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 it
                 our
                 conscience
                 perswade
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 action
                 swa●ve
                 and
                 decline
                 from
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 For
                 to
                 mee
                 reason
                 is
                 never
                 right
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Gods
                 Law.
                 It
                 is
                 objected
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   one
                   shall
                   beleeve
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   kill
                   a
                   protestant
                   King
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   service
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   kill
                   a
                   heretick
                   ;
                   (
                   as
                   there
                   bee
                   good
                   store
                   of
                   consciences
                   of
                   this
                   mettall
                   amongst
                   the
                   nation
                   of
                   Jesui●es
                   )
                   if
                   hee
                   kill
                   him
                   not
                   bee
                   sinneth
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   be
                   sinneth
                   against
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   conscience
                   by
                   the
                   sinfull
                   omitting
                   of
                   good
                   service
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   bee
                   kill
                   him
                   〈◊〉
                   sinneth
                   also
                   in
                   committing
                   murther
                   ,
                   both
                   against
                   the
                   sixt
                   Commandement
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   against
                   the
                   fist
                   ,
                   which
                   commandeth
                   to
                   honour
                   Kings
                   ▪
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   it
                   must
                   follow
                   that
                   either
                   an
                   erring
                   conscience
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   conscience
                   ,
                   obliegeth
                   us
                   to
                   doe
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   because
                   wee
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   obedience
                   to
                   an
                   erring
                   consceence
                   ,
                   now
                   leaveth
                   off
                   to
                   bee
                   sinne
                   to
                   the
                   actor
                   under
                   this
                   condition
                   of
                   conscience
                   ;
                   or
                   then
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   bee
                   such
                   a
                   perplexitie
                   wherein
                   a
                   man
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   contradiction
                   ,
                   whether
                   hee
                   doe
                   such
                   ●n
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   doe
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   is
                   necessitated
                   by
                   Gods
                   providence
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   absurdity
                   shall
                   make
                   God
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 necessitie
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 thus
                 perplexed
                 must
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   hee
                   doe
                   or
                   not
                   doe
                   such
                   anaction
                   :
                
                 for
                 I
                 give
                 easily
                 a
                 third
                 case
                 different
                 from
                 both
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 perplexed
                 Jesuite
                 is
                 neither
                 oblieged
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 killing
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 perplexed
                 manner
                 ;
                 but
                 hee
                 is
                 oblieged
                 not
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 Lords
                 annointed
                 ,
                 
                   tali
                   modo
                
                 :
                 hee
                 is
                 oblieged
                 to
                 abstinence
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 abstinence
                 
                   tali
                   modo
                
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 oblieged
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 his
                 erroneous
                 and
                 hereticall
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 killing
                 with
                 a
                 well
                 informed
                 conscience
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 brought
                 under
                 a
                 lawfull
                 perplexitie
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 men
                 may
                 bring
                 themselves
                 under
                 sinfull
                 perplexities
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 fathered
                 upon
                 the
                 holy
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 hateth
                 sinne
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 hatred
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 places
                 ,
                 Mark.
                 9.
                 30.
                 and
                 Luk.
                 9.
                 they
                 be
                 manifestly
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 man
                 who
                 
                   cast
                   out
                   devills
                   in
                   Christs
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   followed
                   not
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 followed
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 an
                 erroneous
                 conscience
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 it
                 service
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 devills
                 in
                 Christs
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 oblieged
                 to
                 follow
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 Disciples
                 followed
                 him
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 command
                 to
                 follow
                 Christ
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 read
                 not
                 of
                 ;
                 nay
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 like
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 Christ
                 have
                 rebuked
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 rebuke
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 directly
                 insinuateth
                 ,
                 v.
                 40.
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 was
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 spirituall
                 follower
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 bodily
                 way
                 follow
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 Judas
                 and
                 the
                 eleven
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 to
                 tie
                 all
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 a
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 
                   casting
                   out
                   devills
                   in
                   Christs
                   name
                   ,
                
                 to
                 a
                 bodily
                 following
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 their
                 pride
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 refute
                 sects
                 ,
                 and
                 erroneous
                 opinions
                 by
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 to
                 convince
                 an
                 incestuous
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 hainousnesse
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 by
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 convince
                 Hymeneus
                 and
                 Alexander
                 of
                 their
                 blasphemous
                 opinions
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 Scripture
                 layeth
                 open
                 the
                 vildnesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 here●es
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 also
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 to
                 deliver
                 incestuous
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 blasphemets
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   spirit
                   may
                   bee
                   saved
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 
                   learne
                   not
                   to
                   blaspheme
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 one
                 meane
                 to
                 beare
                 downe
                 sects
                 and
                 erroneous
                 opinions
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 taketh
                 not
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 establisheth
                 Church-discipline
                 as
                 another
                 meane
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 if
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 an
                 offending
                 brother
                 can
                 bee
                 convinced
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 repentance
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Word
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 rebukes
                 must
                 bee
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 remaine
                 obstinate
                 in
                 his
                 offence
                 ,
                 Christ
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 man
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 esteemed
                 
                   a
                   Heatben
                   and
                   a
                   Public●n
                
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 vaine
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 refuted
                 all
                 here●●s
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 Synods
                 to
                 refute
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 determinations
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 certaine
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 refuted
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 circum●ision
                 and
                 of
                 observing
                 Moses
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   James
                   ,
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 15.
                 doe
                 strongly
                 prove
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 condemned
                 the
                 
                   eating
                   of
                   things
                   strang●●●
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   things
                   sacrificed
                   to
                   Idolls
                
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 scandall
                 ;
                 therefore
                 none
                 of
                 sound
                 judgement
                 will
                 inferre
                 that
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 Act.
                 15.
                 22.
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ;
                 yea
                 because
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 Moses
                 condemned
                 the
                 Sadduces
                 in
                 their
                 Epicurith
                 opinion
                 of
                 denying
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 superfluous
                 for
                 Christ
                 out
                 of
                 Moses
                 his
                 writings
                 to
                 determine
                 and
                 prove
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 22.
                 that
                 the
                 dead
                 must
                 ●i●c
                 againe
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 by
                 as
                 good
                 reason
                 say
                 ,
                 nothing
                 should
                 bee
                 determined
                 in
                 preaching
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 writings
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 already
                 determined
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 his
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 :
                 this
                 shall
                 close
                 evert
                 all
                 ministery
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 S●inians
                 doe
                 )
                 especially
                 now
                 after
                 the
                 cannon
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 closed
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 use
                 the
                 same
                 very
                 arguments
                 against
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 a
                 ministery
                 ,
                 because
                 now
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 fully
                 revealed
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessitie
                 of
                 a
                 sent
                 ministery
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 :
                 so
                 teach
                 a
                 
                   Andr.
                   Raddeccius
                
                 ,
                 b
                 Smalcius
                 ,
                 and
                 c
                 the
                 Arminians
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vild
                 abusing
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 
                   the
                   accept
                   th●e
                   yeare
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 of
                 which
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 4.
                 18
                 ,
                 1●
                 .
                 is
                 that
                 Jubilee
                 yeare
                 of
                 libertie
                 of
                 conscience
                 to
                 all
                 sects
                 of
                 
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Arminians
                   ,
                   Socinians
                   ,
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 a
                 libertie
                 of
                 hereticall
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 opinions
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Word
                 ,
                 cannot
                 bee
                 the
                 
                   acceptable
                   yeare
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 which
                 Christ
                 as
                 Mediator
                 came
                 to
                 proclaime
                 ,
                 Esa.
                 61
                 2.
                 5.
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 licence
                 ,
                 not
                 libertie
                 ;
                 
                   Christs
                   acceptable
                   yeare
                   ,
                   Fsiy
                
                 61.
                 is
                 the
                 spirituall
                 Jubilee
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 redemption
                 proffered
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 really
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 the
                 
                 
                   meeke
                   ,
                   the
                   broken
                   hearted
                   ,
                   the
                   captives
                   ,
                   the
                   prisoners
                   ,
                   the
                   mourne●s
                   in
                   Zi●n
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   whom
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 clothe
                 with
                 the
                 garments
                 of
                 praise
                 ;
                 but
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 sent
                 to
                 comfort
                 
                   Macedonians
                   ,
                   Sabellians
                   ,
                   papists
                   ,
                   Socinians
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Sectaries
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 adhere
                 to
                 their
                 rotten
                 and
                 false
                 grounds
                 of
                 divinitie
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 libertie
                 of
                 conscience
                 should
                 have
                 beene
                 a
                 mercy
                 purchased
                 by
                 Christs
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 Arius
                 should
                 obtaine
                 by
                 Christs
                 death
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 bee
                 an
                 Arian
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 divinitie
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ultio
                 ,
                 a
                 revenging
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 allusion
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   naeham
                   ,
                   consolatus
                   est
                
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 yeare
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 beleevers
                 Nechama
                 ,
                 or
                 consolation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 unbeleevers
                 Nekama
                 ,
                 a
                 revenge
                 or
                 a
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 sort
                 with
                 sectaries
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 acceptable
                 yeare
                 is
                 as
                 Paul
                 expoundeth
                 it
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 2.
                 the
                 acceptable
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   salvation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 d
                 
                   Hugo
                   Cardinalis
                
                 expoundeth
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 grace
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 Esay
                 49.
                 8.
                 
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   salvation
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ratson
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   day
                   of
                   good
                   will
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 e
                 Beda
                 ,
                 f
                 Toletus
                 ,
                 g
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 h
                 and
                 the
                 Jesuit
                 Salmeron
                 and
                 i
                 
                   Glossa
                   Ordinaria
                
                 expoundeth
                 it
                 
                   faith
                   and
                   salvation
                
                 ,
                 k
                 Procopius
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 incarnation
                 ,
                 as
                 l
                 Hieronymus
                 expoundeth
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 vengeance
                 opposit
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 damnation
                 ;
                 and
                 m
                 Lyra
                 the
                 
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christs
                   suffering
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   Christ
                   is
                   pleased
                   with
                   mankind
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Quest.
                   III.
                   
                     Whether
                     the
                     Jesuited
                     Lysimachus
                     Nicanor
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Author
                     of
                     the
                     Survey
                     of
                     Discipline
                     ,
                     doth
                     with
                     good
                     reason
                     impute
                     ●●
                     the
                     Church-Government
                     of
                     the
                     reformed
                     Churches
                     ,
                     the
                     eversion
                     of
                     the
                     〈◊〉
                     Magistrates
                     power
                     ●n
                     matters
                     ecclesiasticall
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 There
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 day
                 ,
                 a
                 night-peece
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1640.
                 
                 A
                 Pamphlet
                 by
                 one
                 
                   Lysimachus
                   Nicanor
                
                 ,
                 acting
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 ●esuite
                 ,
                 but
                 better
                 resembling
                 ●
                 is
                 nature
                 ,
                 against
                 our
                 blessed
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 imputing
                 to
                 us
                 Treason
                 to
                 Kings
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 the
                 Popish
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 Survey
                 had
                 ledde
                 the
                 poore
                 man
                 :
                 a
                 both
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 doe
                 raile
                 against
                 
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Beza
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Geneva-discipline
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Becanus
                   ,
                   Suarez
                   ,
                   Uasquez
                   ,
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   Gre●serus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 their
                 Doctors
                 and
                 teachers
                 doe
                 leade
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 adde
                 to
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 the
                 reader
                 to
                 eye
                 and
                 consider
                 these
                 distinctions
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 b
                 
                   Paraeus
                   teacheth
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   double
                   Church-power
                   ,
                   one
                   internall
                   and
                   proper
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   hinde
                   ,
                   and
                   loose
                   ,
                   to
                   administrate
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Prince
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   another
                   improper
                   and
                   externall
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   exercised
                   about
                   Church-matters
                   ,
                   and
                   Church-officers
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   distinction
                   is
                   grounded
                   upon
                   that
                   saying
                   of
                   Constantine
                   the
                   Emperour
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                
                 c
                 Eusebius
                 
                   relateth
                   it
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 externall
                 power
                 about
                 matters
                 ecclesiasticke
                 is
                 three-fold
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   A
                   power
                   of
                   order
                   and
                   jurisdiction
                   about
                   the
                   externall
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   in
                   the
                   externall
                   acts
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   visible
                   and
                   incurreth
                   in
                   the
                   〈…〉
                   ,
                
                 as
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 baptize
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 saith
                 that
                 learned
                 and
                 d
                 worthy
                 preacher
                 at
                 
                   Middleburgh
                   ,
                   Guliel
                   .
                   Apollonii
                
                 )
                 doe
                 properly
                 pertaine
                 to
                 the
                 spirituall
                 and
                 proper
                 Church-government
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 controversie
                 doe
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   A
                   power
                   externall
                   about
                   Church-matters
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   objective
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   object
                   ,
                   sacred
                   or
                   ecclesiastick
                   ,
                   but
                   improperly
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   a
                   〈◊〉
                   enely
                   ecclesiasticke
                   ,
                   and
                   essentially
                   and
                   in
                   it selfe
                   politick
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   we
                   hold
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   power
                   in
                   causing
                   Church-men
                   doe
                   their
                   duty
                   in
                   preaching
                   sound
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   administrating
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   ●cording
                   to
                   Christs
                   institution
                   ,
                   and
                   punishing
                   hereticks
                   and
                   false
                   teachers
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Some
                 have
                 devised
                 a
                 mixed
                 
                   power
                   ecclesiastick
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   Henric.
                
                 e
                 
                   Salcobrigiensis
                   )
                   whereby
                   the
                   Prince
                   is
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   a
                   nomotheticke
                   ,
                   and
                   legislative
                   power
                   ,
                   in
                   things
                   ecclesiasticall
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   objective
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   object
                   ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   subjective
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   subject
                   ,
                   ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   that
                   the
                   Prince
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   civill
                   office
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   King
                   may
                   ordaine
                   Prelats
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   Lawes
                   in
                   Church-matters
                   .
                
              
               
                 Distinction
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   twofold
                   power
                   in
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   one
                   in
                   a
                   King
                   as
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   alike
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   regall
                   ,
                   coactive
                   ;
                   whether
                   
                   the
                   King
                   be
                   a
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   a
                   Turke
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   sound
                   beleeving
                   Christian
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   another
                   power
                   in
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   either
                   a
                   King
                   and
                   a
                   Prophet
                   also
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   a
                   Propheticall
                   King
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   extraordinary
                   power
                   was
                   in
                
                 Solomon
                 and
                 David
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   write
                   Canonicke
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   prophecie
                   ,
                
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 a
                 
                   Kingly
                   power
                
                 :
                 or
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 King
                 as
                 such
                 
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   a
                   Christian
                   beleeving
                   King
                   ,
                
                 an
                 other
                 power
                 ordinary
                 indeede
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 new
                 regall
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   potestas
                   executiva
                
                 ,
                 a
                 power
                 or
                 a
                 gracious
                 hability
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 
                   Kingly
                   power
                
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ;
                 so
                 Christianity
                 addeth
                 no
                 new
                 Kingly
                 power
                 to
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 addeth
                 a
                 Christian
                 power
                 to
                 use
                 ,
                 inlarge
                 ,
                 and
                 dilate
                 the
                 Kingly
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Distinction
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Magistrate
                   as
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   is
                   a
                   politicke
                   head
                   and
                   ruler
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   Christian
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Kings
                   power
                   as
                   King
                   in
                   things
                   ecclesiasticke
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   servi●e
                   and
                   meerely
                   executive
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Churches
                   servant
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   their
                   decrees
                   in
                   execution
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   regall
                   ,
                   princely
                   and
                   supreame
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   The
                   object
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   power
                   is
                   not
                   simply
                   a
                   peaceable
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   externall
                   peace
                   of
                   humane
                   societies
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   honesty
                   and
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   procured
                   by
                   a
                   civill
                   ,
                   politicke
                   ,
                   regall
                   and
                   coactive
                   way
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Sword
                   of
                   the
                   secular
                   arme
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   power
                   is
                   honesty
                   and
                   godlinesse
                   to
                   be
                   procured
                   by
                   a
                   ministeriall
                   ,
                   ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   and
                   spirituall
                   power
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   forcing
                   of
                   men
                   by
                   externall
                   power
                   .
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   The
                   end
                   of
                   Kingly
                   power
                
                 ,
                 de
                 jure
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   Gods
                   right
                   and
                   divine
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 exintentione
                 Dei
                 approbativâ
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   Kingly
                   power
                   according
                   to
                   its
                   essence
                   ,
                   and
                
                 de
                 facto
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   a
                   quiet
                   life
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   attaine
                   not
                   Godlinesse
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   attaine
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   it
                   attaine
                   it
                   ,
                   amongst
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Kingly
                   power
                   in
                   its
                   essence
                   ,
                   whole
                   and
                   intire
                   amongst
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   or
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   in
                   Heathen
                   Kings
                   a
                   regall
                   and
                   Kingly
                   power
                   to
                   establish
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   and
                   adde
                   regall
                   sanctions
                   to
                   Christian
                   Synods
                   ,
                   though
                   there
                   neither
                   is
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Heathen
                   Paganisme
                   ,
                   any
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   there
                   ;
                   this
                   power
                   is
                   essentially
                   and
                
                 actu
                 primo
                 ,
                 
                   regall
                   ,
                   yet
                   as
                   concerning
                   execution
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   vertuall
                   onely
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   a
                   royall
                   command
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   punishment
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   royall
                   power
                   to
                   punish
                   the
                   contraveners
                   〈◊〉
                   ecclesiasticke
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   nomotbeticke
                   power
                   to
                   make
                   Church
                   Lawes
                   ;
                   〈…〉
                   hath
                   the
                   former
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   latter
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                   royall
                   power
                   be
                   of
                   that
                   transcendent
                   and
                   eminent
                
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 Lawes
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 Church
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 f
                 Camero
                 must
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ●ing
                 is
                 the
                 supreame
                 ruler
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-men
                 be
                 as
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 instruments
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 externall
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 supreame
                 authority
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 honoured
                 by
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 Physitian
                 giveth
                 dregs
                 to
                 the
                 sicke
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Plow-man
                 laboureth
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fashioner
                 seweth
                 and
                 s●a●eth
                 garments
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Paraeus
                 g
                 who
                 without
                 reason
                 also
                 giveth
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 a
                 nomothetick
                 power
                 in
                 Church-matte●s
                 ,
                 doth
                 except
                 some
                 things
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 cannot
                 doe
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 right
                 and
                 law
                 ,
                 other
                 sometimes
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 sordid
                 and
                 base
                 arts
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 governing
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 ordinarily
                 in
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Sonnes
                   of
                   Aaron
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                   ●ippes
                   did
                   preserve
                
                 ,
                 ex
                 officio
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 yet
                 as
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 raised
                 up
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 extraordinarily
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 they
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 that
                 same
                 extraordinary
                 power
                 did
                 governe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 though
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Israel
                 were
                 not
                 Priests
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 doubt
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Prophets
                 they
                 did
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Prophets
                 determine
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 same
                 extraordinary
                 power
                 by
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   Solomon
                
                 ,
                 did
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 pen
                 Ca●
                 ni●k
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   consideration
                   of
                   abuses
                   and
                   heresies
                   manifestly
                   re
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   ordinar●
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   former
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   neede
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ministeriall
                   power
                   of
                   condemning
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                
                 Ezechias
                 ,
                 Jos●as
                 ,
                 Asa
                 ,
                 ●●osaphat
                 ,
                 
                   did
                   manifestly
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   word
                   〈◊〉
                   abuses
                   ,
                   and
                   Idolatry
                   in
                   Gods
                   worship
                   without
                   the
                   Churches
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   Church
                   representative
                   was
                   guilty
                   of
                   these
                   cor
                   〈◊〉
                   us
                   themselves
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   Kings
                   place
                   is
                   to
                   com
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   compell
                   by
                   externall
                   force
                   and
                   bodily
                   punishments
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Churches
                   part
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   inserme
                   ,
                   binde
                   ,
                   and
                   loose
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   King
                   can
                   make
                   no
                   Church
                   Canons
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 our
                 first
                 conclusion
                 .
                 The
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 formally
                 a
                 member
                 or
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 he
                 is
                 neither
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 Elder
                 ,
                 nor
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 offices
                 were
                 compleate
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 1.
                 11.
                 else
                 Christ
                 ascending
                 to
                 heaven
                 should
                 have
                 given
                 Kings
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ;
                 Neither
                 is
                 hee
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 beleevers
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 then
                 all
                 Magistrates
                 as
                 Magistrates
                 should
                 bee
                 professors
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 knowne
                 to
                 bee
                 false
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 an
                 externall
                 politick
                 civill
                 societie
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 wanteth
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 essentially
                 constituteth
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 onely
                 hee
                 hath
                 neither
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 profession
                 ,
                 nor
                 faith
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 heathen
                 Magistrates
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 the
                 contrary
                 whereof
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 Jeremiah
                 in
                 Gods
                 name
                 commanded
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 
                   King
                   of
                   Babylon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 commanded
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 Kings
                 and
                 heathen
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 1.
                 
                 Hence
                 let
                 us
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 deny
                 these
                 ,
                 (
                 Hee
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Churches
                 nurs-father
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Churches
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 .
                 )
                 2.
                 
                 (
                 Whose
                 office
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 cause
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 to
                 professe
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 obey
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 his
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 )
                 3.
                 
                 (
                 Hee
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 keeper
                 and
                 preserver
                 of
                 Law
                 and
                 Gospell
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   .
                
                 )
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 father
                 metaphorically
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 by
                 an
                 externall
                 coactive
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 nourish
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   officio
                
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 nurs-father
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 whereof
                 hee
                 is
                 nurse-father
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 denyed
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 doth
                 neither
                 nurse
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 cause
                 the
                 Church
                 doe
                 their
                 dutie
                 ,
                 nor
                 desend
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Gospell
                 by
                 any
                 power
                 that
                 is
                 intrinsecally
                 Church-power
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 coactive
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 no
                 sort
                 belongeth
                 to
                 Christs
                 kingdome
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 
                 thereof
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 internall
                 ,
                 and
                 invisible
                 ,
                 or
                 externall
                 or
                 visible
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 1●
                 .
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 no
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 can
                 h
                 Salcobrigiensis
                 ,
                 and
                 i
                 
                   Weemes
                   prove
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 a
                 
                   mixt
                   persen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 power
                 a
                 mixt
                 power
                 ,
                 partly
                 civill
                 ,
                 partly
                 ecclesiastick
                 ,
                 for
                 ●●
                 the
                 ruler
                 commeth
                 in
                 amongst
                 the
                 ordinary
                 
                   Church-officers
                   ,
                   ●
                   m.
                
                 12.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 11.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 2.
                 which
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 ●●ver
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 should
                 no
                 lesse
                 watch
                 for
                 soules
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   ●●e
                   who
                   is
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 then
                 other
                 
                   Church-officers
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 13.
                 17.
                 for
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 office
                 may
                 bee
                 performed
                 by
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 ,
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 may
                 use
                 the
                 sword
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 doth
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 1.
                 and
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 13.
                 14
                 the
                 King
                 judging
                 his
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 deputie
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 judging
                 his
                 alone
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 Church
                 power
                 ,
                 mixt
                 or
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 unmixt
                 is
                 committed
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Cer.
                 5.
                 2.
                 3
                 4.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 6
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 a
                 civill
                 dominion
                 ever
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 goods
                 and
                 lives
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 hath
                 the
                 sword
                 to
                 compell
                 men
                 to
                 doe
                 their
                 duties
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 compelleth
                 to
                 externall
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 leadeth
                 men
                 on
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 externall
                 pompe
                 ,
                 force
                 and
                 the
                 terrors
                 of
                 bodily
                 and
                 externall
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 warfare
                 is
                 carnall
                 ,
                 a●
                 the
                 k
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 prove
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 majoritie
                 of
                 dominion
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Luke
                 22.
                 24.
                 25.
                 over
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 nor
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 18.
                 36.
                 
                 John
                 8.
                 11.
                 
                 Luke
                 12.
                 13.
                 14.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 4.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 dealeth
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 admonisting
                 ,
                 teaching
                 ,
                 rebuking
                 ,
                 excommunicating
                 ,
                 praying
                 and
                 requesting
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 l
                 Scripture
                 cleareth
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 magistrate
                 must
                 dister
                 in
                 spece
                 and
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 be
                 a
                 chiefe
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 with
                 mixt
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 Church-Lawes
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 not
                 perfect
                 in
                 its
                 beeing
                 ,
                 and
                 operations
                 ,
                 to
                 obtaine
                 the
                 end
                 convenient
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 wanteth
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 made
                 
                 defective
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 exercise
                 all
                 its
                 operations
                 for
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 11.
                 without
                 this
                 principall
                 member
                 ,
                 especially
                 seeing
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 alleadged
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 or
                 integrall
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 head
                 or
                 eyes
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 without
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 professor
                 ,
                 a
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 army
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 without
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 common
                 Souldier
                 ,
                 but
                 wanting
                 a
                 Leader
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 perfect
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 and
                 was
                 perfect
                 in
                 its
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 operations
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 civill
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 where
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 was
                 a
                 heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Pagan
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                   is
                   yet
                   a
                   Church
                   sanctified
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   called
                   to
                   bee
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 2
                 
                   graced
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 4.
                 
                   inriched
                   by
                   Christ
                   in
                   all
                   utterance
                   and
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 5.
                 
                   comming
                   behind
                   in
                   no
                   gift
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 7.
                 with
                 power
                 of
                 excommunication
                 which
                 attaineth
                 its
                 proper
                 end
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   saving
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   A
                   perfect
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 
                   able
                   to
                   edifie
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 12.
                 25
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                   having
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   seales
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 So
                 was
                 there
                 a
                 perfect
                 Church-Synod
                 without
                 the
                 civill
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 Act.
                 1.
                 
                 Act.
                 6.
                 
                 Act.
                 15.
                 and
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 the
                 redeemed
                 Church
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 Eldership
                 of
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 20.
                 28
                 ,
                 29
                 ,
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 without
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 King
                 bee
                 a
                 mixt
                 person
                 indued
                 with
                 Church
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 canons
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 annointed
                 with
                 holy
                 oyle
                 ,
                 capable
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 King
                 by
                 birth
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 hee
                 also
                 borne
                 with
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 to
                 exercise
                 spirituall
                 jurisdiction
                 :
                 but
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 all
                 ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 ,
                 was
                 given
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 borne
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   hee
                   was
                   made
                
                 ,
                 not
                 borne
                 
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   Col.
                
                 2.
                 25.
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 edifie
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 Wee
                 cannot
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 difference
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrat
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 a
                 kingly
                 power
                 to
                 rule
                 over
                 men
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 a
                 Christian
                 kingly
                 power
                 to
                 rule
                 over
                 men
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Christians
                 .
                 Because
                 by
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 kingly
                 power
                 the
                 King
                 ruleth
                 over
                 men
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 as
                 Christian
                 men
                 ,
                 commanding
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 and
                 kingly
                 power
                 that
                 Pastors
                 preach
                 sound
                 doctrin
                 ,
                 
                 administrate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 aright
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 professe
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 abstaine
                 from
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 
                   Hee
                   is
                   the
                   minister
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   good
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 13.
                 
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 King
                 compelling
                 to
                 a
                 Christian
                 good
                 :
                 Also
                 though
                 the
                 King
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 Christian
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 hee
                 a
                 Kingly
                 power
                 to
                 command
                 men
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 cannot
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 actually
                 command
                 Christian
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 service
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 command
                 these
                 duties
                 remaining
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ignorant
                 of
                 necessary
                 civill
                 duties
                 cannot
                 command
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 hee
                 wanteth
                 kingly
                 power
                 to
                 command
                 these
                 civill
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 undeniably
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Judge
                 in
                 all
                 civill
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 hee
                 hath
                 not
                 knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Christianitie
                 maketh
                 him
                 not
                 a
                 King
                 over
                 Christians
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 King
                 over
                 Christians
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 hee
                 wanteth
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Christians
                 acknowledged
                 heathen
                 Emperours
                 as
                 their
                 Kings
                 ;
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 to
                 obey
                 
                   Nebuchadnezzar
                   ,
                   Darius
                   ,
                   Cyrus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   beathen
                   Kings
                   .
                   Paul
                
                 will
                 have
                 obedience
                 and
                 subjection
                 due
                 to
                 every
                 power
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 7.
                 18.
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 maketh
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 popish
                 dethroning
                 of
                 Kings
                 when
                 they
                 turne
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 off
                 to
                 bee
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 abhorre
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 A
                 King
                 is
                 
                   parens
                   patriae
                
                 ,
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 Now
                 Christianitie
                 addeth
                 no
                 new
                 fatherly
                 power
                 to
                 a
                 father
                 over
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 heathen
                 father
                 is
                 as
                 essentially
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 heathen
                 commander
                 in
                 warre
                 ,
                 a
                 heathen
                 husband
                 ,
                 a
                 heathen
                 master
                 ,
                 a
                 heathen
                 doctor
                 or
                 teacher
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 as
                 essentially
                 commanders
                 ,
                 husbands
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 their
                 soul
                 diers
                 ,
                 wives
                 ,
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 schollers
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Christian
                 commander
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 husband
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 master
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 Christian
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 Christian
                 wives
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 that
                 Christianitie
                 giveth
                 a
                 new
                 husband-right
                 to
                 the
                 husband
                 ,
                 once
                 a
                 heathen
                 ,
                 over
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 is
                 not
                 debarred
                 as
                 King
                 from
                 the
                 inspection
                 ,
                 oversight
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 ecclesiasticall
                 affaires
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Kingly
                 power
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 externall
                 peace
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 intrinsecall
                 end
                 of
                 magistracie
                 as
                 magistracie
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 naturall
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 quiet
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 Spalat●
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 that
                 learned
                 author
                 b
                 Apollonius
                 saith
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 
                   godlinesse
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   lead
                   a
                   quiet
                   and
                   a
                   peaceable
                   life
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   godlinesse
                   and
                   b●nes●ie
                   ;
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 may
                 conduce
                 to
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 King
                 by
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 coactive
                 and
                 regall
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 ruler
                 is
                 
                   (
                   Rom.
                
                 13.
                 4
                 
                 )
                 
                   The
                   minister
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   thee
                   for
                   good
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Do
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   praise
                   of
                   the
                   Ruler
                   :
                
                 then
                 looke
                 how
                 farre
                 good
                 and
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 praiseworthy
                 extendeth
                 ,
                 as
                 farre
                 doth
                 the
                 intrinsecall
                 end
                 of
                 magistracy
                 reach
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 welldoing
                 which
                 the
                 magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 magistrate
                 procureth
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 naturall
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 quiet
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 civill
                 societie
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 well
                 doing
                 of
                 Christians
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 publick
                 praying
                 ,
                 praysing
                 ,
                 preaching
                 ,
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 religious
                 administration
                 and
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 is
                 to
                 procure
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 ever
                 good
                 externall
                 Pastors
                 as
                 Pastors
                 doe
                 procure
                 ,
                 that
                 same
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 civill
                 and
                 coactive
                 way
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 procure
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 his
                 end
                 as
                 King
                 is
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 busied
                 about
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 farre
                 other
                 and
                 more
                 carnall
                 way
                 then
                 the
                 pastor
                 ,
                 the
                 weapons
                 of
                 whose
                 warfare
                 are
                 not
                 carnall
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Kings
                 end
                 intrinsecall
                 ,
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 externall
                 and
                 naturall
                 peace
                 ,
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 because
                 ill
                 doing
                 against
                 which
                 he
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 execute
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 and
                 wrath
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 externall
                 quietnesse
                 of
                 the
                 commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 naturall
                 happinesse
                 of
                 civill
                 societies
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 happinesse
                 supernaturall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 beleevers
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 vengeance
                 upon
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 professed
                 unbeleefe
                 ,
                 neglect
                 of
                 religious
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 seales
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 damnation
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ills
                 not
                 formally
                 contrary
                 to
                 externall
                 quietnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 are
                 directly
                 scandalls
                 ,
                 and
                 morall
                 ills
                 hindering
                 men
                 as
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 their
                 journey
                 to
                 life
                 eternall
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 men
                 should
                 never
                 
                 falle
                 o●
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 externall
                 quietnesse
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 happinesse
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 commonwealth
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 magistrate
                 is
                 to
                 execute
                 vengeance
                 upon
                 all
                 externall
                 ill-doing
                 ,
                 as
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 adoring
                 of
                 idolls
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 zeale
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 himselfe
                 against
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 dishonorable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 judgement
                 that
                 hee
                 executeth
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   not
                   mans
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Chron.
                 1●
                 .
                 6.
                 and
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 God
                 ●●tteth
                 judging
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 him
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 82.
                 v.
                 1.
                 and
                 therefore
                 his
                 end
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 punish
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 trouble
                 the
                 externall
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 commonwealth
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 externall
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 wound
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 which
                 the
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 armed
                 and
                 cloathed
                 with
                 zeale
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Those
                 who
                 with
                 Spalato
                 teach
                 that
                 life
                 eternall
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 extrinsecall
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 magistrate
                 ,
                 must
                 foulely
                 erre
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 meaning
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 office
                 or
                 kingly
                 art
                 to
                 maintaine
                 religion
                 and
                 pi●tie
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 cloathed
                 with
                 the
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 deny
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 destined
                 the
                 kingly
                 office
                 to
                 helpe
                 men
                 as
                 Christians
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 promove
                 Christs
                 kingdome
                 mediatory
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 must
                 bee
                 forced
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   ordained
                   magistracie
                   to
                   helpe
                   men
                   as
                   men
                   ,
                
                 or
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 life
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 helpe
                 them
                 as
                 Christian
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   ●●ie
                   from
                   the
                   wrath
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 and
                 obtaine
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 magistracie
                 ,
                 b
                 which
                 of
                 its
                 owne
                 nature
                 is
                 destined
                 for
                 the
                 promoving
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 else
                 the
                 magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 magistrate
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 nurs-father
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 bring
                 
                   his
                   glory
                   to
                   the
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   kisse
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 to
                 exalt
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 6.
                 
                 Yea
                 they
                 were
                 onely
                 to
                 promove
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 a
                 societie
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 justice
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 table
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 throne
                 for
                 pietie
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 table
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 observed
                 by
                 c
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 
                   have
                   Kings
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   ●●men
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   as
                   Kings
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   sort
                   which
                   none
                   can
                   doe
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ●●
                   onely
                   in
                   civill
                   ●ffaires
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   matters
                   concerning
                   divine
                   religion
                   :
                
                 which
                 passage
                 ,
                 as
                 d
                 Bellarmine
                 corrupteth
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 making
                 
                   the
                   King
                   a
                   Governour
                   of
                   men
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   his
                   old
                   father
                   the
                   Antichrist
                   a
                   governou●
                   of
                   men
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   soules
                   ,
                
                 so
                 doth
                 that
                 virulent
                 libeller
                 e
                 
                   Lysimachus
                   Nicanor
                
                 ,
                 with
                 no
                 reason
                 inferre
                 that
                 the
                 
                   King
                   is
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 Nomothetick
                 power
                 to
                 impose
                 the
                 service
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 booke
                 of
                 Canons
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 
                   King
                   as
                   King
                
                 is
                 to
                 promove
                 religion
                 ,
                 therefore
                 f
                 saith
                 
                   Junius
                   )
                   Minos
                   ,
                   Ly●urgus
                   ,
                   Charondas
                   ,
                   Zeleu●us
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Numa
                 obli●ged
                 men
                 to
                 their
                 Lawes
                 by
                 some
                 colour
                 of
                 religion
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Nor
                 doe
                 I
                 thinke
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 against
                 this
                 by
                 some
                 learned
                 men
                 of
                 great
                 weight
                 ;
                 see
                 g
                 
                   Guliel
                   .
                   Apollonius
                
                 ,
                 h
                 Spalatensis
                 ,
                 i
                 Tilenus
                 ,
                 k
                 Daneus
                 ,
                 l
                 Bu●anus
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   Professor
                   .
                   Leidens
                
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 the
                 magistrates
                 power
                 and
                 the
                 ecclesiastick
                 power
                 differ
                 in
                 the
                 objects
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   powers
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   object
                   is
                   things
                   earthly
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   externall
                   man
                   ;
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   things
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   inner
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 powers
                 differ
                 in
                 the
                 objects
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 in
                 the
                 formall
                 objects
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 materiall
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 magistrate
                 as
                 a
                 magistrate
                 is
                 a
                 nurs-father
                 ,
                 and
                 keeper
                 ,
                 and
                 avenger
                 of
                 both
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 coactive
                 power
                 about
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 right
                 serving
                 of
                 
                   God
                   in
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 
                   res
                   terrenae
                   ,
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   or
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                
                 but
                 spirituall
                 things
                 .
                 Yea
                 
                   the
                   affaires
                   of
                   Jehovah
                
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 matters
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 19.
                 11.
                 saith
                 Amesius
                 ,
                 o
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 different
                 ,
                 
                   non
                   it
                   a
                   disparata
                   sunt
                
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   belongeth
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   sed
                   it
                   a
                   distinguuntur
                   ,
                   ut
                   in
                   modo
                   procurandi
                   ,
                   rex
                   politice
                   suas
                   partes
                   agat
                   ,
                   &
                   sacerdos
                   ecclesiastice
                   suas
                
                 ;
                 the
                 objects
                 of
                 the
                 magistrates
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 power
                 may
                 be
                 materially
                 and
                 are
                 one
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 worketh
                 in
                 a
                 coactive
                 and
                 kingly
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 an
                 ecclesiastick
                 and
                 spirituall
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 doe
                 not
                 both
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 command
                 and
                 forbid
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ?
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 command
                 the
                 right
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 forbid
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Blasphemy
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 in
                 their
                 Synodical
                 Canons
                 command
                 and
                 forbid
                 one
                 and
                 these
                 some
                 things
                 ?
                 yea
                 certainly
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 doth
                 command
                 and
                 forbid
                 by
                 a
                 kingly
                 and
                 coactive
                 power
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 bo●●lv
                 punishment
                 ,
                 as
                 incarceration
                 ,
                 exile
                 ,
                 proscription
                 ,
                 or
                 death
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Church
                 commandeth
                 also
                 the
                 right
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 forbiddeth
                 Blasphemy
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 spirituall
                 and
                 ecclesiastick
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 spirituall
                 and
                 ecclesiasticall
                 censures
                 ,
                 as
                 open
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 suspension
                 ,
                 and
                 excommunication
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 differ
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 their
                 ends
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 teach
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   powes
                
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 grant
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Ruler
                 should
                 be
                 onely
                 preservation
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 externall
                 tranquillity
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 :
                 yea
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 that
                 externall
                 peace
                 is
                 too
                 narrow
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 doth
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 end
                 as
                 Nurse-father
                 and
                 his
                 a
                 like
                 care
                 is
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Nurse-father
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 childrens
                 milke
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 wholesome
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 milke
                 come
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 breasts
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 his
                 power
                 hath
                 a
                 kingly
                 relation
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 externall
                 peace
                 and
                 naturall
                 happinesse
                 onely
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 his
                 end
                 is
                 edification
                 and
                 spirituall
                 good
                 of
                 soules
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 alwayes
                 by
                 a
                 kingly
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 coactive
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 care
                 of
                 edifying
                 soules
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 no
                 such
                 carnall
                 weapons
                 in
                 their
                 warfare
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 p
                 that
                 
                   learned
                   P.
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 and
                 q
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   Parker
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 r
                 the
                 
                   Professors
                   of
                   Leyden
                
                 say
                 that
                 Ministers
                 deale
                 with
                 consciences
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   Quoniam
                   Spiritus
                   Sanctus
                   (
                   inquit
                   Martyr
                   )
                   vim
                   suam
                   adjungit
                   cum
                   praedicationibus
                   orthodoxis
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   conjoyneth
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   influence
                   of
                   grace
                   with
                   sound
                   preaching
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 doth
                 onely
                 exercise
                 externall
                 discipline
                 .
                 And
                 Parker
                 reasoning
                 against
                 Whitgift
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 proveth
                 well
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   visible
                   ,
                   though
                   externall
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   Christs
                   spirituall
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 Church
                 discipline
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Christs
                 spirituall
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 externall
                 government
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 discipline
                 ,
                 is
                 spirituall
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 according
                 
                   to
                   the
                   efficient
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 1.
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   spirituall
                   ●dification
                   ,
                
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 12.
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                
                 
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   working
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   evidence
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 4.
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 (
                 I
                 conceive
                 )
                 why
                 great
                 Divines
                 have
                 said
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 power
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 the
                 externall
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 spirituall
                 way
                 of
                 working
                 ,
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pastor
                 doth
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 spirituall
                 good
                 and
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 pure
                 discipline
                 is
                 his
                 end
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 blasphemer
                 professe
                 repentance
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 to
                 punish
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 in
                 seducing
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 have
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 his
                 end
                 is
                 edification
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 life
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 
                   to
                   put
                   away
                   evill
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Israel
                   may
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   so
                   no
                   more
                   :
                
                 but
                 this
                 edification
                 is
                 procured
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 coactive
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   power
                
                 and
                 the
                 kingly
                 power
                 differ
                 in
                 their
                 formall
                 objects
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 formall
                 ends
                 .
                 But
                 s
                 
                   Spalato
                   speaketh
                   ignorantly
                   of
                   Kings
                   .
                   Who
                   saith
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   internall
                   and
                   proper
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Art
                   of
                   painting
                   ,
                   the
                   Art
                   of
                   sailing
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   not
                   life
                   eternall
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   to
                   paint
                   well
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   precepts
                   of
                   Art
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   men
                   safe
                   to
                   their
                   harborie
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   persons
                   who
                   are
                   painters
                   and
                   sailers
                   may
                   direct
                   works
                   of
                   their
                   Art
                   to
                   life
                   eternall
                   :
                
                 so
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   kingly
                   Art
                   is
                   not
                   life
                   eternall
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   the
                   externall
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Common
                   ▪
                   wealth
                   ;
                   hence
                   inferreth
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   subordinatim
                   betwixt
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   both
                   so
                   immediate
                   under
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   cannot
                   in
                   a
                   Church
                   way
                   regulate
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   christian
                   man
                   ;
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   rebuke
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   while
                   as
                   he
                   abuseth
                   his
                   kingly
                   power
                   to
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   soules
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   power
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   subordinate
                   to
                   the
                   kingly
                   power
                   ,
                   onely
                   the
                   King
                   may
                   correct
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   the
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   Churchmen
                   and
                   Pas●ors
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   men
                   who
                   are
                   his
                   subjects
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 1.
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 politick
                 power
                 is
                 the
                 immediate
                 Vicegerent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 any
                 subject
                 in
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 Shoe-maker
                 ,
                 the
                 Painter
                 ,
                 the
                 master-fashioner
                 immediate
                 unto
                 God
                 and
                 censurable
                 by
                 none
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 censurable
                 by
                 none
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 dishonoured
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 office
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   annoynted
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 God
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 82.
                 v.
                 1.
                 
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 The
                 intrinsecall
                 end
                 
                 of
                 
                   kingly
                   power
                
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 advancing
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promoving
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 daughter
                 towards
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sincere
                 milke
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lords
                 Vicegerent
                 ,
                 and
                 Nurse-Father
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Painter
                 as
                 a
                 Painter
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Sea-man
                 as
                 a
                 Sea-man
                 is
                 to
                 advance
                 godlinesse
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 mans
                 intrinsecall
                 and
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 safe
                 harbour
                 and
                 shoare
                 to
                 temporall
                 lives
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 harbour
                 of
                 salvation
                 to
                 soules
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 end
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 faire
                 Image
                 of
                 Art
                 in
                 Paper
                 or
                 Clay
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 is
                 interdicted
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Church
                   businesse
                
                 ,
                 or
                 care
                 of
                 soules
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 or
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 cleane
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 looke
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 eye
                 or
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 a
                 godly
                 Christian
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Spalato
                   :
                
                 )
                 hence
                 to
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 spirituall
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promoving
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 as
                 accidentall
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 an
                 excellent
                 Painter
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Ap●ies
                 ,
                 intendeth
                 in
                 his
                 painting
                 life
                 eternall
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 looketh
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 eternall
                 happinesse
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 guesse
                 ,
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 hath
                 neither
                 chaire
                 nor
                 roome
                 in
                 Christian
                 Synods
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 seat
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 meaning
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 rightly
                 exercisng
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 is
                 subordinate
                 to
                 no
                 Church
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 justly
                 and
                 deservedly
                 rebuked
                 by
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 to
                 any
                 purpose
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Pastor
                 as
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 Jeremiah
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 truly
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 exercise
                 the
                 propheticall
                 office
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 deservedly
                 censured
                 ,
                 nor
                 punished
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Church-synodrie
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 :
                 but
                 thus
                 way
                 all
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 an
                 I
                 any
                 one
                 single
                 beleever
                 ,
                 doing
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 immediate
                 ,
                 and
                 independent
                 ,
                 and
                 highest
                 next
                 on
                 earth
                 to
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 three
                 Estates
                 of
                 the
                 Honourable
                 Parliament
                 are
                 in
                 civill
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 Occumenick
                 Councell
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 our
                 brethrens
                 meaning
                 ,
                 independent
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 reason
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 meaning
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 as
                 aberring
                 from
                 justice
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 fraile
                 man
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 censured
                 and
                 rebuked
                 deservedly
                 by
                 Pastors
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 way
                 ;
                 this
                 way
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 Pastor
                 as
                 a
                 Pastor
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 as
                 a
                 fraile
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 nothing
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 in
                 this
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 meaning
                 
                 be
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 onely
                 maketh
                 good
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 abstracted
                 from
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 kingly
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 morall
                 ,
                 nor
                 acts
                 of
                 justice
                 or
                 injustice
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 Painting
                 ,
                 of
                 sailing
                 ,
                 of
                 making
                 of
                 Shooes
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 power
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 his
                 intrinsecall
                 end
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 justice
                 ,
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 preservation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 speaketh
                 non-sense
                 ,
                 and
                 wonders
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 a
                 morall
                 agent
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 infallible
                 in
                 his
                 Lawes
                 or
                 administration
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 he
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Saints
                 in
                 discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 kingly
                 office
                 is
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Ministers
                 and
                 
                   Church
                   discipline
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 offices
                 of
                 Ministers
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 morall
                 agents
                 and
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 false
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 idlenesse
                 and
                 sleepinesse
                 in
                 feeding
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 coactive
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 supreme
                 Governour
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 doth
                 as
                 King
                 use
                 the
                 sword
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 kingly
                 power
                 is
                 subordinate
                 to
                 Church-power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 subordination
                 is
                 mutuall
                 ,
                 that
                 also
                 the
                 Church-power
                 is
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 kingly
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 kind
                 are
                 supreme
                 ;
                 the
                 kingly
                 power
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 most
                 supreme
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 no
                 higher
                 coactive
                 power
                 :
                 I
                 meane
                 the
                 kingly
                 as
                 kingly
                 conjoyned
                 with
                 the
                 collaterall
                 power
                 of
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Realme
                 is
                 so
                 governed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church-power
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 in
                 the
                 kind
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 .
                 t
                 
                   Joan.
                   Major
                
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   subordinate
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   above
                   another
                   ,
                
                 that
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 and
                 Spalato
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   neutri
                   in
                   alteram
                   est
                   imperium
                
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 hath
                 a
                 commandement
                 over
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 powers
                 in
                 office
                 and
                 nature
                 different
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 their
                 objects
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Use
                 and
                 end
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 specifick
                 operations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 power
                 is
                 not
                 ecclesiastick
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Others
                   say
                   
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     perfect
                     civill
                     policy
                     ,
                     having
                     no
                     need
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     power
                     ,
                     anent
                     the
                     perfect
                     civill
                     government
                     amongst
                     the
                     Heathen
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     Christian
                     Common-wealths
                     ,
                     the
                     civill
                     power
                     of
                     it selfe
                     and
                     of
                     its
                     owne
                     nature
                     can
                     doe
                     nothing
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     attaining
                     of
                     eternall
                     happinesse
                     ,
                     except
                     we
                     would
                     goe
                     to
                     the
                     tents
                     of
                  
                   Pelagians
                   ,
                   
                     whither
                     Papists
                     doe
                     lead
                     us
                     ,
                     while
                     as
                     they
                     teach
                     that
                     the
                     naturall
                     end
                     of
                     civill
                     power
                     ,
                     of
                  
                   
                   
                     its
                     owne
                     nature
                     and
                     intrinsecally
                     is
                     ordained
                     to
                     eternall
                     happinesse
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     civill
                     power
                     of
                     it selfe
                     doth
                     conferre
                     nothing
                     ,
                     whereby
                     the
                     spirituall
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     hath
                     intrinsecally
                     ,
                     and
                     properly
                     ,
                     and
                     formally
                     its
                     dignity
                     ,
                     power
                     ,
                     strength
                     ,
                     and
                     proper
                     vertue
                     ;
                     and
                     doth
                     produce
                     its
                     owne
                     proper
                     effect
                     and
                     end
                     ,
                     because
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                  
                   w
                   Spalato
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     civill
                     Magistrates
                     end
                     is
                     of
                     another
                     republike
                     different
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   is
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     and
                     civill
                     body
                  
                   :
                   see
                   x
                   Apollonius
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Policy
                 civill
                 without
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Policy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 essentially
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 though
                 neither
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 subjects
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 civill
                 government
                 ,
                 Christianity
                 and
                 a
                 Church-power
                 is
                 not
                 required
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 essentially
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 civill
                 coactive
                 power
                 to
                 promove
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Heathen
                 ;
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Christianity
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 kingly
                 right
                 ,
                 onely
                 it
                 bindeth
                 up
                 and
                 restraineth
                 the
                 exercise
                 thereof
                 ;
                 but
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 essentially
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   actu
                   primo
                
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 wanteth
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 
                   quoad
                   esse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 State
                 that
                 he
                 ruleth
                 over
                 ,
                 a
                 perfect
                 civill
                 body
                 ,
                 
                   quoad
                   esse
                
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 essence
                 and
                 being
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 a
                 perfect
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 quoad
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 operari
                 ,
                 neither
                 he
                 nor
                 his
                 civill
                 State
                 and
                 body
                 are
                 perfect
                 in
                 operations
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 can
                 doc
                 nothing
                 about
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 perfect
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 kingly
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 a
                 Christian
                 he
                 actually
                 exerciseth
                 that
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Nurse-father
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   daughter
                
                 be
                 fed
                 with
                 wholsome
                 milke
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Table
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 men
                 
                   serve
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 seales
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 in
                 purity
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 suffering
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 his
                 royall
                 sword
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 wonder
                 that
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 nothing
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 eternall
                 happines
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 eternall
                 happinesse
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 fed
                 under
                 a
                 
                   Christian
                   King
                
                 as
                 a
                 King.
                 But
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 Pelagianism
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Kings
                   power
                   compelling
                   the
                   Nurses
                   to
                   let
                   out
                   their
                   breasts
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   daughter
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   may
                   sucke
                   the
                   sincere
                   milke
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   meane
                   of
                   eternall
                   happinesse
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 Pelagianisme
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 planting
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 watering
                 of
                 Apollos
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 the
                 ministeriall
                 power
                 and
                 paines
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 can
                 produce
                 or
                 effectuate
                 supernaturall
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 that
                 the
                 kingly
                 power
                 of
                 it self
                 doth
                 confer
                 nothing
                 whereby
                 the
                 spirituall
                 and
                 ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 
                   hath
                   intrinsecally
                   and
                   formally
                   dignity
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   proper
                   effect
                
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 kingly
                 power
                 maketh
                 not
                 the
                 ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 setteth
                 it
                 on
                 worke
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 coactive
                 way
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   ,
                
                 and
                 doth
                 causatively
                 edifie
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 whereas
                 
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   the
                   King
                   as
                   King
                   is
                   over
                   the
                   civill
                   body
                   and
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   body
                   different
                   in
                   nature
                   from
                   the
                   Christian
                   body
                   or
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 ruleth
                 over
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 as
                 Christian
                 men
                 ,
                 causing
                 them
                 to
                 keepe
                 both
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 Law.
                 But
                 3.
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   meane
                   sanctified
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   a
                   supernaturall
                   good
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   amongst
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 consequence
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 office
                 of
                 it selfe
                 is
                 sanctified
                 and
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 keeping
                 of
                 both
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 worketh
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 owne
                 kind
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 kingly
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 sinfull
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 death
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 through
                 their
                 default
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meane
                 sanctified
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ;
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 4.
                 
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   it selfe
                   and
                   its
                   owne
                   power
                   doth
                   not
                   governe
                   or
                   subdue
                   the
                   inward
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   immediately
                   and
                   of
                   its
                   owne
                   power
                   it
                   cannot
                   bind
                   the
                   conscience
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   by
                   the
                   interveening
                   mediation
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   it selfe
                   it
                   intendeth
                   not
                   to
                   produce
                   a
                   supernaturall
                   and
                   eternall
                   good
                   .
                
                 Answ.
                 Nor
                 can
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 its
                 owne
                 power
                 ,
                 produce
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Esa.
                 8.
                 20.
                 
                 Jer.
                 23.
                 v.
                 22.
                 
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 9.
                 10.
                 is
                 it
                 therefore
                 no
                 office
                 sanctified
                 for
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 end
                 ?
                 But
                 5.
                 they
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   supernaturall
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   life
                   eternall
                   ,
                   are
                   effects
                   flowing
                   from
                   the
                   mediatory
                   office
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   bestowed
                   upon
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   kingly
                   power
                   floweth
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   Mediator
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   God
                   as
                   Creator
                   ,
                   who
                   bestoweth
                   lawfull
                   Kings
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   upon
                   many
                   Nations
                   ,
                   who
                   know
                   nothing
                   of
                   a
                   Saviour
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 When
                 I
                 consider
                 the
                 point
                 more
                 exactly
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 Kings
                 ,
                 who
                 reigne
                 by
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 8.
                 14.
                 15.
                 have
                 not
                 their
                 kingly
                 power
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 hath
                 all
                 power
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 18.
                 
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   Nurse-fathers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   as
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Esa.
                
                 49.
                 15.
                 
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   kisse
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   exalt
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   as
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 2.
                 11.
                 they
                 bring
                 presents
                 and
                 kingly
                 gifts
                 to
                 
                   Christ
                   as
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 72.
                 v.
                 10.
                 11.
                 and
                 
                   they
                   serve
                   Christ
                   not
                   onely
                   as
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   as
                   Kings
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 :
                 y
                 therefore
                 are
                 they
                 ordained
                 ,
                 as
                 meanes
                 ,
                 by
                 Christ
                 the
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 to
                 promote
                 his
                 kingly
                 Throne
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 our
                 Divines
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 kingly
                 power
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 God
                 as
                 Creator
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 God
                 giveth
                 Kings
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 Vicegerents
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 redeemed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Nations
                 who
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 kingly
                 power
                 floweth
                 from
                 Christ-Mediator
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 he
                 accomplisheth
                 his
                 purposes
                 of
                 saving
                 of
                 his
                 redeemed
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 Kings
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 their
                 kingly
                 government
                 ,
                 procureth
                 a
                 feeding
                 ministery
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 princely
                 tutory
                 ,
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 possibly
                 both
                 aime
                 at
                 truth
                 .
                 See
                 a
                 the
                 groundlesse
                 carping
                 at
                 
                   Cartwright
                   ,
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Beza
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 sharp
                 toothed
                 envier
                 of
                 truth
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Survey
                 of
                 holy
                 discipline
                 :
                 of
                 this
                 hereafter
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 nomothetick
                 ,
                 or
                 legislative
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 Lawes
                 in
                 matters
                 ecclesiastick
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 constitute
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 he
                 a
                 definitive
                 sentence
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Judge
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 power
                 of
                 teaching
                 publikely
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 sent
                 and
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 effect
                 :
                 but
                 Magistrates
                 as
                 Magistrates
                 are
                 not
                 sent
                 nor
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 publike
                 teaching
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Ergo.
                 The
                 proposition
                 is
                 cleare
                 from
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   they
                   preach
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   sent
                   ?
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 publikely
                 and
                 synodically
                 teach
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 sent
                 ?
                 Heb.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   No
                   man
                   taketh
                   this
                   honour
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Ergo
                   ,
                
                 if
                 none
                 be
                 a
                 Priest
                 to
                 offer
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 without
                 Gods
                 calling
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 exercise
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 synodically
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 give
                 out
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 decrees
                 ,
                 Acts
                 16.
                 4.
                 that
                 obligeth
                 the
                 Churches
                 ecclesiastically
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Who
                 so
                 hath
                 nomothetick
                 power
                 to
                 define
                 and
                 make
                 Lawes
                 in
                 matters
                 ecclesiastick
                 ,
                 have
                 onely
                 a
                 ministeriall
                 power
                 to
                 expone
                 Christs
                 will
                 in
                 his
                 Testament
                 ,
                 under
                 paine
                 of
                 Church-censures
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 coactive
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 to
                 command
                 
                 these
                 Lawes
                 enacted
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 injoyne
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 But
                 onely
                 Church-men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 formally
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   Elders
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 this
                 ministeriall
                 power
                 ;
                 without
                 the
                 coactive
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 ever
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 commandeth
                 ,
                 he
                 commandeth
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 ecclesiastick
                 necessary
                 and
                 expedient
                 ,
                 under
                 bodily
                 punishment
                 ;
                 I
                 adde
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 threatning
                 of
                 bodily
                 punishment
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 essentiall
                 to
                 Lawes
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 Lawes
                 are
                 seconded
                 onely
                 with
                 rewards
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Judge
                 offereth
                 by
                 law
                 a
                 reward
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 bring
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 Boar
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 notorious
                 robber
                 .
                 
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 The
                 proposition
                 is
                 cleare
                 ;
                 the
                 learned
                 b
                 Junius
                 giveth
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 with
                 our
                 Divines
                 ,
                 an
                 interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Judge
                 ;
                 which
                 concerneth
                 his
                 owne
                 practise
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 interpreters
                 ,
                 
                   pro
                   communi
                   vocationis
                   modo
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 ecclesiastick
                 interpretation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 c
                 
                   Gul.
                   Apollonius
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 hath
                 an
                 office
                 to
                 exhort
                 the
                 Svnod
                 ,
                 by
                 word
                 or
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   Constantius
                   did
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   Nicen
                   Councell
                
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Legates
                 exhorted
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   ,
                   ut
                   Deo
                   rationem
                   reddituri
                   .
                
                 See
                 d
                 Ruffinus
                 e
                 and
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 judiciall
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 his
                 owne
                 practise
                 is
                 concerned
                 ,
                 to
                 expone
                 the
                 things
                 defined
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 expotition
                 he
                 useth
                 ,
                 
                   non
                   instruendo
                   synodice
                   ,
                   non
                   docendo
                   ecclesiastice
                   ,
                   sed
                   docendo
                   seu
                   potius
                   mandando
                   cum
                   certa
                   relatione
                   ad
                   paenam
                   à
                   brachio
                   seculari
                   insligendam
                   contemptoribus
                   ,
                
                 not
                 in
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 way
                 teaching
                 and
                 instructing
                 synodically
                 ,
                 but
                 teaching
                 or
                 rather
                 commanding
                 with
                 a
                 certaine
                 relation
                 to
                 civill
                 punishment
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 upon
                 the
                 contemners
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 just
                 ,
                 or
                 unjust
                 in
                 his
                 civill
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 not
                 directly
                 to
                 informe
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 correct
                 bad
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 maketh
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 kingly
                 power
                 about
                 Churches
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 ,
                 formall
                 objects
                 different
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Those
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 nomothetick
                 power
                 to
                 define
                 in
                 Synods
                 ,
                 are
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 Synods
                 with
                 authoritative
                 commission
                 and
                 power
                 for
                 that
                 effect
                 ,
                 representing
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 who
                 are
                 sent
                 with
                 any
                 ambassage
                 doe
                 represent
                 those
                 who
                 sent
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 Magistrates
                 as
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 not
                 sent
                 to
                 represent
                 those
                 who
                 sent
                 them
                 with
                 authoritation
                 commission
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 power
                 ●●d●ine
                 in
                 Synods
                 .
                 I
                 prove
                 the
                 proposition
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 practise
                 :
                 
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   were
                   sent
                   as
                   chosen
                   men
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   〈◊〉
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 15.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 Acts
                 15.
                 6.
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   came
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   consider
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 21.
                 18.
                 
                 Acts
                 22.
                 17.
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 2
                 Cor.
                 8
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 sent
                 
                   Titus
                   〈◊〉
                   Brother
                   ,
                   whose
                   praise
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                
                 as
                 chosen
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 travell
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 v.
                 19
                 ,
                 in
                 gathering
                 the
                 charity
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 poore
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 clothed
                 with
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 who
                 sent
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 Magistrates
                 a●
                 such
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 sent
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 there
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 also
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Apostolike
                 Synods
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 perfect
                 patterne
                 of
                 Synods
                 .
                 but
                 persons
                 defining
                 in
                 them
                 are
                 
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 Acts
                 15.
                 6.
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 18.
                 defineth
                 ,
                 and
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 4.
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 conveened
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   ●esus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 pastorall
                 spirit
                 ,
                 
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   over
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   watch
                   for
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.
                 14.
                 
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 17.
                 but
                 in
                 these
                 Synods
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 yea
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 C●rinth
                 a
                 Heathen
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 1.
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolike
                 Church
                 a
                 persecutor
                 ,
                 Acts
                 22.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 &c.
                 And
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 neither
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 Elder
                 ,
                 nor
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 professor
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 No
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 acts
                 formally
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 are
                 competent
                 to
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 civill
                 person
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 define
                 in
                 Synods
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 acts
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 and
                 matters
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 are
                 due
                 to
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 competent
                 to
                 the
                 civill
                 Judge
                 .
                 The
                 proposition
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 differences
                 betwixt
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 persons
                 and
                 civill
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 accurately
                 set
                 downe
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 differ
                 ,
                 1.
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 power
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 causatively
                 ,
                 effectively
                 or
                 objectively
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 intrinsecally
                 and
                 formally
                 
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 may
                 command
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 spirituall
                 acts
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 administrating
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 purely
                 ,
                 of
                 defining
                 necessary
                 truths
                 in
                 Synods
                 ,
                 and
                 forbid
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 formally
                 himselfe
                 exercise
                 these
                 acts
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Church-men
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 such
                 is
                 a
                 politick
                 Father
                 and
                 Tutor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 formally
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 carnall
                 ,
                 and
                 corporall
                 ,
                 and
                 coactive
                 upon
                 the
                 bodies
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 ,
                 
                   Tylenus
                   ,
                   Daneus
                
                 and
                 others
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 externall
                 man
                 is
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 not
                 carnall
                 ,
                 not
                 coactive
                 ,
                 not
                 bounded
                 upon
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 neither
                 power
                 of
                 heading
                 or
                 hanging
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 they
                 may
                 use
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 rebukes
                 ,
                 censures
                 ,
                 excommunication
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Edification
                 to
                 be
                 procured
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 Church-censures
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Church-power
                 ,
                 but
                 edification
                 to
                 be
                 procured
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 civill
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 judgeth
                 not
                 what
                 is
                 true
                 and
                 false
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 simply
                 ,
                 as
                 teaching
                 ,
                 instructing
                 ,
                 and
                 informing
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 what
                 is
                 true
                 and
                 false
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 or
                 professed
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 his
                 sword
                 and
                 bodily
                 punishment
                 ,
                 or
                 civill
                 rewards
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Magistrates
                 judgement
                 is
                 kingly
                 ,
                 supreame
                 ,
                 peremptory
                 ,
                 and
                 highest
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 provoke
                 in
                 no
                 sort
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 appealing
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 Churches
                 judgement
                 is
                 ministeriall
                 ,
                 conditionall
                 ,
                 limited
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Magistrates
                 power
                 is
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Christian
                 ,
                 over
                 men
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 men
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeth
                 to
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 alike
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 power
                 agreeth
                 onely
                 to
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 onely
                 over
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 What
                 ever
                 causes
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 handleth
                 ,
                 as
                 hurtfull
                 to
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 politicke
                 and
                 civill
                 way
                 ,
                 these
                 same
                 the
                 Churches
                 handleth
                 as
                 they
                 promote
                 edification
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 cognosceth
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   sub
                   ratique
                   scandali
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Church
                 scandals
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 civill
                 power
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Church-men
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Church-men
                 ,
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 power
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 edified
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 or
                 censured
                 for
                 scandals
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 17.
                 2
                 
                 This.
                 15.
                 13.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 20.
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 both
                 a
                 mutuall
                 subordination
                 betwixt
                 the
                 honors
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 both
                 are
                 highest
                 and
                 most
                 supreme
                 in
                 their
                 ●ind
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 coordinate
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 parallel
                 supreme
                 powers
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 politick
                 power
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 Church
                 no
                 politick
                 power
                 above
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 supreme
                 power
                 on
                 earth
                 immediate
                 under
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 formally
                 and
                 intrinsecally
                 ecclesiasticall
                 over
                 either
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Churches
                 power
                 is
                 supreme
                 under
                 Christ
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Churches
                 power
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 compleat
                 both
                 in
                 being
                 and
                 operation
                 ,
                 as
                 Acts
                 1.
                 1.
                 and
                 Acts
                 15.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 helped
                 much
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 cumulative
                 ,
                 to
                 ad
                 help
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 privative
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 any
                 right
                 or
                 priviledge
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 worse
                 case
                 and
                 greater
                 bondage
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 Christian
                 King
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 King
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 al
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Kings
                 power
                 were
                 privative
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 the
                 Churches
                 own
                 power
                 is
                 cumulative
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 privative
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 take
                 nothing
                 from
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 to
                 adde
                 his
                 royall
                 ●●ield
                 to
                 the
                 Bride
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 zeale
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Bridegroome
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 politick
                 promoving
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 such
                 wanteth
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 kingly
                 power
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 Heathen
                 Nations
                 perfect
                 in
                 its
                 being
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 power
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 perfect
                 in
                 its
                 operations
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 power
                 is
                 to
                 goe
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 define
                 ,
                 prescribe
                 and
                 teach
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 civill
                 power
                 to
                 adde
                 a
                 civill
                 sanction
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 accumulative
                 and
                 auxiliary
                 supplement
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 properly
                 to
                 define
                 controversies
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 judgement
                 and
                 discretion
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 may
                 with
                 a
                 coactive
                 power
                 cognosce
                 in
                 a
                 politick
                 way
                 of
                 Church
                 matters
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 a
                 ministeriall
                 power
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 to
                 define
                 controversies
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 13.
                 
                 Every
                 one
                 helpeth
                 another
                 to
                 obtaine
                 their
                 owne
                 ends
                 ,
                 but
                 hey
                 cannot
                 be
                 contrary
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 formally
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 
                 these
                 differences
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 cannot
                 detine
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 truly
                 to
                 be
                 beleeved
                 and
                 practised
                 by
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 what
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 godly
                 Princes
                 have
                 refused
                 this
                 .
                 
                   Hosius
                   Cordubensis
                
                 writeth
                 to
                 Constantius
                 the
                 Arrian
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 which
                 words
                 Athanasius
                 commendeth
                 .
                 
                   Desine
                   ,
                   desine
                   ,
                   quaeso
                   ,
                   &
                   memineris
                   te
                   mortalem
                   esse
                   ,
                   reformida
                   di●m
                   judi●ii
                   ,
                   neque
                   te
                   immisecas
                   eco'esiasticis
                   ,
                   nec
                   nobis
                   in
                   hoc
                   genere
                   praecipe
                   ,
                   se●e●
                   potius
                   a
                   nobis
                   disce
                   :
                   tibi
                   autem
                   d●us
                   imperiun●
                   commisit
                   ,
                   nobis
                   autem
                   quae
                   sunt
                   ecclesiae
                   ,
                   concredidit
                   .
                
              
               
                 Ambrosius
                 epist.
                 14.
                 ut
                 alii
                 .
                 33.
                 ad
                 Marcellinam
                 sororem
                 ,
                 dicit
                 ,
                 se
                 Valentiniano
                 dicere
                 ,
                 
                   Nolite
                   gravare
                   ,
                   imperator
                   ,
                   ut
                   ●u●es
                   te
                   in
                   e
                   t
                   ,
                   quae
                   divina
                   sunt
                   ,
                   imperiale
                   jus
                   habere
                   ,
                   noli
                   te
                   extollere
                   ,
                   sed
                   si
                   vis
                   divinitus
                   imperare
                   ,
                   esto
                
                 &c.
                 
                   subditus
                   —
                   ad
                   imperatorem
                   palatia
                   pertinent
                   ,
                   ad
                   sacerdotem
                   ecclesia
                   ;
                   publicorum
                   tibi
                   maenium
                   jus
                   ancessum
                   est
                   ,
                   non
                   sacrorum
                   .
                
              
               
                 Augustin
                 .
                 Epist.
                 48.
                 
                 &
                 162.
                 
                 
                   Neque
                   ausus
                   est
                   Christianus
                   imperator
                   ,
                   sic
                   eorum
                
                 (
                 Donaristarum
                 )
                 
                   tumultuosas
                   et
                   fallaces
                   querelas
                   suscipere
                   ,
                   ut
                   de
                   judicio
                   Episcoporum
                   ,
                   qui
                   Romae
                   sederent
                   ,
                   ipse
                   judicaret
                
                 16.
                 
                   iis
                   ipse
                
                 (
                 imperator
                 )
                 
                   cessit
                   ut
                   de
                   illa
                   causa
                   ,
                   post
                   Fpiseopos
                   ,
                   ipse
                   judicaret
                   ,
                   a
                   sanctis
                   antistitibus
                   postea
                   veniam
                   petitucus
                   .
                
              
               
                 Chrysost.
                 hom
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 &
                 5.
                 
                   de
                   verbis
                
                 Esa.
                 
                   Qumquam
                   admirandus
                   videtur
                   thronus
                   regius
                   ,
                   tamen
                   rerum
                   terrenarum
                   administrationem
                   sortitus
                   est
                   ,
                   nee
                   praeter
                   potestatem
                   hanc
                   ,
                   praetere
                   ●quicquam
                   autoritatis
                   habet
                   .
                
              
               
                 Leontius
                 Tripolis
                 Lydiae
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 cum
                 Constantius
                 in
                 eonventu
                 Episcoporum
                 multa
                 praescriberet
                 ,
                 Miror
                 (
                 inquit
                 )
                 
                   qui
                   fiat
                   ,
                   ut
                   aliis
                   curandis
                   destinatus
                   ,
                   alia
                   tractes
                   ,
                   qui
                   cum
                   rei
                   militari
                   et
                   reipublicae
                   praesis
                   ,
                   Episcopis
                   ea
                   praescribas
                   ,
                   quae
                   ad
                   solos
                   pertinent
                   Episcopos
                   .
                
              
               
                 Constantinus
                 Magnus
                 in
                 concilio
                 Niceno
                 (
                 ut
                 ait
                 Ruffinus
                 hist.
                 l.
                 ●
                 .
                 addit
                 .
                 Eusebio
                 cap.
                 2.
                 )
                 re●usavit
                 ferre
                 ju
                 licium
                 inter
                 Episcopos
                 .
                 D●us
                 (
                 inquit
                 )
                 
                   vos
                   constituit
                   sacerdotes
                   ,
                   &
                   nobis
                   a
                   d●o
                   d
                   ●ti
                   isiis
                   judices
                   ,
                   &
                   conveniens
                   non
                   est
                   ,
                   ut
                   homo
                   judicet
                   deos
                   .
                
              
               
                 S●zomenus
                 hist.
                 l.
                 6.
                 c.
                 7.
                 
                 Mibi
                 (
                 inquit
                 Ualentinianus
                 senior
                 )
                 
                   qui
                   sum
                   in
                   sorte
                   plebis
                   ,
                   fas
                   non
                   est
                   talia
                   negotia
                   &
                   ecclesiastica
                   ,
                   ●erserutari
                   ;
                   sacerdotes
                   ,
                   quorum
                   ista
                   curae
                   funt
                   ,
                   inter
                   seipsos
                   ,
                   quocunque
                   voluerint
                   loco
                   ,
                   conveniant
                   .
                
                 Theodosius
                 Junius
                 epist.
                 ad
                 Fphesinum
                 
                 Synodum
                 .
                 
                   Deputatus
                   est
                   Candidianus
                   magnificus
                   Comes
                   strenu●rum
                   domesticorum
                   transire
                   usque
                   ad
                   sanctissimam
                   Synodum
                   testram
                   ,
                   ac
                   in
                   nullo
                   quidem
                   ,
                   quae
                   facienda
                   sunt
                   ,
                   de
                   piis
                   dogmatibus
                   qu●stiones
                   ●ommunicare
                   :
                   illicitum
                   namque
                   est
                   ,
                   eum
                   qui
                   non
                   sit
                   ex
                   ord●●●anctorum
                   Episcoporum
                   ,
                   ecclesiasticis
                   immisceri
                   tractatibus
                   .
                
                 Gregorius
                 Mag.
                 l.
                 5.
                 
                 Epist.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Notum
                   est
                   piissimos
                   dominos
                   dicip●inam
                   diligere
                   ,
                   ordines
                   servare
                   ,
                   canones
                   venerari
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   causis
                   sa
                   〈◊〉
                   ●ese
                   non
                   immiseere
                   .
                
              
               
                 Distin.
                 96.
                 
                 C.
                 
                   satis
                   evidenter
                   ,
                   illicitum
                   est
                   imperatorihus
                   ecchsiasti
                   ●
                   s●
                   immiscere
                   tractatibus
                   .
                
              
               
                 Constantius
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 on
                 him
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 Arrian
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 conveened
                 a
                 Councell
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 judge
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 So
                 saith
                 
                   Eusebius
                   de
                   vita
                   Constant.
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 10.
                 
                   ad
                   Theodor.
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 c.
                 9.
                 
                 Neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 Constantine
                 judged
                 with
                 the
                 Synod
                 as
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 affirme
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 judged
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 as
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 
                   Episcoporum
                   conservus
                
                 as
                 he
                 nameth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Eusebius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   vita
                   Constant.
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 16.
                 
                   ipse
                   tanquam
                   unus
                   e
                   vestro
                   numero
                   ,
                   non
                   recusabam
                   .
                
                 Now
                 Constantine
                 as
                 Emperour
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 fellow-servant
                 with
                 Pastors
                 or
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 ,
                 but
                 above
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   annointed
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 judgeth
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 having
                 
                   one
                   faith
                   ,
                   one
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   one
                   Lord
                   ,
                   with
                   them
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 saith
                 he
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Literarum
                   divinitus
                   inspiratarum
                   testimonio
                   res
                   in
                   quaestionem
                   adductas
                   dissolvamus
                   .
                
                 And
                 let
                 this
                 be
                 our
                 first
                 distinction
                 .
              
               
                 Emperours
                 of
                 old
                 defined
                 in
                 Synods
                 ,
                 as
                 Christian
                 members
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 Emperours
                 they
                 be
                 politicke
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   Gerardus
                   Tom.
                
                 6.
                 de
                 
                 
                   Magist.
                   polit
                   .
                   n.
                
                 175.
                 pag.
                 586
                 ,
                 587.
                 who
                 giveth
                 also
                 a
                 nomotheticke
                 power
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 in
                 matters
                 ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 furnisheth
                 us
                 with
                 an
                 argument
                 here
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 a
                 principall
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 to
                 judge
                 and
                 try
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 try
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 now
                 this
                 proveth
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 he
                 may
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 meere
                 ecclesiastick
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Elders
                 doth
                 ,
                 as
                 private
                 Christians
                 may
                 doe
                 ,
                 being
                 called
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 ground
                 be
                 weake
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 the
                 Kingly
                 power
                 maketh
                 not
                 
                   New
                   ,
                   Tiberius
                
                 and
                 other
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 onely
                 grace
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 maketh
                 Kings
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 baptisme
                 and
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 earthly
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 or
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 maketh
                 them
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 second
                 distinction
                 from
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Emperours
                 have
                 a
                 Kingly
                 power
                 politicke
                 to
                 confirme
                 ,
                 and
                 adde
                 their
                 civill
                 sanction
                 
                 to
                 Church
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 formally
                 ecclesiasticke
                 to
                 define
                 and
                 make
                 Church-lawes
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 Augustine
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 the
                 King
                 serveth
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   vivendo
                   fideliter
                
                 ,
                 by
                 living
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 sound
                 beleever
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 he
                 serveth
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 by
                 adding
                 the
                 convenient
                 vigour
                 of
                 a
                 civill
                 sanction
                 to
                 just
                 Lawes
                 —
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Ninive
                 did
                 ,
                 by
                 compelling
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Ninive
                 to
                 pacifie
                 God.
                 And
                 when
                 Gaudentius
                 the
                 Donatist
                 objected
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 could
                 not
                 take
                 course
                 with
                 the
                 Schism
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 their
                 separation
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 laid
                 upon
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 not
                 upon
                 Kings
                 ,
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 Augustine
                 b
                 answereth
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 Kings
                 may
                 either
                 preach
                 ,
                 or
                 define
                 controversies
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 sinco
                 Donatists
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 Kings
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 rebell
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Hence
                 I
                 reason
                 thus
                 ,
                 no
                 Synods
                 ecclesiasticall
                 can
                 meddle
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 and
                 temporall
                 lives
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 forbid
                 the
                 beliefe
                 and
                 profession
                 of
                 heresies
                 and
                 erroneous
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 scandalls
                 against
                 pure
                 discipline
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 bodily
                 punishment
                 ,
                 as
                 banishment
                 ,
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 heading
                 or
                 hanging
                 .
                 But
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Kings
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 may
                 lawfully
                 forbid
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 Kingly
                 power
                 ,
                 therefore
                 if
                 Emperours
                 in
                 Synods
                 make
                 any
                 Lawes
                 of
                 this
                 kinde
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Synodicall
                 ,
                 nor
                 ecclesiasticall
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 nor
                 doe
                 they
                 make
                 such
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 jointly
                 with
                 the
                 Church-Synod
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 teach
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 any
                 ecclesiastick
                 power
                 ,
                 for
                 coactive
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 joyned
                 together
                 
                 as
                 one
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ecclesiasticall
                 lawes
                 .
                 Let
                 any
                 judge
                 then
                 if
                 the
                 ancient
                 Lawes
                 of
                 some
                 Emperours
                 were
                 any
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 civill
                 and
                 politick
                 sanctions
                 of
                 Church-constitutions
                 .
                 And
                 judge
                 of
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 the
                 ecclesiasticall
                 determination
                 of
                 c
                 Heraclius
                 the
                 Emperour
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Pope
                 John
                 ,
                 he
                 ordained
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   n●●ther
                   one
                   nor
                   two
                   operations
                   in
                   Christ.
                   Heraclius
                
                 a
                 Monothelite
                 commanded
                 this
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 civill
                 punishment
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 certaine
                 .
                 But
                 had
                 Pope
                 John
                 as
                 collaterall
                 Judge
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 same
                 coactive
                 power
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 ?
                 I
                 thinke
                 none
                 can
                 say
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 d
                 three
                 Emperours
                 commanded
                 all
                 people
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 hold
                 not
                 this
                 be
                 heretickes
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 civill
                 sanction
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 Law.
                 So
                 e
                 Martianus
                 commandeth
                 that
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 be
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 dispute
                 or
                 call
                 in
                 question
                 these
                 decrees
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 clearely
                 the
                 Emperours
                 civill
                 ratification
                 of
                 Church-lawes
                 :
                 and
                 f
                 Justinianus
                 forbiddeth
                 any
                 publick
                 service
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   by
                   laicks
                   onely
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 and
                 g
                 commandeth
                 the
                 Bishops
                 not
                 to
                 
                   muttter
                   in
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   speake
                   in
                   the
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   with
                   a
                   cleare
                   and
                   distinct
                   voice
                   .
                
                 If
                 Emperours
                 did
                 proceede
                 any
                 further
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 that
                 Theodosius
                 deposed
                 the
                 
                   Nestorian
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 though
                 indeed
                 he
                 onely
                 h
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 deposed
                 ,
                 their
                 deeds
                 are
                 not
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   facto
                   ad
                   jus
                   non
                   valet
                   consequentia
                   .
                   Papists
                
                 here
                 are
                 in
                 two
                 extremities
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 Princes
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 Church-affaires
                 ,
                 whereas
                 by
                 office
                 they
                 are
                 Nurs-fathers
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   .
                   Charles
                   the
                   fift
                
                 is
                 rebuked
                 by
                 
                   Paul
                   the
                   third
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 conveened
                 councells
                 for
                 composing
                 of
                 dissentions
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 compareth
                 him
                 to
                 
                   Uzzah
                   ,
                   who
                   touched
                   the
                   Arke
                   without
                   warrant
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   see
                
                 i
                 Wolsius
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Stapleton
                   ,
                   Bellarmine
                
                 ,
                 k
                 and
                 Papists
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 brutish
                 Servants
                 ,
                 to
                 execute
                 
                   whatsoever
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   Councells
                   shall
                   decree
                   ,
                   good
                   or
                   bad
                   ,
                   without
                   examination
                   also
                
                 ;
                 as
                 l
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 their
                 n
                 Law
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 o
                 
                   Innocentius
                   the
                   first
                
                 ,
                 and
                 p
                 
                   Gregory
                   the
                   seventh
                
                 doe
                 teach
                 :
                 Making
                 Kings
                 in
                 their
                 judgement
                 slaves
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 '
                 his
                 determinations
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 light
                 but
                 from
                 their
                 vertuall
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Moone
                 hath
                 all
                 her
                 light
                 from
                 the
                 Sunne
                 .
              
               
               
                 Our
                 third
                 distinction
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 preserver
                 of
                 publicke
                 peace
                 ,
                 may
                 doe
                 some
                 thing
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Schisme
                 and
                 dissention
                 is
                 among
                 the
                 Church-men
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 he
                 may
                 punish
                 perturbers
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 as
                 Augustine
                 answereth
                 q
                 Gaudentius
                 the
                 Donatist
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 separaters
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 case
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 indirectly
                 condemneth
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 condemned
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 other
                 cases
                 of
                 dissention
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ;
                 therefore
                 when
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 findeth
                 the
                 Synod
                 divided
                 in
                 two
                 parties
                 equally
                 ;
                 or
                 three
                 ,
                 i●
                 the
                 corrupt
                 part
                 prevaile
                 ;
                 or
                 foure
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 aberration
                 in
                 one
                 particular
                 fact
                 :
                 or
                 five
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 universall
                 apostasie
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 representative
                 Church
                 :
                 or
                 sixe
                 ,
                 an
                 universall
                 defection
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 representative
                 and
                 essentiall
                 Church
                 :
                 all
                 these
                 being
                 too
                 casuall
                 and
                 of
                 too
                 frequent
                 occurrence
                 ,
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 answer
                 cannot
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 be
                 sundry
                 subalterne
                 distinctions
                 considerable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Hence
                   our
                   fifth
                   Conclusion
                
                 :
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 equall
                 rupture
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 nothing
                 extraordinary
                 would
                 be
                 attempted
                 ,
                 if
                 ordinary
                 wayes
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 :
                 if
                 Saul
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Magistrate
                 had
                 at
                 Gods
                 Commandement
                 killed
                 
                   Hagag
                   ,
                   Samuel
                
                 the
                 Prophet
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 drawne
                 his
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 would
                 first
                 seeke
                 helpe
                 from
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 r
                 learned
                 Apollonius
                 saith
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 conveniently
                 had
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 nationall
                 Church
                 it
                 may
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 a
                 preserver
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 may
                 command
                 the
                 sincerer
                 part
                 to
                 conveene
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 good
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 :
                 2
                 Chron.
                 15.
                 
                 Asa
                 gathered
                 together
                 a
                 people
                 
                   who
                   entered
                   in
                   Covenant
                   to
                   seeke
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 and
                 layed
                 an
                 obligation
                 of
                 punishment
                 to
                 death
                 on
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 v.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 and
                 Jehoshaphat
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 23.
                 4.
                 he
                 layed
                 charge
                 on
                 
                   Hilkiah
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 order
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 out
                 the
                 Vessels
                 made
                 for
                 Baal
                 ;
                 which
                 proveth
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 put
                 the
                 sincerest
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 common
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 erring
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 indirectly
                 condemneth
                 the
                 erring
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 place
                 to
                 forbid
                 
                 and
                 to
                 punish
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 the
                 transgressors
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   Law.
                
                 But
                 because
                 his
                 power
                 is
                 accumulative
                 ,
                 not
                 privative
                 ,
                 under
                 that
                 pretence
                 hee
                 hath
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 sincerer
                 part
                 to
                 meet
                 and
                 determine
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Conclusion
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   the
                   prevailing
                   of
                   the
                   corrupt
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   fourth
                   case
                   of
                   the
                   aberration
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   one
                   particular
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   hath
                   a
                   regall
                   power
                   to
                   punish
                   the
                   Canonists
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   decree
                   in
                   their
                   Synod
                   Popery
                   ,
                   and
                   hereticall
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   give
                   to
                   the
                   Bride
                   of
                   Christ
                   noysome
                   and
                   deadly
                   milke
                   ;
                   the
                   Prince
                   as
                   nursefather
                   may
                   punish
                   the
                   Canonists
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   hee
                   is
                   a
                   keeper
                   of
                   both
                   Tables
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   a
                   royall
                   power
                   to
                   inflict
                   bodily
                   punishment
                   upon
                   all
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   even
                   committed
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     foro
                     exteriore
                     ecclesiae
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   King
                   may
                   punish
                   false
                   teachers
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   power
                   is
                   auxiliary
                   &
                   accumulative
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   tutor
                   and
                   nur●efather
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   law
                   to
                   helpe
                   the
                   Pupill
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   adde
                   to
                   the
                   inheriritance
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   no
                   Law
                   nor
                   power
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   inheritance
                   from
                   the
                   Pupill
                   ;
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   nursefather
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   to
                   helpe
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   wicked
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   representative
                   Church
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   object
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   King
                   as
                   King
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   rescind
                   and
                   annull
                   the
                   ecclesiasticall
                   Canons
                   ;
                   the
                   contrary
                   whereof
                   that
                   learned
                   author
                   of
                   
                     Altare
                     Damascenum
                  
                   s
                   doth
                   prove
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 learned
                 and
                 worthy
                 author
                 proveth
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 cannot
                 annull
                 the
                 Church-Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 thought
                 shame
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 should
                 absolve
                 any
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Church-Canons
                 ;
                 and
                 certainely
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 that
                 maketh
                 Canons
                 should
                 dissolve
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Kings
                 power
                 cannot
                 make
                 Church-Canons
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 ministeriall
                 calling
                 to
                 make
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 hee
                 cannot
                 annull
                 and
                 dissolve
                 Canons
                 :
                 but
                 some
                 greater
                 Kingly
                 power
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 aberring
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   right
                
                 administration
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 our
                 Divines
                 doe
                 justly
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Kingly
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 universall
                 apostasie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Jehoshaphat
                   ,
                   Hezekiah
                   ,
                   Josiah
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 worthy
                 reformers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 ●ewes
                 ,
                 did
                 warrantably
                 use
                 their
                 Kingly
                 power
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Church-men
                 were
                 corrupted
                 and
                 negligent
                 in
                 their
                 dutie
                 ;
                 so
                 
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 case
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 error
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 may
                 use
                 his
                 Kingly
                 power
                 in
                 this
                 fact
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   secundum
                   quid
                   extraordinarie
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 oblieged
                 as
                 King
                 to
                 adde
                 his
                 accumulative
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 civill
                 sanction
                 to
                 all
                 just
                 and
                 n●cessary
                 Church
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 the
                 Canon
                 or
                 Church
                 constitution
                 bee
                 wicked
                 and
                 popish
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 oblieged
                 to
                 deny
                 his
                 civill
                 sanction
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 onely
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 Christ
                 is
                 against
                 him
                 )
                 but
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 imploy
                 his
                 kingly
                 power
                 against
                 such
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 to
                 deliver
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 denying
                 his
                 accumulative
                 power
                 to
                 unjust
                 Canons
                 ,
                 hee
                 addeth
                 his
                 kingly
                 power
                 accumulative
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 saving
                 them
                 from
                 these
                 unjust
                 Canons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Also
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   objected
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     the
                     King
                     by
                     a
                     regall
                     and
                     coactive
                     power
                     may
                     annull
                     and
                     rescind
                     unjust
                     Canons
                     ,
                     hee
                     may
                     by
                     this
                     coactive
                     power
                     make
                     Canons
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     same
                     power
                     to
                     make
                     and
                     unmake
                     Canons
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 may
                 annull
                 unjust
                 Canons
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 liberate
                 his
                 subjects
                 from
                 civill
                 punishment
                 to
                 bee
                 inflicted
                 for
                 refusing
                 obedience
                 to
                 such
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 bid
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 wicked
                 Church
                 constitutions
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ;
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 hee
                 may
                 make
                 Canons
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 adde
                 his
                 civill
                 sanction
                 to
                 just
                 Canons
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Neither
                 can
                 the
                 King
                 properly
                 annull
                 the
                 Canon
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 deny
                 to
                 adde
                 his
                 civill
                 authoritie
                 for
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 such
                 Canons
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   King
                   bath
                   a
                   judgement
                   that
                   such
                   Canons
                   are
                   wicked
                   and
                   superstition
                   ;
                   the
                   Church-mens
                   judgement
                   at
                   the
                   assembly
                   of
                   Glascow
                   ,
                   Edenbrough
                   ,
                   an
                   .
                
                 1638
                 ,
                 1639.
                 
                   is
                   that
                   such
                   Canons
                   are
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   edificative
                   ,
                   and
                   necessary
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   King
                   obliged
                   as
                   King
                   to
                   deny
                   his
                   royall
                   sanction
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   shall
                   bee
                   Judge
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   If
                   you
                   say
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   satisfyeth
                   not
                   ,
                   because
                   both
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Synod
                   ,
                   alledgeth
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     norm
                     ●
                     judicandi
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   rule
                   of
                   judging
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   judging
                   is
                   not
                   formally
                   the
                   Judge
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   uske
                   who
                   shall
                   bee
                   the
                   visible
                   ministeriall
                   and
                   vocall
                   Judge
                   under
                   Christ
                   ,
                   speaking
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   Testament
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   King
                   is
                   a
                   Politick
                   and
                   civill
                   Judge
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   an
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Judge
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 this
                 same
                 is
                 the
                 question
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 Papists
                 anent
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 controversies
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Judge
                 bee
                 a
                 Synod
                 or
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 wee
                 answer
                 by
                 a
                 distinction
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 
                   norm
                   i
                   judicandi
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 peremptory
                 and
                 infallible
                 Judge
                 speaking
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 Word
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 Synod
                 lawfully
                 conveened
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 limited
                 ,
                 ministeriall
                 ,
                 and
                 bounded
                 visible
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 beleeved
                 in
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 follow
                 Christ
                 the
                 peremptory
                 and
                 supreme
                 Judge
                 speaking
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 Word
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 deny
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 on
                 earth
                 any
                 peremptory
                 and
                 in
                 fallible
                 visible
                 Judge
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 come
                 yet
                 nearer
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 have
                 sworne
                 to
                 that
                 same
                 religion
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 professe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 professe
                 the
                 reformed
                 religion
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 then
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 lawfull
                 officers
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 to
                 bee
                 his
                 ordinary
                 teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lawfull
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 ministeriall
                 definers
                 of
                 things
                 contraverted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 first
                 determine
                 in
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 way
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 as
                 King
                 is
                 to
                 command
                 them
                 to
                 determine
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Gods
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 civill
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 civill
                 and
                 coactive
                 way
                 of
                 judging
                 is
                 posterior
                 and
                 ratificator●e
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 oxthodox
                 ecclesiasticall
                 determination
                 ,
                 and
                 Junius
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 judging
                 politick
                 ,
                 presupposeth
                 the
                 Church
                 judging
                 ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 going
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 d
                 Calvin
                 e
                 and
                 Amesius
                 are
                 cleare
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 cognosce
                 of
                 hee
                 owne
                 ecclesiasticall
                 affaires
                 .
                 Ambrose
                 writeth
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Valentinian
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 judge
                 of
                 this
                 cause
                 which
                 is
                 ecclesiasticall
                 as
                 one
                 said
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Church-man
                   ,
                   qui
                   nec
                   munere
                   sit
                   impar
                   ,
                   ne●jure
                   dissimilis
                   .
                   Gelasius
                
                 the
                 Pope
                 inveigheth
                 against
                 Anastasius
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 confounded
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 civill
                 and
                 ecclesiasticall
                 causes
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Emperour
                 or
                 King
                 professe
                 not
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 repute
                 it
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 religion
                 bee
                 indeed
                 hereticall
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 constitute
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 case
                 extraordinary
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 Kings
                 judgement
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 certaine
                 rule
                 to
                 the
                 representative
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 representative
                 Churches
                 judgement
                 a
                 rule
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 infallible
                 rule
                 to
                 both
                 .
                 Judgement
                 may
                 crooke
                 ,
                 truth
                 cannot
                 bow
                 ,
                 it
                 standeth
                 still
                 
                 unmoveable
                 like
                 
                   God
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   truth
                
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 if
                 both
                 erre
                 ,
                 ex
                 cellently
                 saith
                 f
                 Junius
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 erring
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   do
                   something
                   extraordinarily
                   ,
                   and
                   t●e
                   Church
                   erring
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   may
                   do
                   something
                   also
                   in
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   way
                   ,
                   as
                   cōmon
                   equitie
                   and
                   mutuall
                   law
                   requireth
                   that
                   friends
                   with
                   mutuall
                   tongues
                   bicke
                   the
                   wounds
                   of
                   friends
                   .
                
                 Also
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 make
                 the
                 King
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 doth
                 not
                 judge
                 ,
                 
                   except
                   the
                   matter
                   be
                   first
                   defined
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   councells
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 they
                 give
                 a
                 primacie
                 spirituall
                 in
                 matters
                 ecclesiasticall
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 may
                 forbid
                 the
                 inacting
                 of
                 wicked
                 Canons
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   determineth
                   them
                   to
                   bee
                   wicked
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Synod
                   have
                   passed
                   their
                   judgement
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 learned
                 g
                 Calderwood
                 saith
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   pretended
                   Lords
                   of
                   high
                   Commission
                   have
                   an
                   act
                   for
                   them
                   under
                
                 h
                 
                   Queene
                   Elizabeth
                   for
                   this
                   effect
                
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 fashion
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 errors
                 and
                 heresies
                 are
                 condemned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 onely
                 should
                 there
                 bee
                 a
                 virtuall
                 and
                 tacit
                 determination
                 of
                 matters
                 ecclesiastick
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 undeniably
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 bee
                 in
                 generall
                 councells
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 formall
                 Synodicall
                 determination
                 in
                 particular
                 must
                 goe
                 before
                 the
                 Princes
                 determination
                 in
                 a
                 constitute
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Prince
                 may
                 before
                 the
                 Synods
                 determination
                 exhort
                 to
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 what
                 hee
                 conceiveth
                 is
                 Gods
                 will
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 cannot
                 judicially
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 Kingly
                 power
                 determine
                 in
                 an
                 orderly
                 way
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 defined
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 except
                 hee
                 infringe
                 the
                 Churches
                 liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 judicially
                 prelimit
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 civill
                 punishments
                 ,
                 the
                 free
                 voyces
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 ,
                 an
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 a
                 nurs-father
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   fiftly
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   objected
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   manifestly
                   evident
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   bee
                   necessary
                   truth
                   ,
                   command
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   sword
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Synod
                   decree
                   that
                   ,
                   or
                   this
                   particular
                   ,
                   so
                   cleare
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     contrary
                     whereof
                     being
                     Synodically
                     determined
                     ,
                     hee
                     may
                     punish
                     by
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     sword
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     hee
                     may
                     judicially
                     predetermine
                     some
                     things
                     before
                     the
                     S●nod
                     passe
                     their
                     Synodicall
                     act
                     thereon
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     hee
                     may
                     predetermine
                     judicially
                     one
                     thing
                     ,
                     hee
                     may
                     predetermine
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 :
                 what
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 judicially
                 determine
                 and
                 pun●●h
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 cannot
                 judicially
                 predetermine
                 and
                 command
                 in
                 any
                 order
                 that
                 hee
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 constitute
                 Church
                 ,
                 whereof
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 taught
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 determine
                 judicially
                 in
                 an
                 orderly
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 nurs-father
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   sixtly
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   objected
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     if
                     the
                     King
                     have
                     a
                     judiciall
                     power
                     by
                     the
                     sword
                     to
                     annull
                     unjust
                     acts
                     ,
                     then
                     hath
                     hee
                     a
                     power
                     to
                     〈◊〉
                     them
                     ,
                     though
                     hee
                     abuse
                     that
                     power
                     in
                     making
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     unjust
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     hath
                     hee
                     a
                     power
                     to
                     interpret
                     Church
                     acts
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     defend
                     them
                     ;
                     〈…〉
                     Law
                  
                   i
                   
                     saith
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     same
                     power
                     to
                     make
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     d●●●nd
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     interpret
                     them
                     :
                  
                   see
                   k
                   Paraeus
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 proposition
                 is
                 not
                 universally
                 necessary
                 ,
                 except
                 onely
                 in
                 civill
                 matters
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prince
                 who
                 is
                 absolute
                 hath
                 supreme
                 authority
                 to
                 defend
                 ,
                 and
                 interpret
                 civill
                 lawes
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 hee
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 a
                 supreme
                 judiciall
                 power
                 to
                 interpret
                 Church-Lawes
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 by
                 that
                 same
                 reason
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 argument
                 is
                 a
                 just
                 begging
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 King
                 have
                 power
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 aberration
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 somewhat
                 extraordinary
                 )
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 therefore
                 ,
                 in
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 nomothetick
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 Church-Lawes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Also
                   seventhly
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   objected
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   King
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   aberration
                   ,
                   may
                   by
                   the
                   sword
                   rescind
                   Church-Lawes
                   ,
                   then
                   may
                   hee
                   make
                   a
                   Law
                   to
                   rescind
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   those
                   who
                   a●firme
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   hath
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   primacie
                   and
                   headship
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   say
                   not
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   hath
                   any
                   power
                   formally
                   ecclesiasticall
                   to
                   make
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   as
                   Ministers
                   in
                   a
                   Synod
                   do
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   that
                   hee
                   hath
                   a
                   power
                   to
                   command
                   any
                   forme
                   of
                   externall
                   worship
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   bodily
                   punishment
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   not
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   may
                   preach
                   ,
                   administrate
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   or
                   excommunicate
                   or
                   inflict
                   any
                   Church-censures
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 transcendent
                 power
                 of
                 Princesand
                 their
                 commissioners
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 knowne
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 authors
                 (
                 saith
                 l
                 Calderwood
                 )
                 agree
                 not
                 among
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 author
                 m
                 
                   est
                   Tortura
                   torti
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Eli
                 denyeth
                 in
                 words
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 strong
                 faith
                 to
                 beleeve
                 him
                 )
                 all
                 spirituall
                 headship
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 n
                 Burbillus
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 o
                 
                   Henric.
                   Salcobrigiensis
                
                 calleth
                 the
                 
                   King
                   primatem
                   ecclesiae
                   Anglicanae
                   ,
                   the
                   Primate
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                
                 and
                 
                   ●ges
                   oleo
                   sacro
                   uncti
                   ,
                   capaces
                   sunt
                   jurisdictionis
                   spiritualis
                   ,
                
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 annointed
                 with
                 holy
                 oyle
                 ,
                 therefore
                 are
                 they
                 capable
                 of
                 spirituall
                 jurisdiction
                 ;
                 
                   also
                   may
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 p
                 
                   creat
                   propria
                   autoritate
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   create
                   Bishops
                   and
                   d●prive
                   them
                   .
                
                 See
                 what
                 q
                 Calderwood
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 excerped
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ;
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 1.
                 convocateth
                 Synods
                 ;
                 2.
                 defineth
                 ecclesiasticall
                 canons
                 ;
                 3.
                 giveth
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 Law
                 ;
                 4.
                 executeth
                 
                   Church
                   Canons
                
                 ;
                 5.
                 appointeth
                 commissioners
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   authoritie
                
                 and
                 name
                 ,
                 may
                 try
                 heresies
                 and
                 errors
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 punish
                 non-conformitie
                 to
                 Popish
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 may
                 confine
                 ,
                 imprison
                 ,
                 banish
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 6.
                 descerne
                 excommunication
                 and
                 all
                 
                   Church
                   censures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 both
                 the
                 swords
                 ;
                 7.
                 relax
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 censures
                 of
                 all
                 ecclesiastick
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 give
                 dispensations
                 ,
                 annull
                 the
                 censures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 upon
                 causes
                 knowne
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 give
                 dispensations
                 against
                 Canons
                 ,
                 unite
                 or
                 separate
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 diocesan
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 mixt
                 power
                 partly
                 coactive
                 and
                 civill
                 ,
                 partly
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 and
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 doe
                 
                   in
                   foro
                   externo
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 externall
                 court
                 of
                 
                   Church
                   discipline
                
                 ,
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 act
                 of
                 discipline
                 ,
                 except
                 hee
                 cannot
                 preach
                 ,
                 baptize
                 ,
                 or
                 excommunicate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   
                     Cartwright
                     saith
                     ,
                     when
                     a
                     lawfull
                     Minister
                     shall
                     agree
                     upon
                     an
                     unlawfull
                     thing
                     ,
                     the
                     Prince
                     ought
                     to
                     stay
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     Church
                     ministers
                     shew
                     themselves
                     obstinate
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     bee
                     advised
                     by
                     the
                     Prince
                     ,
                     they
                     prove
                     themselves
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     unlawfull
                     Ministery
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     the
                     Prince
                     is
                     to
                     punish
                     with
                     the
                     sword
                     .
                  
                   O
                   but
                   ,
                   saith
                   hee
                   r
                   
                     the
                     author
                     of
                     the
                     Survey
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     the
                     Prince
                     helpe
                     the
                     matter
                     ?
                     shall
                     be
                     compell
                     them
                     to
                     conveene
                     in
                     a
                     Synod
                     ,
                     and
                     retract
                     their
                     mind
                     ?
                     but
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     doe
                     this
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     By
                     what
                     authoritie
                     shall
                     the
                     Prince
                     doe
                     this
                     ?
                     even
                     by
                     extraordinary
                     authority
                     ,
                     even
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     right
                     that
                     David
                     did
                     eate
                     of
                     the
                     Shew-bread
                     ,
                     if
                     by
                     ordinary
                     authority
                     the
                     Prince
                     would
                     doe
                     it
                     ,
                     yet
                     doe
                     you
                     resist
                     that
                     authority
                     also
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Though
                 the
                 Prince
                 had
                 not
                 externall
                 force
                 to
                 compell
                 
                 Church-men
                 to
                 decree
                 in
                 their
                 Synods
                 things
                 equall
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 ju●
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 hath
                 not
                 Gods
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 lawfull
                 power
                 to
                 command
                 and
                 injoyne
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 their
                 dutie
                 ;
                 force
                 and
                 Law
                 differ
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 morall
                 and
                 physicall
                 power
                 differ
                 much
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 decree
                 things
                 good
                 ,
                 lawfull
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 given
                 him
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 ratifie
                 ,
                 confirme
                 ,
                 and
                 approve
                 these
                 by
                 his
                 civill
                 sanction
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 ordinary
                 to
                 infringe
                 ,
                 or
                 evert
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 decreed
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 bee
                 altogether
                 uncorrigible
                 and
                 apostate
                 ,
                 then
                 wee
                 say
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Conclution
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 representative
                 Church
                 is
                 universally
                 apostaticall
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 the
                 Prince
                 use
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 essentiall
                 of
                 found
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 also
                 bee
                 apostatick
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Lord
                 utterly
                 have
                 removed
                 his
                 candlestick
                 )
                 wee
                 see
                 not
                 what
                 hee
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 heare
                 witnesse
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 any
                 secret
                 seeker
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 persons
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 is
                 conserved
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 by
                 a
                 royall
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 charitie
                 is
                 oblieged
                 to
                 reforme
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 godly
                 Kings
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 blessed
                 successe
                 have
                 hitherto
                 done
                 ,
                 
                   Asa
                   ,
                   J●siah
                   ,
                   Jehoshaphat
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                
                 in
                 which
                 case
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 performing
                 many
                 acts
                 ,
                 of
                 due
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 officers
                 ,
                 are
                 warrantably
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 diseased
                 body
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 power
                 recurreth
                 from
                 the
                 members
                 to
                 the
                 ●●●●tick
                 head
                 and
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 both
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   King
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   ●●
                
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 authoritative
                 way
                 is
                 oblieged
                 to
                 do
                 more
                 then
                 ord●●●y
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 charitative
                 and
                 common
                 way
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 The
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 regall
                 power
                 in
                 making
                 constitutions
                 is
                 neither
                 solitary
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Prince
                 his
                 〈…〉
                 could
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 2.
                 collaterall
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 Church
                 with
                 joynt
                 concurrence
                 of
                 divers
                 powers
                 did
                 it
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 3.
                 as
                 some
                 flatterers
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 so
                 eminently
                 spirituall
                 as
                 the
                 consultation
                 and
                 counsell
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 for
                 light
                 onely
                 hath
                 influence
                 in
                 Churches
                 Canons
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Princes
                 power
                 hath
                 onely
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 designe
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Canon
                 hath
                 from
                 the
                 Prince
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 Kings
                 influence
                 in
                 Church
                 
                 Canons
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 thinke
                 )
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 antecedent
                 ,
                 to
                 exhort
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 bee
                 served
                 ;
                 2.
                 concomitant
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 joynt
                 suffrage
                 with
                 the
                 Synod
                 ;
                 3.
                 consequent
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 adde
                 his
                 regall
                 sanction
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 decreed
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 to
                 punish
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 amisse
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 as
                 a
                 solitary
                 cause
                 ,
                 his
                 alone
                 defineth
                 
                   Church
                   matters
                
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 ordinary
                 Kingly
                 power
                 ,
                 wanteth
                 all
                 warrant
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 King
                 might
                 have
                 given
                 out
                 that
                 constitution
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   It
                   seemeth
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                
                 which
                 in
                 reason
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 ministeriall
                 function
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 called
                 Act.
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                   the
                   decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                
                 not
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 the
                 
                   King
                   or
                   Emperour
                
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Law
                 or
                 fact
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Christ
                 ascending
                 to
                 heaven
                 gave
                 officers
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 amongst
                 these
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 we
                 finde
                 the
                 King.
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 bee
                 true
                 ,
                 heathen
                 Kings
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 make
                 Church-Canons
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 not
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 censured
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 17.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 11.
                 and
                 this
                 directly
                 is
                 a
                 
                   King
                   Pope
                
                 ,
                 who
                 giveth
                 Lawes
                 by
                 a
                 Kingly
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 cannot
                 bee
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   .
                   Burhillus
                
                 and
                 Thomson
                 acknowledge
                 
                   that
                   a
                   Heathen
                   King
                   is
                   primat
                   and
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 must
                 hee
                 not
                 then
                 have
                 power
                 
                   aciu
                   primo
                
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 feede
                 the
                 flocke
                 by
                 externall
                 government
                 ?
                 But
                 
                   Lancel
                   .
                   Andreas
                   ,
                   Biship
                
                 of
                 Ely
                 s
                 
                   Tortura
                   torti
                
                 saith
                 
                   that
                   a
                   heathen
                   King
                   hath
                   a
                   temporall
                   Kingly
                   power
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   relation
                   to
                   a
                   Church
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   hee
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   a
                   Heathen
                   King
                   a
                   Christian
                   King
                   ,
                   bee
                   acquireth
                   a
                   new
                   power
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 new
                 power
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 kingly
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 power
                 Christian
                 to
                 use
                 rightly
                 his
                 former
                 kingly
                 power
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 bee
                 true
                 ;
                 then
                 1.
                 as
                 learned
                 Voetius
                 t
                 and
                 good
                 reason
                 saith
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 King
                 before
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Kingly
                 power
                 standeth
                 in
                 an
                 indivisible
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 things
                 admit
                 not
                 
                 of
                 degrees
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Then
                 should
                 hee
                 bee
                 crowned
                 over
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Christian
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 King
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 for
                 Nebuc●adnezzar
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
                 for
                 as
                 King
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 at
                 Jeremiahs
                 expresse
                 commandement
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 So
                 a
                 pagan
                 husband
                 becomming
                 a
                 Christian
                 should
                 by
                 that
                 same
                 reason
                 acquire
                 a
                 new
                 husband-right
                 over
                 his
                 wife
                 ;
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 the
                 Captains
                 ,
                 or
                 Masters
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 heathens
                 become
                 Christians
                 ,
                 should
                 obtaine
                 a
                 new
                 right
                 and
                 power
                 over
                 their
                 Souldiers
                 and
                 Servants
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 under
                 a
                 new
                 oath
                 and
                 promise
                 to
                 their
                 Captaines
                 and
                 Masters
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 heathen
                 King
                 have
                 onely
                 temporall
                 Kingly
                 power
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 as
                 King
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 God
                 were
                 worshipped
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 Law
                 of
                 nations
                 ,
                 &
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 punish
                 ,
                 
                   perjury
                   ,
                   Sodomie
                   ,
                   parricid
                
                 ,
                 as
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heathen
                 King
                 should
                 not
                 by
                 office
                 and
                 Kingly
                 obligation
                 bee
                 oblieged
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 keeper
                 and
                 a
                 defender
                 of
                 the
                 tables
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 all
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 power
                 which
                 a
                 heathen
                 King
                 becomming
                 a
                 Christian
                 King
                 acquireth
                 ,
                 be
                 onely
                 a
                 Christian
                 power
                 to
                 use
                 for
                 Christ
                 the
                 Kingly
                 power
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 while
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 heathen
                 King
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 heathen
                 
                   King
                   ,
                   jure
                   regali
                
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 regall
                 right
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 bee
                 a
                 Woolfe
                 and
                 a
                 Leopard
                 set
                 over
                 the
                 redeemed
                 flocke
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 yea
                 though
                 hee
                 bee
                 the
                 great
                 Turke
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Pastor
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 &
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 his
                 moralls
                 ,
                 hee
                 bee
                 a
                 Woolfe
                 and
                 a
                 hireling
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 office
                 and
                 Law
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 feeder
                 of
                 the
                 flocke
                 .
                 
                   Talis
                   est
                   aliquis
                   ,
                   qualem
                   ius
                   offi●ii
                   requirit
                   .
                
                 And
                 certainly
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 a
                 heathen
                 King
                 can
                 bee
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 hee
                 wanting
                 both
                 faith
                 and
                 profession
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 essentially
                 constitute
                 a
                 Church-membership
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 said
                 hee
                 is
                 
                   ex
                   officio
                
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 a
                 member
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 hee
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 mankind
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 oblieged
                 to
                 obey
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 supposall
                 of
                 the
                 revealed
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heathen
                 King
                 is
                 no
                 otherwise
                 a
                 member
                 by
                 the
                 obligation
                 regall
                 that
                 layeth
                 upon
                 him
                 as
                 King
                 ;
                 yea
                 when
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heathen
                 King
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 converted
                 professor
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Christianitie
                 maketh
                 
                 him
                 not
                 a
                 Kingly
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 essentially
                 constituteth
                 him
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 also
                 constituteth
                 him
                 a
                 Christian
                 King
                 ;
                 Christianitie
                 is
                 an
                 accidentall
                 thing
                 undoubtedly
                 to
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 doe
                 no
                 lesse
                 erre
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 officers
                 collaterall
                 Judges
                 in
                 Church
                 matters
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 with
                 joynt
                 and
                 co●quall
                 influence
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 Canon
                 makers
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 perfect
                 Synods
                 are
                 and
                 have
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 without
                 any
                 influence
                 collaterall
                 of
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 against
                 their
                 will
                 and
                 mind
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 Acts
                 1.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Acts
                 2.
                 46
                 ,
                 47.
                 
                 Acts
                 4.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Acts
                 6.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Acts
                 15.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 &c.
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 Church
                 decreeth
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 standeth
                 valid
                 and
                 ratified
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Joh.
                 20.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 whether
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 assent
                 to
                 it
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 negative
                 voyce
                 in
                 it
                 by
                 any
                 ecclesiastick
                 power
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   yee
                   bind
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   in
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   bound
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   deny
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   collaterall
                   Judge
                   ,
                   his
                   suffrage
                
                 ;
                 Now
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 collaterall
                 Judge
                 by
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 no
                 Church
                 act
                 should
                 be
                 valid
                 in
                 Christs
                 Court
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 excommunication
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 performed
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 civill
                 offices
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 excommunication
                 ;
                 also
                 what
                 ever
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 doth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 take
                 vengeance
                 on
                 the
                 ill
                 doer
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 office
                 is
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 3.
                 4.
                 his
                 acts
                 are
                 ratified
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 collaterall
                 Judges
                 say
                 not
                 Amen
                 thereunto
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 coactive
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 differ
                 as
                 
                   carnall
                   and
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   spirituall
                   and
                   not
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 mixed
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 oft
                 ,
                 as
                 Joh.
                 18.
                 36.
                 2
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 4.
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Church
                   constitution
                
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 joynt
                 and
                 coequall
                 Judges
                 and
                 joynt
                 definers
                 ,
                 the
                 constitution
                 must
                 both
                 be
                 injoyned
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 bodily
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 whose
                 weapons
                 are
                 not
                 carnall
                 ,
                 cannot
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 
                   Church
                   censures
                
                 ,
                 as
                 suspension
                 ,
                 rebukes
                 ,
                 and
                 excommunication
                 the
                 King
                 must
                 command
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Canon
                 should
                 neither
                 be
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 a
                 civill
                 Canon
                 ,
                 but
                 mixt
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Canon
                 makers
                 injoyneth
                 with
                 
                 powers
                 and
                 paines
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 due
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Law
                 (
                 saith
                 w
                 Feild
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 prescribe
                 ●●aw
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Law-maker
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 inflict
                 :
                 but
                 neither
                 hath
                 the
                 Church
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Joh.
                 18.
                 36.
                 nor
                 hath
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 ●aw
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 excommunication
                 .
                 See
                 x
                 Calderwood
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Law
                 should
                 be
                 backed
                 both
                 by
                 a
                 carnall
                 and
                 worldly
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 worldly
                 and
                 carnall
                 power
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 mixt
                 power
                 ,
                 halfe
                 kingly
                 ,
                 ●●●
                 halfe
                 ecclesiastick
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 mixt
                 power
                 ,
                 partly
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 and
                 partly
                 civill
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 were
                 to
                 confound
                 the
                 two
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirituall
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 18.
                 36.
                 condemned
                 by
                 y
                 Anselm●
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Hilarius
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 and
                 c
                 Augustin
                 .
                 Put
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 their
                 influence
                 
                   partialitate
                   causae
                   ,
                   non
                   eff●cii
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 causes
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Church
                   constitution
                
                 from
                 both
                 King
                 and
                 Church
                 .
                 See
                 d
                 Apollonius
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Kings
                 Canon
                 is
                 civill
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 without
                 another
                 ,
                 perfect
                 in
                 their
                 one
                 kind
                 .
                 See
                 e
                 what
                 the
                 learned
                 
                   Gerson
                   ,
                   Bucer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 f
                 Amesius
                 saith
                 ,
                 further
                 to
                 adde
                 light
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 who
                 maintaine
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Canons
                
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 being
                 Church
                 Lawes
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 and
                 oblieging
                 authority
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 onely
                 some
                 helpe
                 of
                 consulting
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 grosser
                 Divines
                 .
                 See
                 g
                 
                   Joan.
                   Weemes
                
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 Canon
                 maker
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church-men
                 giveth
                 advice
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 h
                 the
                 Kings
                 Proclamation
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 
                   having
                   taken
                   〈◊〉
                   counsell
                   of
                   our
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   we
                   command
                   such
                   a
                   worship
                   ,
                   &
                   ●
                   .
                
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Canon
                 runneth
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   seemeth
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   the
                   King
                
                 as
                 the
                 Canon
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.
                 2.
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 made
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 and
                 ministeriall
                 Pr●acher
                 to
                 expone
                 publikely
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 lawfull
                 
                   Church
                   Canons
                
                 are
                 but
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 expositions
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Christian
                 Kings
                 are
                 the
                 onely
                 lawfull
                 Canon
                 makers
                 and
                 definers
                 in
                 Oecumenick
                 Councels
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctors
                 have
                 all
                 a
                 meere
                 power
                 of
                 advising
                 and
                 counselling
                 ,
                 which
                 certainely
                 all
                 Christians
                 on
                 earth
                 sound
                 in
                 
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 except
                 women
                 ,
                 have
                 .
                 O
                 whither
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 tomes
                 of
                 the
                 Councels
                 Oecumenick
                 ,
                 nationall
                 ,
                 and
                 provinciall
                 ,
                 evanished
                 unto
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 Kings
                 justly
                 by
                 this
                 are
                 made
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 Popes
                 ,
                 for
                 Kings
                 onely
                 have
                 a
                 definitive
                 voyce
                 in
                 councells
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Papists
                 give
                 a
                 definitive
                 voyce
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 lawfull
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 councell
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 i
                 Weemes
                 hath
                 a
                 distinction
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 Kings
                 invading
                 the
                 Church-mens
                 place
                 ,
                 while
                 as
                 hee
                 giveth
                 to
                 Pastors
                 
                   a
                   ministeriall
                   interpretation
                   of
                   Scripture
                   in
                   the
                   Pulpit
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   a
                   decretive
                   and
                   imperiall
                   power
                   of
                   interpreting
                   Scripture
                   in
                   the
                   Senat.
                
                 But
                 1.
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 at
                 all
                 imperiall
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 ministeriall
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 imperiall
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 usurpeth
                 over
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 as
                 k
                 Bancroft
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 all
                 the
                 honors
                 ,
                 dignities
                 and
                 preheminencies
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 l
                 Calderwood
                 observeth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 and
                 Edward
                 the
                 eighth
                 would
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 take
                 so
                 much
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 Sermon
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 Senat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pastor
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 same
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 preached
                 ;
                 only
                 the
                 Kings
                 is
                 imperiall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 bee
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Pastors
                 ministeriall
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 the
                 distance
                 is
                 too
                 great
                 .
                 The
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 may
                 be
                 imperiall
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 pastorall
                 administration
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Pastors
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 Church
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 set
                 downe
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   feede
                   the
                   flocke
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 20.
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
                   to
                   edifie
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                   to
                   rule
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 16.
                 
                   to
                   feede
                   the
                   sheepe
                   and
                   Lambs
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   John
                
                 21.
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 and
                 alwayes
                 this
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Elders
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 
                   Kings
                   are
                   nurs-fathers
                
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 ,
                 edifie
                 ,
                 and
                 watch
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 causatively
                 ,
                 by
                 causing
                 others
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 content
                 the
                 formalists
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 King
                 command
                 and
                 prescribe
                 the
                 externall
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Tooker
                   ,
                   Bancroft
                   ,
                   Whitegift
                   ,
                   La●celot
                   Andreas
                   ,
                   Salcobrigiensis
                
                 have
                 a
                 maine
                 distinction
                 here
                 :
                 
                   That
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Elders
                   rule
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   invisible
                   body
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sa●raments
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   this
                   government
                   the
                   foresaid
                   places
                   speake
                   :
                
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 politick
                 visible
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 government
                 thereof
                 is
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 m
                 Bancroft
                 said
                 
                 all
                 the
                 externall
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 earthly
                 ,
                 and
                 W●i●e●gyft
                 and
                 Bancroft
                 two
                 grosse
                 Divines
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 court
                 ,
                 say
                 t●e
                 externall
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   because
                   externall
                   ,
                   is
                   ●●spi●●tuall
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   thing
                   belonging
                   to
                   Christs
                   externall
                   kingdome
                   ,
                
                 (
                 ●aith
                 
                   Bil●●n
                   :
                
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 1
                 false
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Popish
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Anabaptisticall
                 ,
                 4.
                 ●yrannicall
                 .
              
               
                 False
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 externall
                 and
                 vocall
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 visible
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 orderly
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 hath
                 instituted
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 externall
                 ruling
                 of
                 
                   Church
                   members
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ●aw
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 an
                 externall
                 ordaining
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 externall
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 worshippers
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 worship
                 thus
                 ordered
                 ,
                 as
                 sense
                 teacheth
                 us
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 externall
                 ordaining
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 celebrate
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 one
                 kind
                 onely
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 externall
                 ordering
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 :
                 therefore
                 as
                 Kings
                 cannot
                 administrate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 nor
                 preach
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 externall
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 their
                 ●ands
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 feeding
                 of
                 the
                 flocke
                 by
                 Pastors
                 set
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Act.
                 20.
                 28.
                 includeth
                 the
                 censuring
                 by
                 discipline
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 grievous
                 Woolves
                 
                   entring
                   in
                   ,
                   not
                   sparing
                   the
                   flocke
                   ,
                   but
                   drawing
                   disciples
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                
                 29
                 ,
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 and
                 therefore
                 Pastors
                 as
                 Pastors
                 are
                 to
                 watch
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 try
                 those
                 who
                 say
                 
                   they
                   are
                   Apostles
                   〈◊〉
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   doe
                   lie
                   ,
                   R●vel
                   .
                
                 2.
                 2.
                 by
                 discipline
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 externall
                 ●e●ding
                 is
                 externall
                 governing
                 committed
                 to
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 whereas
                 inward
                 governing
                 is
                 indeed
                 proper
                 to
                 Christ
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 ?
                 doe
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Epistles
                   to
                   Timothy
                
                 containe
                 comman
                 dements
                 about
                 externall
                 government
                 to
                 bee
                 kept
                 invi●●able
                 by
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 
                   even
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   appearing
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 14.
                 and
                 this
                 taketh
                 away
                 that
                 poore
                 shif●
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 externall
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 n
                 Tookerus
                 saith
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 hands
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 persecuting
                 Magistrates
                 were
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 but
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 all
                 su●●
                 as
                 Timothy
                 is
                 ,
                 must
                 bee
                 visible
                 ,
                 externall
                 ,
                 and
                 obvious
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 3.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Tim
                 5.
                 9.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 3
                 5.
                 all
                 which
                 must
                 bee
                 kept
                 
                   untill
                   the
                   comming
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 21.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 13.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 externall
                 government
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 power
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 it
                 his
                 part
                 to
                 rebuke
                 publikely
                 ,
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 on
                 hands
                 upon
                 the
                 Timothies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 denied
                 by
                 the
                 formalists
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 undoubtedly
                 the
                 Churches
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 20.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 5.
                 
                 o
                 Parker
                 proveth
                 well
                 that
                 
                   the
                   keyes
                   are
                   Christ
                   as
                   Kings
                   ruling
                   in
                   word
                   and
                   discipline
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 popish
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Papists
                 teach
                 ,
                 as
                 p
                 Stapleton
                 and
                 q
                 Becanus
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                   quo
                   ad
                   externum
                   infiuxum
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   externall
                   influence
                   of
                   visible
                   government
                
                 is
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 internall
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 installed
                 in
                 that
                 externall
                 government
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 our
                 Divines
                 by
                 Scriptures
                 have
                 extruded
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 dishonor
                 done
                 to
                 Kings
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 r
                 Parkerus
                 observeth
                 .
                 s
                 
                   Joan.
                   Raynoldus
                
                 answereth
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   two
                   offices
                   of
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   give
                   life
                   and
                   influence
                   of
                   motion
                   to
                   the
                   members
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   guide
                   and
                   moderate
                   the
                   actions
                   externall
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   wee
                   cannot
                   make
                   two
                   heads
                
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 King
                 hath
                 some
                 civill
                 government
                 about
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 wee
                 cannot
                 make
                 two
                 heads
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Christ
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 another
                 under
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 Anabaptisticall
                 ;
                 for
                 because
                 the
                 visible
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 externall
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 all
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 ministery
                 to
                 feed
                 and
                 rule
                 with
                 ecclesiasticall
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Prince
                 is
                 gifted
                 and
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 all
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 calling
                 there
                 must
                 bee
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 governe
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 prescribing
                 externall
                 worship
                 therein
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 men
                 to
                 bee
                 feeders
                 and
                 governours
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 by
                 office
                 ,
                 whose
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 answerable
                 for
                 soules
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 tyrannicall
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 putteth
                 power
                 into
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 inbred
                 and
                 in●rinsecall
                 power
                 of
                 externall
                 and
                 visible
                 government
                 over
                 her selfe
                 and
                 members
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 civill
                 incorporations
                 by
                 instinct
                 of
                 nature
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 a
                 member
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 a
                 headship
                 ,
                 even
                 being
                 a
                 heathen
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 redeemed
                 body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                
                 as
                 King
                 hath
                 no
                 Pastors
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 ●●ves
                 of
                 his
                 kingdom
                 ,
                 by
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 ;
                 for
                 discipline
                 being
                 an
                 externall
                 thing
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Christs
                 kingly
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 Christs
                 civill
                 vicar
                 hath
                 this
                 power
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 all
                 acts
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 efficacious
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 gaine
                 soules
                 ,
                 are
                 acts
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 powerfull
                 by
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 instruments
                 to
                 exercise
                 these
                 acts
                 are
                 subordined
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 Church-men
                 by
                 an
                 externall
                 ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 delivering
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 externally
                 and
                 visibly
                 casting
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   spirit
                   may
                   bee
                   saved
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 are
                 instruments
                 subordined
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 efficacious
                 to
                 save
                 spirits
                 by
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 gaine
                 soules
                 by
                 rebukes
                 .
                 t
                 
                   Gregorius
                   Magnus
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   those
                   to
                   whom
                   Christ
                   hath
                   given
                   the
                   Keyes
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   by
                   these
                   hee
                   judgeth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 why
                 is
                 this
                 word
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ?
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ?
                 the
                 sword
                 that
                 commeth
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 hee
                 governeth
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 subdueth
                 nations
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 ?
                 but
                 because
                 Christs
                 kingly
                 power
                 is
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
                 made
                 dispensators
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 Nor
                 hath
                 the
                 King
                 power
                 of
                 ordaining
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 or
                 depriving
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 excommunication
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 are
                 acts
                 of
                 spirituall
                 and
                 ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 22.
                 
                 Act.
                 6.
                 6.
                 
                 Act.
                 13.
                 3.
                 
                 Act.
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 and
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 ,
                 given
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 successors
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Mark.
                 16.
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Joh.
                 20.
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Hence
                 I
                 argue
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 out
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 18.
                 
                 Matth.
                 16.
                 19.
                 and
                 a
                 commandement
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 ordaine
                 qualified
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghosts
                 direction
                 practised
                 that
                 power
                 by
                 ordaining
                 of
                 Elders
                 ,
                 these
                 onely
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 ordaine
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 successors
                 after
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 successors
                 onely
                 are
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 gave
                 that
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 exercised
                 that
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 places
                 prove
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Ordination
                 and
                 election
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 Act.
                 1.
                 
                 Act.
                 6.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 the
                 civill
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 neither
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 multitude
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Ordination
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 formally
                 of
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 as
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 exercise
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 ordination
                 were
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Kingly
                 power
                 ,
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 ;
                 then
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
                 usurped
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 the
                 office
                 and
                 throne
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 behoved
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 them
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 temporary
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 never
                 find
                 rules
                 tying
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 given
                 to
                 Timothies
                 and
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 anent
                 the
                 regulating
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 temporary
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 against
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 command
                 Timothy
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 Word
                 
                   to
                   faithfull
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   teach
                   others
                   ,
                
                 as
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 2.
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 qualification
                 of
                 
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   Elders
                   ,
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   and
                   Deacons
                
                 to
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   man
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 charge
                 to
                 keepe
                 such
                 commandements
                 unviolable
                 to
                 Christs
                 second
                 appearing
                 ;
                 if
                 Timothy
                 and
                 his
                 successors
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 ministry
                 were
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   denuded
                   of
                   that
                   power
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 incoming
                 of
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 King
                 by
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 
                   should
                   appoint
                   Elders
                   in
                   every
                   citie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   spirits
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   should
                   bee
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 saith
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Those
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 Church
                 power
                 to
                 ordaine
                 and
                 deprive
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 must
                 by
                 office
                 try
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 able
                 
                   to
                   〈…〉
                   sayers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   finde
                   out
                   the
                   Foxes
                
                 in
                 their
                 hereticall
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rebuke
                 
                   them
                   sharpely
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   bee
                   sound
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   :
                
                 but
                 this
                 by
                 office
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 2.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 
                 2●
                 .
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 try
                 the
                 abilities
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 ordained
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bontgates
                 of
                 hereticall
                 spirits
                 to
                 bee
                 deprived
                 ,
                 by
                 Pastors
                 and
                 
                   Church
                   men
                
                 ,
                 their
                 counsell
                 and
                 ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 their
                 testimony
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 to
                 ordaine
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 ,
                 or
                 exauthorate
                 ,
                 and
                 unmake
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 because
                 1.
                 so
                 were
                 the
                 King
                 a
                 servant
                 by
                 office
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 
                   Church
                   men
                
                 shall
                 by
                 office
                 determine
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 condemne
                 in
                 our
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 hold
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 sound
                 meaning
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 
                 who
                 by
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 admit
                 to
                 an
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 deprive
                 from
                 an
                 office
                 ,
                 must
                 also
                 by
                 office
                 ,
                 bee
                 obliged
                 to
                 bee
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 try
                 what
                 the
                 office
                 requireth
                 of
                 due
                 to
                 bee
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 officer
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 enough
                 which
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 civill
                 things
                 taketh
                 not
                 away
                 his
                 legall
                 power
                 to
                 judge
                 in
                 civill
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 his
                 ignorance
                 in
                 
                   Church
                   matters
                
                 taketh
                 not
                 away
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 judge
                 in
                 ecclesiasticall
                 matters
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 reason
                 from
                 gifts
                 and
                 knowledge
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 simply
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 gifts
                 which
                 ●x●fficio
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 Kingly
                 office
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 ●●ue
                 as
                 King
                 hee
                 is
                 oblieged
                 to
                 read
                 
                   continually
                   in
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ▪
                   Deut.
                
                 17.
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 truth
                 ,
                 what
                 here●ie
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 fa●re
                 as
                 hee
                 commandeth
                 that
                 Pastors
                 preach
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 Judge
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 punish
                 heresie
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 private
                 discretion
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 punish
                 not
                 blindly
                 .
                 I
                 thinke
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 know
                 judicially
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 regall
                 and
                 judiciall
                 knowledge
                 of
                 civill
                 things
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 major
                 proposition
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 assumption
                 and
                 fact
                 onely
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 seeing
                 hee
                 is
                 by
                 that
                 same
                 kingly
                 power
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 treason
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Crown
                 &
                 the
                 civill
                 State
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 heresie
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 punish
                 heresie
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 seeme
                 as
                 King
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 cognosce
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 kingly
                 power
                 ,
                 both
                 what
                 is
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 fact
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 private
                 discretion
                 ,
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 cognition
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 of
                 heresie
                 and
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 heresie
                 or
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 ●●●●eth
                 heresie
                 and
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 civill
                 Judge
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 call
                 Christs
                 doctrine
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 Caesar
                 and
                 his
                 deputie
                 
                   Pontius
                   Pilat
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Judges
                 civill
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 judge
                 it
                 truth
                 .
                 Neither
                 would
                 I
                 ●●i●●●ly
                 here
                 contend
                 ;
                 for
                 whether
                 the
                 Kings
                 knowledge
                 of
                 herese
                 in
                 the
                 major
                 proposition
                 bee
                 judiciall
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 discretion
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 wee
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 against
                 Papist●
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 blind
                 servant
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 punish
                 what
                 the
                 Church
                 calleth
                 heresie
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 examination
                 or
                 tryall
                 ▪
                 but
                 though
                 the
                 Kings
                 knowledge
                 of
                 heresie
                 in
                 the
                 proposition
                 and
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 bee
                 judiciall
                 and
                 kingly
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 cognosce
                 onely
                 in
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 compell
                 and
                 punish
                 
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 
                   instructing
                   and
                   teaching
                
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 not
                 hence
                 follow
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 
                   Church
                   constitutions
                
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 punish
                 those
                 who
                 maketh
                 wicked
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Canon
                 maker
                 is
                 a
                 ministeriall
                 teacher
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 may
                 command
                 that
                 hee
                 teach
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 may
                 punish
                 hereticall
                 teaching
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 King
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 teacher
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Synod
                 or
                 Senate
                 ,
                 in
                 Pulpit
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 Throne
                 ;
                 now
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 office
                 ordaine
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 deprive
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 office
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 know
                 who
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 ,
                 a●d
                 must
                 bee
                 able
                 also
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 the
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   rebuke
                   them
                   sharpely
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   bee
                   sound
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 Titus
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 1.
                 5
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 as
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 ordainer
                 of
                 other
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 therefore
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 a
                 Pastor
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 must
                 also
                 bee
                 required
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 .
              
               
                 
                   6.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   admirable
                   that
                   they
                   give
                   to
                   Kings
                   power
                   to
                   deprive
                   ministers
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   these
                   distinctions
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     He
                     may
                     not
                     discharge
                     them
                     to
                     preach
                     and
                     administer
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     preach
                     and
                     administer
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     in
                     his
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     or
                     dominions
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     King
                     hath
                     a
                     dominion
                     of
                     places
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Hee
                     may
                     discharge
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     the
                     ministery
                     ;
                     but
                     hee
                     cannot
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     order
                     given
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Hee
                     may
                     deprive
                     (
                     say
                     some
                     )
                     by
                     a
                     coactive
                     and
                     civill
                     degradation
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     supreme
                     magistrate
                     may
                     conferre
                     all
                     honours
                     in
                     the
                     Christian
                     common-wealth
                     ,
                     Ergo
                     ,
                     hee
                     may
                     take
                     them
                     away
                     againe
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     cannot
                     deprive
                     by
                     a
                     canonicall
                     and
                     ecclesiasticall
                     degradation
                     .
                  
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Hee
                     may
                     caus●tively
                     deprive
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     compell
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     deprive
                     one
                     whom
                     he
                     judgeth
                     to
                     bee
                     an
                     heretick
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     the
                     Church
                     refuse
                     ,
                     hee
                     may
                     then
                     in
                     case
                     of
                     the
                     Churches
                     erring
                     ,
                     and
                     negligence
                     ,
                     as
                     King
                     deprive
                     himselfe
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 hath
                 dominion
                 civill
                 of
                 places
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 places
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 places
                 as
                 sacred
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 times
                 as
                 sacred
                 and
                 religious
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 
                   Church
                   matters
                
                 being
                 accumulative
                 ,
                 not
                 privative
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 take
                 away
                 a
                 house
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Gods
                 service
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 hee
                 can
                 take
                 away
                 maintenance
                 allotted
                 by
                 publick
                 authority
                 ,
                 upon
                 Hospitalls
                 ,
                 Schooles
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 and
                 Pastors
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 here
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 proprietie
                 of
                 houses
                 and
                 goods
                 as
                 men
                 have
                 .
                 Places
                 as
                 sacred
                 abused
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 regall
                 power
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 
                 inhibit
                 conventions
                 of
                 hereticks
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 might
                 preach
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 though
                 civill
                 authoritie
                 forbid
                 them
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Kings
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 Lords
                 of
                 places
                 as
                 sacred
                 and
                 publick
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 dominion
                 of
                 civill
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 be
                 coactive
                 power
                 hinder
                 that
                 false
                 and
                 hereticall
                 doctrine
                 bee
                 preached
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 or
                 private
                 places
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 hee
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 a
                 preserver
                 of
                 both
                 tables
                 and
                 a
                 beare
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 may
                 command
                 pure
                 doctrine
                 to
                 bee
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 sound
                 discipline
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 command
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 in
                 publick
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   distinction
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   purpose
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   discharge
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   a
                   ministery
                   (
                   saith
                   u
                   Calderwood
                   )
                   is
                   a
                   degree
                   of
                   suspension
                   ,
                   and
                   suspension
                   is
                   an
                   ecclesiasticall
                   degree
                   to
                   the
                   censures
                   of
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   King
                   may
                   as
                   well
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   and
                   remit
                   and
                   retaine
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   undoubtedly
                   agreeth
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   )
                   as
                   hee
                   can
                   suspend
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   As
                   for
                   taking
                   away
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   order
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   doubt
                   to
                   formalists
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Church
                   can
                   doe
                   that
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   hold
                   Sacraments
                   administred
                   by
                   ministers
                   justly
                   deprived
                   to
                   bee
                   valid
                   ;
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   an
                   indeleble
                   character
                   in
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   which
                   neither
                   King
                   nor
                   Church
                   can
                   take
                   away
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   the
                   King
                   deprive
                   from
                   the
                   exercise
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   simpliciter
                   deprive
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   grounds
                   it
                   is
                   weake
                   that
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   may
                   deprive
                   from
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   a
                   ministry
                   within
                   his
                   owne
                   dominions
                   ;
                   for
                   (
                   saith
                   Calderwood
                   x
                   
                     they
                     all
                     know
                     well
                     that
                     the
                     King
                     hath
                     not
                     power
                     to
                     deprive
                     men
                     from
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     ministery
                     ,
                     in
                     ether
                     forraine
                     Kingdomes
                     .
                  
                   For
                   the
                   third
                   way
                   of
                   deprivation
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   a
                   double
                   meaning
                   also
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   If
                   the
                   meaning
                   bee
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   King
                   by
                   a
                   regall
                   and
                   coactive
                   power
                   may
                   take
                   away
                   all
                   honours
                   ,
                   either
                   civill
                   or
                   ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   giveth
                   all
                   honours
                   ,
                   then
                   this
                   way
                   of
                   depriving
                   Ministers
                   cannot
                   bee
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   King
                   may
                   give
                   and
                   take
                   away
                   civill
                   honours
                   ,
                   for
                   reasonable
                   causes
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Lawes
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   ecclesiasticall
                   honours
                   there
                   bee
                   three
                   things
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   appointing
                   of
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   office
                   to
                   bee
                   an
                   Ambassadour
                   of
                   Christ.
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   give
                   the
                   true
                   foundation
                   and
                   reall
                   ground
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   honour
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   gifts
                   and
                   gracious
                   abilities
                   for
                   
                   the
                   calling
                   ,
                   neither
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   doe
                   come
                   either
                   from
                   King
                   or
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   mortall
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   from
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     ascending
                     on
                     high
                     gave
                     gifts
                     unto
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   appointeth
                   both
                   office
                   ,
                   and
                   giveth
                   grace
                   for
                   to
                   discharge
                   the
                   office
                   .
                   Yea
                   since
                   morall
                   philosophy
                   maketh
                   honor
                   to
                   bee
                   
                     praemium
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     a
                     reward
                     of
                     vertue
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   King
                   doth
                   not
                   give
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   soundation
                   of
                   honour
                   civill
                   ,
                   for
                   civill
                   vertue
                   is
                   a
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   but
                   in
                   Church
                   honour
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   third
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   a
                   de●●●nation
                   of
                   a
                   qualified
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   sacred
                   office
                   of
                   the
                   ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   ordination
                   by
                   the
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Apostolick
                     Church
                     ,
                     Act.
                  
                   6.
                   6.
                   
                   Act.
                   13.
                   3.
                   
                   Act.
                   14
                   23.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   4
                   14.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.22
                   Whether
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   bee
                   essentiall
                   to
                   ordination
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   disput
                   not
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   apostolick
                   by
                   practise
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   something
                   ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   as
                   praying
                   of
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   ecclesiasticall
                   designation
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   
                     committing
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     to
                     faithfull
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     able
                     to
                     teach
                     others
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   2.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   22.
                   
                   No
                   Scripture
                   can
                   warrant
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   ordaine
                   Pastors
                   by
                   publick
                   praving
                   ,
                   by
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                   or
                   ecclesiasticall
                   blessing
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   such
                   an
                   ordination
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Acts
                   13.
                   3.
                   
                   Acts
                   14.
                   23.
                   
                   Tit.
                   1.
                   
                   5,6
                   .
                   7,8
                   9.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   4.
                   14.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   22.
                   2
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   any
                   say
                   the
                   King
                   hath
                   a
                   publick
                   and
                   regall
                   power
                   in
                   ordaining
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   d●priving
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   mixt
                   power
                   ,
                   partly
                   regall
                   ,
                   partly
                   ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   is
                   a
                   mixt
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   their
                   way
                   of
                   purely
                   and
                   unmixt
                   ecclesiasticall
                   calling
                   or
                   ordaining
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   both
                   doth
                   elect
                   and
                   choose
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   elected
                   without
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   or
                   Magistrate
                   in
                   the
                   Kings
                   roome
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 replyed
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 who
                 may
                 be
                 borne
                 an
                 heire
                 to
                 an
                 earthly
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 borne
                 and
                 by
                 nature
                 a
                 mixt
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 halfe
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 Gods
                 word
                 ;
                 ministers
                 in
                 whole
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 so
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 borne
                 by
                 nature
                 :
                 in
                 
                   Aaron●
                   Priestha●d
                
                 men
                 by
                 birth
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 sacred
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 away
                 now
                 in
                 Christ.
                 2.
                 
                 With
                 as
                 good
                 reason
                 may
                 the
                 King
                 preach
                 and
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 mixt
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 ordaine
                 ,
                 by
                 ecclesiasticall
                 blessing
                 ,
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 
                 ecclesiasticall
                 designation
                 any
                 person
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 that
                 same
                 auth
                 nity
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Timoth
                   ,
                   Lay
                   hands
                   suddainly
                   〈◊〉
                   man
                   ,
                
                 said
                 also
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Study
                   to
                   be
                   approved
                   unto
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   a
                   workeman
                   that
                   needeth
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   dividing
                   the
                   word
                   right
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 both
                 ordaining
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 pastorall
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 pastorall
                 acts
                 flowing
                 from
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 the
                 one
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 mixt
                 power
                 ?
                 especially
                 seeing
                 baptizing
                 it
                 directly
                 called
                 1
                 C●r
                 .
                 1.
                 17.
                 
                 a
                 lesse
                 principall
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 ministery
                 then
                 preaching
                 .
                 It
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 as
                 ordination
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 
                   ecclesiasticall
                   action
                   ,
                   but
                   civill
                   ,
                   or
                   mixt
                   ,
                   partly
                   civill
                   ,
                   partly
                   ecclesiasticall
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 :
                 by
                 that
                 reason
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 preach
                 and
                 administrate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 these
                 actions
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 ecclesiasticall
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 Uzzah's
                 touching
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 action
                 by
                 office
                 incumbent
                 to
                 the
                 Levites
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 person
                 being
                 civill
                 ,
                 the
                 actions
                 are
                 civill
                 .
                 And
                 Uzziah's
                 burning
                 of
                 incense
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 incense
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Priestly
                 act
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 a
                 mixt
                 power
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 was
                 partly
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 performe
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Priest
                 by
                 sinfull
                 usurpation
                 in
                 that
                 action
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 answer
                 is
                 a
                 begging
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Whereas
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   ordainech
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     King
                     also
                     ,
                     but
                     divers
                     wayes
                     :
                     the
                     one
                     by
                     a
                     regall
                     power
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     by
                     me
                     el●siasticall
                     power
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 spoken
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   saciendum
                   populum
                
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   ejusdem
                   potestatis
                   est
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 
                   constituere
                   &
                   desti●●ere
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 to
                 ordaine
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 .
                 The
                 high-Commission
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 authority
                 doth
                 deprive
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 may
                 deprive
                 ministers
                 without
                 the
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 King
                 also
                 ordaine
                 Pastors
                 without
                 the
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 
                   the
                   action
                   of
                   the
                   instruments
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   principally
                   the
                   actions
                   of
                   the
                   principall
                   cause
                   .
                
                 3
                 Election
                 of
                 a
                 Pastor
                 is
                 farre
                 different
                 from
                 ordination
                 of
                 a
                 Pastor
                 :
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 as
                 Christians
                 have
                 voyces
                 in
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 his
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 and
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 giveth
                 no
                 negative
                 voice
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 election
                 ,
                 but
                 ordination
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 authority
                 done
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 Church-officers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 coactive
                 and
                 civill
                 degradation
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 also
                 correspondent
                 thereunto
                 a
                 coactive
                 and
                 civill
                 ordination
                 of
                 Pastors
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 ask
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 coactive
                 ordination
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Kings
                 royall
                 and
                 civill
                 authority
                 ,
                 commanding
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 officers
                 ordaine
                 Pastors
                 at
                 Christs
                 commandement
                 ;
                 This
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 fight
                 with
                 a
                 shadow
                 or
                 a
                 night
                 ghost
                 ;
                 not
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 contend
                 for
                 this
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 meane
                 a
                 coactive
                 degradation
                 by
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 in
                 banishing
                 ,
                 imprisoning
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 for
                 just
                 causes
                 ,
                 punishing
                 Ministers
                 to
                 death
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 this
                 indirect
                 deprivation
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 deny
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 the
                 King
                 depriveth
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 or
                 hanged
                 ,
                 or
                 banished
                 for
                 civill
                 crimes
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 wayes
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 depriveth
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 Fashioner
                 ,
                 a
                 Sai●●r
                 ,
                 a
                 Plower
                 ,
                 a
                 Souldier
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Father
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 barnes
                 ,
                 a
                 husband
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 wife
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 beheaded
                 or
                 hanged
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 d●prived
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 fashioner
                 ,
                 a
                 sailer
                 ,
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 a
                 husband
                 :
                 and
                 Solomen
                 did
                 not
                 other
                 way
                 deprive
                 Abiathar
                 from
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 ,
                 then
                 indirectly
                 
                   by
                   consining
                   him
                   for
                   treason
                
                 at
                 Anathoth
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 exercise
                 the
                 Priests
                 office
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 So
                 after
                 a
                 Junius
                 ,
                 b
                 Calderwood
                 ,
                 c
                 
                   Gul.
                   Apollonius
                
                 ,
                 d
                 Sibrandus
                 ,
                 yea
                 e
                 Muketus
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 denyeth
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 can
                 take
                 away
                 that
                 ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 given
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 f
                 acknowledgeth
                 Wedelius
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 That
                 reasonlesse
                 lyer
                 
                   Lysimach
                   Nicanor
                
                 in
                 this
                 ▪
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 borrow
                 Jesuites
                 doctrine
                 to
                 answer
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 for
                 g
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 Becanus
                 is
                 not
                 ●nacquainted
                 with
                 Jesuits
                 doctrine
                 against
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 answereth
                 that
                 
                   Solomen
                   as
                   King
                   had
                   no
                   power
                   over
                
                 Abiathar
                 
                   for
                   treason
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   crime
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 following
                 Bellarmine
                 and
                 Gretserus
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Solomon
                   did
                   this
                   by
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   propheticall
                   instinct
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 h
                 Abulensis
                 a
                 great
                 textuall
                 Papist
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 i
                 B●naventura
                 a
                 learned
                 Schooleman
                 saith
                 this
                 p●oveth
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Priests
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 were
                 not
                 eximed
                 from
                 the
                 civill
                 Judges
                 sword
                 and
                 power
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 very
                 doubtsome
                 to
                 k
                 Suarez
                 who
                 ●aith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   temp●rall
                   civill
                   punishment
                   of
                   exi●e
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ●●●siti●n
                   from
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   office
                   followed
                   upon
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 neede
                 not
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 for
                 Solomons
                 sentence
                 containeth
                 
                   in
                   t●rminis
                
                 ,
                 a
                 meere
                 civill
                 punishment
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 words
                 1
                 King.
                 27.
                 
                 S.
                 Solomon
                 
                   thrust
                   out
                
                 Abiathar
                 
                   from
                   being
                   Priest
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 seem
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 sentence
                 of
                 banishment
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 relative
                 to
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 consequent
                 of
                 divine
                 justice
                 relative
                 to
                 the
                 prophesie
                 against
                 Elies
                 house
                 .
                 Though
                 verily
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 inconvenience
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 Solomon
                 did
                 indeed
                 deprive
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 by
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 instinct
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 led
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 build
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 text
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   Solomon
                   thrust
                   out
                
                 Abiathar
                 
                   from
                   being
                   Priest
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ver
                 .
                 35.
                 and
                 Zadok
                 the
                 Priest
                 did
                 the
                 King
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 Abiathar
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 direct
                 deprivation
                 from
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 contend
                 not
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 causatively
                 may
                 deprive
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 command
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 faithfull
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 2.
                 wee
                 confesse
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 convocating
                 of
                 Synods
                 ,
                 some
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 convocate
                 Synods
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 
                   Church
                   men
                
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 bee
                 averse
                 ,
                 to
                 convocate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 see
                 l
                 Junius
                 who
                 insinuateth
                 this
                 distin●tion
                 .
                 But
                 certainly
                 though
                 the
                 Kingly
                 dignity
                 be
                 thought
                 meerely
                 civill
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 this
                 be
                 thought
                 on
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 power
                 is
                 divine
                 three
                 wayes
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Effectually
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 Kingly
                 power
                 is
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 
                   jure
                   divin●
                
                 ;
                 many
                 Papists
                 say
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 thinke
                 with
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 2.
                 11.
                 
                 Prov.
                 8.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Matth.
                 22.
                 21.
                 1
                 
                 P●t
                 .
                 2.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Eccles.
                 9.
                 20.
                 
                 Prov.
                 25.
                 2.
                 
                 Prov.
                 20.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 Kings
                 power
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 divine
                 ,
                 formally
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 divine
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 civill
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 humane
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 formally
                 divine
                 or
                 ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 nor
                 subjectively
                 .
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   thought
                   divine
                   and
                   ecclesiastick
                   ,
                   objectively
                   and
                   
                   finaliter
                   .
                   The
                   end
                   intrinsecall
                   being
                   a
                   spirituall
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   King
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   conveene
                   Synods
                   not
                   onely
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   as
                   they
                   bee
                   such
                   subjects
                   and
                   Christian
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   members
                   of
                   Synods
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   King
                   may
                   command
                   the
                   minister
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   both
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   Preacher
                   in
                   the
                   Pulpit
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   ●ound
                   doctrine
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   wholesome
                   and
                   good
                   milke
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   formally
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   a
                   nurie-father
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   King
                   is
                   by
                   his
                   Kingly
                   office
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   way
                   also
                   doth
                   the
                   King
                   send
                   members
                   to
                   the
                   Synod
                   ,
                   and
                   moderate
                   ,
                   and
                   preside
                   in
                   Synods
                   ,
                   
                     actu
                     imp●rato
                     ▪
                     n●n
                     elicito
                     :
                     actu
                     objective
                     ecclesiastico
                     ;
                     non
                     intrinsece
                     ,
                     non
                     formaliter
                     ,
                     non
                     subjective
                     eccles●astico
                     .
                  
                   The
                   King
                   ruleth
                   by
                   the
                   Sword
                   ,
                   and
                   commandeth
                   the
                   Synods
                   to
                   meete
                   ,
                   ordereth
                   politically
                   and
                   civilly
                   the
                   members
                   and
                   meeting
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   King
                   cooperateth
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   civill
                   and
                   regall
                   influence
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Synod
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   very
                   end
                   that
                   the
                   Synod
                   intendeth
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   establishing
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   unity
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   edification
                   of
                   Christs-body
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   to
                   conveene
                   Synods
                   ,
                   is
                   positive
                   ,
                   not
                   negative
                   ,
                   auxiliary
                   and
                   by
                   addition
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   impedition
                   or
                   privation
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   her selfe
                   ,
                   hath
                   from
                   Christ
                   her
                   head
                   and
                   Lord
                   ,
                   power
                   of
                   conveening
                   without
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   beside
                   his
                   knowledge
                   or
                   against
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   averse
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   cleare
                   Matth.
                   18.
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   conveened
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   he
                   is
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   not
                   upon
                   condition
                   that
                   the
                   Prince
                   give
                   them
                   power
                   .
                   And
                   Joh.
                   20.
                   19.
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Church-meeting
                   without
                   the
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Church-meeting
                   for
                   praying
                   ,
                   preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   discipline
                   ,
                   Act.
                   1.
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   &c.
                   without
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   &
                   Act.
                   15.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   is
                   an
                   enemy
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Where
                   Christ
                   commandeth
                   his
                   disciples
                   to
                   preach
                   and
                   baptize
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   28.
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   their
                   ministry
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   persecuted
                   by
                   rulers
                   ,
                   as
                   Matth.
                   10.
                   17
                   ,
                   18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   Luk.
                   21.
                   12
                   ,
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                   He
                   doth
                   by
                   necessary
                   consequence
                   command
                   Church-meetings
                   ,
                   and
                   Synods
                   ,
                   even
                   when
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   forbiddeth
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   practised
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   5.
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   where
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   is
                   an
                   heathen
                   ,
                   chap.
                   6.
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   should
                   follow
                   that
                   Christ
                   cannot
                   have
                   a
                   true
                   visible
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   ministry
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   countenance
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   both
                   against
                   experience
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Christs
                     Kingly
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   reigneth
                   in
                   
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   110.
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   what
                   glorious
                   Cour●bes
                   had
                   Christ
                   in
                   Asia
                   ,
                   with
                   power
                   of
                   doctrine
                   and
                   discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   ●o
                   with
                   all
                   
                     Church-meetings
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   2.
                   chap.
                   3.
                   where
                   Tyrants
                   did
                   slay
                   the
                   witnesses
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   2.
                   13.
                   and
                   certainely
                   by
                   what
                   power
                   Kings
                   allead●e
                   that
                   Synods
                   may
                   not
                   meet
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   discipline
                   and
                   good
                   order
                   in
                   Gods
                   house
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   same
                   power
                   they
                   may
                   say
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   Church
                   meeting
                   for
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   receiving
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   without
                   their
                   authority
                   .
                   For
                   Church
                   Synods
                   for
                   doctrine
                   differ
                   not
                   ,
                   in
                   spece
                   ,
                   and
                   nature
                   ,
                   from
                   Synods
                   for
                   discipline
                   ,
                   all
                   be
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   acts
                   under
                   Christ
                   as
                   King
                   and
                   head
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   see
                   m
                   Spalato
                   ,
                   n
                   U●●tius
                   ,
                   o
                   Am●sius
                   ,
                   p
                   Calderwood
                   ,
                   q
                   
                     the
                     Professors
                     ●●
                     L●yden
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   what
                   any
                   say
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Princes
                   in
                   matters
                   ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   is
                   soone
                   answered
                   ,
                   r
                   Gerardus
                   saith
                   that
                   Moses
                   gave
                   Lawes
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   and
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   
                   Lev.
                   8.
                   
                   Num.
                   3.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 argument
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 his
                 alone
                 without
                 advise
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 impose
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 institute
                 new
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 dite
                 Canonicall
                 Scripture
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Deut.
                
                 5.
                 
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 Moses
                 gave
                 these
                 Laws
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Prophet
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 spake
                 with
                 God
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 our
                 adversaries
                 .
              
               
                 David
                 also
                 brought
                 the
                 Ark
                 to
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 at
                 Gods
                 speciall
                 direction
                 ,
                 the
                 Levites
                 carrying
                 it
                 by
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 failed
                 in
                 that
                 sinfull
                 omission
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 6.
                 but
                 1
                 David
                 did
                 convocate
                 the
                 chosen
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 even
                 thirty
                 thousand
                 ,
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 Ark
                 to
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Levites
                 and
                 Church-men
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 King
                 his
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 Chron.
                 13.
                 hee
                 did
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 s
                 Junius
                 saith
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 text
                 is
                 cleare
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 an
                 Assembly
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 King
                 may
                 doe
                 that
                 in
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 negligence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 warranted
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 his
                 duty
                 .
                 Now
                 Jesuites
                 answer
                 not
                 to
                 any
                 purpose
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 t
                 Becanus
                 ,
                 and
                 u
                 Suarez
                 answer
                 nothing
                 to
                 Davids
                 placing
                 of
                 the
                 Arke
                 in
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 onely
                 they
                 say
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 conveved
                 the
                 Arke
                 and
                 danced
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 David
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 hence
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 Lysimachus
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 seeth
                 in
                 this
                 that
                 wee
                 a●●ee
                 not
                 with
                 his
                 friends
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Solomon
                     builded
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     and
                     dedicated
                     it
                     to
                     Gods
                     service
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   no
                   ground
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   King
                   a
                   Law-giver
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   none
                   can
                   deny
                   but
                   Solomon
                   did
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   by
                   speciall
                   revelation
                   :
                   for
                   1.
                   if
                   Solomon
                   might
                   not
                   build
                   an
                   house
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   speciall
                   revelation
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   should
                   bee
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   David
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   7.
                   6.
                   13.
                   farre
                   more
                   could
                   hee
                   not
                   as
                   an
                   ordinary
                   King
                   ,
                   build
                   that
                   typicall
                   house
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   a
                   resemblance
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   heaven
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   especially
                   seeing
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   of
                   holiest
                   in
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   is
                   expressely
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   9.
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   and
                   the
                   Temple
                   was
                   a
                   type
                   of
                   
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Joh.
                  
                   2.
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   and
                   they
                   may
                   say
                   Kings
                   by
                   an
                   ordinary
                   power
                   as
                   Kings
                   might
                   pen
                   Canonick
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   they
                   could
                   build
                   a
                   typicall
                   Temple
                   like
                   
                     Solomons
                     .
                     God
                  
                   filled
                   that
                   Temple
                   with
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   heard
                   prayers
                   made
                   in
                   that
                   temple
                   and
                   toward
                   that
                   Temple
                   .
                   I
                   thinke
                   Kings
                   as
                   Kings
                   cannot
                   now
                   build
                   such
                   Temples
                   ;
                   therefore
                   Solomon
                   by
                   a
                   Propheticall
                   instinct
                   built
                   that
                   house
                   .
                   Jesuites
                   give
                   no
                   answer
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   for
                   u
                   Suarez
                   saith
                   Kings
                   may
                   build
                   Churches
                   to
                   
                     God
                     ;
                     because
                     of
                     it selfe
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     act
                     of
                     Religion
                     which
                     requireth
                     riches
                     for
                     the
                     building
                     thereof
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     dedication
                     it
                     includeth
                     two
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     By
                     some
                     religious
                     action
                     to
                     consecrate
                     a
                     house
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     way
                     onely
                     the
                     Priests
                     by
                     sacrificing
                     dedicated
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     by
                     filling
                     of
                     it
                     with
                     his
                     presence
                     ,
                     dedicated
                     it
                     to
                     himselfe
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     It
                     includeth
                     an
                     offering
                     and
                     giving
                     of
                     an
                     house
                     to
                     Gods
                     service
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 :
                 by
                 this
                 Solomon
                 as
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 builded
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicated
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 either
                 King
                 or
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 vaine
                 answer
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 private
                 man
                 could
                 have
                 builded
                 an
                 house
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 typicall
                 relations
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 except
                 hee
                 had
                 been
                 immediatly
                 inspired
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 x
                 Becanus
                 saith
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 actors
                 here
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Priests
                
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   people
                   :
                   Solomon
                   prayed
                   and
                   gave
                   thankes
                   ,
                   the
                   Priest●
                
                 
                 
                   ●arried
                   the
                   Arke
                   ,
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   vessels
                   ,
                   and
                   sacriji
                   ●s
                   ,
                   the
                   〈…〉
                   present
                   ,
                   rejoyced
                   and
                   gave
                   thank●s
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   〈…〉
                   Solomons
                   headship
                   ;
                   Solomon
                   dedicated
                   a
                   Temple
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   what
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   no
                   more
                   follow
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   for
                   that
                   ,
                   〈…〉
                   ●ffered
                   stones
                   and
                   timber
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   wom●n
                   can
                   ●ee
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   who
                   offered
                   to
                   God
                   g●●d
                   ,
                   purple
                   ,
                   〈…〉
                   budd●●
                   Temple
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   many
                   Mer●han●s
                   ●ubild
                   Temple●
                   upon
                   their
                   〈…〉
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   to
                   accept
                   these
                   Temples
                   ;
                   〈◊〉
                   in
                   England
                   〈◊〉
                   Temples
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   for
                   that
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 another
                 Temple
                 then
                 Temples
                 builded
                 daily
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 was
                 wil-worship
                 for
                 David
                 to
                 build
                 this
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 service
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 Solomon
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 type
                 of
                 our
                 King
                 of
                 wisedome
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 this
                 Temple
                 and
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 ;
                 any
                 Merchant
                 may
                 build
                 a
                 common
                 house
                 to
                 Gods
                 service
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 speciall
                 word
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 which
                 word
                 Solomon
                 behoved
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 build
                 this
                 house
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 dedicate
                 an
                 house
                 to
                 God
                 typicall
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 2.
                 
                 Filled
                 with
                 the
                 cloud
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 dwel
                 in
                 this
                 house
                 ;
                 3.
                 
                 With
                 such
                 ornaments
                 as
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 holiest
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 God
                 said
                 he
                 would
                 heare
                 prayers
                 ;
                 whereas
                 now
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 hee
                 heareth
                 prayers
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 4.
                 21.
                 1
                 
                 Timoth●
                 2.
                 8.
                 this
                 is
                 another
                 positive
                 worship
                 then
                 that
                 a
                 merchant
                 build
                 a
                 house
                 for
                 Gods
                 daily
                 service
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 relative
                 holinesse
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 is
                 holy
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dedicate
                 a
                 house
                 in
                 these
                 termes
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 an
                 ordinary
                 dedication
                 to
                 Gods
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Prelates
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 who
                 dedicated
                 Temples
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 cannot
                 answer
                 this
                 reply
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 the
                 new
                 
                   Jesuite
                   Lysimachus
                   Nican●r
                
                 their
                 brother
                 answer
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 herein
                 ;
                 wee
                 say
                 from
                 warrant
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 Solomon
                 did
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 propheticall
                 instinct
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 also
                 hee
                 prophecied
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 write
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pro●●rbs
                   ,
                   Ecclesiastes
                   ,
                   and
                   Solomons
                   Song
                
                 ;
                 else
                 Jesuites
                 may
                 say
                 that
                 these
                 bookes
                 doe
                 no
                 more
                 prove
                 Solomon
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 tomes
                 written
                 by
                 Becanus
                 and
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 doth
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 divinely
                 inspired
                 Prophets
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   David
                   also
                   prepared
                   materialls
                   for
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Chron.
                 22.
                 2.
                 
                   and
                   dicided
                   the
                   Levites
                   in
                   certaine
                   rankes
                   and
                   orders
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Chron.
                 23.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Answ.
                 2
                 Chron.
                 8.
                 13.
                 
                   for
                   so
                   had
                   David
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   commanded
                   ,
                
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Prophet
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                 Israel
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 29.
                 25.
                 
                   and
                   hee
                   set
                   the
                   Levites
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   Cymba's
                   and
                   psalteries
                   and
                   ●arpes
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   commandement
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Gad
                   the
                   Kings
                   Seer
                   ,
                   and
                   N●uh●n
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   was
                   the
                   commandement
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   his
                   Prophets
                
                 ;
                 they
                 may
                 prove
                 then
                 God
                 the
                 Prophet
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 Church-Lawes
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 .
                 
                   H●●●●iah
                   ,
                   David
                   ,
                   Solomon
                
                 ,
                 commanded
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 ●evites
                 to
                 doe
                 their
                 duties
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 Kings
                 may
                 make
                 Church-constitutions
                 by
                 a
                 mixt
                 power
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 in
                 no
                 so●●
                 ;
                 wee
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 command
                 in
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 already
                 of
                 cleare
                 and
                 evident
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 obtrude
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 bee
                 observed
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 
                   Church
                   men
                
                 ,
                 and
                 urge
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 constitution
                 come
                 from
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 to
                 b●e
                 observed
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 ecclesiasticall
                 censures
                 ,
                 wee
                 deny
                 :
                 now
                 this
                 formalists
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 command
                 in
                 the
                 externall
                 government
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Church
                 constitution
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 his
                 royall
                 name
                 executed
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Church
                   men
                
                 with
                 Church
                 censures
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Church
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   that
                   
                     Jehoshaph
                     ●t
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Chron.
                   19
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                     set
                     of
                     the
                     Levites
                     and
                     Priests
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     chiefe
                     of
                     the
                     fathers
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     controversies
                     —
                     and
                     charged
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     doe
                     in
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     v.
                  
                   11.
                   
                     and
                     behold
                  
                   Amariah
                   
                     the
                     chie●e
                     Priest
                     (
                     saith
                     hee
                     )
                     is
                     over
                     you
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     matters
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ▪
                     and
                  
                   Zebadiah
                   
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                  
                   Ismael
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     ruler
                     of
                     the
                     house
                     of
                  
                   Judah
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     Kings
                     matters
                     ;
                     also
                     the
                     Levites
                     shall
                     bee
                     officers
                     before
                     you
                     ;
                     deale
                     c●●ra●iously
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     shall
                     bee
                     with
                     the
                     good
                     .
                  
                   Hence
                   doth
                   T●oker
                   and
                   other
                   court
                   parasites
                   inferre
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   
                     That
                     the
                     King
                     constituting
                     Levites
                     ,
                     and
                     Priests
                     in
                     a
                     Citie
                     ,
                     must
                     bee
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     That
                     Jehoshaph
                     at
                     having
                     constitute
                     two
                     Vicars
                     and
                     D●puties
                     under
                     him
                     ,
                     one
                     in
                     Church
                     matters
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                  
                   Amariah
                   ,
                   
                     another
                     in
                     civill
                     matters
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                  
                   Zebadiah
                   ,
                   
                     therefore
                     hath
                     the
                     King
                     a
                     jurisdiction
                     and
                     headship
                     in
                     both
                     Church
                     and
                     State.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 institution
                 of
                 Priests
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 another
                 ▪
                 the
                 former
                 was
                 Gods
                 due
                 ,
                 who
                 himselfe
                 chused
                 the
                 tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 the
                 King
                 did
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 constitute
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 instituted
                 and
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 ;
                 this
                 
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 apply
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 
                   jure
                   divine
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 right
                 in
                 office
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 places
                 and
                 times
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 for
                 placing
                 and
                 timing
                 Preachers
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 calling
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Apostasy
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Jehoshaphat
                   sent
                   Levites
                   to
                   teach
                
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 is
                 the
                 Kings
                 Deputy
                 or
                 Vicar
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 offered
                 sacrifices
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 principall
                 and
                 Church
                 head
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 Amariah
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 instrument
                 ,
                 deputy
                 and
                 servant
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 idly
                 ,
                 and
                 untruely
                 spoken
                 .
                 Yet
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 use
                 the
                 argument
                 of
                 Be●anus
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   Amariah
                   was
                   the
                   Kings
                   Vicar
                   ,
                   then
                   may
                   the
                   King
                   by
                   himselfe
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   ever
                   the
                   Vicar
                   o●
                   deputy
                   may
                   d●e
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   the
                   person
                   above
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   giveth
                   him
                   power
                   ,
                   d●e
                   without
                   the
                   Vicar
                   .
                
                 The
                 Kings
                 royall
                 commandement
                 is
                 formally
                 terminated
                 upon
                 the
                 quality
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 acts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bee
                 done
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 upon
                 the
                 acts
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 substance
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 *
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 for
                 Ministers
                 to
                 Preach
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 administrate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 commandement
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 for
                 Ministers
                 to
                 Preach
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 royall
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 a
                 calling
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 this
                 latter
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 do
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 commanding
                 him
                 in
                 Gods
                 name
                 to
                 execute
                 judgement
                 impartially
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 King
                 doth
                 not
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 justice
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 which
                 Be●anus
                 saith
                 ,
                 What
                 the
                 instrument
                 doth
                 ,
                 the
                 principall
                 cause
                 may
                 do
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Vicar
                 or
                 Deputy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 principall
                 substitut●r
                 of
                 the
                 Vicar
                 are
                 both
                 civill
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 both
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 persons
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 and
                 unproper
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 nurse
                 is
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 deputy
                 under
                 the
                 nurse
                 father
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 may
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 the
                 nurse
                 give
                 milke
                 ,
                 and
                 wholsom
                 milke
                 to
                 his
                 child
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 the
                 Father
                 give
                 milke
                 himself
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 may
                 take
                 care
                 ,
                 
                   actu
                   imperato
                
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 intending
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Kingly
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 Christs
                 body
                 bee
                 edifyed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Prophets
                 feed
                 with
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 sister
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 Priests
                 under
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 command
                 to
                 feed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 feed
                 with
                 wholsome
                 food
                 the
                 flocke
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 
                 King
                 all
                 are
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 care
                 is
                 universall
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 end
                 universall
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 Judges
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 universall
                 intention
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 end
                 ,
                 even
                 Gods
                 honor
                 ,
                 by
                 p●●curing
                 in
                 a
                 regall
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 in
                 keeping
                 the
                 two
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 hee
                 the
                 great
                 politick
                 wheel
                 moving
                 by
                 his
                 royall
                 motions
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 under
                 wheeles
                 toward
                 that
                 same
                 end
                 :
                 yet
                 cannot
                 the
                 King
                 without
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 like
                 a
                 Bird
                 wandring
                 from
                 her
                 nest
                 ,
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 properly
                 Pastorall
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Office
                 is
                 not
                 subordinate
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 immediately
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 the
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Preach
                 
                   tali
                   modo
                
                 ,
                 diligently
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 subordinate
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 and
                 universall
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 kingly
                 mover
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 two
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 Neither
                 did
                 the
                 King
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Suarez
                 saith
                 )
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 appoint
                 both
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 and
                 the
                 civill
                 Judge
                 .
                 And
                 b
                 Cajetan
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 decerneth
                 the
                 two
                 chiefe
                 heads
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 appointed
                 not
                 both
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 appointed
                 Amariah
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Kings
                 headship
                 .
              
               
                 Asa
                 reformed
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 renewed
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 Ezekia●
                 reformed
                 Religion
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 brake
                 in
                 peeces
                 the
                 Brazen
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 universall
                 apostasie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 did
                 reforme
                 the
                 Lords
                 house
                 ,
                 breake
                 in
                 peeces
                 graven
                 Images
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 giveth
                 to
                 them
                 no
                 mixt
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 of
                 making
                 Canons
                 ,
                 of
                 ordaining
                 and
                 depriving
                 Pastors
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Whereas
                   some
                   object
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     care
                     both
                     of
                     temporall
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     spirituall
                     good
                     ,
                     belongeth
                     to
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     therefore
                     ,
                     hee
                     must
                     have
                     a
                     power
                     to
                     make
                     Church
                     Laws
                     .
                  
                   See
                   c
                   
                     Pareus
                     .
                     For
                     his
                     care
                     cannot
                     bee
                     supreme
                     ,
                     if
                     hee
                     must
                     rule
                     at
                     the
                     nod
                     and
                     beck
                     of
                     Church-men
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 the
                 connexion
                 is
                 weak
                 :
                 hee
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 temporall
                 and
                 spirituall
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 nomothetick
                 power
                 to
                 procure
                 both
                 these
                 two
                 goods
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 no
                 way
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 might
                 hee
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 and
                 administrate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 this
                 power
                 procureth
                 the
                 spirituall
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 care
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 care
                 is
                 politick
                 and
                 civill
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 
                 procure
                 the
                 spirituall
                 good
                 ,
                 must
                 bee
                 politick
                 and
                 civill
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 at
                 the
                 nod
                 and
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 blindly
                 and
                 without
                 examination
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 blind
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 wee
                 hold
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 regall
                 power
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 bee
                 just
                 ,
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 and
                 tend
                 to
                 edification
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   hee
                   is
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   vengeance
                   on
                   evill
                   doing
                   .
                
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 just
                 obligation
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 punish
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 well-doing
                 ,
                 but
                 evill
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 oblige
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 case
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Church
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 erring
                 ,
                 hee
                 should
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   object
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     to
                     whom
                     every
                     soule
                     is
                     subject
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     a
                     power
                     to
                     make
                     Church
                     Laws
                     ,
                     about
                     all
                     good
                     :
                     but
                     all
                     and
                     every
                     soule
                     ,
                     without
                     exception
                     of
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     or
                     Church-men
                     ,
                     is
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     civill
                     Magistrate
                     .
                  
                   Ergo.
                   
                     The
                     proposition
                     is
                     proved
                     from
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     relatives
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     to
                     〈◊〉
                     we
                     are
                     subject
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     give
                     Lawes
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     for
                     our
                     g●●d
                     .
                     See
                  
                   d
                   Pareus
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 
                   He
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   are
                   subject
                   ,
                   may
                   give
                   any
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   or
                   command
                   any
                   manner
                   of
                   way
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   .
                
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 proposition
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 might
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 preach
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 .
                 He
                 might
                 give
                 Laws
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 excommunication
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 enough
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 give
                 Laws
                 by
                 sanction
                 and
                 civill
                 enacting
                 of
                 
                   Church
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 and
                 pressing
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 our
                 duty
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 attaining
                 of
                 a
                 spirituall
                 good
                 .
                 He
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 subject
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 give
                 Laws
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 presse
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 coactive
                 way
                 ,
                 obedience
                 to
                 Laws
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 proveth
                 not
                 a
                 nomothetick
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   They
                   object
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     ever
                     agreeth
                     to
                     the
                     Kingly
                     power
                     concerning
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Nations
                     ,
                     that
                     doth
                     farre
                     more
                     agreeth
                     Kings
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God.
                     For
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     doth
                     not
                     desir
                     〈…〉
                     ●e
                     Law
                     of
                     Nations
                     .
                     But
                     by
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     Nations
                     ,
                     a
                     care
                     〈◊〉
                     Religion
                     belong
                     th
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     for
                     Religion
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     nature
                     is
                     ind●●ed
                     and
                     brought
                     in
                     by
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Nations
                     .
                     As
                  
                   e
                   Cicero
                   
                     saith
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     to
                     a
                     Christian
                     Kingly
                     power
                     ,
                     the
                     care
                     of
                     Religion
                     must
                     be
                     due
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 :
                 we
                 grant
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 care
                 in
                 a
                 civill
                 and
                 politick
                 way
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Prince
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 care
                 by
                 any
                 meane
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 making
                 
                   Church
                   Canons
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 hence
                 proved
                 by
                 no
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 care
                 of
                 Religion
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Prince
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 a
                 politick
                 and
                 civill
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                   
                     All
                     beleevers
                     ,
                     even
                     private
                     men
                     ,
                     may
                     judge
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     by
                     a
                     judgement
                     of
                     apprehension
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     of
                     discretion
                     ,
                     to
                     try
                     what
                  
                   
                   
                     Religion
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     holden
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     false
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     rejected
                     .
                  
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   
                     farre
                     more
                     may
                     the
                     Christian
                     Magistrate
                     definitively
                     judge
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     doe
                     it
                     by
                     convenient
                     meanes
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     sound
                     and
                     holy
                     Divines
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     The
                     consequence
                     is
                     proved
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     faithfull
                     Prince
                     hath
                     supreame
                     power
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     n●mothetick
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     power
                     to
                     make
                     Lawes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answer
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   private
                   beleevers
                   may
                   try
                   the
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   of
                   God
                   or
                   not
                   :
                
                 but
                 hence
                 we
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 conclude
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Princes
                 may
                 preach
                 and
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 therefore
                 the
                 Prince
                 may
                 define
                 matters
                 ecclesiasticall
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 eivill
                 coactive
                 power
                 giveth
                 to
                 no
                 man
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 ,
                 except
                 
                   he
                   be
                   called
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Aaron
                 was
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 meanes
                 alleadged
                 are
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 holy
                 and
                 pious
                 Divines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 Moses
                 whom
                 they
                 alleadge
                 for
                 a
                 patterne
                 of
                 a
                 civill
                 ruler
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 nomothetick
                 power
                 in
                 Church
                 matters
                 ,
                 used
                 not
                 the
                 advise
                 of
                 Divines
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Prophet
                 immediately
                 inspired
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 gave
                 Lawes
                 to
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 prescribed
                 a
                 Law
                 to
                 Aaren
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 rulers
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 defining
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 they
                 neede
                 not
                 follow
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 prove
                 that
                 Moses
                 gave
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 inspired
                 immediately
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 Moses
                 his
                 Law
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 ordinary
                 power
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 then
                 commeth
                 Moses
                 Law
                 from
                 a
                 Spirit
                 which
                 may
                 erre
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Spirit
                 to
                 Kings
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 infallible
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 reverence
                 to
                 Kings
                 ,
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 erring
                 .
                 God
                 save
                 our
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     Princes
                     part
                     by
                     office
                     to
                     defend
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     banish
                     false
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     roote
                     out
                     blasphemies
                     and
                     heresies
                     .
                  
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     ought
                  
                   
                   
                     to
                     know
                     and
                     judge
                     by
                     his
                     office
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     to
                     use
                     the
                     sword
                     at
                     the
                     nodde
                     onely
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     without
                     knowledge
                     or
                     judgement
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     executioner
                     and
                     lictor
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     not
                     a
                     civill
                     Judge
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 Answ.
                 In
                 a
                 Church
                 right
                 constitute
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppone
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Synods
                 are
                 necessary
                 and
                 edificative
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 obliged
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 to
                 adde
                 his
                 sanction
                 to
                 them
                 not
                 by
                 an
                 unfolded
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 blind
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 try
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 all
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 try
                 them
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 (
                 saving
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 some
                 Learned
                 )
                 by
                 a
                 judiciall
                 cognition
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 tryeth
                 civill
                 crimes
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 punish
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 judiciall
                 cognition
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 his
                 practise
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 to
                 authorize
                 these
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 coactive
                 power
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 determine
                 truth
                 in
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 way
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 Church
                 censures
                 .
                 Neither
                 doe
                 I
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 not
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   mediator
                   ,
                   but
                   subordinate
                   to
                   God
                   as
                   Creator
                   onely
                   .
                
                 Though
                 some
                 Divines
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 have
                 beene
                 Kings
                 and
                 supreme
                 Powers
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 though
                 man
                 had
                 never
                 fallen
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Saviour
                 had
                 never
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 Kings
                 are
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 Law
                 evangelick
                 and
                 mediatory
                 :
                 yet
                 we
                 thinke
                 with
                 reverence
                 ,
                 this
                 argument
                 not
                 strong
                 ,
                 for
                 generation
                 and
                 creation
                 and
                 multiplication
                 of
                 mankind
                 should
                 have
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 a
                 sinner
                 nor
                 a
                 Saviour
                 thould
                 have
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 creation
                 ,
                 generation
                 and
                 multiplication
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 divines
                 ,
                 
                   Junius
                   ,
                   Trekatius
                   ,
                   Gomaras
                   ,
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Melancthon
                   ,
                   Polanus
                   ,
                   Rollocus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 warrant
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 made
                 meanes
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 prede●tination
                 to
                 Glory
                 ,
                 which
                 decree
                 is
                 executed
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 meane
                 and
                 meritorious
                 cause
                 of
                 salvation
                 purchased
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 .
                 What
                 heathen
                 Magistrates
                 as
                 Magistrates
                 know
                 not
                 Christ
                 the
                 Mediator
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 means
                 subordinate
                 to
                 
                   Christs
                   Mediatory
                   Kingdome
                
                 .
                 It
                 followeth
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 Christ
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Kings
                 doe
                 reigne
                 ,
                 though
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 know
                 him
                 not
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 are
                 created
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 their
                 sinne
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   objected
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Magistrate
                     is
                     not
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     under
                     the
                     New
                     Testament
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     calling
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     an
                     exalted
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     the
                     gifts
                     instituted
                     for
                     the
                     government
                     of
                     the
                     mediatory
                     Kingdome
                     are
                     instituted
                     for
                     that
                     end
                     ,
                  
                   Ephes.
                   4.
                   11.
                   
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     instituted
                     by
                  
                   
                   
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     governer
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     rewarding
                     good
                     and
                     ill
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   13.
                   1.
                   
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Answ.
                 Neither
                 is
                 creation
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 exalted
                 mediator
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meane
                 leading
                 to
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 that
                 life
                 purchased
                 by
                 the
                 mediators
                 bloud
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 is
                 a
                 nurse-father
                 of
                 the
                 redeemed
                 spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 the
                 sincere
                 milke
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 I
                 meane
                 a
                 formall
                 meane
                 procuring
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 coactive
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 fed
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 procureth
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Churches
                 peace
                 ,
                 which
                 respecteth
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 which
                 respecteth
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 2.
                 and
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 11.
                 there
                 be
                 reckoned
                 downe
                 onely
                 officers
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   actibus
                   elicitis
                
                 ,
                 by
                 formall
                 elicit
                 acts
                 ,
                 procureth
                 the
                 intended
                 end
                 of
                 Christs
                 mediatory
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 Not
                 all
                 the
                 offices
                 which
                 procureth
                 edification
                 any
                 way
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 civill
                 Governours
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 nourished
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 in
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 essentiall
                 and
                 specifick
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 nurs-father
                 .
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   objected
                   .
                   
                     Magistracy
                     compelleth
                     men
                     to
                     the
                     observance
                     of
                     Gods
                     Law
                     ,
                  
                   Deut.
                   17.
                   
                     and
                     doth
                     not
                     immediately
                     ,
                     of
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     by
                     spirituall
                     gifts
                     of
                     the
                     evangell
                     ,
                     produ●e
                     its
                     effects
                     .
                     But
                     all
                     the
                     mediatory
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     Christ
                     and
                     the
                     Government
                     thereof
                     ,
                     of
                     its
                     selfe
                     and
                     its
                     owne
                     nature
                     ,
                     produceth
                     the
                     saving
                     effects
                     of
                     the
                     evangel●
                     ,
                     by
                     vertue
                     of
                     its
                     institution
                     ,
                     as
                     faith
                     ,
                     repentance
                     ,
                     and
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 A
                 Magistracy
                 as
                 a
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 of
                 it selfe
                 concurreth
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 coactive
                 way
                 ,
                 for
                 producing
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 honesty
                 ,
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 serveth
                 to
                 edification
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 spirituall
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Church-ministry
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meane
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Christs
                 mediatory
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 It
                 followeth
                 not
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 spirituall
                 meane
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meane
                 .
                 The
                 consequence
                 is
                 null
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 Christs
                 mediatory
                 Kingdome
                 are
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 begge
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 procureth
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 fed
                 ,
                 he
                 punisheth
                 blasphemers
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 may
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 abstaine
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 edified
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 way
                 be
                 coactive
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 way
                 and
                 meane
                 appointed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 nurse-father
                 is
                 a
                 meane
                 for
                 the
                 childs
                 nourishing
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 nurse-breasts
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 subordinate
                 meane
                 ,
                 immediate
                 meane
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   4.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   objected
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Magistrate
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     Lords
                     Ambassadour
                     and
                     minister
                     in
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Mediator
                     Christ
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Minister
                     is
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     extron
                     ●call
                     to
                     the
                     government
                     of
                     Christs
                     Mediatory
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     and
                     〈◊〉
                     helpe
                     onely
                     to
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     concerne
                     the
                     externall
                     man.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Hee
                 who
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 vicegerent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 Gods
                 Ambassador
                 politick
                 commanding
                 in
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 another
                 way
                 then
                 a
                 preaching
                 Ambassador
                 commandeth
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 Christ
                 as
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 may
                 attaine
                 to
                 his
                 end
                 without
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 were
                 edified
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 where
                 the
                 civill
                 Magistrate
                 contributed
                 no
                 helpe
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 rather
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Magistracy
                 may
                 bee
                 called
                 accidentall
                 to
                 Christs
                 mediatory
                 government
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 this
                 bee
                 a
                 good
                 argument
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 Magistracie
                 is
                 not
                 subordinate
                 to
                 Christs
                 mediatory
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 then
                 Oecumenicall
                 and
                 provinciall
                 Synods
                 consisting
                 onely
                 of
                 Church
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 meanes
                 subordinate
                 to
                 Christs
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 because
                 Christs
                 kingdome
                 may
                 subsist
                 in
                 one
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 provinciall
                 assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 circumcision
                 is
                 no
                 meane
                 subordinate
                 to
                 that
                 kingdome
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 mediatory
                 kingdome
                 substisted
                 fortie
                 yeeres
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 without
                 circumcision
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 are
                 no
                 meanes
                 subordinate
                 to
                 that
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 because
                 Christs
                 mediatory
                 kingdome
                 subsisteth
                 now
                 without
                 these
                 officers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 true
                 that
                 magistracie
                 conferreth
                 no
                 helpe
                 to
                 this
                 kingdom
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 externall
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 a
                 politick
                 and
                 coactive
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistracy
                 taketh
                 care
                 by
                 commandements
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 bee
                 fed
                 with
                 the
                 pure
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 onely
                 this
                 proveth
                 that
                 magistracie
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 ministery
                 have
                 two
                 different
                 objects
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 proceeding
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 states
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 carnall
                 and
                 with
                 
                   the
                   sword
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 18.
                 36.
                 
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 the
                 other
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                   manifestarion
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   to
                   the
                   conscience
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Psal.
                 110.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Es●y
                 11.
                 4.
                 
                 Heb.
                 4.
                 12.
                 which
                 we
                 grant
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   objected
                   ,
                   
                     Christ
                     himselfe
                     performed
                     all
                     the
                     parts
                     of
                     his
                     mediatory
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     functions
                     thereof
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     person
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     disciples
                     ,
                     while
                     hee
                     was
                     on
                     earth
                     ;
                     but
                     hee
                     refused
                     all
                     civill
                     Magistracy
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     inhibit
                     his
                     disciples
                     thereof
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     contained
                     
                     under
                     the
                     administration
                     of
                     his
                     mediatory
                     office
                     ,
                     as
                     subordinate
                     thereunto
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Christ
                 refused
                 magistracie
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 subordinate
                 to
                 edification
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Christs
                 mediatory
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 compatible
                 with
                 his
                 spirituall
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 
                   caption
                   ,
                   à
                   non
                   causa
                   pro
                   causa
                   ,
                
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 and
                 subject
                 ;
                 the
                 civill
                 and
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 power
                 are
                 inconsistent
                 and
                 incompatible
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 kind
                 of
                 lawfull
                 meanes
                 these
                 two
                 powers
                 are
                 unconsistent
                 and
                 uncompatible
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 it
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 for
                 both
                 royall
                 power
                 and
                 Church
                 power
                 concurre
                 for
                 the
                 producing
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 edification
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 both
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 different
                 wayes
                 ,
                 carnall
                 and
                 spirituall
                 .
                 *
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 most
                 considerable
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 Prince
                 may
                 by
                 a
                 coactive
                 way
                 ,
                 command
                 that
                 same
                 which
                 a
                 Church
                 Synod
                 may
                 command
                 in
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 way
                 ,
                 yet
                 differeth
                 these
                 same
                 powers
                 in
                 their
                 formall
                 objects
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 King
                 commandeth
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 religious
                 ,
                 decent
                 in
                 Gods
                 worship
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 already
                 taught
                 and
                 determined
                 judicially
                 ,
                 either
                 expressely
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 by
                 a
                 pastorall
                 or
                 Synodicall
                 determination
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 informing
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 exponing
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 pastorall
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 oblieging
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 who
                 intendeth
                 formall
                 edification
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 commands
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 extra
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 already
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 expounded
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 imperated
                 act
                 of
                 externall
                 worship
                 ,
                 or
                 mercy
                 and
                 justice
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 coactive
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 power
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 edifie
                 formally
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 procure
                 that
                 edification
                 may
                 bee
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Magistrates
                 power
                 is
                 Lordly
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 power
                 is
                 onely
                 ministeriall
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Magistrates
                 power
                 may
                 bee
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 keyes
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 differ
                 in
                 formall
                 objects
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 obviate
                 what
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 
                   Lysimachus
                   Nicanor
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 no
                 wayes
                 of
                 Papists
                 mind
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 power
                 ,
                 for
                 Papists
                 ,
                 1.
                 exclude
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperours
                 
                 from
                 any
                 medling
                 with
                 
                   Church
                   matters
                   .
                   Charles
                
                 the
                 fift
                 was
                 upbraided
                 by
                 Paul
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 became
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 ordaine
                 meetings
                 ,
                 conferences
                 ,
                 and
                 assemblies
                 for
                 composing
                 of
                 differences
                 in
                 
                   Churches
                   matters
                
                 ,
                 not
                 giving
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 conveening
                 councells
                 ,
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 a
                 comparing
                 his
                 fact
                 to
                 the
                 attempt
                 of
                 Uzzah
                 ,
                 who
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   C●rah
                   ,
                   Dathan
                
                 and
                 Abirams
                 conspiracie
                 against
                 Moses
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 b
                 Nicolaus
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Michael
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 denyeth
                 that
                 Emperours
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 present
                 in
                 Synods
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 generall
                 Synods
                 ,
                 where
                 both
                 Church
                 men
                 and
                 laicks
                 are
                 present
                 :
                 wee
                 teach
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 ministry
                 as
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 are
                 to
                 concurre
                 for
                 the
                 spirituall
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Papists
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 so
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Christians
                 with
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 descretion
                 what
                 is
                 right
                 ,
                 or
                 wrong
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 ,
                 as
                 blind
                 servants
                 ,
                 execute
                 what
                 Prelates
                 decree
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 see
                 
                   (
                   non
                   pr●priis
                
                 (
                 saith
                 c
                 
                   Henr.
                   Blyssemius
                   )
                   sed
                   alienis
                   Episcoporum
                   ac
                   p●aelatorum
                   suorum
                   oculis
                   videre
                   )
                   not
                   with
                   their
                   owne
                   eyes
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   their
                   Prelates
                   ,
                
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 
                   should
                   not
                   read
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 (
                 say
                 
                   Papists
                   and
                   Nican●rs
                
                 brethren
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 )
                 expresly
                 contrary
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Hee
                   shall
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   Joshua
                
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                   but
                   onely
                   beleeve
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   beleeveth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 blind
                 obedience
                 that
                 they
                 require
                 of
                 Princes
                 ;
                 this
                 faith
                 or
                 obedience
                 wee
                 thinke
                 abominable
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   old
                   ,
                   Popes
                   and
                   Prelates
                   were
                   subject
                   to
                   Kings
                   and
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   teach
                   from
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   
                     God
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   13.
                   1.
                   and
                   1.
                   wee
                   teach
                   against
                   the
                   Jesuit
                   
                     Lysimachus
                     Nicanor
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Prelates
                   should
                   not
                   invade
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   civill
                   Magistrates
                   sword
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   civill
                   Judges
                   ,
                   as
                   Popes
                   and
                   Prelates
                   are
                   ;
                   against
                   which
                   writeth
                   a
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   b
                   Origen
                   ,
                   c
                   Hilarius
                   d
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   e
                   Ambrosius
                   ,
                   f
                   
                     Augustinus
                     ;
                     The
                  
                   g
                   author
                   of
                   the
                   Survey
                   
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     if
                     every
                     Eldership
                     be
                     the
                     tribunall
                     seat
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     what
                     appellation
                     can
                     bee
                     made
                     there
                     from
                     to
                     either
                     provinciall
                     or
                     generall
                     councell
                     ?
                  
                   and
                   hee
                   meaneth
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     there
                     can
                     bee
                     no
                     appellation
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                  
                   seeing
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   in
                   Churches
                   causes
                   is
                   as
                   immediatly
                   subject
                   to
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   highest
                   Judicature
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   King
                   is
                   Gods
                   immediate
                   vicegerent
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   nearest
                   to
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   civill
                   causes
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 :
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 is
                 meerely
                 ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 formall
                 act
                 of
                 preaching
                 and
                 ecclesiasticall
                 determining
                 of
                 truth
                 in
                 Pulpits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 determining
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 
                   Church
                   assemblies
                
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 way
                 in
                 Synods
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 excommunicating
                 of
                 a
                 scandalous
                 person
                 ,
                 are
                 immediatly
                 subject
                 to
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 speaking
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 perfect
                 Testament
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 causes
                 lie
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 Princes
                 to
                 bee
                 determined
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Kings
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 constitute
                 Church
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Church
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 appeale
                 from
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 to
                 a
                 King
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 bee
                 no
                 appellation
                 from
                 a
                 Presbytery
                 to
                 a
                 provinciall
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 nationall
                 assembly
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 though
                 every
                 Presbytery
                 bee
                 the
                 tribunall
                 seate
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 tribunall
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 part
                 as
                 may
                 easily
                 erre
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 appellation
                 may
                 bee
                 made
                 from
                 the
                 weaker
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 part
                 more
                 inclined
                 to
                 erre
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 stronger
                 and
                 maniest
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 more
                 hardlier
                 erre
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 denied
                 by
                 this
                 author
                 ,
                 who
                 dare
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 appeal
                 from
                 a
                 Bishop
                 who
                 doth
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 misleade
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 emptie
                 purses
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 as
                 dexterous
                 and
                 happy
                 in
                 emptying
                 of
                 poore
                 mens
                 purses
                 ,
                 and
                 destroying
                 soules
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 large
                 better
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 pettie
                 
                   Lord
                   Prelate
                
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 hee
                 appealed
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 one
                 Lord
                 Prelate
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 formalists
                 bookes
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 cause
                 bee
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 just
                 right
                 to
                 judge
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 provinciall
                 assembly
                 hath
                 ,
                 but
                 possibly
                 not
                 such
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 partie
                 complaine
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 wronged
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 bee
                 wronged
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 well
                 appeale
                 to
                 a
                 larger
                 part
                 of
                 Christs
                 tribunall
                 ,
                 lesse
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 erring
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 wrong
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyterie
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 laboureth
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 division
                 amongst
                 our
                 Divines
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 
                 not
                 whether
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   and
                   Elders
                   immediat
                   〈…〉
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   Priests
                   ,
                   because
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   or
                   ●ubject
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   all
                   our
                   officers
                   shall
                   〈◊〉
                   Kings
                   ,
                   under
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Christian
                   M●gistrate
                   shall
                   be
                   so
                   thrust
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   and
                   chaire
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 ignorant
                 railer
                 maketh
                 much
                 adoe
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 stronger
                 then
                 this
                 Popish
                 scribler
                 ;
                 for
                 1.
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Priest
                 having
                 a
                 body
                 to
                 offer
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 reall
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 our
                 Divines
                 deny
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 any
                 substitute
                 and
                 demie
                 Priests
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 master
                 Priests
                 to
                 offer
                 sacrifices
                 reall
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 if
                 this
                 Author
                 put
                 any
                 Priests
                 under
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 meaning
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 upon
                 an
                 unbloody
                 Masse-sacrifice
                 ,
                 much
                 good
                 doe
                 it
                 him
                 ;
                 if
                 h
                 Fenner
                 make
                 this
                 propheticall
                 office
                 of
                 Christ
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Priest
                 was
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 Hos.
                 4.
                 6.
                 and
                 i
                 
                   Abraham
                   Henrick
                
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 absurd
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 officers
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 subordinate
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 high
                 Priest
                 teaching
                 us
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 Christ
                 as
                 our
                 high
                 Priest
                 offering
                 a
                 bloody
                 or
                 a
                 reall
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 this
                 Author
                 maketh
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 cite
                 k
                 Cartwright
                 ,
                 l
                 Fenner
                 ,
                 m
                 Bez●●
                 ,
                 n
                 and
                 Sonnius
                 ,
                 men
                 whose
                 bookes
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 beare
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 officers
                 of
                 Christs
                 kingdome
                 subordinate
                 to
                 Christ
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Christ
                 as
                 King
                 prescribed
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 ecclesiasticall
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 saith
                 the
                 poore
                 man
                 o
                 
                   the
                   Pastors
                   under
                   Christ
                   ●●
                   King
                   must
                   bee
                   all
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   the
                   Doctors
                   Kings
                   ,
                   the
                   Elders
                   Dukes
                   ,
                   the
                   Deacons
                   Lords
                   of
                   the
                   treasury
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   Christs
                   immediat
                   vicegerents
                   ,
                   within
                   their
                   owne
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   controll
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   on
                   whithot
                   shall
                   an
                   injured
                   man
                   appe●le
                   ?
                   Answ.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Wee
                 
                 are
                 to
                 blesse
                 God
                 that
                 these
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Elders
                 &
                 Deacons
                 are
                 expresly
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 railers
                 officers
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Metropolitans
                   ,
                   Primats
                   ,
                   Deanes
                   ,
                   Archdeanes
                   ,
                   officials
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 of
                 Christs
                 testament
                 ,
                 onely
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Popes
                 Masse
                 book
                 :
                 now
                 if
                 the
                 man
                 offend
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 they
                 are
                 subordinate
                 to
                 Christ
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 make
                 his
                 Primates
                 ,
                 his
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 his
                 Diocesan
                 Lords
                 ,
                 his
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Officials
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 wild
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Dukes
                 and
                 Lord
                 Treasurers
                 under
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 roome
                 these
                 creatures
                 must
                 have
                 ,
                 else
                 they
                 must
                 bee
                 put
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 Church
                 doors
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 bee
                 injured
                 by
                 the
                 Primate
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 shall
                 hee
                 appeale
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 some
                 above
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 Cardinall
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 creature
                 be
                 a
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 do
                 wrong
                 ,
                 well
                 and
                 good
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 wee
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 hee
                 bee
                 a
                 man
                 like
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 surely
                 poor
                 folk
                 must
                 appeale
                 to
                 his
                 high
                 holines
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Deacons
                 are
                 not
                 men
                 of
                 ecclesiastick
                 authoritie
                 in
                 our
                 account
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 
                   to
                   serve
                   tables
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 6.
                 3.
                 nor
                 are
                 our
                 officers
                 little
                 Kings
                 under
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 man
                 cannot
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 sent
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Lord
                   Bishop
                
                 )
                 but
                 meere
                 ministers
                 and
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 lawes
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 little
                 Kings
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 to
                 propound
                 Christs
                 lawes
                 ;
                 hee
                 is
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Christs
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 officers
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 are
                 under
                 Christ
                 as
                 their
                 King
                 ;
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 him
                 as
                 little
                 deputie
                 Kings
                 to
                 make
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 as
                 Judges
                 earthly
                 are
                 under
                 those
                 
                   whose
                   kingdome
                   is
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 18.
                 36.
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 both
                 beside
                 his
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 infer
                 this
                 ;
                 Christ
                 hath
                 no
                 Popes
                 nor
                 visible
                 substitute
                 Kings
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 him
                 are
                 meere
                 servants
                 and
                 heralds
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Wee
                 are
                 farre
                 from
                 holding
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 
                   Church
                   man
                
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 excommunicate
                 Kings
                 ;
                 Gregorius
                 the
                 second
                 excommunicated
                 the
                 
                   Emperour
                   Leo
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Gregorius
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 alias
                 wicked
                 Hildebrand
                 ,
                 excommunicated
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 ;
                 Christ
                 hath
                 committed
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 excommunication
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   Lysimachus
                   Nicanor
                
                 cannot
                 but
                 side
                 with
                 Papists
                 in
                 laying
                 this
                 power
                 upon
                 one
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 substitute
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 Popes
                 Vicar
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Wee
                 doe
                 not
                 teach
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 any
                 
                   Church
                   man
                
                 may
                 dethrone
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 alienate
                 their
                 crownes
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 Gregory
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 a
                 certaine
                 decree
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Kings
                   and
                   Judges
                   ,
                   who
                   contr●veneth
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   deprived
                   of
                   her
                   honour
                   ;
                   Gregory
                
                 the
                 second
                 having
                 excommunicated
                 the
                 
                   Emperour
                   Leo
                
                 ,
                 discharged
                 the
                 Italians
                 to
                 pay
                 him
                 tribute
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                 because
                 Leo
                 was
                 against
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Images
                 ;
                 See
                 p
                 Haiminsfieldius
                 ,
                 and
                 q
                 Arniseus
                 ,
                 and
                 r
                 Baleus
                 saith
                 the
                 Pope
                 drew
                 the
                 subjects
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Leo
                   Isaurus
                   ,
                   in
                   apertam
                   rebellionem
                   ,
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   rebellion
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Emperors
                 of
                 the
                 east
                 were
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 
                   Italy
                   ,
                   per
                   sanctissimum
                   diabolum
                
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 holy
                 devill
                 :
                 
                   Pope
                   Zachariah
                
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 the
                 Prophet
                 )
                 deprived
                 Childericus
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 procured
                 that
                 Pipinus
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 created
                 King
                 ,
                 so
                 saith
                 s
                 Baleus
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 the
                 third
                 transferred
                 the
                 Empire
                 from
                 the
                 Grecians
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 
                   Pope
                   Leo
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Sigebertus
                   )
                   Charles
                
                 was
                 crowned
                 ;
                 See
                 for
                 this
                 t
                 
                   Shardius
                   .
                   Gregorius
                
                 the
                 fift
                 being
                 the
                 brother
                 germane
                 of
                 
                   Otbo
                   the
                   Emperour
                
                 ,
                 made
                 
                   a
                   Law
                   that
                   the
                   Emperour
                   should
                   bee
                   chosen
                   by
                   seven
                   Princes
                   electors
                   ,
                
                 which
                 fact
                 weakned
                 the
                 majestie
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 went
                 before
                 by
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 hence
                 An.
                 1350.
                 
                 Charles
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 sonne
                 might
                 succeed
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 laid
                 in
                 pledge
                 the
                 free
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 electors
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 are
                 not
                 redeemed
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Pope
                 shake
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 will.
                 Gregory
                 the
                 third
                 began
                 ,
                 and
                 Leo
                 the
                 third
                 finished
                 the
                 devise
                 of
                 erecting
                 a
                 new
                 Empire
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 weakned
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 Gregorius
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 
                   alias
                   gracelesse
                   Hildebrand
                   ,
                   deprived
                   Henry
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 created
                 another
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 u
                 Sleidan
                 and
                 x
                 Lampadius
                 relateth
                 .
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 third
                 dethroned
                 Otho
                 the
                 fourth
                 :
                 and
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 fourth
                 dethroned
                 Frederick
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 did
                 Clemens
                 the
                 sixth
                 to
                 Lodovick
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 by
                 Bellarmines
                 owne
                 confession
                 .
                 No
                 Emperours
                 can
                 bee
                 created
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 consent
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 y
                 Author
                 of
                 that
                 learned
                 worke
                 ,
                 
                   Catalog
                   .
                   testium
                   veritatis
                
                 .
                 They
                 loose
                 the
                 subjects
                 from
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 fidelitie
                 .
                 Lodovick
                 the
                 fourth
                 answering
                 the
                 calumnies
                 of
                 John
                 the
                 22.
                 z
                 saith
                 it
                 is
                 
                   against
                   all
                   Law
                   that
                   the
                   Emperour
                   hath
                   no
                   imperiall
                   authoritie
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   except
                   hee
                   bee
                   anointed
                   ,
                   con●e●rated
                   and
                   crowned
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 ;
                 he
                 citeth
                 their
                 owne
                 a
                 Law
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 That
                 Joannes
                 the
                 22.
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Emperour
                 )
                 insinuateth
                 in
                 his
                 Bull
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   universall
                   Lord
                   in
                   both
                   temporall
                   and
                   spirituall
                   matters
                   .
                   Bonifacius
                
                 the
                 eighth
                 setteth
                 out
                 a
                 Bull
                 against
                 
                   Philip
                   the
                   Faire
                   ,
                   Philippus
                   Pulcher
                   King
                   of
                   France
                
                 (
                 as
                 
                 saith
                 b
                 
                   Stephanus
                   Aufrerii
                
                 )
                 and
                 speaketh
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   universall
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   in
                   both
                   temparall
                   and
                   spirituall
                   thing●
                
                 Bonifacius
                 
                   Episcopus
                   servus
                   ser●orum
                   dei
                
                 ,
                 Philippo
                 
                   Fr●n
                   〈◊〉
                   regi
                   ,
                   deum
                   time
                   &
                   mandata
                   ejus
                   serva
                   ,
                   seire
                   te
                   volumus
                   quod
                   in
                   spritualibus
                   &
                   temporalibus
                   nobis
                   su●es
                   ,
                   benificiarum
                   &
                   pre●end●●●
                   ad
                   te
                   c●●●io
                   nuda
                   spectet
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Beleeve
                 if
                 ye
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 Constan●●●●
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 freedome
                 and
                 immunity
                 from
                 the
                 imperiall
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 the
                 territories
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 to
                 be
                 Peter
                 the
                 fishers
                 patrimony
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 Constantine
                 gave
                 to
                 Silvester
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 the
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 Empire
                 it selfe
                 given
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 we
                 teach
                 no
                 such
                 Kingly
                 power
                 given
                 to
                 Church-men
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 this
                 donation
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 forged
                 lye
                 ,
                 invented
                 by
                 Papists
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 their
                 owne
                 witnesses
                 of
                 this
                 donation
                 .
                 For
                 c
                 
                   Hieronymus
                   Pa●●●us
                   Cath●lanus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Lawyer
                 ,
                 and
                 Chamberlaine
                 to
                 Pope
                 Alexand●r
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 saith
                 exprelly
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 donation
                 made
                 by
                 Constantine
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 most
                 diligent
                 observers
                 of
                 memorable
                 antiquities
                 speake
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 donation
                 ,
                 as
                 neither
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 nor
                 Hieronymus
                 ,
                 nor
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 nor
                 A●brase
                 ,
                 nor
                 Basilius
                 ,
                 nor
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 nor
                 Ammianus
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   Histeri●
                   T●ip
                   ●●tita
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   Pope
                   Damasus
                   in
                   his
                   Chronicle
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 Beda
                 ,
                 nor
                 Oros●us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 dreame
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 three
                 hundreth
                 veares
                 after
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Emperours
                 keeped
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Townes
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 presidents
                 and
                 deputies
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 d
                 Justini●n
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Inn●●●ntius
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 as
                 Chronicles
                 doe
                 beare
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Wee
                 doe
                 not
                 teach
                 that
                 Church-men
                 are
                 loosed
                 from
                 the
                 positive
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Emperours
                 and
                 
                   Kings
                   .
                   Bellarmine
                
                 e
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 can
                 neither
                 punish
                 Church-men
                 ,
                 nor
                 conveene
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 tribunall●
                 so
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 saith
                 f
                 
                   the
                   Empire
                   is
                   not
                   above
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   above
                   the
                   Empire
                   .
                   And
                
                 Bonifacin●
                 the
                 eighth
                 g
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   upon
                   hazard
                   of
                   their
                   salvation
                   ,
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   both
                
                 
                 
                   swords
                   ,
                   and
                   judgeth
                   all
                   and
                   is
                   judged
                   by
                   no
                   man.
                
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 knowne
                 
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   Nicanor
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prelats
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Scotland
                 in
                 their
                 high
                 Commission
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 both
                 swords
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 Episcopall
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 the
                 Primate
                 〈◊〉
                 all
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 judged
                 by
                 none
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 but
                 he
                 ?
                 and
                 who
                 ever
                 spake
                 as
                 h
                 
                   Suarez
                   ?
                   That
                   Church-m●n
                   〈…〉
                   co
                   〈…〉
                   against
                   Princes
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   detbrane
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   〈…〉
                   ,
                   by
                   divine
                   Law
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   eximed
                   from
                   a●
                   Laws
                   of
                   Princes
                   :
                
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 in
                 this
                 beleeve
                 i
                 Bellarmin●
                 ,
                 k
                 Sato
                 ,
                 l
                 ●●●etanus
                 ,
                 m
                 Turrecremata
                 ,
                 n
                 
                   Gr●g●rius
                   de
                   Valent.
                
                 o
                 Sua●●●●
                 and
                 then
                 forsooth
                 they
                 bring
                 us
                 their
                 p
                 Canon
                 Law
                 to
                 judg
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 their
                 
                   Silvester
                   ,
                   nemo
                   judicabit
                   primam
                   ●dem
                   ,
                
                 and
                 their
                 q
                 Gratian
                 learned
                 this
                 
                   jus
                   divinum
                
                 ,
                 this
                 divine
                 Law
                 from
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 they
                 alledge
                 for
                 Peters
                 exemption
                 from
                 paying
                 tribute
                 ,
                 will
                 exime
                 all
                 the
                 disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 Church-men
                 by
                 divine
                 right
                 from
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
                 Yea
                 all
                 Clergy-men
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   by
                   a
                   divine
                   positive
                   Law
                   are
                   eximed
                   from
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   Magistrates
                   .
                
                 So
                 saith
                 r
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 s
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 and
                 t
                 
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   Rbeimes
                
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 neither
                 conscience
                 ,
                 nor
                 reason
                 .
                 And
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 practise
                 and
                 doctrine
                 .
                 For
                 Paul
                 will
                 have
                 
                   every
                   soule
                   subject
                   to
                   superiour
                   Powers
                   ,
                
                 and
                 except
                 the
                 Roman
                 Clergy
                 want
                 Soules
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 subject
                 .
                 Salomon
                 punished
                 
                   Abiathar
                   ,
                   Josiah
                
                 burnt
                 the
                 
                   bones
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   upon
                   the
                   A●tar
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 subjected
                 himselfe
                 to
                 his
                 Parents
                 ,
                 payed
                 tribute
                 to
                 Caes●r
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisces
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 22.
                 
                 Willing
                 
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   give
                   to
                
                 Cesar
                 
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                
                 Caesars
                 .
                 Paul
                 appealed
                 to
                 Caesars
                 Tribunall
                 ,
                 and
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 as
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 doe
                 evill
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 resisting
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 .
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 4.
                 2.
                 but
                 Church-men
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 subject
                 .
              
               
                 Agatho
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 writing
                 to
                 Constantius
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 calleth
                 himselfe
                 
                   imperii
                   famulum
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Subject
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   pro
                   obedientia
                   quam
                   debuimus
                   .
                   Leo
                
                 submitted
                 himselfe
                 to
                 Lodovick
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 w
                 The
                 Clergy
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 may
                 be
                 conveened
                 before
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 or
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 See
                 the
                 x
                 Law.
                 And
                 y
                 and
                 z
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Clerks
                   ,
                   Monkes
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   for
                   criminall
                   causes
                   are
                   judged
                   by
                   the
                   Presidents
                   :
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   have
                   a
                   suit
                   with
                   a
                   Clerk
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   money
                   matter
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Bishop
                   resuse
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   tunc
                   ad
                   civilem
                   judicem
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 a
                 say
                 they
                 .
                 Sigebertus
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 b
                 Luitprandus
                 doth
                 witnesse
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                   were
                   compelled
                   to
                   pay
                   a
                   certaine
                   summe
                   of
                   money
                   to
                   the
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   confirmed
                   in
                   their
                   Bishopricke
                   ,
                   ev●n
                   till
                   the
                   yeare
                
                 700.
                 
              
               
                 Leo
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 canonized
                 by
                 Papists
                 as
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 c
                 writeth
                 to
                 Lotharius
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   keepe
                   the
                   Emperors
                   Lawes
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   lyars
                   who
                   say
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   Arcadius
                
                 made
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   if
                   a
                   Priest
                   were
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   seditious
                   and
                   troubling
                   the
                   publick
                   peace
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   banished
                   an
                   hundred
                   miles
                   from
                   that
                   place
                   .
                
                 But
                 how
                 farre
                 Popes
                 have
                 surpassed
                 bounds
                 in
                 these
                 ;
                 see
                 their
                 blasphemies
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 say
                 d
                 
                   God
                   should
                   not
                   have
                   beene
                   discreet
                   ,
                
                 nisi
                 potestatem
                 Pontifici
                 super
                 principes
                 contulisset
                 ,
                 
                   except
                   he
                   had
                   given
                   power
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   above
                   Princes
                   .
                   Also
                
                 e
                 Papam
                 superioritatem
                 habere
                 in
                 imperatorem
                 ,
                 &
                 vacante
                 imperatore
                 ,
                 imperatori
                 succedere
                 .
                 Also
                 f
                 Papa
                 habet
                 utriusque
                 potestatis
                 ,
                 temporalis
                 nempe
                 &
                 spiritualis
                 ,
                 Monarchiam
                 .
                 Also
                 g
                 Quanto
                 sol
                 lunam
                 ,
                 tanto
                 Papa
                 superat
                 Imperatorem
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   is
                   above
                   the
                   Emperor
                   and
                   succeedeth
                   to
                   the
                   Emperors
                   throne
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   vacant
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   as
                   farre
                   above
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Sunne
                   is
                   above
                   the
                   Moone
                   .
                   The
                   Pope
                   also
                   (
                   h
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   Nativity
                   night
                   ,
                   blesseth
                   a
                   Sword
                   ,
                   and
                   giveth
                   it
                   to
                   some
                   Prince
                   ,
                   in
                   signe
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   given
                   all
                   power
                   in
                   heaven
                   and
                   in
                   earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Pope
                 may
                 loose
                 all
                 Subjects
                 from
                 their
                 oath
                 of
                 Loyalty
                 and
                 may
                 command
                 that
                 a
                 Jesuite
                 stabbe
                 or
                 poyson
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 turneth
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Faith.
                 All
                 these
                 Satan
                 and
                 envy
                 it selfe
                 cannot
                 impute
                 to
                 our
                 doctrine
                 .
                 Let
                 L●simachus
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 heare
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 if
                 his
                 owne
                 little
                 Popes
                 ,
                 the
                 Prclats
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 teach
                 or
                 aime
                 at
                 all
                 these
                 points
                 against
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
             SECT
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Congregations
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               
            
             
               
                 IN
                 the
                 first
                 article
                 ,
                 the
                 Author
                 acknowledgeth
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   England
                   was
                   once
                   rightly
                   ,
                   and
                   orderly
                   gathered
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   Apostles
                   ●●
                   apostolick
                   men
                   ,
                   whether
                
                 Philip
                 ,
                 or
                 Joseph
                 of
                 Arimathea
                 ,
                 or
                 Simon
                 Zelotes
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   read
                   in
                
                 Fox
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Sothat
                   all
                   the
                   worke
                   now
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   Churches
                   which
                   were
                   none
                   before
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   reduce
                   and
                   restore
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   primitive
                   institution
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Though
               the
               Churches
               of
               England
               were
               planted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               yet
               since
               Popery
               universally
               afterward
               prevailed
               ,
               in
               both
               England
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               as
               Beda
               and
               Nicephorus
               and
               ancient
               histories
               witnesse
               ,
               we
               thinke
               by
               our
               brethrens
               grounds
               England
               losed
               the
               very
               essence
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               .
               So
               that
               there
               be
               neede
               of
               the
               constituting
               of
               a
               new
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               simple
               restitution
               to
               the
               first
               restitution
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Congregations
               wanteth
               the
               essentiall
               constitution
               of
               right
               visible
               Churches
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               you
               receive
               none
               comming
               from
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 New-England
              
               ,
               to
               the
               seales
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               members
               of
               no
               visible
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               
                 Certaine
                 propositions
                 tending
                 to
                 Reformation
              
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 or
                 fourth
                 Proposition
                 the
                 Author
                 condemneth
                 Laicks
                 Patronages
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Dedicating
               of
               Lands
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ;
               to
               these
               adde
               what
               the
               Ministers
               of
               New-England
               say
               a
               in
               their
               answer
               to
               the
               thirty
               two
               Questions
               sent
               to
               them
               from
               Old-England
               ,
               where
               they
               condemne
               stinted
               maintenance
               .
               Though
               the
               right
               of
               Church
               Patronages
               were
               derived
               from
               Romulus
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               that
               of
               noble
               blood
               .
               ●or
               b
               
                 Dionysius
                 Halicarnasseus
              
               saith
               Romulus
               instituted
               Patronages
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               divided
               the
               people
               in
               noble
               and
               ignoble
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 Patricii
                 &
                 Plebeii
              
               .
               But
               this
               Patronage
               was
               civill
               ,
               and
               when
               servants
               and
               underlings
               were
               hardly
               used
               ,
               it
               hath
               a
               ground
               in
               nature
               ,
               that
               they
               choose
               Patrons
               
               to
               defend
               them
               ,
               therefore
               hee
               who
               gave
               libertie
               to
               a
               a
               servant
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Romans
               was
               called
               a
               Patron
               ,
               and
               c
               he
               who
               defended
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               accused
               ,
               as
               Valla
               saith
               ,
               was
               called
               a
               Patron
               .
               If
               it
               bee
               said
               that
               the
               servant
               was
               the
               proper
               goods
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               the
               Masters
               patrimony
               ,
               because
               hee
               might
               sell
               his
               servant
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               could
               bee
               no
               Law
               given
               to
               prove
               men
               may
               limit
               the
               dominion
               of
               the
               master
               over
               the
               servant
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ;
               the
               servant
               was
               a
               part
               of
               his
               masters
               patrimony
               ,
               but
               a
               part
               thereof
               for
               sinne
               ,
               not
               as
               his
               Oxe
               or
               his
               Asse
               ,
               is
               a
               part
               of
               his
               patrimony
               ;
               therefore
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               whereby
               the
               weaker
               imploreth
               helpe
               of
               the
               stronger
               ,
               as
               the
               Lambe
               seeketh
               helpe
               from
               the
               mother
               ,
               and
               the
               young
               Eagle
               from
               the
               old
               ,
               the
               slave
               might
               well
               have
               libertie
               to
               choose
               a
               Patron
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               a
               ground
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               the
               
                 Churches
                 nurs-father
              
               by
               office
               should
               plead
               the
               Churches
               cause
               ,
               as
               her
               Patron
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               in
               power
               is
               to
               defend
               the
               Church
               in
               her
               liberties
               and
               patrimony
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               when
               holinesse
               and
               the
               power
               of
               Religion
               did
               flourish
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               court
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               need
               of
               any
               positive
               ,
               civill
               or
               Church
               Law
               ,
               for
               a
               Patron
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               every
               beleever
               in
               power
               is
               oblieged
               to
               defend
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               when
               men
               became
               Vulturs
               and
               ravenous
               birds
               to
               plucke
               from
               the
               Church
               what
               was
               given
               them
               ,
               the
               Councell
               of
               Millian
               d
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               God
               402.
               wherein
               some
               say
               Augustine
               was
               president
               ,
               under
               Honorius
               and
               Arcadius
               ,
               some
               holy
               and
               powerfull
               men
               were
               sought
               from
               the
               Emperour
               to
               defend
               the
               Church
               in
               her
               patrimony
               ,
               and
               rights
               against
               the
               power
               and
               craft
               of
               avaritious
               men
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               called
               Patrons
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               was
               desired
               e
               in
               the
               first
               Councell
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Bishops
               advice
               ,
               
                 cum
                 provisione
                 Episcoporum
              
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               cleare
               ,
               patronages
               from
               their
               originall
               were
               not
               Church
               priviledges
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               being
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               the
               Patrons
               ,
               
                 quia
                 nemo
                 sibi
                 ipsi
                 potest
                 esse
                 patronus
                 ,
              
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               that
               learned
               f
               thinketh
               this
               was
               the
               originall
               of
               Church
               Patronages
               ,
               but
               the
               Patrons
               have
               beene
               chosen
               with
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               hence
               they
               were
               not
               as
               our
               Patronages
               are
               now
               ,
               which
               goeth
               1.
               by
               birth
               ,
               2.
               and
               are
               a
               part
               of
               a
               mans
               patrimony
               ,
               and
               civill
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               Patron
               hath
               right
               
               unto
               ,
               under
               the
               Kings
               great
               Seale
               ;
               but
               as
               a
               Minister
               is
               not
               a
               Minister
               by
               birth
               ,
               neither
               was
               a
               Patron
               a
               Patron
               by
               birth
               :
               and
               from
               this
               wee
               may
               collect
               ,
               that
               the
               Patrons
               right
               was
               but
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               right
               ,
               and
               accumulative
               ,
               not
               primitive
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               could
               take
               nothing
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               lesse
               might
               the
               Patron
               forestall
               the
               free
               election
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               by
               tying
               them
               and
               their
               free
               suff●ages
               to
               a
               determinate
               man
               ,
               whom
               hee
               presented
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               unlike
               which
               g
               A●entinus
               〈◊〉
               ,
               when
               Bishops
               gave
               themselves
               onely
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               preaching
               and
               writing
               bookes
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               tooke
               care
               that
               they
               should
               bee
               furnished
               with
               food
               and
               ●aiment
               ,
               and
               therefore
               gave
               them
               a
               
                 p●tronus
                 quem
                 〈◊〉
                 patronum
                 curatoremque
                 vocabant
                 ,
              
               whom
               they
               called
               a
               patron
               ;
               and
               here
               observe
               the
               Bishop
               of
               old
               was
               the
               client
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               and
               Pupill
               ,
               now
               hee
               must
               bee
               the
               Patron
               and
               Tutor
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               time
               of
               Popery
               ,
               Antichristian
               Prelates
               would
               bee
               Patrons
               both
               to
               themselves
               and
               to
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               seemeth
               not
               to
               bee
               the
               originall
               of
               patronages
               ,
               because
               this
               ground
               is
               common
               to
               all
               Churches
               ,
               but
               not
               all
               ,
               but
               onely
               some
               certaine
               Churches
               have
               patronages
               ,
               therefore
               their
               ground
               seemeth
               rather
               to
               bee
               that
               some
               religious
               and
               pious
               persons
               founded
               Churches
               ,
               and
               dotted
               ,
               and
               mortified
               to
               them
               benefices
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               gratitude
               did
               give
               a
               Pat●onage
               over
               these
               founded
               Churches
               to
               the
               first
               foundators
               and
               their
               heires
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               should
               have
               power
               to
               nominate
               and
               present
               a
               Pastor
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               there
               were
               two
               notable
               wrongs
               in
               this
               ;
               for
               1.
               
               If
               the
               fundator
               have
               all
               the
               Lands
               and
               Rents
               in
               those
               bounds
               ,
               where
               the
               Church
               was
               erected
               ,
               hee
               is
               oblieged
               to
               erect
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               furnish
               a
               ●●pend
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               and
               so
               by
               Gods
               Law
               also
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Church
               owe
               to
               him
               no
               gift
               of
               patronage
               for
               that
               ,
               nor
               is
               hee
               to
               keepe
               that
               patronage
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               when
               hee
               erecteth
               a
               Church
               ;
               but
               and
               if
               hee
               being
               Lord
               heritor
               of
               all
               the
               Lands
               and
               Rents
               ,
               both
               erecteth
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               dotteth
               a
               stipend
               ,
               
                 sub
                 modum
                 eleemosynae
                 ,
                 non
                 sub
                 modum
                 debiti
                 ,
              
               by
               way
               of
               almes
               ,
               not
               by
               way
               of
               debt
               ,
               then
               is
               there
               no
               gratuitie
               of
               honour
               ,
               nor
               reward
               of
               Patronage
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               almes
               as
               almes
               
               hath
               no
               reall
               or
               bodily
               reward
               to
               bee
               given
               by
               those
               on
               whom
               the
               almes
               is
               bestowed
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               blessings
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               Joh
               31.
               20.
               it
               being
               a
               debt
               payed
               to
               God
               ,
               hee
               doth
               requite
               it
               .
               And
               h
               Calderword
               saith
               ,
               no
               wise
               man
               would
               thinke
               that
               the
               Church
               men
               should
               allure
               men
               to
               found
               Churches
               ,
               and
               to
               workes
               of
               Pietie
               ,
               by
               giving
               them
               the
               right
               of
               presenting
               a
               man
               to
               the
               change
               :
               and
               also
               hee
               would
               call
               it
               
                 Simonie
                 ,
                 not
                 pietie
                 or
                 religion
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 refuse
                 to
                 doe
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 except
                 upon
                 so
                 deare●t
                 rate
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hard
                 a
                 condition
                 as
                 to
                 acquire
                 to
                 himselfe
                 po●er
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Though
               the
               ●ight
               of
               presenting
               a
               man
               to
               benefice
               were
               a
               meere
               temporall
               thing
               ,
               yet
               because
               it
               removeth
               the
               libertie
               of
               a
               free
               election
               of
               the
               fittest
               pastor
               ,
               as
               i
               Origen
               saith
               ,
               it
               cannot
               bee
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               a
               temporall
               or
               civill
               right
               ,
               but
               a
               spirituall
               right
               ,
               though
               wee
               should
               grant
               that
               the
               people
               have
               a
               free
               voyce
               in
               choosing
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               patron
               were
               oblieged
               to
               present
               to
               the
               benefice
               ,
               the
               man
               onely
               whom
               the
               people
               hath
               freely
               chosen
               ,
               and
               whom
               the
               Elders
               ,
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               have
               ordained
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Pastors
               hath
               right
               to
               the
               benefice
               ,
               as
               the
               workeman
               is
               worthy
               of
               his
               hire
               ,
               and
               hee
               hath
               a
               divine
               right
               thereunto
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               8
               ,
               9.
               &
               
                 c.
                 Gal.
              
               6
               6.
               
               Matth.
               10.
               10.
               
               Ergo
               ,
               if
               the
               patron
               give
               any
               right
               to
               the
               Pastor
               to
               the
               benefice
               ,
               it
               must
               bee
               a
               spirituall
               right
               .
               If
               it
               bee
               said
               ,
               hee
               may
               give
               him
               a
               civill
               right
               before
               men
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               hee
               may
               legally
               brook
               and
               injoy
               the
               benefice
               ;
               this
               is
               but
               a
               shift
               ,
               for
               the
               civill
               right
               before
               men
               is
               essentially
               founded
               upon
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 workeman
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 his
                 hire
                 :
              
               and
               it
               is
               that
               fame
               right
               really
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               speaketh
               of
               :
               now
               by
               no
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               the
               Patron
               a
               power
               to
               put
               the
               Preacher
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               that
               hee
               shall
               bee
               worthy
               of
               his
               wages
               ,
               for
               hee
               being
               called
               ,
               chosen
               as
               Pastor
               ,
               hee
               hath
               this
               spirituall
               right
               not
               of
               one
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Papists
               seeme
               to
               bee
               divided
               in
               judgements
               in
               this
               ,
               whether
               the
               right
               of
               patronage
               bee
               a
               temporall
               or
               a
               spirituall
               power
               ;
               for
               some
               Canonists
               as
               wee
               may
               see
               k
               in
               
                 Abb.
                 decius
              
               ,
               l
               and
               Rubio
               ,
               and
               the
               Glosse
               m
               saith
               it
               is
               partly
               temporall
               ,
               partly
               spirituall
               .
               Others
               say
               it
               is
               a
               spirituall
               power
               ,
               as
               n
               
                 Anton.
                 de
                 Butr.
              
               and
               o
               
                 Andr.
                 Barbat
              
               .
               
               and
               p
               Suarez
               ,
               and
               whereas
               Papists
               doe
               teach
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               lawfully
               give
               a
               right
               of
               presenting
               to
               Church
               benefices
               ,
               even
               to
               those
               who
               are
               not
               Church
               men
               ,
               the
               power
               must
               bee
               ecclesiasticall
               and
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               cannot
               bee
               temporall
               ;
               also
               Suarez
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 patronage
                 may
                 bee
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Sim●ny
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 ●●ld
                 for
                 m●ney
                 .
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               they
               thinke
               it
               an
               holy
               and
               spirituall
               power
               .
               It
               is
               true
               q
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Spalato
               calleth
               it
               
                 a
                 temporall
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               but
               there
               is
               neither
               reason
               nor
               Law
               ,
               why
               it
               can
               bee
               called
               a
               temporall
               power
               due
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               seeing
               the
               patron
               hath
               (
               amongst
               us
               )
               a
               power
               to
               present
               ,
               and
               name
               one
               man
               ,
               whom
               he
               conceiveth
               to
               be
               qualified
               ,
               for
               wee
               find
               the
               nomination
               of
               a
               list
               ,
               or
               the
               seeking
               out
               of
               men
               fit
               for
               the
               holy
               ministry
               ,
               some
               times
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Act.
               1
               23.
               
               
                 Then
                 they
                 appointed
                 two
                 ,
                 Joseph
                 called
                 Barsabas
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 surnam
                 d
                 Jus●us
                 ,
                 and
                 Matthias
                 ,
              
               which
               words
               may
               well
               bee
               referred
               to
               the
               eleven
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               nominated
               men
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               so
               though
               it
               bee
               not
               an
               authoritative
               action
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               ecclesiasticall
               action
               ,
               and
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               no
               Patron
               :
               and
               the
               looking
               out
               of
               seven
               men
               to
               be
               presented
               as
               fit
               to
               bee
               ordained
               Deacons
               ,
               is
               expresly
               given
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               Act.
               6.
               3.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 looke
                 yee
                 out
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 seven
                 men
                 of
                 honest
                 report
              
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               the
               Apostles
               doe
               nominate
               men
               for
               the
               ministery
               ,
               but
               never
               doth
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               mention
               a
               Patron
               .
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 hee
                 necessary
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 office
                 not
                 unlawfull
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               most
               necessary
               that
               some
               one
               or
               more
               eminent
               and
               powerfull
               men
               ,
               should
               have
               power
               to
               see
               that
               the
               Church
               goods
               bee
               not
               delapidated
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               office
               ,
               with
               his
               accumulative
               power
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               seeth
               that
               every
               one
               doe
               their
               dutie
               ,
               to
               take
               care
               that
               vulturs
               and
               sacrilegious
               devourers
               of
               
                 Church
                 livings
              
               bee
               punished
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               themselves
               are
               to
               censure
               all
               guiltie
               of
               Simony
               or
               delapidation
               of
               the
               rents
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               may
               bee
               gathered
               by
               due
               analogie
               from
               Peters
               punishing
               with
               death
               ,
               the
               sacriledge
               of
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               ,
               and
               the
               Simony
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               .
               2.
               
               The
               ancient
               Church
               ●ooke
               care
               of
               dividing
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 rent
              
               very
               carefully
               in
               foure
               
               parts
               ;
               one
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               to
               imploy
               ●ents
               of
               the
               Church
               upon
               Horses
               and
               Coaches
               ,
               and
               conquering
               Baronies
               and
               Lordships
               to
               their
               sonnes
               ,
               as
               our
               idle
               belleys
               were
               in
               custome
               to
               doe
               ,
               but
               the
               Bishop
               was
               to
               entertaine
               Hospitalls
               ,
               and
               to
               feed
               the
               poore
               ,
               to
               take
               care
               of
               bridges
               ,
               rep●ring
               of
               Churches
               ,
               so
               as
               r
               Ambrose
               saith
               ,
               what
               ever
               is
               the
               Biships
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               poores
               ;
               a
               second
               part
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Elders
               and
               Deacons
               ;
               a
               third
               part
               was
               for
               the
               repairing
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               a
               fourth
               part
               for
               Hospitalls
               ,
               for
               poore
               and
               strangers
               ;
               this
               distribution
               with
               some
               other
               order
               ,
               is
               made
               ,
               if
               wee
               beleeve
               Papists
               ,
               s
               in
               a
               Synod
               at
               Rome
               under
               Silvester
               the
               first
               ,
               though
               
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Sozomen
              
               ,
               and
               others
               well
               versed
               in
               antiquitie
               speake
               nothing
               of
               this
               Synod
               ,
               but
               you
               may
               see
               this
               cleare
               in
               t
               
                 Synodo
                 Bracarensi
              
               ,
               in
               u
               Aventinus
               ,
               in
               x
               Gregorius
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               a
               Patron
               ,
               nor
               was
               there
               any
               in
               the
               Apostolick
               Church
               .
               Deacons
               were
               to
               take
               care
               for
               tables
               ,
               and
               the
               goods
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               no
               reason
               that
               men
               seeme
               more
               carefull
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               then
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               3.
               
               Though
               there
               bee
               a
               necessitie
               that
               the
               Church
               bee
               defended
               in
               her
               liberties
               ,
               yet
               is
               there
               no
               reason
               ,
               an
               office
               should
               be
               made
               thereof
               ;
               as
               the
               
                 Canonists
                 make
                 it
                 an
                 office
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 stipend
              
               ;
               And
               therefore
               to
               make
               a
               Patron
               they
               require
               not
               onely
               
                 the
                 founding
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 owne
                 charges
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dotation
                 of
                 a
                 mainten●nce
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               y
               
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 the
                 Patrou
                 hath
                 a
                 buriall
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               if
               hee
               or
               his
               children
               become
               poore
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               entertained
               of
               the
               Church
               rents
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               call
               it
               jus
               ●uti'e
               ,
               a
               gainefull
               power
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               
                 jus
                 b●norifioum
              
               ,
               hee
               hath
               power
               to
               nominate
               and
               present
               a
               man
               to
               the
               benefice
               of
               the
               vaiking
               Church
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               
                 jus
                 onerosum
              
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               oblieged
               to
               defend
               the
               Church
               ;
               see
               the●
               z
               Law
               for
               this
               ;
               so
               see
               also
               a
               Calderwood
               ,
               b
               Gerardus
               ,
               c
               Suarez
               ,
               d
               
                 Anton.
                 de
                 dom
                 .
                 arcb
                 .
                 Spal
                 H●spinianus
              
               ;
               yet
               Justinianus
               
               himselfe
               forbiddeth
               that
               the
               Patron
               should
               present
               a
               man
               to
               the
               Bishop
               to
               bee
               examined
               and
               tryed
               ,
               and
               certainly
               this
               place
               and
               charge
               for
               the
               defending
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               from
               injuries
               and
               wrongs
               〈◊〉
               Christ
               of
               want
               of
               foresight
               and
               providence
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               appointed
               officers
               civill
               and
               e
               f
               
               eccle●●asticall
               to
               take
               care
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               for
               no
               power
               over
               the
               Church
               was
               ever
               given
               to
               builders
               of
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               therefore
               a
               calling
               by
               the
               Patron
               is
               no
               more
               Christs
               way
               ,
               then
               a
               calling
               by
               the
               Prelate
               and
               his
               Chaplaine
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               would
               the
               Church
               receive
               the
               ministers
               from
               Christ
               Jer.
               2.
               5.
               and
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               but
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Patron
               ,
               who
               doth
               nominate
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               may
               charge
               the
               Presbyterie
               ,
               by
               Law
               to
               admit
               him
               minister
               of
               such
               a
               flock
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               enough
               to
               say
               that
               the
               Patron
               doth
               present
               to
               such
               a
               benefit
               onely
               ,
               and
               doth
               leave
               all
               the
               ecclesiasticall
               part
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               officers
               thereof
               ,
               for
               this
               would
               say
               something
               ,
               if
               the
               Patron
               were
               tied
               to
               the
               Churches
               free
               choise
               ,
               whereas
               the
               contrary
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               tyed
               to
               the
               Patrons
               free
               election
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               nothing
               ,
               because
               the
               Patron
               being
               but
               one
               man
               onely
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Church
               can
               have
               no
               lawfull
               proprietie
               ,
               right
               and
               dominion
               over
               the
               rents
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               Christ
               is
               onely
               Lord
               and
               proprieter
               ,
               and
               just
               titular
               of
               all
               rents
               dotted
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               ministery
               ,
               and
               under
               Christ
               ,
               when
               the
               place
               vaiketh
               ,
               the
               rents
               recurre
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               proper
               proprieter
               under
               Christ
               :
               as
               the
               goods
               of
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               are
               the
               goods
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               given
               them
               in
               to
               the
               publick
               treasurie
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Patron
               can
               give
               no
               right
               to
               any
               person
               to
               bee
               presented
               and
               ordained
               ,
               for
               no
               man
               can
               give
               to
               another
               that
               title
               and
               right
               which
               hee
               hath
               not
               in
               himselfe
               .
               If
               it
               bee
               said
               ,
               hee
               may
               give
               in
               the
               Churches
               name
               ,
               as
               the
               Churches
               Patron
               ,
               those
               goods
               which
               are
               mortified
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               well
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               Patron
               in
               the
               act
               of
               presenting
               the
               representative
               Church
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               Churches
               power
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               hee
               is
               but
               the
               Churches
               servant
               in
               that
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               at
               the
               Churches
               will
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               first
               presenter
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               new
               representative
               Church
               ,
               that
               wee
               have
               not
               heard
               of
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               is
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Patrons
               office
               ,
               whose
               it
               is
               ,
               when
               hee
               foundeth
               and
               buildeth
               a
               Church
               ,
               to
               reserve
               the
               right
               of
               patronage
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               give
               that
               right
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               by
               his
               owne
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Churches
               name
               ,
               hee
               giveth
               title
               to
               the
               benefice
               ,
               to
               the
               Pastor
               of
               Minister
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               The
               Church
               hath
               not
               power
               to
               alien
               ate
               and
               dispose
               to
               one
               particular
               man
               ,
               those
               goods
               which
               are
               given
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               one
               hath
               power
               in
               Law
               to
               dispose
               those
               goods
               to
               any
               ,
               without
               the
               Churches
               consent
               ,
               as
               the
               Patron
               may
               doe
               .
               The
               Church
               may
               dispose
               and
               give
               power
               to
               one
               man
               to
               doe
               certaine
               actions
               in
               the
               Churches
               name
               ,
               but
               yet
               so
               as
               the
               Church
               retaineth
               power
               to
               regulate
               that
               her
               delegate
               ,
               or
               commissioner
               in
               these
               acts
               ,
               and
               to
               correct
               him
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               aberration
               ;
               but
               the
               Church
               hath
               no
               power
               over
               the
               Patron
               as
               Patron
               to
               limit
               him
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               for
               the
               right
               of
               Patronage
               is
               his
               by
               birth
               ,
               he
               may
               sel
               it
               for
               mony
               to
               another
               ;
               to
               a
               Papist
               ,
               to
               an
               excommunicate
               person
               ,
               to
               a
               Jew
               ,
               or
               an
               enemy
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               hee
               may
               sell
               his
               lands
               and
               houses
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               civill
               right
               thereunto
               under
               his
               Majesties
               great
               Seale
               ;
               therefore
               the
               patron
               doth
               here
               ,
               
                 proprio
                 suo
                 jure
              
               ,
               by
               his
               owne
               proper
               right
               ,
               present
               and
               give
               title
               and
               Law
               to
               the
               Church
               benesice
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               present
               in
               name
               of
               Church
               ,
               or
               as
               having
               from
               the
               Church
               a
               power
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               ever
               taketh
               away
               an
               ordinance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               lawfull
               :
               but
               the
               power
               of
               Patrons
               taketh
               away
               the
               ordinance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               free
               election
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               because
               the
               people
               have
               power
               to
               choose
               out
               of
               many
               one
               fittest
               ,
               and
               most
               qualified
               ,
               for
               the
               office
               ;
               as
               is
               cleare
               ,
               Act.
               6.
               3.
               
               Act.
               1.
               
                 v.
                 last
                 .
                 Act.
              
               14.
               23.
               because
               the
               man
               chosen
               should
               bee
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               ,
               as
               g
               Didoclavius
               or
               Calderwood
               saith
               in
               that
               learned
               Treatise
               ,
               called
               
                 Altare
                 Damascenum
              
               .
               Nor
               can
               it
               be
               said
               (
               saith
               that
               learned
               Author
               )
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 may
                 transferre
                 her
                 right
                 of
                 presenting
                 to
                 a
                 Patron
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 to
                 transferre
                 her
                 power
                 of
                 election
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 .
                 the
                 particular
                 Church
                 cannot
                 doe
                 except
                 by
                 the
                 decrce
                 of
                 a
                 gener
                 all
                 assembly
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 that
                 right
                 bee
                 transferred
                 over
                 to
                 a
                 generall
                 assembly
                 ,
                 especially
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 and
                 hereditary
                 right
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 saith
              
               h
               
                 Cartwright
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 libertie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 purchased
                 by
                 Christs
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 no
                 m●re
                 alienate
                 and
                 dispose
                 ,
                 then
                 shee
                 can
                 transferre
                 or
                 dispose
                 to
                 another
                 her
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 this
                 libertie
                 is
                 annexed
                 :
              
               thus
               he
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               discerning
               of
               the
               spirits
               ,
               and
               the
               knowing
               of
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               speaking
               in
               his
               called
               servants
               ,
               is
               laid
               upon
               the
               flocke
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               it
               is
               to
               elect
               ,
               but
               not
               upon
               the
               Patron
               ,
               
               which
               may
               bee
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               a
               Publican
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               is
               no
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Every
               humane
               ordinance
               not
               warranted
               by
               Christs
               Tostament
               ,
               and
               abused
               to
               sacriledge
               ,
               rapine
               ,
               delapidation
               of
               Church-rents
               ,
               and
               Simoniacal
               pactions
               with
               the
               intrants
               into
               the
               holy
               ministery
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               abolished
               ,
               and
               is
               unlawfull
               :
               but
               the
               right
               of
               patronages
               is
               such
               as
               experiences
               teacheth
               to
               many
               and
               lamentable
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               above
               cleared
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               calling
               in
               part
               or
               in
               whole
               ,
               which
               giveth
               no
               ground
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               assurance
               of
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               to
               the
               Ministers
               entry
               to
               that
               holy
               charge
               ,
               cannot
               belawfull
               ;
               but
               the
               calling
               to
               the
               ministery
               by
               the
               good
               will
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               Patron
               as
               Patron
               ,
               is
               such
               .
               Ergo.
               The
               proposition
               is
               cleare
               ,
               every
               lawfull
               meane
               and
               way
               of
               entry
               unto
               that
               calling
               is
               warranted
               by
               a
               word
               of
               promise
               ,
               or
               precept
               ,
               or
               practise
               ;
               the
               calling
               by
               the
               patrons
               consent
               ,
               
                 hath
                 neither
                 word
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 or
                 precept
                 ,
                 or
                 practise
                 in
                 the
                 Word
              
               ;
               and
               stayeth
               not
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               did
               not
               runne
               unsent
               :
               but
               a
               man
               is
               never
               a
               whit
               the
               more
               staid
               in
               his
               conscience
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               presented
               by
               a
               Patron
               ,
               to
               the
               tithes
               ,
               and
               parsonage
               and
               vicarage
               of
               such
               a
               Congregation
               .
               It
               is
               but
               a
               cold
               comfort
               to
               his
               soule
               ,
               that
               the
               Patron
               called
               him
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               What
               ever
               priviledge
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               all
               incorporations
               have
               to
               choose
               their
               owne
               rulers
               and
               officers
               ,
               this
               Christ
               must
               have
               provided
               in
               an
               eminent
               manner
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               all
               cities
               ,
               societies
               ,
               incorporations
               and
               kingdomes
               have
               power
               to
               choose
               their
               owne
               rulers
               ,
               officers
               ,
               and
               members
               ,
               as
               is
               cleare
               by
               an
               induction
               of
               all
               free
               colledges
               ,
               societies
               ,
               cities
               and
               republicks
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               this
               cannot
               bee
               laid
               upon
               a
               Patron
               ;
               see
               for
               this
               also
               i
               Amesius
               ,
               k
               
                 Guliel
                 .
                 Apollonius
              
               ,
               who
               citeth
               that
               of
               l
               
                 Ath●nasius
                 ,
                 Where
                 is
                 that
                 Canon
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sent
                 Minister
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Princes
                 Pala●e
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 As
                 concerning
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 this
                 author
                 condemneth
                 
                   Lands
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   ministery
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   speaketh
                   nothing
                   of
                   such
                   Lands
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Answ.
               This
               speaketh
               against
               Glebes
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               the
               New
               Testament
               speaketh
               not
               of
               Manses
               or
               houses
               ,
               or
               of
               
               moneys
               for
               Ministers
               ;
               yet
               a
               wage
               wee
               know
               is
               due
               ,
               Matth.
               10.
               10.
               1
               
               Cor.
               9.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Gal.
               6.
               6.
               and
               the
               Levites
               were
               not
               to
               bee
               distracted
               from
               the
               most
               necessary
               worke
               of
               the
               Tabe●●acle
               ,
               and
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               more
               then
               Ministers
               ,
               yet
               they
               had
               Lands
               and
               Townes
               assigned
               of
               God
               to
               them
               ;
               though
               the
               lesse
               dis●ract●ous
               the
               wages
               bee
               ,
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               convenient
               they
               are
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               3.
               4.
               5.
               
               As
               for
               the
               tithes
               wee
               thinke
               
                 quotta
                 decimarum
              
               ,
               or
               a
               sufficient
               maintenance
               ,
               of
               tithes
               ,
               or
               what
               else
               may
               conduce
               for
               food
               and
               raiment
               ,
               of
               divine
               right
               ,
               Matth.
               10.
               16.
               1
               
               Cor.
               9.
               8
               ,
               9.
               tithes
               formally
               as
               tithes
               are
               not
               necessary
               ,
               so
               the
               Ministers
               bee
               provided
               ,
               and
               a
               stipend
               bee
               allowed
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 almes
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 debt
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               10.
               7.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 stinting
                 of
                 maintenance
                 for
                 Ministers
                 the
                 author
                 condemneth
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 Constantine
                 gave
                 large
                 rents
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 proved
                 the
                 lane
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               stinting
               maketh
               not
               this
               ,
               but
               excesse
               ,
               for
               mountaines
               of
               rents
               may
               bee
               stinted
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               mole-hills
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               proposition
               Pastors
               are
               to
               bee
               chosen
               of
               new
               ,
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 beene
                 Pastors
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 imposition
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 some
                 gracious
                 and
                 godly
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               Such
               an
               ordination
               wanteth
               all
               warrant
               in
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               2.
               
               Why
               are
               they
               ordained
               over
               againe
               ,
               who
               were
               once
               ordained
               already
               ?
               belike
               you
               count
               them
               not
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               baptisme
               administred
               by
               them
               ,
               no
               baptisme
               ,
               though
               these
               same
               gracious
               Christians
               have
               beene
               baptized
               by
               such
               ,
               and
               so
               England
               hath
               no
               Church
               visible
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               no
               ministry
               ;
               see
               what
               you
               lay
               upon
               Luther
               and
               some
               of
               our
               first
               reformers
               ,
               who
               had
               their
               externall
               calling
               from
               
                 Antichristian
                 Prelates
              
               ,
               the
               same
               very
               thing
               which
               Papists
               lay
               upon
               them
               .
               3.
               
               If
               there
               bee
               called
               Pastors
               in
               England
               to
               lay
               on
               hands
               on
               Ministers
               ,
               why
               are
               not
               they
               to
               impose
               hands
               on
               such
               as
               you
               judge
               to
               bee
               no
               ministers
               ?
               because
               possibly
               the
               Prelates
               laid
               hands
               upon
               them
               ,
               seeing
               you
               grant
               Chap.
               5.
               
               Sect.
               9.
               
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 lay
                 on
                 hands
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 convenient
                 that
                 ordination
                 should
                 bee
                 performed
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               I
               confesse
               I
               am
               not
               much
               for
               the
               honoring
               of
               the
               Prelates
               foule
               fingers
               ,
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               bee
               called
               no
               Pastors
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               in
               right
               wee
               can
               say
               ,
               Caiaphas
               was
               no
               High
               Priest.
               
            
             
               Proposition
               6.
               
               
                 Hee
                 willeth
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 Elders
                 to
              
               
               
                 bee
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 ●●●me
                 of
                 Parsons
                 and
                 Vicars
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               If
               the
               offices
               of
               Parson
               and
               Vicar
               bee
               set
               up
               ,
               it
               is
               reason
               they
               be
               abolished
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               names
               there
               is
               not
               much
               necessitie
               of
               contending
               ,
               though
               in
               such
               cases
               it
               bee
               safer
               to
               speake
               with
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               with
               Papists
               :
               the
               Vicar
               Generall
               is
               indeed
               the
               Bishops
               delegat
               ,
               and
               a
               creature
               to
               bee
               banished
               out
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               whose
               unprofitable
               place
               &
               stile
               ,
               see
               that
               learned
               writer
               m
               
                 D●●id
                 Calderwood
              
               ,
               who
               findeth
               him
               to
               bee
               made
               of
               the
               metall
               of
               the
               Popes
               service
               ,
               base
               Copper
               not
               Gold.
               n
               and
               the
               Popish
               parson
               is
               as
               the
               Vicar
               ;
               Firewood
               for
               Antichrists
               Caldron
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               12.
               and
               13.
               
               Propositions
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 〈◊〉
                 Preachers
                 countenanced
                 from
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 congregations
                 generally
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 prophane
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 they
                 〈…〉
                 measure
                 of
                 gracious
                 reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 testifie
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 meet
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 renew
                 their
                 C●●●nant
                 made
                 in
                 baptism
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 have
                 the
                 Seales
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 con●●●ed
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 till
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 lament
                 after
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 did
                 when
                 the
                 Arke
                 had
                 beene
                 long
                 absent
                 ,
              
               1
               Sam.
               7.
               2.
               
            
             
               Answ.
               In
               these
               Propositions
               most
               of
               all
               the
               Congregations
               of
               England
               ,
               except
               some
               few
               following
               the
               way
               of
               independencie
               of
               Church
               government
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               baptized
               and
               professe
               the
               truth
               ,
               are
               brought
               just
               to
               the
               state
               of
               Turkes
               and
               Indians
               willing
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               or
               of
               excommunicated
               persons
               ,
               for
               they
               and
               their
               seede
               are
               to
               want
               the
               Scales
               ,
               their
               children
               Bapti●me
               ,
               themselves
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               .
               But
               1.
               how
               can
               the
               〈◊〉
               in
               ordinary
               rebukes
               ,
               and
               excommunication
               from
               the
               S●al●
               bee
               exercised
               upon
               these
               who
               are
               without
               ,
               and
               no
               Churche
               as
               yet
               ?
               for
               while
               they
               sweare
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               Churches
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 godly
                 Preachers
                 must
                 bee
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 th●y
                 〈◊〉
                 reformed
              
               ;
               but
               why
               not
               godly
               Pastors
               ?
               because
               th●ugh
               these
               preachers
               preach
               unto
               them
               ,
               yet
               exercise
               they
               no
               Pastorall
               care
               over
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               yet
               a
               visible
               Church
               and
               flocke
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               no
               more
               Pastors
               to
               care
               for
               their
               soules
               ,
               then
               Turkes
               and
               Indians
               ,
               and
               Preachers
               have
               〈◊〉
               a
               Pastorall
               relation
               to
               these
               ,
               though
               baptized
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               Christ
               ,
               then
               to
               
                 Indians
                 ,
                 Jewes
              
               or
               Turkes
               ,
               as
               our
               brethren
               teach
               ,
               &
               a
               paterne
               of
               such
               flocks
               is
               not
               hard
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               
               where
               ordinarily
               the
               word
               is
               preached
               to
               a
               number
               of
               people
               baptized
               ,
               and
               yet
               baptisme
               denyed
               to
               all
               their
               seed
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               themselves
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               the
               same
               Covenant
               the
               author
               speaketh
               of
               here
               with
               the
               Church
               Covenant
               
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 Judah
                 made
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               which
               they
               say
               essentially
               constituteth
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               hinteth
               at
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               sworne
               and
               subscribed
               by
               many
               thousands
               
                 ign●rant
                 and
                 prophane
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 never
                 came
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 gracious
                 reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 testifie
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
              
               ;
               yet
               did
               this
               nation
               right
               in
               putting
               all
               to
               sweare
               and
               enter
               into
               a
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               for
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               29.
               where
               there
               was
               many
               
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 eares
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 heart
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 v.
              
               3.
               4.
               and
               where
               there
               were
               many
               
                 rebellious
                 and
                 stiff-hearted
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               31.
               27.
               
                 entered
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Officers
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               29.
               v.
               10.
               
               
                 Little
                 ones
                 ,
                 wives
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 hewers
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 &c.
                 all
                 which
                 attained
                 not
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 gracious
                 reformation
                 .
              
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               9.
               
                 all
                 Judah
                 and
                 Benjamin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strangers
                 with
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 and
                 Manasseh
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 entered
                 into
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
              
               ;
               who
               after
               such
               Apostasie
               could
               not
               all
               have
               attained
               to
               that
               
                 measure
                 of
                 gracious
                 reformation
              
               ,
               as
               to
               testifie
               their
               faith
               and
               repentance
               by
               prayer
               ,
               conference
               ,
               experiences
               of
               Gods
               wayes
               in
               their
               heart
               and
               confession
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Author
               saith
               o
               that
               there
               is
               no
               colour
               
                 to
                 conceive
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 entering
                 into
                 Church
                 estate
                 by
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 pedagogue
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
              
               4.
               
               Israels
               lamenting
               after
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               7.
               2.
               was
               not
               the
               repentance
               of
               a
               people
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               a
               Church
               visible
               ,
               but
               was
               onely
               a
               people
               to
               bee
               prepared
               for
               a
               Church
               State
               ,
               and
               not
               fit
               to
               receive
               circumcision
               and
               the
               passoever
               ;
               as
               you
               conceive
               of
               the
               
                 ignorant
                 and
                 prophane
                 in
                 England
              
               ,
               which
               to
               you
               are
               no
               visible
               Churches
               ;
               for
               Israel
               at
               this
               time
               was
               a
               true
               visible
               Church
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               propositions
               tending
               to
               reformation
               not
               discussed
               elsewhere
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               gracious
               and
               holy
               counsells
               ,
               meet
               for
               a
               reformation
               .
               The
               Lord
               build
               his
               owne
               Temple
               in
               that
               Land
               ,
               and
               fill
               it
               with
               the
               cloud
               of
               his
               glory
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A57969-e350
           
             a
             Psal.
             47.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Sam.
             23.
             v.
             20.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             c
             Omnis
             sanguis
             concolor
             .
             Franc.
             Petrarch
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             84.
             11.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Cor.
             8
             ,
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57969-e730
           
             a
             
               Cassian
               .
               de
               incar
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Primum
               est
               errores
               penitus
               non
               in
               curr●rc
               ,
               sec●ndum
               bene
               repudiare
               .
            
          
           
             b
             James
             4.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57969-e1200
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             New
             England
             ,
             c.
             3.
             sect
             .
             3
             
          
           
             Fundamentalls
             
          
           
             Authority
             of
             Elders
             .
          
           
             Magistrats
             power
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57969-e7760
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               Trelcat
               .
               loc
            
             .
             16.
             a●t
             .
             ●
             .
             
               Tylen
               .
               Syntag.
               disp
            
             .
             14.
             
               de
               Eccl.
            
             
          
           
             
               dis
               .
               1.
               
               Thes.
               19.
               
               
                 Profess
                 .
                 leyd
                 .
                 synop
                 pur
                 .
                 Theol.
                 dis
                 .
              
               4.
               thes
               .
               34.
               35
               
               
                 Piscator
                 dis
              
               .
               23.
               n.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               
                 Bucan
                 .
                 loc
              
               .
               41.
               quest
               .
               7.
               s.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Quest.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Way
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Ch.
               Sect
               ,
               compare
               with
               .
               chap.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Robins
                 .
                 Iustifie
                 .
                 pag.
              
               106.
               
            
             
               
                 Confess
                 .
                 Separ
                 .
                 art
              
               .
               37.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bell
               de
               Eccl.
               li.
            
             3
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               23.
               
               Mat.
               28.
               19.
               
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               17.
               
               Confess
               .
               art
               .
               37.
               
            
          
           
             Quest.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Parker
               de
               po●it
               .
               Eccl.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             
               C●hol
               .
               Paris
               .
               pag.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Paul
               Baynes
               docesart
               tyrall
            
             .
             3.
             
               q.
               concl
            
             .
             3.
             pa.
             83.
             
          
           
             a
             Thom.
             22.
             q.
             28.
             art
             10
             ad
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Molina
               tom
            
             .
             6
             tract
             .
             5.
             dis
             .
             57.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Suarez
               .
               Tom.
               de
               legib
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Vasq.
             12.
             dis
             .
             129.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Viguertus
               in
               institut
               Theol.
               cap.
            
             15.
             s.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Sotus
               de
               instit
               li.
            
             2.
             q.
             3.
             art
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Scotus
             3.
             dist
             .
             37.
             quest
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Altisiodore
               .
               l.
            
             3
             
               sum
               tract
            
             .
             7.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Qu.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Durandus
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Gabriel
             .
             3.
             dist
             .
             37.
             q.
             1.
             
             Art.
             1.
             
             Concl.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Voetius
               des
               .
               causa
               .
               pap
               .
               li.
            
             2.
             
               c.
               ca.
            
             21.
             sect
             .
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Theodo
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             ca.
             14.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Gerson
               par
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Sermon
               Rhen.
               dom
            
             .
             2.
             postpashat
          
           
             o
             Anton.
             3.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             83.
             
          
           
             a
             Shindler
             in
             Lexico
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Muscul.
               com
               .
               in
            
             Is.
             22.
             22.
             
             
               Insigne
               acceptae
               potestatis
               ,
               Occonoms
               &
               Praeposito
               domûs
               commendantur
               claves
               ,
               quibus
               potestatem
               suam
               administret
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Calvin
               comment
               ib.
               Gualter
               Homil.
            
             114.
             
             
               Claves
               symbolum
               potestatis
               ,
               regibus
               Claves
               offerunt
            
          
           
             d
             Iunius
             .
             Plenam
             administrationem
             
          
           
             e
             
               Beza
               in
               .
               Ma.
               aunot
               .
               Potestas
               Ministrorum
               ,
               in
            
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             Pareus
             .
             domus
             meae
             faciam
             te
             aeconomum
             
          
           
             g
             Hieron
             .
             Clavis
             ,
             potestas
             excellentiae
             
          
           
             h
             Chrysostom
             .
             Homil.
             55.
             in
             Mat.
             
               Magnam
               potestatem
            
          
           
             i
             
               August
               .
               de
               civit
               .
               de
               lib.
            
             20.
             ca.
             9.
             
               potestatem
               pastoris
            
          
           
             k
             Beda
             in
             Iohan.
             Clavis
             est
             potestas
             ligandi
             &
             solvendi
             .
          
           
             a
             li.
             de
             fide
             ad
             Pet.
             
          
           
             b
             Stephan
             .
             in
             thesaur
             .
             ling.
             Graecae
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Whittakee
               tom
            
             .
             2.
             contr
             .
             4.
             c●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Calvin
             .
             ib.
             dissert
             .
             de
             Apostolatu
             Petri.
             
          
           
             e
             Bullinger
             ib.
             
          
           
             f
             Erasm.
             Para.
             
          
           
             g
             Zwinglius
             .
          
           
             h
             Marlorat
             com
             .
          
           
             i
             Pareus
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             a
             Beza
             .
             Ministerii
             Ecclesiastici
             ,
             authorit●●
             caelestis
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Tolet
               comment
               in
               Joan.
               in
               loc
               .
               an
               .
            
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             Maldonat
             .
             Harm
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Cajetan
               .
               com
               .
               in
               Ioh.
            
             20.
             23.
             
               ideo
               hoc
               in
               loco
               instituitur
               &
               promulgatur
               sacramentum
               paenitentiae
               .
            
          
           
             e
             Rolloc
             .
             ib●cpetita
             &
             reiterata
             potestas
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Beza
               in
               ani
               .
               mad
               .
               in
            
             Mat.
             16.
             
               sicut
               Ioannes
               iuterpretatur
               in
               sra
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             Bulling
             .
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Pareus
               .
               Quicquid
               solveris
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
            
             Joh.
             20.
             
               quorum
               peccata
               remiseritis
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Calv.
               instit
            
             .
             4.
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Whittaker
               .
               tom
            
             .
             2.
             contr
             .
             4.
             q.
             2.
             ca.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Zwinglius
             com
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Asuscul
               .
               in
            
             Joh.
             21.
             
          
           
             n
             Way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             n.
             E.
             ca.
             2.
             sect
             .
             9
             
          
           
             o
             
               Bulling
               .
               in
               loc
            
             .
             Mat.
             16.
             
             
               Bullinger
               comment
            
             ,
             Mat.
             
          
           
             p
             Muscul.
             ibid
             
          
           
             q
             Beza
             an
             .
          
           
             r
             Calvin
             comment
             
          
           
             s
             Psa.
             105.
             27
             
             Judg.
             15.
             10.
             
             Psal.
             149.
             8.
             
             Mat.
             22.
             13.
             
             Acts
             21.
             11.
             
             Acts
             22.
             4.
             
             Mark.
             3.
             37.
             
          
           
             l
             Levit.
             14.
             7.
             
             Psal.
             102.
             20.
             
             Jer.
             40.
             4.
             
             Ps.
             105.
             20.
             
             Act.
             2.
             24.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             2.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.
             27.
             
             Rev.
             20.
             3.
             
             Rev.
             9.
             15.
             
             Job
             .
             12.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Cap.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             10.
             2.
             
             Joh
             6.
             70.
             
             Acts
             17.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Gretser
               de
               in
               Augnr
               Doctor
               Luther
               .
            
             p.
             ●9
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Bel●
               .
               de
               cöcli
               .
               vut
               .
               l.
            
             2
             ,
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Suarez
               de
               trip
               .
               virt●dis
            
             .
             9.
             
               de
               Eccl.
               Sec.
            
             7.
             n.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Greg
               de
               Valent
               tom
            
             .
             3.
             dis
             .
             1.
             q.
             1.
             punct
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Hosius
             in
             confess
             .
             Polmiea
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Joan.
               de
               Turre
               cremat
               .
               de
               Gal.
               l.
            
             1.
             ca.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Fran.
               Iohnson
               art
            
             .
             5.
             in
             M.
             
               Clisions
               booke
               .
               p.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             18.
             19.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             17.
             
             Joh.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Consess
               .
               art
            
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Remonst
               .
               conf
            
             .
             21.
             &
             
               apol
               .
               cons.
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               Socin
               .
               tract
               .
               de
               Eccl
               c.
            
             1.
             n.
             140.
             
             
               Gatechis
               .
               Raccoviens
               .
               c.
            
             11.
             n.
             305.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Cartwright
               ans
            
             .
             to
             the
             
               adm●nit
               .
               tract
            
             .
             18.
             c.
             1●
             div
             .
             5.
             p
             663.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Beza
               an
               .
               in
            
             Mat.
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Pareus
               ,
               Apostolis
               dict
               manisestum
               est
               ,
               quicquid
               vos
               Apostoli
               ligaveritis
               ,
               ut
               supra
               Petro
               dixerat
               Christus
               ,
            
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             i
             Calvin
             com
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Joh.
               Weemes
               vol.
            
             3.
             expos
             .
             of
             the
             judiciall
             Law.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               n.
               E.
               c.
            
             4.
             sec.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Irenaus
               i●
               qui
               in
               Ecclesia
               sunt
               ,
               Presbyteris
               obed●
               oportet
               ,
               iis
               qui
               successionem
               habent
               ab
               Apostolis
               :
               qui
               cum
               Episcopatus
               successione
               ,
               charisma
               veritatis
               certum
               ,
               secundum
               beneplacitumpatris
               ,
               acceperunt
               .
               Nazianzen
               .
               o●
               at
               .
            
             21.
             
               de
               laud.
               Bas.
               ejusdem
               throni
               particeps
               est
               Petrus
               ,
               cum
               reliquis
               Apostolis
               ,
               in
               illa
               verba
               ,
               dabo
               tibi
               Claves
               Cyprian
               de
               unita
               Ecclesia
               ,
               Christus
               eandem
               dedit
               omnibus
               Apostolis
               potestatem
               ,
               &
               hoc
               erant
               utique
               &
               caeteri
               Apostoli
               ,
               quod
               ,
               Pe●●us
               suit
               ,
               pari
               consortto
               praediti
               &
               honoris
               &
               potestatis
               ,
            
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Hoc
               erant
               utique
               &
               caeteri
               credentes
               in
               Christum
               ,
               quod
               Petrus
               suit
               ;
               also
               Basil
               de
               vita
               solitar
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             
             
               Omnibus
               pastoribus
               &
               Doctoribvs
               candem
               potestatem
               tribuit
               ,
               cu●us
               signum
               est
               ,
               quod
               omnes
               ,
               exaequo
               &
               ligant
               &
               solvunt
               .
            
             He
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Omnibus
               credentibus
               in
               Christum
               eandem
               potestatem
               tribuit
               .
               Ambros.
               in
            
             Ps.
             38.
             &
             in
             Luc.
             10.
             
             Ser.
             66.
             
             
               Quod
               hic
               dictum
               est
               ,
               Apostolis
               omnibus
               dictum
               ;
               non
               ait
               ,
               omnibus
               credentibus
               dictum
               .
               The
               p●ilact
               .
               in
            
             Mat.
             6.
             
             
               Quamvis
               soli
               Petro
               dictum
               ,
               tamen
               omnibus
               Apostolis
               concessae
               sunt
               (
               Claves
               .
               )
               Cyrill●
               in
            
             Joh.
             4.
             l.
             4.
             
             
               Responsionem
               illi
               Christus
               committebat
               ,
               qui
               ordine
               primus
               ,
               omnibus
               Apostolis
               :
               non
               ait
               ,
               omnibus
               credentibus
               .
               Euthymius
               in
            
             Mat.
             
               ca.
               tibi
               dabo
               claves
               ,
               atqui
               donum
               hoc
               ceterorum
               fuit
               Apostolorum
               .
               Hugo
               de
               sanct
               .
               victor
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
               institut
               sanct
               .
               monaster
               .
               Quamvis
               potestas
               solvendi
               &
               ligandi
               soli
               Petro
               data
               videatur
               ,
               tamen
               caeteris
               Apostolis
               data
               est
               ,
               Haymo
               .
               Homil
               in
               festo
               Petri
               &
               Pauli
               .
               Quod
               Petro
               dixit
               ,
               in
               Petro
               ,
               caeteris
               Apostolis
               dixit
               .
               Cardin
               Cusan
               .
               concord
               .
               Cathol
               .
            
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
             
               Nih
               l
               dictum
               a●●ctrum
               ,
               quod
               alits
               Apostolis
               n●n
               di●tum
               .
               Glossa
               ordinaria
               ,
               Pet●us
               tanquam
               principa
               is
               inter
               alios
               (
               Apostolos
               )
               non
               inter
               alios
               creientes
               ,
               pro
               aliis
               dat
               respensionem
               .
               Cyrill
               in
            
             Es.
             4.
             orat
             2.
             
               sancti
               Apostoli
               &
               Evangelist●e
               fundamenta
               .
               Hyeron
               li.
            
             1
             
               cont
               .
               Iovian
               ,
               Omnes
               Apostoli
               acceperunt
               claves
               ,
               non
               solus
               Petrus
               .
            
             Anselm
             in
             Mat.
             16.
             
             
               Habent
               eandem
               judiciariam
               potestatem
               al●i
               Apostoli
               .
            
             Anastasius
             
               in
               quest
               .
               sac
               .
               script
               q.
            
             79.
             in
             6.
             
             
               Tom
               Biblioth
               .
               Potestatem
               clavium
               non
               soli
               Petro
               ,
               sed
               aliis
               etiam
               Apostolis
               ,
               &
               toti
               Ecclesie
               in
               Episcopis
               &
               Presbyteris
               datam
               .
               August
               .
               tract
               .
               in
            
             Joh
             50.
             &
             
               lib.
               de
               ag●d
               .
               Christi
               c.
            
             30.
             
             
               Beda
               ,
               homil
               .
               in
            
             Mat.
             16.
             
             
               Chry●ostom
               Homil.
            
             70.
             
               ad
               popul
               .
               Hilarius
               ae
               trinit
               l.
            
             6.
             
             
               Euscbius
               histor
               .
               Eccl.
               lib
            
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
             
               Leo
               Serm.
            
             10.
             
               de
               assumpt
               .
               &
               citat
               Bellar.
               de
               Pont.
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
             
               Petro
               hoc
               singulariter
               creditur
               ,
               quia
               cunct
               is
               rectoribus
               Petri
               formâ
               proponitur
               ,
               Lyra
               in
            
             Mat.
             16.
             durand
             4
             dis
             :
             18.
             q
             2.
             
             
               Pro
               omnibus
               Apostolis
               dictum
               .
               Thom.
            
             4.
             d.
             24.
             q.
             3.
             
             Scot.
             4.
             d.
             24.
             q.
             3.
             
             Adrian
             6.
             in
             .
             4.
             
               d.
               q.
            
             2.
             
             
               Synod
               Coloniens
               .
               sub
               .
               Adulph
               c.
            
             1.
             med
             .
             6.
             
             
               Hugo
               Cardinal
               .
               in
            
             Matthew
             16.
             
               concilum
               aqu●sgranens
               .
               cap.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Augustine
               de
               trinit
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             6
             &
             in
             Psalm
             .
             60.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Beda
               in
            
             Joh.
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Gregor
               .
               li.
            
             3.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Gerard.
               loc
               .
               com●tom
            
             .
             5.
             
               de
               Eccl.
               c.
            
             6.
             n.
             50.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Wiclefus
               tract
               .
               cont
               .
               monach
               .
               c.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Whittaker
               cont
            
             .
             4.
             q.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             
               August
               .
               cont
               .
               Petilian
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
               c.
               ult
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Presbytetiall
             government
             examined
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Doct.
               Parisiens
               .
               de
               polit
               .
               Eccles.
               pag.
            
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Quest
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Pauls
             Presbytery
             ,
             c.
             6.
             63.
             64.
             
          
           
             *
             Answ.
             in
             his
             Animadvers
             .
             pag.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             a
             H●b
             .
             8.
             2.
             
             Ez●k
             .
             7.
             24.
             
             Ezr.
             8.
             17.
             
             Jer.
             33.
             21.
             
             Ezek.
             44.
             11.
             
             Jod
             .
             1.
             9.
             
             Ez●k
             .
             45.
             5.
             
             Ex.
             28.
             1.
             3.
             35.
             
             Ex.
             29
             1.
             
             Ex.
             14.
             15.
             
             Levit.
             16.
             32
             
             Num.
             1.
             50.
             
             Deur
             .
             10.
             5.
             
             Deut
             18.
             6.
             7.
             1
             
             Chron.
             16.
             37.
             2
             
             Chron.
             5.
             14.
             2
             
             Chron.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Eph.
             3.
             7.
             
             Col.
             1.
             25.
             
             Col.
             4.
             7.
             1
             
             Thest.
             3.
             2.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             6.
             
             Acts
             26.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             4.
             12.
             
             Colos.
             4.
             17.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
             Act.
             1.
             17.
             25.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             2.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             2
             3.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Cor.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             19.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             5.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             12
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             11.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             
               August
               .
               de
               civ
               .
               Det.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Chrysost.
               Homil.
               in
               Exod.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ambros.
               in
            
             Luc.
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Hiieronimus
               in
            
             Luc.
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             Aquinas
             ,
             22.
             q.
             23.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Bannes
               ,
               in
               1
            
             33.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Suarez
               ,
               tom
               .
               de
               fid
               .
               spe
               &
               charit
               .
               d●s
               .
            
             8.
             
               de
               con
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Cajetan
               .
               in
            
             22.
             q.
             33.
             ar
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             
               And.
               Duvallius
               in
            
             22.
             
               tom
               .
               poster
               .
               tract
               .
               de
               charit
               .
               q.
            
             9.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Gregor
               .
               de
               valent
               .
               tom
               .
            
             3.
             dis
             .
             3.
             
               de
               correc
               .
               fra
               .
               quest
               .
            
             10.
             punct
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Doct.
               juris
               Canonici
               in
               decret
            
             .
             2.
             q.
             1.
             
               caus
               .
               peccaverit
               haec
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Basil
               in
            
             Ps.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             
               August
               .
               de
               verbo
               domin
               .
               serm
               .
            
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Hieronim
               .
               in
            
             Ps.
             140.
             
               in
               illud
               corripiet
               me
               j●stus
            
             .
          
           
             p
             Nazianzen
             in
             or
             at
             .
             de
             moderatione
             ,
             in
             disputat
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Calvin
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               col
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             Davenantius
             com
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Robinson
               justif
               .
               separation
            
             p
             124
             ,
             125.
             126
             167.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Robinson
               justif
            
             .
             p.
             127.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Rob.
               lb.
               pag.
            
             127.
             
          
           
             c
             lb.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Rob.
               Ib.
            
             127
             ,
             128.
             
          
           
             b
             Ib.
             128.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             23.
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Gerard.
               loc
               .
               com
               .
               tom
               .
            
             6.
             
               de
               minist
               .
               Eccles.
               n.
            
             64.
             pag.
             71.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Socinus
               tract
               de
               Eccles.
               pag.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Catechis
               .
               ●
               Raccov
            
             .
             2.
             pag.
             1
             44.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ostorod
               .
               in
               insi●t
               .
               German
               .
               cap.
            
             42.
             p.
             437.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Theoph.
               Nicolaides
               defens
               .
               Soc.
               de
               Eccles.
               cap.
            
             1.
             pag.
             146.
             
          
           
             e
             Prov.
             29.
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Rev.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal
             74.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Amos
             8.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             Rob.
             justif
             .
             of
             separation
             ,
             pag.
             128
             ,
             129.
             
          
           
             k
             Rob.
             129.
             
          
           
             l
             Robins
             .
             129
             ,
             130.
             
          
           
             m
             Rob.
             129
             ,
             130.
             
          
           
             n
             Rob.
             133
             ,
             134.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Socin
               .
               tract
               .
               de
               Eccl.
               pag.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ostorodius
               in
               instit
               .
               cap.
            
             42.
             pag.
             437.
             
          
           
             c
             
               The.
               Nicol.
               tract
               .
               Soc.
               dc
               Eccl.
               c.
            
             2.
             p.
             118.
             
          
           
             d
             Rob.
             137
             ,
             138.
             139.
             
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             n.
             E.
             
          
           
             
               (
               b
               )
               Robinson
               pag.
            
             141.
             
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             ch
             .
             in
             
               n.
               E.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Ainsnorth
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Cons.
               art
            
             .
             24.
             ap
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             
               John
               Paget
            
             defence
             of
             
          
           
             Church-gover
             .
             ch
             .
             3.
             pa.
             13.
             and
             p
             7.
             
          
           
             Manus
             .
             ih
             ,
             ch
             .
             5.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             Ch.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Manuscript
             ,
             ●b
             .
          
           
             a
             Inf.
             pag.
             163
             
          
           
             a
             Manuscript
             .
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ch.
             in
             n.
             E.
             
          
           
             b
             Ainsworth
             animad
             vers
             .
             p.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ainsworth
               animadvers
               .
               p.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Regula
               juris
            
             19.
             in
             6.
             and
             38.
             
               in
               ff
               .
               non
               est
               sine
               culpa
               ,
               qui
               ,
               rebus
               ,
               quae
               ad
               ipsum
               non
               spectant
               ,
               se
               immiscet
               ,
               cum
               periculo
               alterius
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Suarez
               ,
               de
               tripl
               .
               virt
               dis
               .
            
             13.
             
               de
               bello
               sect
            
             .
             6.
             n.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Bannes
               in
            
             22.
             q.
             40.
             concl
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             
               An.
               Duvallius
               in
            
             22.
             
               tract
               .
               de
               charit
               .
               art
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Nava●re
               dist
            
             .
             7.
             
               de
               poe●itē
               .
               c.
               St
               qu●s
               aute●
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Corduba
               dist
            
             .
             3
             q.
             4
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Sylvester
               confessor
            
             .
             3.
             s.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Adrian
               quo
               .
               l
               libet
            
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Suarez
             .
             1.
             1.
             par
             .
             2.
             
               de
               oper
               .
               sex
               dier
               .
               de
               proxim
               .
               regul
               .
               bonit
               .
               &
               malit
               .
               dis
               .
            
             12.
             sect
             .
             5.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             14.
             23
             
          
           
             a
             Thomas
             12.
             q.
             19.
             art
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Bonavent
               .
               ib.
               art
            
             .
             1.
             q.
             3
             
          
           
             c
             
               Richard
               act
            
             .
             1.
             q.
             ●
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Gabriel
               ib.
               a●t
            
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Occam
               in
            
             3.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Antoni
             .
             1
             
               part
               tit
            
             .
             3.
             c.
             10.
             s.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Adrian
               quod
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             ar
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Almaintrac
               .
               de
               opere
               morali
            
             .
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Suarez
               de
               oper
               .
               sex
               dic●
               in
            
             12
             par
             .
             2.
             
               de
               prox
               .
               Reg.
               Bon.
               &
               mal
               .
               act
               .
               dis
               .
            
             12.
             sect
             .
             4
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             Aquin.
             22.
             q.
             19.
             art
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Valentia
               .
               tom
            
             .
             3.
             dis
             .
             3.
             q.
             16
             princ
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             Duvallius
             2.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
               tract
               .
               de
               human
               .
               act
               .
            
             10
             q.
             4.
             art
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Almain
               .
               de
               potest
               .
               Eccle.
               &
               Laica
               .
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Occam
               .
               in
            
             .
             3.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Reg.
             juris
             Culpabilis
             est
             ignorantia
             rerum
             quas
             scire
             tenemur
             .
          
           
             a
             Reg.
             juris
             lex
             non
             est
             de
             singularibus
             ,
             lex
             non
             c●rat
             de
             particula●●bus
             .
          
           
             b
             Deut.
             19.
             15.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             16.
             
             ●
             Tim
             5.
             19.
             
             Exod.
             23.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ioh.
               Weemes
            
             3.
             
               vel
               expos
               .
               of
               judiciall
               Larres
               ch
               .
            
             17.
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             a
             Bonavent
             .
             1.
             q9
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Rich.
               a●t
            
             .
             1.
             q
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Occam
               .
               q●
            
             3.
             a●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Anton.
               1.
               
               ●
               .
               ●
               act
               .
            
             3.
             ca.
             10.
             
             ●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Adrian
               .
               quod
               .
               lib.
            
             4
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●●
             .
          
           
             f
             Weemes
             loc
             .
             cit
             .
          
           
             g
             Henricus
             2●
             .
             
               q●●●ll
               .
               1.
               q.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Robnson
               justi●
               .
               of
               sepa●at
            
             .
             p.
             170.
             
          
           
             i
             ●
             Tim.
             5.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             c
             Ains
             .
             loc
             .
             cit
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             22.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Deut.
             17.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             1
             
             Ki.
             11.
             38.
             39.
             
             Isa.
             1.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             Micah
             .
             3.
             9
             ,
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             Zeph.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Sam.
             1.
             15
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Sam.
             4.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Ki.
             2.
             
          
           
             Jud.
             18.
             1.
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               cont
               .
               Tylen
               .
               parenes
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             25.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Steph.
             in
             Thesau
             .
          
           
             c
             Cyrill
             .
             Hyerosolamita
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Causab
               .
               cont
               .
               Baron
               .
               6.
            
             42.
             
          
           
             e
             Loc.
             cit
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Baynes
               diocesan
               tryall
               .
               q.
            
             1.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Paul
               Baynes
               dioces
               .
               tryal
               .
               q.
            
             1.
             p.
             13.
             
               ib.
               p.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Paget
             defence
             of
             Church
             government
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Lorin
             .
             comment
             in
             act
             .
          
           
             b
             Cajetan
             com
             .
             ●b
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Robin
               justi
               .
               p.
            
             168
             ,
             169.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Pet.
               Martyr
               com
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Whittaker
               com
            
             .
             4
             q.
             1.
             p.
             381
             
          
           
             f
             
               Bilson
               perpet
               .
               govern
               .
               p
            
             338.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Chamier
               pan
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             ●om
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Pareus
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             5.
             com
             .
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Beza
               ,
               annot
               .
               in
               act
               .
            
             1.
             v.
             23.
             
             &
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Calvin
               .
               comment
               in
               act
            
             .
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Harmon
               .
               confess
               .
               art
            
             .
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               de
               Eccl.
               li
            
             1.
             c.
             4
             
          
           
             n
             
               Cartwright
               refut
               R●em
            
             1
             Gor.
             5
             3
             4
             
          
           
             o
             Fulk
             against
             the
             
               Rhemistes
               act
            
             1.
             26
             
          
           
             p
             
               Ursin
               explic
               .
               Par
            
             2.
             p.
             534.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Zwinglius
               expl
               act
            
             .
             1.
             23.
             26
             
          
           
             r
             
               Munsterus
               in
               Mat.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Theodoret.
               dialog
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Irenaeus
               cont
               Herm●g
               lib.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Cyprian
               l.
            
             2.
             
             Epist.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Chin
             N.
             E.
             c.
             6.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Hosea
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             eleventh
             question
             ,
             pag.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Church-government
             discussed
             .
          
           
             
               lb.
               pag.
            
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             a
             Church
             government
             discussed
             ,
             answer
             to
             quest
             .
             11.
             pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             When
             Christ
             layeth
             〈◊〉
             a
             warrant
             for
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             looseing
             given
             to
             all
             Churches
             ,
             his
             wisdome
             hath
             fitted
             the
             rule
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             agree
             to
             al
             churches
             ,
             to
             a
             congregation
             that
             's
             alone
             in
             a
             remote
             Iland
             ,
             to
             a
             Church
             presbyteriall
             ,
             or
             nationall
             ,
             as
             Parker
             doth
             apply
             it
             to
             prove
             the
             power
             of
             Synods
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             little
             body
             of
             a
             congregation
             ,
             in
             a
             remote
             Isle
             ,
             have
             power
             from
             Christ
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             a
             rotten
             member
             ,
             l●st
             it
             infect
             the
             whole
             body
             ;
             shall
             we
             doubt
             but
             our
             wise
             lawgiver
             hath
             given
             that
             same
             power
             to
             a
             greater
             body
             of
             many
             visible
             congregations
             ,
             which
             is
             under
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             same
             con●agious
             infection
             ?
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             .
             N.
             Eng.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             12.
             question
             propounded
             by
             the
             godly
             and
             learned
             Brethren
             of
             old
             England
             .
          
           
             a
             Cajetan
             .
             coment
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             b
             Eras.
             Sarcer
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             c
             Bullinger
             oomment
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Paraeus
               v.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             P.
             Martyr
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Paraeus
               in
               ●s
            
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             Ambrosus
             .
          
           
             b
             Oecumenius
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             c
             Theophylact.
             
          
           
             d
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             e
             Pet.
             Martyr
             .
             comment
             .
          
           
             f
             Bullinger
             .
          
           
             g
             Pareus
             
          
           
             h
             Beza
             .
          
           
             i
             Pelican
             .
          
           
             k
             Pomeran
             cō
             .
          
           
             l
             Meyer
             .
          
           
             m
             Sarcerius
             com
             .
          
           
             n
             Marloratus
             .
          
           
             o
             Paraphraste●
             .
          
           
             p
             Haymo
             com
             .
          
           
             q
             Aquinas
             .
          
           
             r
             Eras●●●
             Paraph.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               haeres
            
             .
             69.
             
             
               Eccl.
               siam
               Christi
               de
               ●oto
               te●rarum
               or●e
               〈◊〉
               ,
               ●que●s
               Africa
               Dona●i
               parte
               remansyle
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Augustin
               .
               Epist.
            
             48
             
               ad
               Uincent
               in
               illa
               verba
               ,
               indica
               ,
               ubi
               pascis
               in
               meridie
               Viden.
               solam
               &
               solam
               illi
               in
               Meridie
               ,
               vos
               in
               occidents
               ?
               saith
               Morton
               apolog
               p.
            
             1.
             c.
             31.
             
               answereth
               Bellarmine
               de
               Ecclesia
               mil●●
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Field
             of
             the
             Church
             3.
             book
             .
             28.
             ch
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Morton
               grand
               imposture
               ch
            
             .
             14.
             2.
             
               challeng
               p.
            
             342.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Gerard.
               to
            
             .
             5.
             
               de
               Ecclesia
               c.
            
             4.
             p.
             231.
             232.
             nu
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Pa●k●r
               ●n
               the
               Crosse
               parag
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             113.
             
               d●
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Brightman
               in
               Apocal.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Cartwright
               repl
            
             .
             1.
             p.
             175.
             
          
           
             Non
             distinguendum
             ,
             ubi
             lex
             ,
             ubi
             legislator
             non
             distinguit
             .
          
           
             Manuscript
             ch
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Quest.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Apology
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             New
             England
             ,
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             New
             England
             ,
             ch
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             prop.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Apology
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             N.
             E.
             ch
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Way
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             question
             concerning
             the
             Church
             covenant
             .
          
           
             a
             Alphonsus
             à
             Castr.
             tit
             .
             vota
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               eccles
               .
               milit
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             9.
             
               ●andem
               heresin
               .
               Lampetianorum
               Lutherus
               tenet
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Bellarm
               ,
               de
               Monarch
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Origen
               .
               Nazianzen
               .
               Ambrose
               .
               Augustinus
               exponit
               i●lud
               ,
               Matth.
            
             19.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Monach
               ,
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Maldonat
               .
               in
               Math.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             Chap.
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Discourse
             of
             Church-covenant
             ,
             fol.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Apolog.
               chap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Church-covenant
             ,
             fol.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Beza
               annot
               .
               marg
               .
               Act.
            
             2.
             43.
             
          
           
             f
             Syrus
             interp
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             g
             Arab.
             interp
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             Latin.
             interp
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             i
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             2
             
             
               Ep.
               Joh.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             Apologie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             new
             England
             .
          
           
             l
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             13.
             17.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
             ●
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Apol.
               ●●
            
             .
             8
             
          
           
             *
             Apology
             for
             the
             Churches
             of
             New
             England
             ,
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Discouse
             of
             a
             Church
             covenant
             ,
             fo
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Gal.
             3.
             16.
             
             Psal.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Esau
             53.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Heb.
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Ier.
             31.
             31.
             ch
             .
             32.
             v
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             I●rem
             .
             50.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Church-covenant
             fol.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Parker
               de
               pol.
               Eccles.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             16.
             p.
             166.
             167.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Fox
               acts
               &
               monum
            
             .
             137.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Apology
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             
               P●●ker
               de
               polit
            
             .
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Concl.
               Laodi●
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Gregorius
               de
               consecrat
               .
               c.
            
             8.
             
               c.
               ab
               antiqua
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Leo
               Epist.
            
             77.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Augustin
               .
               in
               Joan.
               tract
            
             .
             6.
             
               de
               trinit
               .
               li.
            
             15.
             c.
             1.
             
               de
               Baptismo
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Tertulli●n
             de
             resurrell
             .
             carnis
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Cyprian
               .
               epist
            
             73.
             
               ad
               Iubajan
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Ambros.
               de
               Sacram
               l
            
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Concil
               .
               Elibert
               .
               c.
            
             38.
             
             &
             77.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Perkins
               .
               problem
               p.
            
             184.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Martin
               .
               Bucer
               in
               leiturg
               .
               Angl.
               ch
               .
            
             482.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Chemnitii
               examen
               concili
               Trident.
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Pet.
               Martyr
               loc
               .
               com
               .
               class
               .
            
             3.
             
               de
               confirm
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Whitgift
               p.
            
             59.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Pareus
               comment
               :
               in
            
             Heb.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Beza
               annot
               .
               in
            
             Job
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Calvin
               comment
               in
            
             Heb.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Bullinger
               comment
            
             .
             Heb.
             6
             
          
           
             a
             Pareus
             ,
             in
             collei●●m
             apostolorum
             nos
             receperunt
             ,
             dextrit
             nobiscum
             jūctis
             ,
             quod
             intimae
             conjunctionis
             nostrae
             signum
             fuit
             &
             obsignatio
             .
          
           
             b
             Bullinger
             ib.
             
          
           
             c
             Beza
             ,
             a●not
             .
          
           
             a
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             .
             N.
             Eng.
             ch
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
             Prop.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Esai
             .
             51.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Josh.
             24.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Apology
               ch
            
             .
             3.
             c.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Church
             covenant
             .
             fol.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Church
             ib.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Apolog
               ,
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Iunius
               anal
            
             .
             Deut.
             29.
             
               non
               dederat
               vobis
               co●
               ad
               res
               visas
               &
               auditas
               observandum
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Amesius
               Coron
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Art.
               Arg.
            
             2.
             p
             254
             &
             
               Antisy●
               .
               Art.
            
             3.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             294.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Piscator
               .
               amicâ
               duplicat
               .
               ad
               Vorst
               .
               p.
            
             539.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Calvin
               com
               .
               in
            
             Deut.
             29.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Cajetan
               in
            
             Deut.
             
          
           
             f
             Abulensis
             29.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Remons
               .
               in
               Script
               .
               dordr
               .
               art
               .
            
             4.
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Vorstius
               contra
               Piscat
               .
               p.
            
             539.
             540.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Grevinchov
               .
               con
               .
               Amis
               .
               p.
            
             38.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Episcop
               .
               disp
            
             .
             9.
             
             Th●ll
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Catech.
               Raccov
               .
               c.
            
             10
             p.
             259.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Socin
               .
               ad
               object
               .
               critteni
               .
               p.
            
             86.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Edvard
               .
               Poppius
               ,
               August
               .
               part
               .
               p.
            
             91.
             
             &
             .
             c.
             31.
             66.
             
          
           
             o
             Discourse
             of
             the
             church-covenant
             fol.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             Way
             of
             the
             church
             ch
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Episcop
               .
               disp
            
             .
             27.
             thesi
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Remonst
               .
               in
               confess
               .
               cap.
            
             21.
             thesi
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Iac
               Armin.
               Antiperke
               ,
               pag.
            
             224.
             
               in
               illa
               Math.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Theoph.
               Nicolaides
               in
               refut
               .
               tractat●
               de
               eccle
               .
               cap.
            
             3
             ,
             p
             23
             ,
             24
             25.
             
             
               Smalcius
               disputat
               de
               eccles
            
             .
             8.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Ostorodius
               jnslit
               .
               c.
            
             42.
             p.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Apology
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Parker
               de
               polit
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Cartwright
             adversus
             Harrin
             .
             sonum
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Apology
               ch
            
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             a
             Way
             of
             the
             Church
             ch
             .
             3.
             ●ct
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Juni●●
               in
               annot
               .
               prostrati
               auxilium
               cjus
               imploran●es
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Apolog.
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             way
             of
             the
             churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             New
             England
             ch
             .
             3.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Apolog.
               c
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Author
             of
             the
             discourse
             of
             church-covenant
             .
             fol.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Calvin
             Musculus
             in
             comme
             .
             Gualther
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             d
             Iunius
             annot
             .
          
           
             e
             Musculus
             ib.
             
          
           
             f
             Iunius
             annot
             
          
           
             g
             Calvin
             com
             .
          
           
             h
             Gualter
             .
          
           
             Regul
             .
             j●ris
             conditionatum
             ●ihil
             ponit
             ,
             nisi
             ponatur
             conditio
             .
          
           
             a
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Church
             covenant
             art
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             b
             Pola●
             .
             com
             .
          
           
             c
             Iunius
             .
          
           
             a
             Discourse
             of
             a
             Church-covenant
             ,
             ●ol
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             Calvin
             praelect
             .
             ●b
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Musculus
               com
               .
               Isai.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             d
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Church
             covenant
             .
             f.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Musculus
             .
          
           
             c
             Calvinus
             pr●l●ct
             .
             ●●●o
             sic
             Deus
             Ecclesia
             m●●itus
             est
             ,
             ut
             Ecclesie
             sue
             maritet
             ●●nes
             p●pulos
             ,
             qui
             ad
             cam
             aggregantur
             .
          
           
             d
             Author
             of
             the
             Church-covenant
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             sect
             .
             4.
             prop.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Apologie
             chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             new
             England
             ,
             ch
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Apology
             ,
             ch
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Apology
             ,
             ch
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             New
             England
             ,
             c.
             3.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Church
             covenant
             ,
             fo
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             way
             of
             the
             churches
             c.
             3.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Apolog.
               ch
            
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Iustin
             Martyr
             apol
             .
          
           
             e
             Discoruse
             of
             the
             Church
             coven
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Zipperus
               de
               polit
               .
               Ecclesiastica
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
             
               Consuctum
               est
               nt
               qui
               admittantu●
               ad
               S.
               caenam
               corā
               totâ
               ecclesia
               ,
               publicè
               sidei
               consessionem
               edam
               per
               parentes
               aut
               c●s
               qui
               erant
               parentum
               loco
               .
            
          
           
             g
             Discourse
             fol.
             25.
             
          
           
             Also
             if
             you
             w●ge
             a
             confession
             of
             faith
             before
             Baptisme
             of
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             ourdivines
             from
             Iohn
             his
             Baptizing
             of
             all
             Judea
             ,
             doe
             prove
             the
             Baptizing
             of
             Infants
             ,
             you
             call
             in
             question
             with
             Anabaptists
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             law
             full
             to
             Baptise
             Infants
             ,
             &
             you
             make
             a
             
               Church
               covenant
            
             necessarily
             requisite
             before
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             Baptized
             must
             be
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             which
             you
             deny
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Synod
               .
               Heideburg
               .
               c.
            
             64.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Synod
               .
               Lugdinens
               .
               act
            
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Parisiens
               .
               art
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Parker
               de
               polit
               .
               Ecclesiast
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             16.
             9
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Apology
               ch
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Erasmus
             in
             paraph.
             
          
           
             g
             Beza
             annot
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             c
             Pomeran
             .
             comment
             .
          
           
             a
             Cajetan
             .
             com
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Apolog.
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Arg.
             from
             Reason
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Apolo
               ib.
               ch
            
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Arg.
             
          
           
             b
             Discourse
             of
             the
             church
             covenant
             ●●l
             .
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Apology
               p.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Enaristus
               Epis●
            
             2.
             
               de
               Episcopis
               ●j●ctis
               sicut
               vir
               non
               debet
               adul●erare
               uxorem
               suam
               ,
               ita
               neque
               episcopus
               ecclesi●
               suam
               ut
               cam
               demitttat
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Concil
               .
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Concil
               .
               Sardi
               .
               cons.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Concil
               Carthaginense
            
             .
             3
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             e
             I●nocetius
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Dominicus
               Sotus
               justit
               .
               &
               jure
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             quest
             .
             6.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Innocent
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Way
             of
             the
             church
             ch
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             Prop.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Ibid.
             ch
             .
             3.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Pareus
               comment
               ,
               Rom.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             Beza
             ann●t
             .
          
           
             c
             Calvin
             .
             com
             .
          
           
             d
             Castellio
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             18.
             sent
             and
             resolved
             by
             the
             postors
             of
             New
             England
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Pareus
               Urfin
               .
               in
               mand
            
             .
             3.
             q●
             .
             102.
             art
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               '
               Bucanus
               loco
            
             45.
             quest
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Tilen
               .
               sint
               .
               disp
            
             .
             42.
             
               in
               tert
               .
               pr●c●pt
               disp
            
             .
             1.
             
             Thess
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Profess
               .
               Leyd
               .
               synop
               .
               purior
               .
               theolog
               .
               disp
               .
            
             38.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Calvin
               in
               mand
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Arias
             Mont.
             
          
           
             b
             Hebraei
             .
          
           
             c
             Iunius
             annot
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Remonst
               .
               in
               scrip
               .
               Synodicis
               pag.
            
             81.
             
          
           
             b
             Remonst
             .
             in
             presat
             .
             ●
             Declarat
             .
             suam
             Confessiones
             co
             fine
             editae
             ,
             non
             ut
             authores
             earum
             ,
             testatum
             facerent
             quid
             sit
             credendum
             sed
             quid
             ipsi
             crederent
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Apolog.
               Rem●str
               .
               fol.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Socinus
               Respon
               .
               &
               Resp.
               &
               Volani
               pag.
            
             2
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Smalcius
               refut
               .
               lib.
               de
               error
               .
               Arr.
               au
               .
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             f.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Nicolaid
               .
               in
               resut
               .
               tract
               .
               de
               Ecclesia
               c.
            
             9.
             pag.
             75.
             
          
           
             d
             Quest.
             ●8●
             
          
           
             e
             
               Episc●pius
               disp
            
             .
             32.
             thes
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Smalcius
             loc
             .
             cit
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Remonst
               .
               Apol.
               f.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             Remonstrant
             .
             apol
             .
             Hoc
             itaque
             fundamento
             se●el
             〈◊〉
             j●cto
             ,
             semper
             in
             Ecclesia
             Christi
             sarta
             tecta
             man●●it
             libertas
             (
             〈◊〉
             ●an-di
             )
             quâ
             sine
             periculo
             in
             formulas
             islas
             (
             ●d
             est
             fidei
             cōfessiones
             )
             inquirere
             ,
             iisque
             sine
             periculo
             contradicere
             licebit
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Apol.
               Remonst
               .
               s
            
             7.
             
             
               Theologiae
               ipsius
               ani
               ma
               suffocatur
               atque
               eliditur
               ,
               ubi
               decisiones
               sunt
               ,
               quibus
               constanter
               sirmiterque
               haerendum
               esl
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Episcop
               .
               disp
            
             .
             32.
             
             Thes.
             11.
             
               li●i
               ●m
               sinem
               facere
               circa
               Religionis
               capita
               (
               per
               confessones
               &
               cavones
               synodicos
               )
               aliter
               quam
               persuadendo
               ,
               est
               tyrannidem
               invehere
               in
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               l.
               C.
               Et
               libertiu●
               conscientiarum
               si
               non
               omnino
               toll●re
               ,
               saltem
               vehementer
               astringere
               &
               ligare
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               
                 Censure
                 declar
                 ▪
                 profess
                 ,
                 Leyd
                 .
                 in
                 praefa
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fides
                 ●orari●
                 ,
                 vel
                 menstrua
                 stc
                 erit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Ruling
             Elders
             .
          
           
             Acts
             6.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Bilson
               .
               de
               gube●
               nat
               .
               Eccles.
               c.
            
             0.
             p.
             179.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Didoclav
               .
               in
               altar
               Damascen
               .
               p.
            
             918.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Bilson
               .
               de
               gubern
               .
               p.
            
             183.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Didoclavius
               altar
               .
               Damascen
               .
               p.
            
             921.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Prov.
             21.
             v.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Bilson
               de
               Guber
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             p.
             179.
             
             
               Didoclavius
               Altar
               .
               Damascen
               .
               p.
            
             920.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Salmeron
                 in
              
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               disp
               .
               15.
               
               Tom.
               15.
               
               
                 Ambrosius
                 in
              
               1
               Tim.
               
            
             
               
                 Chrysost.
                 hom
              
               .
               15.
               
               
                 Estius
                 ,
                 comment
              
               .
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Salmeron
               comment
               .
               in
               Rom
            
             12.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Estius
               com
               .
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             
               Idem
               com
               .
               in
               Ephes.
               c.
            
             4.
             11.
             
             
               Salmeron
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               6.
               
               
                 Synod
                 .
                 can
              
               16.
               
                 invenimus
                 eos
                 esselocutos
                 (
                 Act.
              
               6
               
                 non
                 de
                 viris
                 qui
                 ministrant
                 mysterits
                 ,
                 sed
                 de
                 ministerio
                 quod
                 in
                 usu
                 mensarun●
                 ad
                 hibebatur
                 ,
                 secundum
                 Chrysostom
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Chryost
                 .
                 ●omil
              
               .
               13.
               
                 ●
                 act
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Altar
                 Damas●
                 .
                 p.
              
               110.
               
            
             
               
                 Estius
                 com
                 .
                 in
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               
            
             
               
                 Hugo
                 Card.
                 com
                 .
                 in
                 loc
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Cornelius
                 a
                 lap
                 .
                 in
                 loc
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Chrysostome
                 in
                 locen
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Cyprian
                 l.
              
               4.
               epist.
               2.
               
                 ad
                 Antonianū
                 .
                 Bernard
                 Serm.
              
               3.
               
                 de
                 ●ssiupt
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Lyra
                 in
                 loc
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Salmero
                 com
                 .
                 in
                 loc
              
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Sozomen
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Epiphan
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Eusebius
               l.
            
             4.
             
               de
               vna
               cons.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ruffinus
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Ambros.
               c.
            
             4.
             
               ad
               Ephes.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Concl.
               Nice
               c.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Ruffin
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Hugo
             Cardinal
             .
             com
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             i
             Chrysost.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             k
             Hugo
             Cardin
             .
             c.
             in
             .
             loc
             .
             Chrysosto
             .
             Theophyl
             .
             Anselmus
             .
          
           
             l
             Salmer
             .
             com
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             m
             Estius
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             n
             Cornelius
             à
             lapid
             .
             com
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Robinson
               Iust.
               of
               s●pa●
               .
               p.
            
             320.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Iust
               of
               separ
               .
               p.
            
             320.
             321.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Robinson
               .
               Just.
               separ
               p.
            
             107.
             108.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Confess
               art
            
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             lb.
             
             108.
             
          
           
             
               Robins
               .
               Iust
               of
               sepa●
               .
               p.
            
             110.
             11●
             
          
           
             a
             
               Catech.
               Rac.
               de
               eccles
               .
               ch
               .
               p.
            
             301.
             302.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Smalcius
               in
               refut
               .
               thesiii
               Dr.
               sra●zii
               .
               par
               .
            
             2.
             disp
             .
             4
             p.
             379.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Nicolai●
               .
               in
               defens
               .
               tract
               .
               Socinian●
               de
               ministr
               .
               missione
               contra
               Miedziboz●um
               p.
            
             140.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Remons
               .
               apol
               .
               f.
            
             246.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Episcop
               .
               disp
            
             .
             28.
             
             Thes.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             10.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             p.
             112
             ,
             113.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Just.
               p.
            
             1●7
             ▪
             
          
           
             a
             
               T●rtul
               .
               de
               praescrip
               c.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Naz.
               orat
            
             .
             21.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Occam
               dial
               .
               p.
            
             1.
             l.
             4.
             c
             9.
             
               &
               sect
            
             5.
             c.
             3.
             &c
             28.
             
               qut
               sidem
               primitus
               fundavit
               catholicam
               ,
               tot●st
               date
               pauperes
               ,
               simplices
               ill●crator
               &
               rusticos
               in
               aedis●●ationem
               Eccles.
               orthodoxae
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Beza
               to
            
             .
             3●
             
               in
               .
               opusc
               .
               p.
            
             140
             ,
             141.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Aug.
               de
               vinc
               .
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Binnius
               to
            
             .
             4
             p.
             599.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Concil
               .
               lateran
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             s.
             8.
             
               iacet
               desolata
               Asia
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               Prosper
               de
               voc
               t
               gent●um
               l.
            
             2
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Aug.
               de
               con
               e●s
               .
               Evang.
               s.
            
             2.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Bellarm
               de
               Pont.
               Rom.
            
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             
               lren
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Cyprian
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             cp
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             〈◊〉
             165
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈…〉
               .
               The
               〈◊〉
            
             9
             
               do
               eccles
               .
               sect
            
             .
             7.
             n.
             6
             
          
           
             q
             Innocent
             .
             4.
             
               ca.
               de
               Sacram.
               non
               iteran
               .
               tis
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               Bell.
               tom
            
             .
             2.
             
               〈◊〉
               sacr
               .
               or
               .
               l.
               l.
            
             8.
             c
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Uasquez
               In
            
             3.
             
               part
               .
               Theol.
               disp
            
             .
             239.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Joan
               de
               lugo
               to●n
               .
               de
               sacra
               .
               disp
               .
            
             2
             sect
             4.
             n.
             86.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Petr.
               Arcudites
               de
               co
               ●cor
               .
               Eccles.
               Occ.
               &
               orient
               .
               in
               sacra
               .
               administrat
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             4.
             
               cired
               initium
               rapitis
            
             .
          
           
             x
             Concil
             .
             Floren
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Concil
               .
               Carthag
               .
               llll
               .
               c.
               an
               .
            
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Sotus
             4.
             d.
             1.
             q.
             1.
             art
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Suarez
               in
            
             3
             
               part
               .
               disp
            
             .
             2.
             sect
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Vasq.
               in
            
             3.
             
               part
               .
               disp
            
             .
             129.
             c.
             6.
             &
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Joan.
               de
               lugo
               desacra
               .
               disp
               .
            
             2.
             sect
             .
             6.
             n.
             104
             ,
             105.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Scotus
               in
            
             .
             4.
             disp
             .
             3.
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Robins
               .
               Inst.
               sapa
               p
            
             334.
             
          
           
             i
             Ut
             supra
             ;
          
           
             k
             
               U●et
               .
               disp
               .
               causa
               Papatus
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             sect
             2.
             c.
             20.
             &
             c.
             21.
             p.
             263
             ,
             264
             ,
             265.
             
          
           
             l
             Apud
             Uoetium
             loc
             .
             cit
             .
          
           
             m
             Robinson
             Just.
             sepa
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Robinson
               Iust.
               of
               sepa
               .
               p
            
             327.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             21.
             9.
             
             Gen
             25.
             31
             ,
             32
             Num.
             3.
             12
             ,
             ●2
             Num.
             8
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             a
             Quest.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             new
             England
             ,
             c.
             2.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Cyprian
               epist.
            
             4.
             l.
             4●
             .
          
           
             d
             
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               6.
               
            
             
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               1.
               
            
             
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               18
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               12
               28.
               
            
             
               Ephes.
               4
               11.
               
            
          
           
             Manuscript
             .
          
           
             
               (
               a
            
             )
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             new
             England
             ,
             ch
             .
             1.
             sect
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Ier.
             1.
             10.
             
             Ioh.
             10.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             2
             
             Cor.
             10.
             8.
             1
             
             Thes.
             5.
             
             1●
             .
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             1
             
             Tsm.
             3
             4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             19
             20.
             21.
             
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             2.
             
             Revel
             .
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vbi
               sup
               .
               sect
            
             .
             7.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Quest.
             21.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             6.
             
             Reas.
             ib.
             
          
           
             a
             Perkins
             .
             on
             Gala.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Willet
               synop
               .
               con
            
             .
             1.
             4
             ,
             3.
             p.
             371.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Whittaker
               de
               eccles
               .
               q.
            
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ames
               .
               Bel.
               l●m
               .
               enerv
               .
               de
               cler
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               ordin
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Apol.
               Remostran
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             
             ●
             .
             227
             
               missio
               seu
               ordinatio
               Episcoporum
               non
               est
               ●am
               necessaria
               in
               ecclesia
               constitut●
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Nicola●d
               .
               in
               d●s●tract
               .
               de
               miss
               .
               min.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             144.
             
             
               In
               c●●ombus
               Apostolorum
               ,
               quibus
               describuntur
               om●●●
               .
               quae
               pertinent
               ad
               constituend●●
               Episcopos
               &
               Doctores
               ,
               quon●am
               nulla
               sit
               mentio
               missionis
               (
               ordinatio
               is
               ;
               )
               h●nc
               concludinus
               eam
               ad
               ips●
               muneris
               Episcopalis
               substantiā
               &
               naturam
               nul●o
               modo
               requi●i
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Socinus
               in
               loc
               .
               ad
               Rom.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Ostorodius
               in
               de
               sens
               .
               de
               Eccles.
               &
               miss
               .
               Ministr●
               .
               adversus
               M●edzeboz
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             f.
             10●
             .
             
               &
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
               falsum
               est
               Apostolos
               semper
               requisivisse
               in
               Ministro
               ordinationem
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Robins
               .
               Ins●i●
               .
               p.
            
             325
             ,
             326.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Iunius
               contra
               Bellarm.
               de
               Cl●r
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             15.
             22.
             1
             
             Cor.
             16.
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             19.
             
             Acts
             6.
             6.
             
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Tertul.
               apol
            
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             d
             Cyprian
             .
             l.
             1.
             epist.
             4.
             
               ad
               soeli
               .
               presbyterum
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Cyprian
               cp
            
             .
             9
             c.
             2.
             l.
             2
             ep
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Cyprian
               ep
            
             .
             17
             
          
           
             g
             Ignatius
             ep
             ,
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Ambros.
               ●p
            
             32.
             
               quae
               est
               ad
               Valentin
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Origen
               H●m
            
             .
             6.
             
               ad
               c.
            
             8.
             
             Levit.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Chrysost.
               de
               sacerdot
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Theodoret
               bist
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Theodoret.
               bist
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             Concil
             .
             Africanum
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Con.
               Chalcedon
            
             .
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Concil
               .
               Ancyr
               .
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Conc.
               Laodic
               .
               can
            
             .
             5.
             
               &
               can
            
             .
             13
             
          
           
             r
             
               Gratian.
               ex
               constis
            
             .
             63
             
               glossa
               ad
               regul
            
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Nicolaus
               papa
            
             c.
             
               in
               nomine
               d.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Gelasius
               pap
               .
               ad
               Phil.
               &
               Ser.
               epist.
               dist
               .
            
             62.
             
          
           
             u
             Dist.
             62.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Jvo
               Episcop
               .
               Carnatensis
               ep
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Concil
               .
               Sardicens
               .
               ut
               ha
               be●ure
               .
            
             3.
             dist
             .
             65.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Concil
               .
               Tolet
            
             ,
             12.
             can
             .
             6.
             
               ut
               citatur
               cum
               longe
               dist
            
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Concil
               ,
               Constan
               .
               Sess.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Concil
               .
               Basil.
               Sess.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             b
             
               In
               c.
               licet
               de
               electione
               dist
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Jac.
             Ahnain
             de
             potest
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             d
             Ja.
             Gerson
             de
             potest
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Review
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
            
             Trent
             .
             l
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Concil
             .
             L●teran
             .
          
           
             g
             Theodoret.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Ambros.
               Epist.
            
             82.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Zonaras
               in
               Con.
               Laodic
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Theol.
               hist
            
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9
             
          
           
             l
             
               Concil
               .
               Carthag
               .
               an
            
             .
             418.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Petru●
               a
               Navar.
               de
               rest
               .
               ablator
               .
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Vasquez
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             disp
             .
             144.
             c.
             5.
             uum
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             o
             Platin.
             i●
             vit
             .
             pontis
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Sanctius
               cō
               .
               Acts
            
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Azorius
               Instit
               .
               moral
               .
               par
               .
            
             2.
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Krantius
               metropol
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Concil
               .
               Bracar
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Concil
               .
               Nic.
            
             11.
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Concil
               .
               Constant
            
             .
             4.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Conc.
               Laodic
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               cler
            
             .
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
               &
               l.
               de
               ordin
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Vasquez
               in
            
             3.
             ●om
             .
             3.
             
               de
               sacra
               .
               dis
            
             .
             144.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             Concil
             .
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Ruffinus
               Histor.
               l.
            
             10.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Perkins
               on
            
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Peter
               Martyr
               on
            
             Judg.
             c.
             4.
             v.
             5
             
          
           
             d
             
               Zanchius
               com
               .
               in
            
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Robinson
               Iustification
               of
               separ
               .
               p.
            
             338
             ,
             139
             ,
             340.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Tertulliam
               Apologe●
               .
               c.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             Quest.
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Robinson
               Iustif.
               p.
            
             119.
             
          
           
             a
             Tom.
             9.
             
             
               Wettenber
               .
               p.
            
             104.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Gerard.
               lo●cem
               .
               to
            
             .
             6
             
               de
               minister
               .
               eccles
               sect
            
             .
             8
             p.
             148.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Be●an
               .
               in
               opulc
               de
               voc
               .
               min
               N
               T
               thil
               .
            
             48.
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Saddeel
               adversus
               articul
               .
               Burdegal●uses
               Art.
            
             5●
             p.
             502.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Paraeus
               com
            
             .
             1
             
               ad
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Raynerus
               rerum
               Bohemic
               .
               script
               .
               p.
            
             222.
             223.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Petr.
               Pilichdorff
               .
               cōtra
               ●●aldenses
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Aneas
               Sylvius
               hist.
               Bohe●
               .
               c.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Gretserus
               in
               exam
               .
               plessaeani
               myst
               .
               c.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             e
             Flaccius
             in
             Catalog
             .
             Testim
             .
             verit
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Petr.
               Ram.
               Epist.
               ad
               Lotharing
               .
               ann
               .
            
             1
             570.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Hegesippus
               apud
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Lactantius
               div
               .
               Instit.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Pelusiot
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
             Ep
             408.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Costerus
               .
               cont
               .
               Causab
               .
               p.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Nicephor
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Britannoru
               loca
               Romanis
               i●accessa
               (
               id
               est
               .
               Scotia
               )
               Christo
               subdua
               sum
               advers
               .
               Judeos
               c.
            
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             C●nt
             1.
             l
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Baron
               anna
               .
               An.
            
             183.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Origen
               hom
            
             .
             4.
             
               in
               Ezech.
            
             
          
           
             r
             Hierom.
             ad
             Euagrium
             .
          
           
             s
             Pius
             2
             Ep.
             228.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Voetius
               disp
               .
               caus
               .
               papatus
               l.
            
             3
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             w
             
               Plessaeus
               in
               myster
               .
               iniquit
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Molin
               .
               de
               novitate
               papismi
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             l.
             1.
             part
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Gretser
               .
               exam
               .
               myster
               .
               pless
               .
               ●
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Bellarm
               de
               pontif
               .
               Ro.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Vo●t
               .
               disp
               caus
               p●pat
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               ●l●m
               .
               Romā
               .
               ●●nstit
               .
               l
            
             6.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Eleuther
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Gretser
               ,
               exam
               .
               pless
               .
               myster
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             16.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Baron
               .
               An.
            
             118.
             p.
             70.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Gretser
               .
               exā
               .
               m●st
               .
               pless
               .
               c.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             g
             Honorius
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Concl.
               Constant
               .
               An.
            
             754.
             
          
           
             i
             Concl.
             Francosurtens
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Concil
               .
               parision
               .
               An.
            
             1596.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Thuanus
               histor
               .
               l.
            
             5
             p.
             460.
             
               doctrinam
               (
               Haldensiū
               )
               per
               intervalia
               intermortuam
               renovavit
               .
            
          
           
             m
             
               Concl.
               ●om
            
             .
             3
             par
             .
             2.
             p.
             1196.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Onuphrius
               in
               Gregor
            
             .
             7.
             vita
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Sleidan
               hist.
            
             1.
             5
             ,
             
               period
               .
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Lampad
               .
               in
               Me●●isic
               .
               hist.
               p.
            
             3.
             204
             ,
             205.
             
          
           
             q
             B●rur●edensses
             de
             vit
             .
             Greg.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Sigon
               .
               de
               regno
               ●tal
               .
               l.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Avent
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             p.
             563
             ,
             564.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Geroch
               .
               Reichers
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               investig
               .
               Anti-Christ
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Orthuin
               .
               Grat.
               in
               fasciculo
               rerum
               expetendarum
               ,
               &
               .
               An.
            
             1595.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Thegan
               .
               de
               gest
               .
               Lod.
               Imp.
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Aimoin
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             105.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Gretser
               .
               exam
               .
               pless
               .
               myster
               .
               c.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             z
             Anast.
             in
             ●ergio
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Sig.
               de
               reg●●
               Ital.
               l.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Anast.
               in
               Lev.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Platin.
               in
               vit
               .
               L●on
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Grets
               .
               in
               exa
               .
               myst
               .
               pless
               .
               c.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             e
             Grets
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             Onuphr
             .
             l.
             de
             pontis
             .
             et
             cardin
             .
             in
             praefat
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Concil
               .
               Pisanum
               ,
               An.
            
             1411.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Concil
               .
               Constan
               .
               Genebraid
               ,
               Chron.
               ad
               Anno.
            
             901.
             
               per
               annos
               sere
            
             150.
             
               a
               Ioanne
               scilice●
            
             8.
             
               ad
               Leonem
            
             9.
             
             
               Pontifices
               circiter
               q●●quaginta
               ●
               virtute
               majorii
               desecerunt
               ,
               apostatiei
               verius
               qua
               Apostolici
               .
               The
               Monk
               Mantuanus
               l.
               de
               Calam
               ,
               Romae
               ,
               templa
               ,
               sacerdotes
               ,
               altaria
               ,
               sacra
               ,
               coronae
               ,
               Ignis
               ,
               thur●
               ,
               preces
               ,
               coelum
               est
               venale
               Deusq
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Athanasius
               Ep.
               ad
               Solitar
               .
               Alphonsus
               a
               Cast.
               adversus
               haereses
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Tertullian
               adversus
               praxean
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Tom.
             2.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Art.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Bell.
               de
               pon
               .
               Ro.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             Hyerom
             .
             in
             catalog
             .
             in
             Acac.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Alphonsus
               ●
               C●str
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Erasm.
               prae
               fat
               .
               ad
               Jrenae
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Maldon
               .
               in
               Joan.
            
             6.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Reginald
               in
               Calvino-Turk
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Vsserus
               de
               Eccles.
               Christ.
               suc
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             p.
             158.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Gret
               .
               ad
               Petr.
               Pilichd
               .
               p.
            
             309.
             
          
           
             u
             Reinerus
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Calvin
               Ep.
            
             298.
             
               ad
               Waldenses
               .
               Ep.
            
             244.
             
               ad
               Tolonos
            
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Gret
               .
               in
               exam
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Thuanus
               H●jlor
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Magdeburgenses
               ●ent
            
             .
             12.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             1206
             ,
             1207.
             
          
           
             b
             Sanderus
             de
             
               visibil
               Monarch
            
             .
             l.
             7.
             
             An.
             1198.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Coccius
               Thesau
               tom
            
             .
             1.
             l.
             8.
             
             Art.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Parsonius
               de
               tribu●
               Anglie
               conversionib
               .
               p
               :
            
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Usser
               de
               c●r
               .
               eccles
               .
               suc
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             p.
             158.
             160
             ,
             161
             ,
             162
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Serarius
               〈…〉
            
             5
             
          
           
             g
             Ioan
             Wendelstonus
             p
             〈…〉
             &
             dec●et
             .
             pe●t
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Usser
               .
               de
               Eccles.
               Christ.
               S●c
               .
               &
               stabil
               .
               c.
            
             7
             p.
             195.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Albericus
               cass●●
               in
               Chrom
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Sig●nius
               de
               regm
               Italic
               .
               l.
            
             9.
             
             Au.
             1059.
             
          
           
             l
             Thuand
             .
             3.
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             m
             Aut●n
             .
             de
             
               dom
               .
               Archi
               Spalatens
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             sect
             .
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Voetius
               disp
               .
               ca●
               .
               papat
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             sect
             .
             2.
             p.
             634.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Josephus
               Antiq
               l.
            
             15.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Tolet.
               com
               .
               in
               Ioan.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             q
             Cajetan
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             Maldonat
             .
          
           
             s
             Ianson
             .
             can
             .
          
           
             t
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             u
             Marlorat
             .
          
           
             x
             Muscul.
             com
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             
          
           
             y
             Rollocus
             .
          
           
             z
             Bullinger
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Augustinus
               contra
               .
               advers
               .
               leg
               .
               &
               pro.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
               vencrunt
               a
               seipsis
               ,
               non
               missi
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Strom.
            
             1.
             
             
               Non
               missi
               a
               Deo.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Brentius
             ,
             bumanarum
             traditionum
             doctores
             .
          
           
             d
             Beza
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             e
             Rolloc
             .
             com
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Calvin
               Inst.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
             Sect.
             20.
             
             Epst.
             326.
             
          
           
             b
             Beza
             libel
             .
             quest
             .
             de
             baptism
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Rive●●s
               in
               Cathol
               .
               Orthod
               .
               ●om
               .
            
             2.
             tract
             .
             2.
             q.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               baptism
               .
               c
            
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Maldonat
               .
               com
               .
               in
               Ioann
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             v.
             33.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Gretser
               .
               in
               cas
               .
               conscien
               .
               q.
            
             4.
             
               de
               baptism
               .
               p.
            
             17.
             18.
             
             
               &
               seq
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Cajetan
               .
               com
               .
               in
               loan
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Toletus
               in
            
             3.
             
             An.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Robins
               .
               Iustific
               .
               p.
            
             276
             ,
             277.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Robinson
               Iustif.
               p.
            
             316.
             
          
           
             b
             Page
             317.
             
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             ,
             N.
             E.
             Cap.
             9.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Rodger
               .
               Catechism
               part
            
             .
             2.
             art
             .
             6.
             p.
             176
             ,
             177.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Augustin
               .
               contr
               .
               Crescom
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             6.
             29
             
               de
               baptis
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             51.
             
               contr
               .
               donati●
               .
               coll
            
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Cyprian●
               .
               l.
               Eph.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Gregror
               .
               hom
            
             .
             11
             ,
             12
             &
             35.
             
               in
               evang
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Chrysost.
               in
               Psal.
            
             39.
             
               &
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               sacerd
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Nazianzen
               ,
               orat
            
             .
             1.
             
               in
               Julia.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               Eusebius
               de
               ●
               praep
               .
               evang
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             g
             Hierom
             contr
             .
             Pelag.
             &
             Luciser
             .
             dialog
             .
          
           
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             
               N.
               E.
            
             Ch.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             
          
           
             The
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             
               N.
               E.
            
             Ibid
             ,
          
           
             a
             An●ibaptist
             .
             in
             coloquio
             francola●●ns
             .
          
           
             b
             Pareus
             com
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             c
             Cajetan
             com
             .
          
           
             d
             Bullinger
             com
             .
          
           
             e
             Calvin
             com
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Barow
             discov
             .
             of
             a
             false
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             objecteth
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Parkerus
               de
               polit
               l.
            
             1.
             6.
             14.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             
               A●olog
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Can.
               necessit
               .
               of
               separat
               c.
            
             4.
             sect
             .
             3.
             p.
             175.
             
          
           
             a
             Robinson
             〈◊〉
             ●6
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             that
             our
             divines
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             &
             the
             same
             church
             which
             is
             both
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ,
             and
             that
             visibility
             is
             an
             accident
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             but
             they
             then
             speake
             of
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             a
             particular
             visible
             Church
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             place
             ,
             all
             in
             such
             a
             Church
             as
             they
             exist
             ,
             are
             either
             holy
             or
             prophane
             ,
             but
             neither
             is
             holinesse
             ,
             nor
             prophanes
             essentiall
             to
             a
             church
             visible
             ,
             as
             visible
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Robinson
               Justi
               .
               separat
               p.
            
             97.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Robinson
               .
               Ibid.
            
             97.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Arm.
               Antip.
               p.
            
             60.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Corvinus
               ep
               .
               ad
               Wallachros
               p.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Remonst
               .
               in
               script
               .
               Synod
               .
               art
               .
            
             2.
             p.
             256.
             
               in
               apolog
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             sol
             .
             105.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Socinus
               contra
               puticum
               .
               c
            
             :
             10
             sol
             .
             32●
             .
          
           
             e
             Tertullian
             contra
             Marcionem
             .
             O
             ca●es
             &c.
             Si
             Deus
             bonus
             &
             praescius
             futuri
             &
             potens
             ,
             cur
             hominem
             possus
             est
             lahi
             ?
          
           
             f
             
               Robins
               .
               p.
            
             98.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Robinson
               p.
            
             98.
             
          
           
             ●id
             .
          
           
             Page
             98.
             
          
           
             
               Robinson
               Justif.
               of
               lepat
               .
               p.
            
             99.
             
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             7.
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             b
             John
             15.
             18.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             2.
             41.
             42.
             
          
           
             d
             Act
             20
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Phili.
             1.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Thes.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             2
             Ep.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             13.
             47.
             48.
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             22.
             9.
             14
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             13.
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Corvinus
               contra
               .
               Molm.
               c.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             
               A●n
               .
               Antip.
               p.
            
             72.
             73.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Grevincho
               .
               contra
               .
               Am●sium
               .
               p.
            
             8.
             9
             ,
             14.
             15
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Episcop
               .
               disp
            
             .
             6.
             
             Thess.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Socinus
               praebet
               .
               Theol.
               c.
            
             22.
             f.
             139.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Smalicus
               resp
               .
               ad
            
             4.
             
               par
               .
               resu
               Smigles
               .
               c.
            
             28
             s.
             259.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Ostorodius
               Iustit
               .
               c.
            
             36
             ,
             37.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Robinson
               .
               ib.
               p.
            
             104.
             
          
           
             b
             Page
             103.
             
          
           
             c
             Jer.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             (
             b
             )
             
               Robinson
               .
               Justis
            
             .
             212.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Robinson
               Iustis
               p.
            
             164.
             
          
           
             a
             Hieron
             .
             in
             diale●
             advers
             .
             Lucif●rian
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Iohn
               Ball
               answer
               to
               Can
               p.
            
             98.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               sacrific
               .
               li
               c.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Gratian.
               decret
               c.
            
             1.
             q.
             1.
             c.
             32.
             32.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Nazianz.
               Orat.
            
             40.
             
          
           
             f
             August
             .
             consess
             .
             ar
             .
             S.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Apol.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Apol.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Apol
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Apol.
               c.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Peter
               Coachman
               cry
               of
               ●
               stone
               sect
               .
            
             7.
             p.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             he●rers
             is
             called
             the
             visible
             kingdome
             ,
             v.
             41.
             
             Exod.
             20.
             
             Heare
             O
             Israel
             Ez.
             33
             31.
             they
             sit
             before
             thee
             (
             to
             heare
             the
             Word
             )
             as
             my
             people
             .
          
           
             a
             Beza
             .
             an
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             com
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             c
             Bulling
             .
             com
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             d
             Marlorat
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             e
             Iodoc●s
             vullichius
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             f
             Robin
             .
             249.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             ch
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             p●op
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Suarez
               to●
            
             .
             5.
             ad
             tert
             .
             part
             .
             Thom.
             de
             censur
             .
             disp
             .
             5.
             sect
             .
             1.
             de
             excom
             .
             not
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Soto
             4.
             d.
             22.
             q.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Adrian
               de
               clavibus
            
             q.
             3.
             ad
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Alanus
               de
               sacrif
               .
               Misse
            
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Innocentius
             1
             1
             1.
             
               de
               excom
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Navar.
               c.
            
             27.
             n.
             18.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Turrecrem
               .
               c●si
               quis
               Episco
            
             .
             11.
             quest
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Richard.
             in
             4.
             d.
             18.
             sect
             .
             7.
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Anton.
             3.
             part
             .
             tit
             .
             24.
             c.
             76.
             
          
           
             l
             Concil
             .
             Araus
             .
             11.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Augast
               .
               in
               Joa●
            
             .
             tractat
             .
             5.
             and
             epist.
             77.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
          
           
             o
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             cap.
             3.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Robin
             .
             justif
             .
             of
             separat
             .
             p.
             248.
             
          
           
             q
             Coachman
             ,
             cry
             of
             the
             stone
             sect
             .
             4.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               
                 August
                 .
                 de
                 doct
                 .
                 Christi
                 ,
                 l.
              
               3.
               c.
               32.
               
            
             
               
                 Contra
                 cresoen
              
               .
               l.
               2.
               c.
               21.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               Navar.
               Enc●●r
               .
               c.
            
             27.
             n.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             
               G●●g
               .
               n.
               q.
            
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Concil
             4.
             
             Carthag
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Gerson
               de
               excom
               .
               cons.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Concil
               .
               Carthag
            
             .
             5.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Concil
               .
               Arelatens
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Concil
               .
               Turraconens
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Concil
               .
               Agathens
               c.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Stephan
               .
               Qu.
               in
               summa
               .
               Bulla
            
             5.
             
               con
               .
               provinc
               .
               n.
            
             7.
             q.
             18.
             
          
           
             k
             
               M
               Antonius
               de
               Dom.
               Arch.
               Spalat
               .
               de
               repub
               .
               eccles
               .
               l.
            
             5
             c
             9
             n.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             18.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Z●s
               .
               epist.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Coelcst
               .
               cp
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Horm
               .
               cp
            
             .
             45
             
          
           
             p
             Pelag.
             2.
             cp
             .
             1
             
          
           
             q
             
               M.
               Anton.
               de
               dom
               .
               loc
               .
               citat
               .
               n.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Cajet
               .
               com
               .
               in
            
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             15
             
          
           
             s
             
               Solo
               disp
            
             .
             22.
             q.
             1.
             art
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Paludanus
               .
               d.
            
             18.
             q.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Cajet
             .
             in
             verb.
             excom
             .
             major
             .
             c.
             ultimo
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Sylvest
               .
               excom
               .
               n.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Navar.
               in
               summ●
            
             27.
             n.
             19.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Concil
               .
               Car.
               ●hag
            
             .
             4.
             c.
             84.
             
             
               Ep●scopus
               nullum
               pre●ibeat
               ingredi
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               &
               audi●
               verbum
               '
               Dei
               sive
               gentilem
               ,
               sive
               h●reticum
               ,
               sive
               Iudaemn
            
          
           
             a
             
               '
               De
               consestat
               .
               dist
            
             .
             1.
             c.
             67
             
          
           
             b
             Innocent
             .
             3.
             
               verb.
               excom
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Leo
             1.
             cp
             63
             
               cap.
               adjicimus
               ib
               q.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Suarez
               .
               to
            
             .
             5.
             disp
             .
             12.
             
               de
               excom
               sect
            
             .
             2.
             n.
             4.
             
             
               Christus
               hic
               Joan.
            
             21.
             
             Mat.
             28
             
               Non
               dedit
               po●estatem
               ordinis
               sed
               jurisdictionis
               .
               Neque
               jure
               divino
               hic
               actus
               requirit
               ordinem
               ,
               se●
               authoritatem
               pasloris
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               Tol.
               com
               .
               in
               Joan.
            
             21.
             an
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Cajet
               .
               com
               .
               in
               .
               Joan.
            
             21.
             
               v.
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               Navar.
               sum
            
             .
             26
             c.
             11.
             163.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Basil
               ,
               cp
            
             .
             3.
             
               ad
               Amph.
               c.
            
             58.
             
          
           
             i
             Field
             book
             3
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             The
             Way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             
               N.
               E.
               ch
            
             .
             4.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             Cyprianl
             .
             4.
             cp
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Socrates
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             n
             
               August
               .
               contra
               Donatistas
               de
               bapt
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Cartwright
             C
             t●h
             .
          
           
             p
             August
             .
             de
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Chrysostm
               .
               ●om
            
             .
             11.
             
               ad
               Eph.
            
             
          
           
             r
             Chrysostome
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Theophylact.
               ●●
               Mat.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             t
             Hilarius
             .
          
           
             w
             Ireneus
             l.
             4.
             c.
             62.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Gregor
               .
               hom
            
             .
             24.
             
               in
               Evang.
            
             
          
           
             y
             
               Hieron
               .
               in
               Au●s
            
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Optatus
               con
               .
               parm●nd
            
             .
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               August
               tract
            
             .
             ●●
             〈◊〉
             .
             122.
             
          
           
             b
             Eugenius
             4.
             
               〈…〉
               ent
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Chrysost.
               hom
            
             .
             21.
             
               in
               ●oann
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Gregor
             .
             Nazi●a
             .
             orat
             .
             ad
             ●anct
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Turr●●rem
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             57.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Vega
               in
               Trident●n
               .
               con
               .
               l.
            
             23
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Pet.
             a
             Scto
             .
             ●
             part
             .
             defens●●n
             .
             B●ent
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Can.
               loc
               .
               com
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Suarez
               .
               de
               ●●ipl
               .
               virtute
               Theolig●d
               .
            
             9.
             sect
             .
             1.
             n.
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Coachman
               .
               the
               cry
               of
               a
               stone
               sect
               .
            
             3
             p
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Robinson
               .
               Justis
               .
               of
               separat
               .
               p.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             The
             way
             of
             the
             churches
             Ch.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Stapleton
               relect
            
             .
             1.
             
               con
               .
               de
               Eccl.
            
             4.
             4.
             ar
             .
             5.
             
               &
               ib.
            
             note
             ●
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               eccl
               .
               militant
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Costerus
               de
               Eccl
               c.
            
             2.
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Gordonius
               Huntlaeus
               tom
            
             .
             1.
             cont
             .
             2.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             141.
             q.
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Raccovia
               .
               c.
            
             1
             
          
           
             s
             
               Theol.
               Nicolaides
               in
               defenstractat
               .
               de
               eccles
               .
               p.
            
             54.
             55.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Smalcius
               in
               refut
               .
               fran
               .
               disp
               .
            
             6.
             p.
             282.
             283.
             
          
           
             w
             
               Remons
               .
               in
               Belgro
               in
               confess
               .
               sua
               .
               c.
            
             22.
             
             Thes.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             
               August
               .
               l.
               de
               unitat
               .
               Eccles.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Tertullian
             advers
             .
             Heret
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Hieron
               .
               com
            
             .
             in
             Psal.
             133.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Chrysostom
               .
               bom
            
             .
             40.
             in
             Mat.
             
          
           
             e
             Robins
             .
             just
             .
             p.
             256.
             
          
           
             f
             
             Coachman
             ●ry
             of
             the
             stone
             sect
             3.
             pag.
             8.
             &
             p
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             ch
             .
             1.
             sect
             .
             3
             
          
           
             h
             Robins
             .
             just
             .
             of
             separ
             .
             p.
             282
             ,
             283.
             
          
           
             i
             Prof.
             Leyd
             .
             in
             Synop.
             pur
             .
             Theol.
             disp
             .
             4.
             thes
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Ursin
               ,
               Pareus
            
             in
             Catech.
             Expl.
             q.
             59.
             art
             .
             6
             de
             Ecces
             .
          
           
             l
             Jun.
             to
             1.
             disp
             .
             theol
             .
             44.
             
             Thes.
             41
             42.
             
          
           
             m
             
               August
               .
               confes
            
             .
             art
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Galvin
             .
             inst
             .
             4.
             c.
             1.
             sect
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Whittak
               .
               de
               Eccl.
               cont
            
             .
             2.
             q.
             5.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Beza
               in
               confes
               .
               art
            
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             q
             
               August
               .
               cont
            
             .
             Don●●ist
             .
          
           
             r
             Serv.
             of
             the
             Church
             book
             .
             1.
             ch
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Parker
               de
               polit
               .
               Eccl.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             t
             Cartwright
             advers
             .
             haeres
             .
             ibid
             citatur
             .
          
           
             w
             
               Parker
               de
               Politia
               l
            
             1.
             
               per
               totum
               lib●um
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Chemnitius
               part
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Locor
               .
               de
               Eccles.
               p.
            
             314
             
               Anabaptis●ae
               dicunt
               si
               quis
               doctrinam
               Evangelii
               tr●elligat
               seve
               sit
               sutor
               sive
               sartor
               〈◊〉
               faber
               eam
               do●ere
               &
               concionari
               d●bere
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               Gastius
               de
               err●ribus
               Catabaptistarnm
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Theol.
               Nicolaides
               ●●
               act
               .
               〈◊〉
               de
               Eccles.
               c.
            
             1.
             p.
             146.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ostorodius
               inst
               .
               c.
            
             42.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Raddetius
               in
               notis
               ad
               lib.
               Smigles
               .
               p.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Ainsworth
               an
               .
               in
               Cant.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Cotton
               in
               Cant.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Abulensis
             ●u
             loc
             .
             etiam
             si
             non
             si●t
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ainsworth
                 an
                 .
                 in
                 can
              
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 Cotton
                 expo
                 .
                 on
                 Cant.
              
               3.
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 Alst.
                 in
                 loc
                 .
                 quod
                 ●rat
                 veluti
                 conclave
                 Ecclesi●
                 Catholicae
                 .
              
            
          
           
             M.
             Mather
             and
             Mr.
             Tom●on
             in
             Ans.
             to
             Mr.
             
               He●le
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             p.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             1.
             10.
             16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             Ass●●tion
             of
             〈…〉
             ●
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Epiphanius
             haer
             .
             26.
             al●●s
             28
             
          
           
             b
             Hieronymus
             Epist.
             89.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Diodatus
               ,
               au
               in
               Act.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Church
             .
             government
             .
             Answ.
             to
             qu.
             14.
             pag.
             43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             b
             lb
             Answ.
             ●●
             q.
             18.
             pag.
             64
             So
             Mr.
             Mather
             and
             Mr.
             Thomson
             against
             Mr.
             
               Herlo
               ,
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Church-power
             in
             the
             Church
             intrinsecally
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             other
             ascending
             or
             descending
             derived
             to
             any
             one
             part
             by
             another
             .
          
           
             Constitution
             and
             Intention
             .
          
           
             Generation
             and
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             Exercise
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             power
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             a
             Quest.
             18.
             pag.
             64.
             65.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Mather
             and
             Mr.
             Thomson
             against
             Mr.
             
               Herle
               ,
               c.
            
             1.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Aristot.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               text
            
             31.
             
          
           
             a
             Lorinus
             com
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             b
             Cornelius
             a
             Lap.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             c
             Salmeron
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             d
             Cajetan
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             e
             Stapleton
             in
             Antidot
             .
             Apost
             .
             inc
             .
             15.
             v.
             28.
             actor
             .
             Apost
             .
          
           
             f
             Diodatus
             in
             in
             ann
             .
             on
             the
             place
             .
             ac
             .
             15.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Budens
                 cōme●t
                 .
                 l●ng
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 C.
                 l.
                 n●m
                 &
                 demostbenes
                 ss
                 .
                 delegis
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Mather
             against
             Mr.
             
               Herle
               ,
               c.
            
             4
             p.
             43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ames
               Medul
               .
               Theolo
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             38.
             ch
             .
             37.
             lib.
             1.
             39.
             thes●
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             A
             modest
             and
             brotherly
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             
               Herle
               ,
               c.
            
             2.
             p.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ib.
               c.
            
             1.
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Church-government
             of
             New-England
             ,
             Answer
             to
             q.
             14.
             pag.
             43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             e
             Mr
             Mather
             &
             Mr.
             Thomson
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             
               Herle
               ,
               c.
            
             4
             pag.
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             sig
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Mather
             and
             Mr.
             Thomson
             ,
             answ
             .
             to
             Mr.
             Herle
             ,
             c.
             2.
             p.
             16
             and
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Mr.
             Mather
             and
             Mr.
             Thomson
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             
               Herle
               c.
            
             4
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             b
             Church-government
             and
             Church-covenant
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             Answ.
             to
             quest
             .
             14.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Augustine
               ,
               :
               rac
            
             39.
             
               in
               Ioan.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               Chrysostom
               .
               hom
            
             .
             1.
             hom
             .
             33.
             
               in
               Matth.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Beda
               in
               Act.
            
             10.
             5.
             
             Matth.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Basilius
               homil
               .
               Ps.
            
             115.
             
          
           
             e
             Oecu●enius
             ,
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Hieronymus
               in
               Esa.
               c.
            
             1.
             
               et
               c.
            
             11.
             
               in
               illa
               adjiciet
               dominus
               secundo
               manu●n
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Ireneus
               ,
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Cornelius
               a
               lapide
               ,
               diversa
               pro●sus
               sunt
               hae
               e
               quinque
               millia
               ,
               a
               tribus
               millibus
               prima
               concione
               conversis
               ,
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Salmer●
               in
               loc
               .
               distinctus
               numerus
               ab
               illo
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Staplet
               .
               in
               Antido
               .
               Apostolic
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Lorinus
             non
             in
             tribus
             millibus
             computanda
             haec
             millia
             .
          
           
             n
             Lyran.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             o
             Cajetan
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Lerinus
               com
               in
               ac
            
             .
             2.
             42.
             
          
           
             b
             Lutherus
             Serm.
             de
             Eucharistia
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Inst●t
               .
               l.
            
             4
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             Lorinus
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             e
             Cajetan
             .
             com
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             f
             Corneli
             .
             a
             Lapide
             .
          
           
             a
             Augustin
             .
             ●
             Epist.
             86.
             
          
           
             b
             Calvin
             ,
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             c
             Luther
             .
             Serm.
             de
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             d
             Melancthon
             .
             lib
             de
             usu
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             e
             Diodatus
             .
             ●nnot
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             f
             Lorinus
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             g
             Sancks
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Ba●on
               .
               An.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Dorotheus
             l
             de
             vit
             .
             &
             mor.
             prophet
             .
             &
             Apostol
             .
          
           
             
               (
               b
               )
               Salme
               ron
               ,
               com
               .
               in
               Ac.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Lyran.
             an
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             e
             Eus●bius
             l.
             2
             
               histo
               .
               Eccle.
            
             c
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Sanctius
             com
             ib.
             
          
           
             
               Answ
               to
               q.
            
             29.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Chrysost.
             in
             lcc
             .
          
           
             h
             Athanasi
             .
             ●
             Serm.
             de
             sem
             .
          
           
             i
             Nyssenus
             or
             at
             de
             S.
             Stephano
             .
          
           
             k
             Lorinus
             in
             certum
             an
             omnino
             omnes
             (
             dispersi
             )
             an
             soli
             antiquores
             discipuli
             .
          
           
             l
             Sanctius
             ib.
             
          
           
             m
             Cor.
             a
             Lapide
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             n
             Cajeta
             .
             in
             lo.
             
          
           
             Peaceable
             plea.
             c.
             7.
             ad
             .
             ob
             .
             1.
             pag.
             81.
             
          
           
             
               Lorinus
               Diodatus
            
             ,
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Beda
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Mather
             and
             Mr.
             Thomson
             in
             their
             modest
             and
             brotherly
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             
               Charles
               Herle
            
             ,
             c.
             1.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Mather
             ,
             &
             Mr.
             Thomson
             1●
             .
             p.
             4
             5
             :
          
           
             
               Ames
               Medull
               .
               Theol.
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             39.
             sect
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Mather
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Thomson
             ib.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               M
               Mather
            
             and
             
               Thomson
               c.
            
             3.
             p.
             33
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Chrysostome
               on
               Math.
               24.
               
            
             
               
                 M.
                 Mather
                 .
                 c.
              
               2
               pag.
               34.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               Origen
               ,
               prefa
            
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Strabo
               .
               l.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Plinius
               nat
               .
               Hist.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Mather
             ,
             Mr.
             Thomson
             answ
             .
             t●
             Mr.
             
               H●
               .
               l●
               c.
            
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             ●7
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Mather
             and
             Mr.
             Thomson
             against
             Herle
             .
             c.
             3.
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             a
             Philostratus
             l.
             8.
             in
             vit
             .
             Apollonii
             .
          
           
             b
             Chrysostom
             .
             in
             praesa
             .
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Plinius
               l.
            
             36
             c.
             14
             :
          
           
             d
             
               Alexander
               ab
               Alexandro
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Igna
               ●i
               Epist.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Mather
             ,
             ans
             .
             to
             Mr.
             Herle
             .
             c.
             3.
             p.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Chrysostom
               .
               homil
            
             .
             3.
             ●●
             
               popul
               .
               Antioch
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Oecumenius
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Cyril
               .
               Catech.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Esai
             ,
             62.
             v.
             2
             
          
           
             e
             
               Hilarius
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             
               de
               Trinitats
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Volaterranus
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             g
             Beza
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             n
             Diodatus
             an
             .
          
           
             i
             Oecumenius
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Mather
             ,
             against
             
               Herle
               c.
               ●op
            
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ainsworth
               an
               .
               in
            
             Exo.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Arias
               Montan
            
             Exo.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Ainsworth
             ,
          
           
             d
             
               Rivet
               .
               com
               .
               in
            
             Ex.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Lyran
               in
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Par.
               c.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             f
             Caset
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Corcel
               .
               a
               lap
               .
               com
               in
               loc
               .
               v.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Diodatus
               on
            
             Exod.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             70.
             
             Inter.
             
          
           
             k
             Chald.
             para
             .
          
           
             l
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             70.
             
             Interpreters
             Chaldee
             para
             .
          
           
             a
             
               The.
               Fuller
            
             ,
             truth
             maintained
             pag
             26
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             C.
             3.
             pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             3.
             pag.
             ●●
             .
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             Page
             46.
             
          
           
             I●
             46
             ,
             47.
             
          
           
             C.
             5.
             page
             51.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             c.
             59.
             
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               New
               England
               ,
               Chap.
               4.
               
               Sect
            
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Chap.
             6.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Manuser
             .
             ibid.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             lb.
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Paget
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             b
             
             Weemes
             ●
             .
             
               par
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Robinson
               Iustific
               .
               pag.
            
             202
             ,
             203.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Robinson
               〈…〉
               P.
            
             202
             ,
             203.
             
          
           
             Manus●●●
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             
               August
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
               vos
               ergo
               ,
               qua●e
               sacreliga
               separatione
               pacis
               vin●ulum
               d●s●●●●pitis
               ?
            
          
           
             b
             
               Pareus
               com
               .
               in
               Matth.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             Manuscr
             .
          
           
             Apologie
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Morton
               Ap●log
               .
               part
            
             1
             ●
             .
             477.
             478.
             
               f●r
               is
               sunt
               generaliter
               omnes
               ,
               qui
               non
               dederunt
               sua
               nomina
               Christo
               :
               Aug
               ,
               tom
               .
            
             1
             ,
             ser●
             .
             6
             ,
             
               non
               tollo
               idola
               Ethnicorun
               ,
               quia
               non
               habe●
               in
               illos
               potestatē
               habe●
               autem
               cum
               fuerin●
               facti
               Christiani
               :
            
          
           
             Apol.
             ch
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Apology
             .
          
           
             Apol.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Calvin
               comment
               .
               in
               Jer.
            
             35.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Bucan
               .
               l●●
               .
               com
               .
               dis
               .
            
             45.
             
             ●
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Polyander
               in
               synop
               .
               pu●io
               .
               Theol
               .
               profess
               .
               Leyd
               .
               dis
               .
            
             38
             thes
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Willet
               synop
               .
               Papis●ni
            
             .
             19
             
               gener
               .
               controv
            
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Acosta
               d●
               saint
               .
               〈◊〉
               ,
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Master
             
               Robinson
               just
               if
               .
               of
               separ
               .
               pag.
            
             290.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             quest
             25
             of
             old
             England
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Congregation
             take
             name
             &
             nature
             from
             any
             called
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             all
             deserving
             in
             him
             ,
             their
             censure
             worketh
             
               clave
               er●ante
               ,
               et
               ex
               opere
               operato
            
             ;
             the
             Lord
             must
             make
             valid
             in
             heaven
             ,
             an
             unjust
             censure
             inflicted
             by
             his
             Church
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             a
             Apologie
             for
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             against
             the
             exceptions
             of
             
               Ric
               :
               Bernard
               .
               cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Altisiodorens
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               sim.
               tract
            
             .
             3.
             
               in
               Princip
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Gul.
               Paris
               .
               ract
               .
               de
               sacram
               .
               in
               Gen.
               cap.
            
             1.
             
             
               Sacramenta
               habent
               vim
               impe●●a●or●ā
               gratiae
               ,
               ratione
               or
               ationum
               minist●●
               et
               Ecclesiae
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Du●and
             .
             4.
             d.
             1.
             art
             .
             2.
             c
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Occam
               .
               in
            
             4.
             quaest
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Gab.
               Biel.
            
             4
             d.
             1
             ar
             .
             2
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Aliacensis
               in
            
             4.
             q.
             1.
             art
             .
             1.
             con●l
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valent.
               de
               offic
               .
               Sacr.
               c.
            
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Vasquez
               in
            
             3.
             
             
               Thom.
               tom
            
             .
             2.
             dis
             .
             132.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Joan
               de
               Lugo
               de
               Sacram.
               dis
               .
            
             4
             sect
             .
             4.
             &
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Henricus
               quodli
            
             .
             4.
             q.
             37.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Romonst
               .
               in
               Apol
               ca.
            
             23.
             
               in
               caena
               non
               obsipnatur
               pe●catorum
               re●nissi●
               ,
               sed
               tantum
               ●●nsequente●
               una
               cum
               Christ●
               morte
               ,
               cujus
               effectus
               illa
               obsignatio
               est
               ,
               illam
               ●lim
               obsignatam
               fuisse
               comme
               moratur
               ac
               praedicatur
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Episcop
               .
               dis
            
             .
             29.
             thes
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Socinus
               de
               officio
               ●omini
               Christs
               cap
            
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Smalcius
               disp
            
             .
             9.
             
               contra
               ●rautzium
               pag.
            
             199.
             
               fabulae
               sunt
               aliquam
               esse
               internam
               eff●caciam
               in
               baptisme
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Calvin
               insti
               ut
               .
               lib.
            
             4
             cap.
             15
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Beza
               quaest
               .
               &
               resp
               quaest
               .
            
             100.
             
             
               Christianos
               tu●n
               a
               reliquis
               hominibus
               sejungtt
               ,
               tum
               in●e●
               se
               quasi
               unum
               sub
               codem
               cap●●e
               corpus
               consociat
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Pareus
               .
               Vrsin
               .
               Catech.
               quae
               .
            
             69.
             
             Art.
             2.
             
             
               Symbolum
               ingressus
               &
               receptionis
               in
               Ecclesiam
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               P●s●ator
               ,
               Loc.
            
             25.
             
             Th●s
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Wallaeus
               in
               syn●ps
               .
               purior
               .
               Theol.
               dis
               .
            
             44.
             
             Thes.
             34.
             
          
           
             f
             
               T●len
               .
               Syntag
               .
               dis
            
             .
             59.
             
             Thes.
             39.
             
          
           
             g
             
               System
               .
               Theol.
               loc
            
             .
             3
             ca.
             8
             
               Symbolum
               ,
               quo
               recipimur
               in
               cae●um
               filiorum
               Dei.
               
            
          
           
             h
             Answer
             to
             32
             qwest
             .
             of
             Old
             England
             .
          
           
             i
             Answer
             to
             32
             qwest
             .
             of
             Old
             England
             .
          
           
             a
             Quest.
             4.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Socinus
             ,
             Per
             baptismum
             non
             confirmatur
             ●ides
             (
             uti
             dicunt
             Evangelia
             )
             cum
             per
             baptismum
             non
             quidem
             obsignetur
             ,
             sed
             tantum
             adu●nbre●ur
             peccato●um
             ●emissio●
             ad
             obsignationem
             e●●n
             requi●●tur
             rei
             pr●batis
             &
             d●cumentum
             aliqu●d
             ,
             ●ujusm●
             li
             nihil
             praestat
             ceremonia
             ,
             &
             r●●us
             iste
             .
             quantumvis
             sacer
             ,
             quod
             ad
             pe●●ato●um
             〈◊〉
             a●●tnet
             ,
             sed
             tantum
             ill●m
             ve●●is
             i●n
             exp
             sita
             ablutione
             sua
             adu●nbrat
             &
             quodam●●d●
             del●●a●
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Smalcius
               dis
            
             .
             9.
             
               cont
               .
               Frantz
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2●9
             .
          
           
             c
             Catech●s
             .
             Palat.
             
          
           
             d
             Confess●an
             .
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Synod
               Derd●a●●●
            
             .
             5.
             sect
             .
             17.
             
             
               Deus
               usu
               Sacra●●nti
               poll●●●tis
               seu
               p●omiss●s
               ●pus
               gra●●
               preducit
               ad
               sinem
               et
               persic●
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Episcopius
               dis
            
             .
             21.
             
             T●es
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               ●en
               icus
               Welsingius
               de
               ●ffi●
               .
               ●om
               .
               Ch●ist
               pag.
            
             12.
             
             
               Remessi●
               pe●●a●●wn
               n●n
               ●●signa●●
               ,
               sed
               significatu●
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Remenst
               .
               Apol.
               ca.
            
             23.
             pag
             249
             
               Tantu●
               significat
               professionem
               〈◊〉
               &
               ejusdem
               cul●us
               quo
               Christo
               cum
               d●●●●
               ,
               adhaerent
               &
               solemn●ter
               testantur
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             to
             the
             4.
             q
             Arg.
             3
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Am●s
               ●as
               .
               C●●se
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             12.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Morton
               Apologia
               de
               no●is
               R●cl
               .
               ca.
            
             2.
             ●at
             .
             1.
             pag
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Doct.
               Glorianus
               lib.
               de
               schismat
               .
               pag.
            
             181.
             
          
           
             c
             Calvin
             com
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             Pareus
             com
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             Nazian
             .
             52.
             
          
           
             (
             a
             )
             S●●●
             .
             Athanas
             .
          
           
             c
             Cyrill
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Ca●●ch
             .
             4.
             sy●●b
             .
          
           
             d
             Estius
             .
             l.
             d●st
             .
             25.
             s
             2.
             ad●●tam
             ●●cte
             Instituen●●●●
             .
          
           
             e
             Davenin●
             .
             de
             pa●e
             E●●l
             .
             ●
             act
             .
             pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               D●ci
               .
               P●tt●
               ,
               Charity
               mistaken
               ,
               cap.
            
             8
             ,
             9.
             sect
             .
             7.
             pag.
             216.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Bell.
               de
               Eccle.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             14
             s.
             5.
             
             
               Multa
               sum
               de
               fide
               quae
               non
               sunt
               necessaria
               ad
               salutem
            
          
           
             h
             
               Camero
               .
               de
               Eccl.
               pag.
            
             272
             ,
             273.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Beza
               volu
               .
               opusc
            
             .
             2.
             
               de
               notis
               Eccl.
               pag.
            
             141.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Calvin
               .
               instit
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Occam
               dial
               .
               pag.
            
             1.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             28.
             
             
               Semper
               ●●unt
               aliqu●
               Catholici
               qui
               in
               vera
               fide
               (
               de
               necessari●
               ad
               salutem
               )
               explicite
               permanebunt
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Vincentius
               Lyrinens
               advers
               .
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             32.
             
             
               Denique
               quid
               unquam
               concilioium
               d●cretis
               e●is●
               est
               (
               Ecclesia
               )
               nisi
               ut
               quod
               an●●a
               simpli●●●e●●●e
               l●●●tar
               ,
               〈◊〉
               idem
               posted
               diligentius
               ●●d●etur
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Bellar
             de
             ●●ne
             auto●
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             12
             Can●●lia
             cu●
             desin●unt
             non
             〈◊〉
             u
             〈◊〉
             ●sse
             in●allib●l●
             .
             ve●tatis
             ,
             sed
             declarant
             
          
           
             c
             
               Scotus
               in
            
             I
             
               ●l
               1●
               .
               q.
               t.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Vigilius
               Martyr
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             4
             
          
           
             b
             
               Pareus
               in
               Prolegomen
               .
               in
               comment
               .
               in
               Hos.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Peza
                 Vol
              
               1.
               
                 opul
                 p
              
               141.
               
            
             
               
                 Amesius
                 de
                 c●ust●
                 .
                 l.
              
               4.
               c.
               2.
               q
               3.
               
            
             
               Becanus
               2.
               
                 part
                 de
                 V●tu●i
                 .
                 Theolog
                 .
                 c.
              
               2.
               q.
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 Estius
                 l.
              
               3.
               d.
               25
               q.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Suarez
                 de
                 Trip.
                 disp
                 .
                 virt
                 .
                 Theolo
                 .
              
               13.
               sect
               8.
               
            
             
               Thomas
               22.
               q
               2.
               art
               .
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               O●cam
               dialog
               .
               p.
            
             7.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
               ●●ac
               .
               ●
               Moratius
               de
               fide
               dist
               .
            
             24.
             sect
             .
             4
             n.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Doctor
               Potter
            
             Charitie
             mistaken
             ,
             c.
             8.
             s.
             7.
             pag.
             235.
             
          
           
             Voetiu
             .
             de●p
             .
             cans
             .
             Papa●s●
             .
          
           
             
               Robinson
               lust
               ●s●
               .
               pag.
            
             362.
             
          
           
             
               Pareus
               in
               Jere.
               c.
            
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Robinson
               Justifi
               .
               pag.
            
             362.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             363
             ,
             364.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Bellarmine
               de
               ve●
               bo
               Dei
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Binnius
               tom
            
             .
             1.
             
               conc●l
               .
               fel.
            
             133.
             
          
           
             
               Just.
               fic
               .
               pag.
            
             264
             ,
             265.
             
          
           
             
               Robert
               Coachman
            
             ,
             The
             cry
             of
             the
             S●o●e
             ,
             sect
             .
             4.
             pag.
             10.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Master
             Coach-mans
             cry
             of
             the
             stone
             .
             Sect.
             4
             pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Just
               if
               pag.
            
             265.
             
          
           
             a
             Cor.
             5.
             ●1
             
          
           
             b
             Matt.
             5.
             14
             
          
           
             c
             Sphes
             .
             58.
             
          
           
             a
             Gual●her
             com
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             b
             Calvin
             com
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Bullinger
               com●nent
               Pa●ke●us
               de
               p●lit
               .
               eccles
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             14
             N.
             3.
             2
             
             Cot.
             6.
             14.
             
             
               At
               loquitur
               de
               infidelibus
               Pau●●
               ,
               apud
               quos
               lnec
               legis
               ●ultusque
               der
               ,
               ne●
               ver●
               fidei
               nec
               evangelii
               vel
               fundamenti
               rudera
               erant
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Sch.
             Meyer
             .
          
           
             e
             Se●
             .
             Meyer
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Robinson
               〈◊〉
               .
               pag.
            
             266
             ,
             267.
             
          
           
             ●ag
             .
             271.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             272.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             273.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             267.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             of
             separation
             .
             pag.
             269.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Pet●●s
               Bert●u●
               de
               ap●st●●a
               Sanct
               ru●n
               ,
               pag.
            
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Coll●cut
               .
               Hagiensi●
               ,
               pag.
            
             414
             
               〈…〉
               illud
               ●ean
            
             17
             
               Qu●●
               dedisti
               ●ihi
               〈◊〉
               cust●divi
               .
               Respondent
               resutari
               c●nfecutione
               (
               ●de
               〈◊〉
               possibil●●ate
               ●p●st
               〈◊〉
               )
               ver●is
               illis
               〈◊〉
               ,
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Armin.
               〈◊〉
               .
               pag
            
             22●
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Socinus
               pr●●ect
               .
               Theol●g
               .
               cap.
            
             12
             pag.
             46
             55
             ,
             56
             cap.
             13
             pag
             61.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Theoph.
               Ni●●laid
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               de
               〈◊〉
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             pag.
             26.
             &
             cap.
             4
             pag.
             67
             ,
             68.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Amesius
               in
               〈◊〉
               art
            
             5.
             cap.
             5.
             
               fuse
               pag.
            
             456
             ,
             457.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             77●●
             
          
           
             Coachman
             Cry
             of
             the
             stone
             .
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Iustif.
               p.
            
             201.
             
          
           
             a
             Amesius
             his
             fresh
             suite
             against
             Ceremonics
             .
          
           
             b
             10.
             
             
               Ball
               his
               Answer
               to
               M.
               Cann
               .
               par
               .
            
             2.
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Reynold
               de
               Idololatria
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Bilson
               of
               Chri.
               Ar.
               Subject
               .
               part
            
             4.
             pag.
             321
             ,
             322.
             
          
           
             e
             Ball
             lo●
             ci●
             ,
          
           
             f
             
               Ambros.
               commen
               .
               in
               Luc.
               Lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             1.
             
             
               Signa
               est
               ecclesia
               quae
               fidem
               respuat
               ,
               nec
               Apostolicae
               praedicationis
               fundamenta
               possideat
               ,
               ne
               quālabē
               perfidiae
               possit
               aspergere
               ,
               deserenda
               est
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               way
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               in
               New
               England
               .
            
             
               Chap.
               4.
               
               Sect.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Oecolampadius
             in
             Epist.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Zuinglius
               lib.
            
             2.
             pag.
             301
             ,
             302.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Beza
               quaest
               .
               &
               ●esp
               lib
            
             126.
             
             
               Nequaqu●n
               tamen
               facile
               dixc●●m
               ,
               quempiam
               aliena
               fide
               servari
               ,
               nequis
               hoc
               peri●de
               accipiat
               ,
               ac
               si
               d
               x●rim
               ,
               parentum
               fidem
               imputari
               infantibus
               ,
               quasi
               aliena
               side
               credentibus
               ;
               quod
               quidem
               non
               minus
               falsum
               &
               absurdum
               fuerit
               ,
               quam
               si
               dixerim
               ,
               quempiam
               posse
               aliena
               anima
               vivere
               ,
               aut
               alterius
               sapientia
               sapere
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Doct.
               Morton
            
             his
             appeale
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             6.
             sect
             .
             1.
             pag.
             464.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Commandement
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             Answers
             to
             the
             32.
             questions
             sent
             from
             Old
             England
             to
             New
             England
             .
          
           
             a
             
               1
               Sam
               1.
               8.
               
            
             
               Revel
               .
               1.
               4.
               
            
             
               Psal.
               12.
               6.
               
            
             
               Prov.
               24.
               16.
               25.
               
            
             
               Esay
               4.
               1.
               
            
             
               Cant.
               5.
               10.
               
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               19.
               
            
             
               Deut.
               33.
               17.
               
            
             
               Psal.
               3.
               6.
               
            
             
               Micah
               6.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               
                 Episcopius
                 disp
                 .
                 priv
              
               .
               29.
               
            
             
               Coller
               .
               1.
               
                 ritum
                 fuisse
                 tantu●n
                 temporarium
                 ex
                 nullo
                 praecepto
                 Iesu
                 Christi●surpa●um
                 .
              
            
          
           
             b
             
               Hen●icus
               Slatius
               declar
               .
               a
               per.
               pag.
            
             53.
             
          
           
             c
             Somnerus
             Tract
             .
             de
             baptis
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Socinus
               de
               baptis
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             par
             .
             53.
             55.
             57.
             
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             New
             England
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Author
             of
             the
             Treatise
             of
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             New
             England
             .
             Chap.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Quaest.
             29.
             
          
           
             Episcopius
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Robinson
             ,
             the
             peoples
             pea
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             prophecying
             against
             Mr.
             
               Yates
               ,
               Arg.
            
             2.
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Episcop
               .
               disp
            
             .
             26.
             4
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Theophil
               .
               Nicolaides
               tract
               .
               demissiono
               minist
               .
               cap.
            
             10.
             cap.
             88.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Remonstr
               .
               in
               confess
               .
               cap.
            
             21.
             sect
             .
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Socinus
               tract
               .
               de
               ecclesia
               cap.
            
             1.
             pag.
             140.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Ostorodiut
               Inst.
               cap
            
             42.
             
             
               Raddecius
               in
               not
               .
               Simgle●ii
               pag.
            
             5.
             
               ipse
               textus
               doce●
               de
               solis
               apostoli●
               sermonem
               esse
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Profes
               .
               Leyd
               .
               eens
               .
               confess
               .
               cap.
            
             2.
             sect
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Calvinus
               Comment
               .
               in
               Rom.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Beza
               ann●●
               .
               de
               ministerio
               vel
               ordinariovel
               extraordinarie
               debet
               intelligi
               .
            
          
           
             k
             Pareus
             de
             ordinaria
             etiam
             vocatione
             debet
             intelligi
             .
          
           
             l
             
               
                 Arminiani
                 in
                 Apolog.
                 cap.
              
               25.
               fol.
               246.
               
            
             
               
                 Quid
                 obstat
                 cur
                 in
                 casu
                 necessitatis
                 non
                 potest
                 ●
                 fideli
                 aliquo
                 ,
                 infa●s
                 aqua
                 ting●●
                 out
                 inter
                 ●deles
                 cana
                 Domini
                 non
                 celebrari
                 posse●
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             m
             
               Socinus
               tr●c
               .
               de
               eccles
               .
               pag
            
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Smalcius
               disp
               de
               minist
               .
               sect
               .
            
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Gerardus
               tom
            
             .
             6.
             
               loco
               comm
               .
               de
               ministerio
               ecclesiastico
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             sect
             .
             1.
             n.
             67.
             pag.
             74.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Smalcius
               in
               refut
               .
               thes
               .
               Franzii
               par
               .
            
             2.
             disp
             .
             4.
             pag.
             377.
             
             
               Non
               negamus
               ex
               ist
               a
               consuctu●●ine
               primitivae
               ecclesiae
               Apost●licae
               consequii
               ●llud
               etiam
               nunc
               fieri
               posse
               —
               sed
               hoc
               est
               in
               questione
               ,
               an
               ejusm●di
               constitutio
               sit
               prorsus
               necessaria
               ad
               constituendum
               verbi
               dei
               ministerium
               .
            
          
           
             q
             
               Andr.
               Raddecius
               in
               notis
               ad
               lib.
               Smiglecii
               pag.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Remonst
               .
               in
               Apolog.
               cap.
            
             21.
             sol
             .
             227.
             
               missionem
               esse
               necessariam
               concedimus
               necessitate
               ordinis
               &
               decori
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Robinson
             Peoples
             plea
             ,
             Arg.
             1.
             pag.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Chemnitius
               loc
               .
               com
               .
               part
               .
            
             3.
             
               cap.
               de
               Eccles.
               pag.
            
             314.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ostorodius
               in
               Instit.
               cap.
            
             42.
             pag.
             438.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Nicolaides
               in
               defens
               .
               tract
               .
               Socini
               de
               ecclesia
               &
               ministerio
               ,
               cap.
            
             1.
             pag.
             146.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Socinus
               tract
               .
               de
               eccles
               pag.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             Peoples
             plea
             for
             prophecying
             ,
             pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             Plea
             pag.
             39.
             39.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Calvin
               praelect
               .
               in
               Ierem.
            
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Robinson
               ,
               pag.
            
             39
             40.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Remonst
               .
               in
               confess
               .
               cap.
            
             22.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Episcop
               .
               disp
            
             .
             26.
             
             Thesi.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Socinus
               tract
               .
               de
               ecclesi
               .
               per
               totum
               &
               pag.
            
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Nicolaides
               in
               desens
               .
               Socini
               tract
               .
               de
               eccles
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             pag.
             118.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Gastius
               de
               cata-Baptistarum
               erroribus
               lib.
            
             1.
             pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             vaine
             thing
             to
             say
             that
             teachers
             of
             all
             Israel
             ,
             remaining
             in
             Israel
             were
             non-residents
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Pastors
             not
             attending
             their
             charge
             .
          
           
             a
             Iustific
             .
             pag.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Confess
               .
               of
               Separatists
               ,
               Art.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               desacr
               .
               ord
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
               Sess.
            
             23.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Hosius
               in
               confes
               .
               Polonica
               tit
               .
            
             50.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Martinus
               Ledesma
               in
            
             4.
             qu●st
             .
             36.
             art
             .
             4.
             ad
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Pet.
               a
               Soto
               de
               sacram
               .
               ordinis
               Lect.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Toletus
               com
               .
               in
               Ioan.
            
             21.
             an
             .
             21
             :
          
           
             i
             
               Cajetanus
               comment
               .
               in
               Ioan.
            
             21.
             
               ideo
               hoc
               loco
               instituitur
               &
               promulgatur
               Sacramentum
               poenitentiae
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Cyrillus
               lib.
            
             112.
             cap.
             56.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Chrysostome
               in
               Ioan.
               homil
            
             .
             88.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Joan.
               de
               Lugo
               ,
               tomo
               de
               Saram
               .
               paenit
               disp
               .
            
             18.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Suarez
               disp
            
             .
             7.
             
               de
               censura
               sect
            
             .
             6.
             not
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Sanchez
               in
               decalog
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             13.
             n.
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Aegidius
               Coniuk
               de
               Sacr.
               disp
            
             .
             24.
             n.
             236.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Vasquez
               Tom.
               de
               excom
               .
               dub
               .
            
             18.
             n.
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Pano●mit
               .
               in
               dic●
               .
               a
               nobis
               ,
               &c.
               n.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Avila
               de
               censur
               is
               part
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             7.
             disp
             1.
             
             Dub.
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Sylvester
               verbo
               subsolvo
            
             1.
             n.
             8.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Ioan.
               Episcop
               .
               Rossens
               .
               de
               potest
               .
               Papae
               in
               temporabus
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Peoples
             plea
             ,
             pag.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             Pag
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             46
             ,
             47
             ,
             48
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             
               Calvin
               Com.
               in
               Act.
            
             11
             21.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             49.
             
          
           
             a
             Iunius
             annot
             .
             in
             locum
             Apocalyps
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Cooper
               on
               Revel
            
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Pareus
               comment
               in
               Apocalyps
               .
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             52
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Iunius
               annot
               .
               in
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             Paraeus
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Napper
               Comment
            
             .
             on
             the
             Revel
             .
             ch
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Par.
             54.
             55.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             97.
             
          
           
             pag.
             59.
             and
             63.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             59.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Irenaus
               adversus
               Hares
               .
               lib.
            
             2
             cap.
             57.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Fusebius
               ,
               bistoria
               eccles
               l.
            
             5.
             cap.
             7.
             
             
               Tertullian
               .
               Cyrill
               .
               Chrysostom
               .
               Theophylact.
               Robinson
               ,
               pag.
            
             66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             Par●us
             com
             .
             ibi
             .
          
           
             Pauls
             presbytery
             ,
             chap.
             16.
             pag.
             251
             ,
             252.
             pag
             69.
             70.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Stapleton
               apud
               Whittaker
               .
               de
               sac
               .
               Script
               .
               Authorit
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             arg
             .
             3.
             
               sect
               .
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Valentinian
               Gretserus
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Transenius
               harmon
               .
               c.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Cajetan
               com
               .
               in
               loan
            
             .
             5.
             
               in
               hoc
               ab
               ho●nine
               non
               accipio
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Toletus
               in
               .
               Ioh.
            
             5.
             tom
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Rivetus
               tom
            
             .
             1.
             
               contrav
               .
               trac
            
             .
             1.
             q.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Whittakerus
               to
            
             .
             2.
             
               desac
               .
               Scrip.
               authorit
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               c.
               ●r
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Bucer
               in
               Ioan.
            
             5.
             
               de
               testimonio
               Baptistae
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Calvinus
               in
               art
            
             .
             17.
             v.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Theapl●y●
               .
               in
               a●t
            
             1●
             ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Chrysost
               in
               Ioan.
               hom
            
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Beda
               in
               Ioan.
               cap
            
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Ambrosius
             in
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Occam
               .
               d●ale
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             ca.
             2
             par
             .
             1.
             &
             c.
             3.
             
               probatu●
               quod
               pap●
               Canonice
               electus
               manens
               papa
               potest
               errare
               a
               fide
               &
               bareticari
               ,
               quindecem
               ration●bus
               .
            
          
           
             o
             
               Gerson
               de
               infallibilitat
               Papae
               ,
               consid
               .
            
             12
             
          
           
             p
             
               Robinson
               .
               Pag
            
             70.
             71.
             
          
           
             q
             Synod
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Ambrosius
               com
               .
               in
            
             4
             
               Eph.
               ut
               ●resecret
               plebs
               &
               multiplicaretur
               ,
               omnibus
               inter
               initia
               concessum
               est
               &
               Exangelizare
               ,
               &
               Baptiza●e
               .
            
          
           
             s
             
               Origenin
               Num.
               hom
            
             .
             11.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             Hieronymus
             comment
             .
             in
             Matth.
             in
             prcaemi●
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Theophylact
               .
               in
               art
            
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Augustin
               .
               contr
               .
               Faustum
               ,
               lib.
            
             16.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             Coachman
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Gerard.
               loc
               .
               com
               .
               tom
               .
            
             6.
             
               de
               Minister
               .
               eccles
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             sect
             .
             1.
             n.
             70
             pag.
             78
             ,
             79.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Luthe●us
               tom
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Com.
               in
               Ps.
            
             8.
             fol
             96
             
               lat
               .
               tradidi●
               quidem
               Dominus
               talenta
               servis
               .
               sed
               non
               ●●si
               ●●catis
               .
               expecta
               igitur
               &
               ●u
               donec
               vocc●
               is
               ,
               intereane
               amb●●s
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Fugeni●
             de
             -
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Scotus
               in
               l.
            
             4.
             d
             24
             q.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Concil●i
               T●i.
               d●ntine
               .
               s●ss
            
             .
             14.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Lodo
               Meratius
               tom
            
             .
             3.
             
               trac
               .
               de
               erdi
               .
               disp
               .
            
             7.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
             Bishops
             preach
             not
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             essentiall
             to
             their
             office
             ,
             and
             therfore
             Papists
             by
             contempt
             call
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             predicant
             preachers
             ,
             saith
             
               Gerard
               ,
               tom
            
             .
             6
             q.
             3.
             n.
             294
             pag.
             336.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Bellarm.
               tom
            
             3.
             
               de
               sacr
               .
               ordin
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Guliel
               .
               Estius
               l
            
             4.
             dist
             .
             24.
             s.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Aquinas
               supplem
               .
               q.
            
             34.
             act
             .
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Canon
               .
               Aposto
               .
               lic
            
             .
             2.
             9.
             17
             ,
             18.
             25.
             42.
             43.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Clemens
               in
               Epist.
            
             3.
             
               ad
               Iacob
            
             .
          
           
             Manuscript
             .
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             New
             England
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Answ.
             10
             32.
             quest
             .
             9.
             15.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             the
             15.
             quest
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             quest
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ar●in
               .
               in
               declar
               sen.
               p.
            
             57
             
          
           
             b
             
               Armin.
               ant●perkins
               .
               pag.
            
             224.
             
               qua●nd●u
               am●r
               Det
               in
               ipso●u●n
               cord●bus
               vigebit
               ,
               imped●en
               .
               ui
               ne
               ●ccedant
               ●
               D●o
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Remonst●an
               .
               confess
               .
               c.
            
             18.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Episcopius
               disp
            
             .
             27.
             ch
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Socinus
               de
               just●●
               .
               ●●l
            
             .
             10.
             
               quod
               si
               a●
               hac
               obedientia
               deficiamus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             f
             
               Smalcius
               〈◊〉
            
             7
             
               in
               Ioan
               .
               fol.
            
             78.
             
          
           
             Answ
             to
             32.
             
               quest
               .
               q.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Morton
             Grand
             Imposture
             .
             Sect
             5.
             
             Pag.
             47.
             
          
           
             Ar●
             1547.
             9.
             
             
               Sess.
               of
               Trent
               .
               April
            
             .
             21.
             
             An.
             1548.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               concil
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Harding
             4.
             
             
               Article
               of
               Peters
               suprema●●e
               as
               ●●well
               saith
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Suarez
               t●
               .
               detripl●●
               .
               vitr
               .
               disp
               .
            
             10.
             
               de
               sam
               ●on●
               .
               Sect.
            
             1.
             
             Num.
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               P●n●●f
               Rom.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             22.
             
             
               Pe●●us
               in
               conc●l●●
               primo
               〈◊〉
               l●quttur
               .
            
          
           
             e
             Harding
             loco
             cita●
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               kerus
               tom
            
             .
             2.
             contrev
             4
             9
             2
             c.
             14.
             
             
               Responde
               〈◊〉
               posse
               colligi
               ex
               hoc
               loco
               Petrum
               esse
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               citio
               primum
               :
               na●
               constat
               ante
               〈◊〉
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               quis
               pri●us
               〈◊〉
               su●
               〈◊〉
               evangel●sta
               tacuit
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Gerson
               t●
            
             .
             4.
             
               in
               propos
               ut●●●
               .
               ad
               ●●ter
               scbisma
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Lyranus
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             i
             Carthusian
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               conc
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Suarez
               de
               tripl
               .
               tra
               .
               Theo.
               disp
               .
               sect
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Pighius
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Cajetan
               ,
               de
               ●uthorit
               .
               Pap.
            
             ●
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Also
             your
             unofficed
             Prophets
             may
             as
             well
             denounce
             judgement
             against
             an
             Apo
             sta●
             Church
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             publikely
             preach
             mercy
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             s●
             this
             is
             no
             officiall
             act
             of
             authoritie
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             New
             England
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Answorth
               pag.
            
             42.
             43.
             in
             his
             Animadver
             .
          
           
             b
             Best
             .
             the
             Churches
             plea.
             pag.
             
          
           
             c
             Chap.
             4.
             
             Ser.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Chap.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Chap.
             1.
             
             Ser.
             2.
             
          
           
             Manuscript
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             none
             should
             remove
             from
             one
             congregation
             to
             another
             without
             God
             goe
             before
             them
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             change
             countries
             without
             Gods
             warranting
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Gen
             12.
             1.
             chap.
             45.
             4.
             but
             that
             such
             removall
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             Church-discipline
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             done
             by
             a
             ministeriall
             power
             ,
             is
             unwar●anted
             by
             any
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Fac
               de
               Almain
               de
               p●testa
               .
               eccles
               .
               et
               lav
               .
               c.
            
             15.
             
               est
               congregatio
               authoritate
               legitime
               facta
               ,
               ad
               aliquem
               locu●
               ex
               omni
               statu
               Hierarchico
               ,
               nulla
               persona
               fideli
               perente
               audir●
               exclusa
               ,
               ad
               nactandum
               ea
               quae
               concernunt
               publicam
               ecclesiae
               utilitatem
               et
               ipsius
               mares
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Ge●s●n
             de
             p●test
             .
             eccles
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Schola
               Pa●s●r●
               de
               poust
               .
               Eccles.
               pag.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             A
             Pastor
             may
             propone
             James
             the
             Apostles
             mind
             ,
             aneut
             fornication
             ,
             blood
             ,
             &c.
             
             Act.
             15.
             
               permodum
               consilii
            
             ,
             as
             a
             counsel
             to
             some
             other
             Pastor
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Synodicall
             decree
             not
             from
             Iames
             ,
             though
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             joynt
             voyces
             of
             the
             Synod
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             like
             that
             Iames
             as
             an
             Apostle
             said
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               my
               sentence
               is
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             an
             Apostle
             hee
             should
             have
             said
             as
             Paul
             doth
             ,
             
               what
               I
               received
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               I
               delivered
               unto
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             e
             Answer
             to
             32.
             questions
             
               ad
               qu●st
            
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Bellarmine
               de
               concil
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             18.
             
             
               Est
               tantum
               (
               inquiunt
               )
               inquisitie
               quaedam
               &
               dictae
               sententiae
               ministratoria
               et
               limitata
               ,
               ita
               ut
               tantum
               valeat
               decretum
               concilii
               quantum
               valeat
               ejus
               raise
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Iunius
               animadversan
               Bellarm
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               concilae
               .
               18.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               concil
               .
               authorit
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
             
               Concilia
               &
               Scripturae
               sunt
               ut
               raque
               infallibilis
               ●●rttatis
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Rhemists
               in
               art
            
             .
             15.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Lorinus
               co●●ent
               .
               in
               Act.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Grati●n
               .
               dis
            
             .
             19.
             
               in
               Canon
            
             .
          
           
             m
             dist
             .
             20
             
               can
               decretale●
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Gregorius
             1.
             
             Epist.
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Suarez
               de
               tripl
               .
               virtut
               .
               disp
               .
            
             5.
             sect
             .
             7.
             men
             .
             6.
             
               ce●●issimum
               est
               cencilium
               genera●e
               ,
               in
               quo
               ●aes●ns
               adest
               pontifex
               ,
               esse
               infallibilem
               regulam
               fidei
               .
            
          
           
             q
             
               Turre●●●m
               .
               su●n
               .
               de
               Ecclesi
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Bailius
               Catechis
               .
               trac
            
             .
             2.
             q.
             ●
             .
             
               concilia
               nobis
               in
               di●ficultatibus
               sunt
               instar
               ora●ulorum
               .
            
          
           
             s
             
               Ca●etan
               .
               t●ac
               .
               de
               author
               .
               Pontis
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               i●
               Canus
               de
               loc
               .
               com
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               de
               ●alent
               ,
               tom
            
             .
             1.
             
               disp
               q.
            
             1.
             
               de
               objecto
               fi●●
               :
               p●●ct
            
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             Almain
             de
             potest
             .
             eccles
             .
             et
             civ
             .
          
           
             a
             3.
             
             
               Epist.
               Joh
            
             9.
             10
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             21.
             41.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Hieronymus
               co●
               ,
               Lucif
               .
               &
               ●n
            
             Gal.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Basilius
             ●●
             Epist.
             nob●
             〈◊〉
             dicere
             licet
             ,
             quod
             in
             hoc
             ,
             tempore
             non
             ●●●
             ,
             neque
             princep●
             ,
             neque
             prophets
             ,
             neque
             〈◊〉
             que
             oblatio
             ,
             ●●que
             incensu●●
             ,
             ●
             
          
           
             d
             Athanasius
             lib.
             adsali●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             agend
             .
          
           
             e
             
               ●ineen●●us
               Lyrinens
               .
               ha●s
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Occam
               .
               dial
               .
               pak
            
             .
             3.
             l.
             3●
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Onus
               ecclesiae
               ,
               c.
            
             42.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Pra●e
               Pic.
               Miran
               .
               orat
               .
               ad
               Leon.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Philippus
               de
               Comin
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Gerson
             de
             coxil
             .
             unius
             obedient
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Genebra●d
               .
               Chron.
               l.
            
             8.
             an
             .
             991.
             pag.
             554.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Aventinus
               annal
               .
               Boior
               .
               l.
            
             4
             pag.
             322.
             
          
           
             n
             Almain
             .
             in
             questio
             .
             vesperti
             .
          
           
             o
             
               German
               .
               Chron.
               l.
            
             4.
             pag.
             227.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Aene
               is
               Silvius
               Epist.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Platina
               in
               Bonifac.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             r
             Fasciculus
             rerum
             expetendarum
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Sleidan
               com
               .
               l.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             t
             Can.
             23.
             q.
             3.
             
               ne
               quis
               in
               propria
               causa
               judicet
               .
            
             See
             also
             how
             great
             Romanists
             have
             made
             Councels
             a
             terrour
             to
             wicked
             Popes
             and
             vicious
             Prelats
             ,
             as
             
               Fanormitan
               decretal
               .
               d.
               elec
               .
               signif
               .
               Cusan
               .
               concord
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             c.
             10.
             c.
             13.
             
             
               Ocoam
               .
               dialog
               .
               pa●
            
             .
             3
             ch
             .
             3.
             c.
             13
             
               Almain
               .
               vesp
               .
               question
            
             .
          
           
             w
             
               Almain
               de
               authorit
               .
               eccles
               .
               cap.
               ult
               .
               prop
            
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             Almain
             ibid.
             propos
             .
             4.
             
             
               Si
               enim
               ligata
               fores
               dextera
               manus
               ,
               aut
               ad
               mutum
               imaginationis
               pertinaciter
               nolles
               vacare
               defensient
               co●poris
               ,
               apud
               simstram
               tune
               defendendi
               corpus
               tota
               residebit
               authoritas
               .
               E●si
               una
               pars
               provincia
               ,
               inimicis
               volentibus
               earn
               destruere
               ,
               nollet
               suceu●rere
               ,
               quis
               dubitat
               reliquam
               partem
               ,
               quamvis
               sit
               minor
               numero
               ,
               pro
               tunc
               habere
               authoritatem
               totam
               provinciam
               defendend●
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Pontif.
               Rom.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             27.
             saith
             the
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             force
             .
             
               Azorius
               instit
               .
               moral
               .
               to
               .
            
             2.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             12.
             
             A
             lawfull
             Councell
             going
             a
             naile
             breadth
             from
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             may
             erre
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Concilium
               Constant.
               sess
            
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Concilium
               Basil.
               sess
               11.
               and
               sess
               .
            
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Gerson
               de
               eccles
               .
               potest
               .
               consid
            
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             Fran
             Za
             barell
             tract
             .
             de
             schism
             .
          
           
             e
             Review
             of
             the
             counsell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             l.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             by
             a
             French
             Papist
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Bellarmiu
               .
               de
               concil
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Concilium
               Lateran
               .
               sess
            
             .
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             
               (
               a
               )
               Platina
               in
               G●egorio
               .
            
             12.
             
          
           
             And
             because
             councells
             are
             against
             Papists
             and
             Popes
             ,
             therefore
             they
             have
             taken
             the
             sting
             out
             of
             councells
             ,
             as
             Ge●a●dus
             prove●●
             ,
             to
             6.
             pag.
             611.
             
          
           
             i
             Review
             of
             the
             councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             l.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               de
               concil
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             l
             Bellarmin
             .
             16.
             c.
             10.
             
               quemadmodum
               〈◊〉
               annis
               illis
            
             300.
             
               ecclesia
               sine
               conciliis
               generalibus
               incolwnis
               mansi●
               ,
               sice●iam
               potu●sse●
               aliis
               C
               C
               C.
               &
               ●ursus
               aliis
               DC
               .
               atque
               aliis
               mille
               permanere
               .
            
          
           
             m
             
               Costerus
               in
               Enchir●d
               .
               de
               Pon●if
               pag
            
             135.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               de
               Pontif.
            
             R
             
               m.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             o
             
               pererius
               com
               .
               in
               Exo.
            
             19.
             disp
             .
             2.
             n.
             14.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Calvin
               .
               instit
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             9.
             sect
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Episcopius
               disp
            
             .
             32.
             thes
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Remonst
               .
               in
               Apol.
               c.
            
             25.
             fol.
             289.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Answorth
               Animadver
               .
               pag.
               20.
               
               Remon
               .
            
             16.
             
             
               Decisi●nem
               factam
               in
               Synodo
               non
               leviter
               habendam
               ,
               quin
               &
               merito
               inclinare
               animos
               nostros
               ad
               acriorem
               decisionis
               factae
               considerationem
               ,
               sed
               ut
               ea
               cuiquam
               pros●ribat
               aut
               diffentientem
               cogat
               ad
               assensum
               aut
               obsequium
               ,
               ratio
               non
               permi●tis
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Theoph.
               Nicolaid
               .
               in
               refu
               .
               trac
               .
               de
               eccl
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             f.
             79.
             
             
               Hac
               ratione
               Synodica
               errores
               aut
               controversias
               non
               ●olli
               ,
               sed
               tantum
               vim
               inferri
               conscientiis
               nostris
               .
            
          
           
             u
             
               Smalcius
               in
               refut
               .
               lib.
               de
               errorih●
               .
               Arrian
               .
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             fol.
             6.
             
          
           
             x
             Answer
             to
             the
             8.
             quest
             .
             so
             the
             Papists
             .
             
               Pighius
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             10.
             
               de
               eccles
               .
               Hierarch
            
             .
             calleth
             generall
             councells
             ,
             
               Constantini
               Magni
               inventum
            
             ,
             a
             devise
             of
             Constantine
             without
             any
             warrant
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             
               Iohn
               Weemes
            
             of
             Craghton
             denyeth
             councells
             to
             be
             necessary
             by
             any
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             
               de
               regis
               primatu
               ,
               l
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             pag.
             74.
             
             Cleme●s
             the
             seventh
             said
             ,
             Counsels
             are
             dangerous
             ,
             if
             the
             Popes
             power
             be
             called
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             z
             Matth.
             18.
             17.
             
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
             Joh.
             20.
             25.
             
             Act.
             15.
             28.
             29.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.
             25.
             35
             and
             14.
             29.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             16.
             
             Coloss.
             2.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Col.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             11.
             12.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             I.
             evit
             .
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             Mal.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Nazienzen
               ad
               Procopium
               epist.
            
             55.
             alias
             42.
             
             
               Ego
               ,
               si
               vera
               scribere
               oporiet
               ,
               ita
               am●no
               affectus
               sum
               ,
               ut
               omnia
               ●piscoporum
               concilia
               fugiam
               ,
               quoniam
               nulli●s
               concilii
               fine
               us
               〈◊〉
               faustuinque
               vidi
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Panormitan
             de
             electr●ne
             ,
             C.
             significast●
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Augustine
               contra
               Do●●tist
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
               priora
               concilia
               a
               pos●erioribus
               cor●●gi
            
          
           
             h
             
               Petrus
               de
               Monte
               in
               Monarchia
               Concil
               .
               terti●
               .
               nu
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Manuscrip
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Amesius
               ,
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             ●
             .
             n.
             26.
             
               de
               conscient
            
             .
          
           
             Manuscript
             .
          
           
             Manuscript
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Morton
               Apol.
               par
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             14.
             pag.
             422.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Russinus
               l
            
             2.
             
               ●ist
               .
               c.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             Hieronymus
             de
             loc
             .
             hele●o
             .
          
           
             d
             Nazianz.
             Seimon
             .
             de
             Cypriano
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Augustin
               l.
            
             1.
             
               contr
               .
               Julian
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Nazianz.
               Epist.
            
             10.
             
               ad
               Basilium
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Damasc.
               de
               fid
               .
               orthod
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Theodoret.
               hist.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Robinson
               iustific
               .
               of
               separat
               .
               pag
            
             374.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Clemens
               in
               constitut
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Athanasius
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Lactantius
               Inst
               it
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             e
             Procopius
             in
             Arca.
             histor
             .
          
           
             f
             Ta●itus
             in
             Tiberio
             ,
             De●rum
             in
             ●u●iae
             D●●s
             curae
             sant
             .
          
           
             g
             l.
             2.
             
             
               God.
               de
               ●eb
               .
               Ged
               .
               juris
               juran●ts
               contempia
               religio
               satis
               De●●
               ultorem
               habet
               .
            
          
           
             h
             In
             Lege
             nemo
             Codice
             de
             Pagan
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Ambr●sius
               Epist.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Augustin
               .
               Epist.
            
             48.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Gregorius
               de
               Valentia
               to
            
             .
             3.
             disp
             .
             1.
             punc
             .
             6.
             q.
             10.
             
               de
               infidelita
               te
               arg
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             D●●andus
             4.
             
               santen
               .
               d.
            
             4.
             q.
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Suarez
             ,
             
               de
               〈…〉
               disp
            
             .
             18.
             sect
             2.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             Antonius
             2.
             p.
             111.
             12
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Gregorius
             7.
             
             Epist.
             30.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Robinson
               justif
               .
               of
               separa
               .
               pag.
            
             224.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Robinson
               .
               justif
               .
               pag.
            
             373.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Beza
               de
               haeretic
               .
               a
               magist
               .
               pun
               .
               pag.
            
             158.
             159.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Remonst
               .
               in
               confess
               .
               c.
            
             24.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             
               qui
               haereticidie
               aut
               simili
               tyrannidi
               aut
               persecution●
               ullo
               modo
               patrocinentur
               ,
               a
               m●●issimo
               Christi
               spiritu
               prorsus
               alieni
               sunt
               .
            
          
           
             w
             
               Epis●●pius
               .
               disp
            
             .
             28.
             
             Thes.
             25.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Professores
               Leidens
               .
               in
               sua
               cens
               .
            
             16.
             
               id
               Socinianae
               doctrinae
               c●rsentaneum
               quidem
               est
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               Nicolaus
               Vedelius
               ar●a
               .
               Arminianis
               .
               par
               .
            
             1.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Joan.
               Gerard.
            
             10.
             6.
             
               de
               Magistrat
               .
               politico
               .
               n.
               q.
            
             2.
             n.
             314.
             pag.
             743.
             744.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Socinus
               de
               off●c
               .
               ●om
               .
               Christ.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Nicolaides
               defe●●
               .
               tract
               .
               de
               eccles
               .
               c
            
             4.
             fol.
             73.
             93.
             94.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ostor●dius
               Christ.
               relig
               .
               c.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Episcopius
               disp
            
             .
             13.
             .
             Thes.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Henr.
             Slatius
             
               apert
               .
               doct
               .
               f.
            
             53.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Ostorodius
               inst
               .
               relig
               .
               c.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Cateches
               .
               Ra●cov●ens
               .
               de
               proph
               .
               Mun.
               I.
               Christi
               c.
            
             1.
             f.
             136.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Smal●ius
               〈…〉
               .
               disp
            
             .
             7.
             pig
             .
             241.
             
               acut●
               ejus●nadi
               d●lectio
               est
               quae
               interficere
               ali
               u●n
               permit●●
               et
               jubet
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               v●d
               .
               Socin
               .
               in
               defens
               .
               sent
               V●●es
               .
               p.
               ●
               Raccoviensi
               adversus
               Jac.
               Paeleol
               .
               de
               mag
               .
               p
               ●n
               pag.
            
             1
             fol.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Beza
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               de
               〈◊〉
               is
               a
               magist
               .
               puniend
               .
               advers
               Ma●tin
               ●●lling
               vol.
            
             1.
             
               ●pus
               pag.
            
             85.
             &
             se●
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Junius
               advers
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               edit
               .
               Heidelbu●
               .
               an
               .
            
             15
             91.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Bucanus
               loc
               .
               com
            
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             n
             Zanchius
             ,
             10.
             2.
             
               m●s●
               .
               de
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Perkias
               .
               in
               cath●l
               .
               reformat
               .
               convo
               .
            
             21.
             c.
             2.
             pag.
             367.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Daneus
               in
               Etlic
               Christian.
               l
            
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Bulling
               .
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             18.
             fol.
             89.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Professo
               .
               Leyden
               ●s
               c●nsa
               Re
               non
               .
               c
               :
            
             24
             sect
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Cyprian
               ad
               De
               〈◊〉
               .
               Si
               quid
               〈◊〉
               tuis
               nu
               〈◊〉
               &
               poteslatis
               es●
               ,
               ipsi
               in
               〈…〉
               su●gent
               ,
               ipsi
               se
               majestate
               sua
               defendent
               :
               pude●t
               te
               ●os
               celere
               ,
               quos
               ipse
               de
               sendis
               ,
               pudeat
               tutelam
               ab
               ipsis
               sparare
               ,
               quos
               tu
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             t
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               in
               〈…〉
               p.
            
             13
             :
             9
             
          
           
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               ad
               Campian
               .
               pag
            
             2
             ▪
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Augustine
               cp●st
               .
               47.
               ●d
               〈…〉
               .
            
             50
             
               ad
               〈…〉
            
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Beza
               de
               la
               〈…〉
               .
               punten●
               .
               pag.
            
             161
             ,
             162.
             
          
           
             a
             Professors
             of
             I
             ciden
             
               in
               censur
               .
               confess
               .
               Remonst
               .
               c.
            
             24.
             sect
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               histori
               .
               l.
            
             12.
             c.
             4
             
          
           
             c
             
               Chrysostom
               .
               ●om
            
             .
             47.
             
               in
               Matth.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Chrysolog
               .
               serm
            
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Augustine
               in
               lib.
               quaest
               .
               ex
               Matth.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Theophylac
               .
               com
               .
               in
               loc
               .
               Matth.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Beza
               in
               anno●
               .
               Mar.
               Matth.
            
             13.
             38.
             
          
           
             h
             Erasmus
             in
             locum
             eundem
             .
          
           
             Deus
             non
             per●ittit
             haeretico
             be
             llis
             consumi
             similiter
             neque
             propter
             mal●s
             cogitatienes
             vult
             Deus
             exscindi
             hominem
             :
             si
             Mattheus
             excisus
             esset
             ex
             hac
             vita
             ,
             cum
             esset
             zizanium
             ,
             simul
             etiam
             excisum
             esset
             fr●nent●n
             quod
             postea
             ex
             ipso
             erat
             oriturum
             .
          
           
             a
             Tannerus
             ,
             22.
             
             ●
             10
             7
             87.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Phil.
               Gamachaeus
               com
               .
               in
            
             12.
             q.
             10.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Non
               hic
               opus
               gladio
               imperatoris
               ,
               sed
               hamo
               piscatoris
               .
            
          
           
             
               (
               a
               )
               Quicunque
               et
               l.
               haeretic●
               .
               et
               l.
               Manichei
               God.
               de
               haeretic
               .
            
             as
             
               Tertullian
               in
               Scorpiac
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
               haeetict
               compelli
               debent
               ,
               non
               alli
               ci
               ,
               et
               duritia
               vincenda
               ,
               non
               suadenda
            
             ;
             which
             saith
             ,
             that
             hereticks
             are
             otherwise
             to
             be
             delt
             with
             then
             those
             who
             never
             imbraced
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Covar●uvias
               in
               regula
               peccat
               .
               p.
            
             2.
             sect
             .
             10
             
          
           
             e
             Gamacheus
             loc
             .
             cit
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Tannerus
               in
            
             22.
             q.
             10.
             art
             .
             8
             Dub.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Malderus
               de
               virtut
               .
               Theolog.
               q.
            
             10.
             art
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Scotus
               in
               a.
               dist
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Molina
               de
               just
               .
               et
               jure
               tract
               .
            
             2.
             disp
             .
             116.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Alphons
               a
               Castro
               de
               puni●i
               .
               baeretic
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             Malderus
             loc
             .
             cit
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Coninck
               .
               de
               artib
               .
               supernatur
               disp
               .
            
             18.
             
               de
               infidelit
               .
               dub
            
             .
             14.
             n
             226.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Lorca
               in
            
             22.
             q.
             10.
             art
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             Aquinas
             22.
             q.
             10.
             art
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Cajetan
             .
             in
             Thomam
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             
               (
               d
               )
               Greg.
               de
               Valent.
               in
            
             22.
             q.
             10.
             art
             .
             80.
             punct
             6
             
          
           
             q
             
               Extravan
               .
               Pauls
            
             IIII.
             
               decret
               .
               l
            
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               de
               de
               Iudae●s
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Malderus
               in
            
             12
             q.
             10.
             
               de
               insidel
               .
               cap.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             s
             Gal.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Cap.
               qui
               sincera
               .
               et
               cap.
               de
               Iudaeis
               dist
               .
            
             45.
             
          
           
             u
             Codt
             .
             de
             Iudaeis
             .
          
           
             
               Zanch.
               com
               .
               in
            
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Turrecrema
               .
               qui
               paratus
               est
               tenere
               contrarium
               ,
               li.
            
             4
             
               sum
               .
               de
               eccle
               .
               p.
            
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Scotus
               ignorantia
               crassa
            
             ,
             4
             d.
             22.
             ar
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Canus
               l.
            
             12.
             
               de
               loc
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             
               affectata
               ignoran
               .
               facit
               pertinacem
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Malderus
               crassa
               ignorantia
               relinquit
               ho●ninem
               paratum
               obedire
               ecclesia
               idecque
               non
               exclude●et
               objectum
               formale
               fidei
               .
               de
               virtut
               .
               Theol.
               in
            
             22.
             
               de
               haeres
               .
               q.
            
             11.
             ad
             2.
             men
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               A
               Cost●o
               de
               punitio
               hare●
               .
               li.
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Pirerius
               com
               in
               Rom.
            
             14
             v.
             14
             disp
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Adrianus
               quolib
            
             .
             2.
             punct
             .
             3
             ad
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Vasquez
               in
            
             22.
             q.
             19.
             ar
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             disp
             .
             59.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Pezantius
               ib.
               disp
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Malderus
               〈◊〉
               .
               T●co●
               .
               q.
            
             19
             art
             .
             5
             9.
             disp
             .
             84.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Ambros.
               l.
               de
               paradis
               .
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Andr.
               Raddeccius
               in
               ne●s
               ad
               l●brun
               Smiplec●●
               pag.
               3.
               &
               in
               defens
               .
               tract
               de
               ●●
               sfi.
               pag.
            
             140.
             
          
           
             b
             
               S●alcius
               in
               ●●fut
               .
               Thes.
               Frantz
               .
               dis
            
             4.
             pag.
             377.
             
          
           
             c
             
               R●mons●r
               .
               in
               Ap
               lo●●
            
             21.
             
               s
               l
            
             226.
             2
             7.
             and
             246
             and
             
               Fpis●●p●us
               disp
            
             28.
             
               thes
               .
               n.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               Hugo
               Cardinalis
               com
               .
               in
               Esa
            
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Beda
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             f
             Toletus
             luc
             .
          
           
             g
             Cyrillus
             .
          
           
             h
             Salme●en
             .
          
           
             i
             Gloss.
             ordin
             .
             annum
             placabilem
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             fidem
             &
             salutem
             hominum
             .
          
           
             k
             Procopius
             in
             ●arnationis
             domini
             tempus
             innui●
             .
          
           
             l
             Hieronymus
             diem
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ●d
             est
             ,
             damnatio●●s
             Roman●s
             .
          
           
             m
             Lyra
             ,
             annus
             dominicae
             passionis
             in
             quo
             placa●●s
             est
             gene●i
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Survey
               of
               discipl
               .
               c.
            
             2●
             23
             
          
           
             b
             
               Far●us
               com
               in
            
             Rom.
             c.
             13.
             dub
             .
             5.
             
               in
               appendic
               ad
               fol.
               arg
               resp
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Puschius
               l
            
             4
             c.
             24.
             
               de
               ●ita
               Constantin●
               ,
               ●es
               istis
               episcopi
               in
               ecclesia
               ,
               ego
               extra
               ecclesiam
               seu
               ●emplum
               a
               deo
               s●●n
               constitutus
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Gul
               Apollo
               〈…〉
               .
               Vedelium
               de
               Episco
               .
               constan
               .
               c
            
             2.
             nu
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Salcobrigiens
               .
               p.
            
             121.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Camero
               .
               praelect
            
             .
             10.
             1.
             p.
             370.
             372.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Paraeus
               com
               .
               in
               Rom.
            
             13.
             
               in
               append
               .
               ad
               du●
            
             .
             5.
             
             P●arogn●t
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Salc●b●ig
               .
               pap
            
             121.
             
          
           
             i
             〈…〉
             p
             〈…〉
             .
             1.
             c
             8.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Dan
               3.
               29
            
             
               Dan.
               6.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
            
             
               Luk.
               22.
               24.
               29
            
             
               Rem
               13
               4.
               
            
             
               1
               Pet.
               2
               13
               ,
               14.
               &c.
               
            
             
               1
               Tim
               2.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             l
             
               Col.
               2.
               16.
               
            
             
               ●
               Thes.
               5.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               l
               ●v
               19.
               17.
               
            
             
               Matth
               18.
               15.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               1
               Tim
               1.
               20.
               
            
             
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               20.
               
            
             
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               M.
               Anton.
               de
               domi
               .
               Archie
               .
               Spala●ens
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             3.
             n.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             seq
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Gulielm
               .
               Apollon
               .
               de
               jure
               magist●a
               .
               in
               sacr
               .
               pa●
               .
            
             ●
             .
             c.
             4
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Esa.
               49.
               
               2●
               .
               Revel
               .
               21.
               16.
               
               Psal.
               2.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               Psal.
               71.
               v.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             c
             
               August
               .
               con●r
               .
               liter
               .
               Petilian
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             92
             
               contr
               .
               Cr●sco
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             c.
             51.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Bell●●m
               .
               de
               pontif
            
             .
             Rom.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Lysimach
               .
               Nicanor
               ,
               epist.
            
             to
             the
             Cove
             nan
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Junius
               eccles
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Guliel
               .
               Apollon
               .
               de
               jure
               magist
               .
               contr
               .
               Vedeli
               .
               par
               .
            
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             3.
             pag.
             52.
             
          
           
             h
             
               M.
               Antkon
               .
               de
               domi
               .
               Archiepis
               .
               Spala●
               .
               de
               rep
               .
               eccle
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             3.
             sect
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Tilenus
               Syntag.
               pag.
            
             2.
             disp
             .
             32.
             thes
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Daneus
               polit
               .
               Ch.
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Bucan
               loc
               .
               com
            
             49.
             
             ●
             .
             13
             ▪
             ●
             31.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Professor
               .
               Leidens
               .
               d.
            
             50.
             thes
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Ames
               .
               de
               Conscien
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Amesius
               Medul
               .
               Theol.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
               〈◊〉
               entm
               est
               res
               ,
               aut
               causa
               〈◊〉
               ecclesiastica
               qu●n
               aliqua
               ratiene
               pertineat
               ad
               jwisdictionem
               Mag●stratus
               ,
               neq●ulla
               est
               〈◊〉
               tam
               secula●●
               ,
               modo
               ab
               ecclesiae
               memb●o
               p●aestetur
               qum
               qua●enus
               observant●am
               e●ga
               〈◊〉
               resp●●●t
               ▪
               per●mere
               possi●
               ad
               ecclesiasticam
               〈◊〉
               ●nem
               .
            
          
           
             p
             
               Martyr
               .
               loc
               .
               com
               .
               elas
               .
            
             4.
             loc
             .
             3
             
          
           
             q
             
               Parkerus
               de
               ●olue
               .
               a
               eccles
               .
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             6
             
          
           
             r
             
               Professor
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               ●●col
               .
               disp
               .
            
             50.
             
             Thes.
             49
             50
             ,
             51
             ,
             52.
             
             Parkerus
             16.
             
             
               Ecclesia
               visibilis
               ,
               quanquam
               externa
               ,
               ad
               regn●●
               Christ●●●leste
               per●●ne●
               .
            
          
           
             s
             
               Anthon.
               de
               Dom.
               Arch●epis●●
               .
               Spalatens
               .
               l
            
             6.
             c.
             3.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Joan.
               Major
               Parisien
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               sent
               .
               dist
            
             .
             24.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             w
             
               Sp●l●tens
               de
               ●ep
               .
               eccles
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             
             ●
             .
             3.
             n.
             17.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Guli●l
               n.
               Apollonius
               pastor
               〈◊〉
               Magist.
               par
               .
            
             1.
             c
             3.
             pag.
             5●
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             y
             
               August
               Epist
               ad
               Ro●●faccom
            
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             a
             Survey
             of
             discipline
             .
             c.
             23
             
          
           
             b
             
               Iunius
               C●nt
            
             .
             3.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             20.
             not
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Gul.
               Apolon
               .
               de
               jure
               Magistr
               .
               par
               .
            
             2.
             c.
             4
             pag.
             257.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ruffinus
               Eister
               .
               eccles
               l
            
             1
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Act.
               conc
               .
               Clalced
               .
               act
               .
            
             2
             
          
           
             Distinct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gerardus
             .
          
           
             Distinct.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Augustin
               ad
               Bonisac
               .
               Comit
               .
               circa
               epist.
            
             50.
             
             
               Quia
               vero
               etiam
               Rex
               est
               ser
               vit
               ,
               Leges
               justa
               praecipientes
               ,
               &
               contraria
               prohibentes
               ,
               conventente
               rigore
               sanciend●
               ,
            
             sicut
             servivit
             Rex
             Ninivitatum
             ,
             
               universam
               civitatem
               ad
               placandum
               dominum
               compellendo
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               August
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
               co●r
               .
               epist
               .
               Gaudentii
               .
               c.
            
             26.
             
               quamdiu
               vos
               non
               tenetis
               ecclesia●
               ,
               quam
               praenunciaverunt
               Piscatores
               ,
               Apestoli
               plantaverunt
               ,
               tam
               diu
               reges
               qui
               eam
               tenent
               ,
               rectissime
               ad
               s●am
               curam
               indicant
               per●nere
               ,
               ne
               ●os
               adversus
               eum
               rebelletis
               impune
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Imperat
               Constitut.
            
             ●
             .
          
           
             d
             
               In
               c●dice
               l.
               leg
               ●unctus
               populu●
               .
               c.
               le
               s●m
               .
               Trinit
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               C●d●ce
               leg
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Synod
               Chaicedenensis
               de
               ●●de
               Christiana
               justa
               cap●sitinnes
               a
               〈◊〉
               a
               ●●●●d
               〈◊〉
               ,
               per
               nost●a
               decreta
               statuta
               sunt
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Iustinian
               .
               Novell
            
             .
             123.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             g
             Novell
             .
             137.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             L.
             3.
             
               de
               s●●●
               .
               tr●n
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Wolsius
               tom
            
             .
             2
             
               lect
               .
               moral
               .
               pag.
            
             539.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Bellarmin
               .
               l
            
             3.
             
               de
               la●cis
               c.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Suarez
               in
               opuscul
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               P●●mat
               .
               Sum●●
               Pontif
               c.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             n
             D●s●●on
             .
             96.
             
               si
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             D●st
             .
             22.
             
               inc
               .
               Qu●ties
            
             24.
             q.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             In
             cap●●e
             qu●
             di●●et
             .
          
           
             q
             
               August
               .
               cont
               .
               epist.
               Gauden
               .
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Apollonius
               de
               jure
               Magist.
               ●oc
               .
               cit
               pag.
            
             206.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Didoclavius
               dad
               .
               Caldern
               ●●d
               in
               altars
               Damas●cnode
               commentatus
               ●egi●s
               ,
               pa.
            
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Calvinus
               inst●●
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             11.
             sect
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Amesius
               to
               n.
            
             2
             
               in
               Bellarm
               .
               〈◊〉
               at
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             n.
             ●
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Junius
               ar●
               nad
               .
               in
               ●ellarm
               .
               de
               concil
               .
               l
            
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             18.
             
             
               Desiciente
               conjunctione
               Magist
               〈…〉
               aliquid
               ecclesia
               extra
               ordine●n
               sace●●
               ,
               q●●d
               ordina●ie
               non
               potest
               ,
               &
               ●●ntra
               desiciente
               ecclesia
               a
               suo
               officio
               ,
               potest
               magi●●●atus
               〈◊〉
               ordinein
               procurare
               ,
               ut
               ecclesia
               ad
               〈…〉
               ,
               ●d
               enim
               juris
               communis
               est
               ,
               extraordinar●is
               mai●s
               remedia
               eti
               am
               extra
               ordinem
               adhiberi
               posse
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Calderwood
               in
               〈◊〉
               Damas●en●
               ,
               pag.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             Elizabeth
             stat
             .
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             i
             Lib.
             22.
             
               si
               〈◊〉
               ●
               .
               de
               leg●●●s
               princ●p
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Paraeus
               .
               Comment
               .
               in
               R
               ●●
               .
               13.
               dul
               .
               5.
               mappend
               p●●
               .
            
             8.
             arg
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Calderwood
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               .
               Da●nas
               .
               pag.
            
             36.
             
             
               Lance●
               .
               Andreas
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Tortur
               .
               torti
            
             .
             95.
             
               dicimus
               regem
               gubernare
               ecclesiastica
               ,
               sed
               non
               ecclesiastice
               .
            
          
           
             n
             
               Burbilius
               in
               vindic
               .
               Tortu
               a
               tc●ti
               .
               pa.
            
             55.
             
               non
               dicit
               (
               Ep.
               sc.
               Eliensis
               )
               primatum
               spiritualem
               ,
               sed
               primatum
               quoad
               spiritualia
               ,
               de
               be
               ●i
               regibus
               omni
               jure
               .
            
          
           
             o
             
               Hen.
               Salcobrigiensis
               in
               Becano
               .
               baculo
               pag.
            
             140.
             
          
           
             p
             Pag.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Calderwood
               in
               altar
               .
               damas
               pag.
            
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
               &
               seq
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Survey
               of
               discipl
               c.
            
             23.
             pa.
             262
             ,
             263.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Episco
               .
               Fliens
               .
               Tortur
               .
               terti
               pag.
            
             39.
             
               in
               Ethnico
               e●st
               tera
               potestas
               temporalis
               ,
               idque
               sinc
               ordine
               ad
               potestatem
               ecclesiasticam
               .
               item
               Rex
               quivis
               own
               de
               Ethnico
               Christianus
               fit
               ,
               non
               perdit
               terrenum
               ju●
               ,
               sed
               acquirit
               jus
               nov●●●
               .
               Itidem
               own
               de
               Christiane
               fit
               sicut
               Ethnicus
               ,
               vigore
               sententiae
               ,
               ami●●●
               novum
               jus
               quod
               acquisiverat
               ,
               sed
               retinet
               terrenum
               jus
               in
               temporalibus
               ,
               quod
               sacrat
               illi
               proprium
               ,
               priusquam
               Christianus
               fieret
               .
            
          
           
             t
             Voetius
             de
             potest
             .
             ecclesi
             .
             tract
             .
          
           
             w
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               F●l
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ●●
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             x
             〈…〉
             22.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Anselm●
               〈◊〉
            
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Hilarius
               ●●ntra
               〈…〉
               b●pist
            
             40
             
          
           
             b
             Bernard
             b●p●st
             .
             ad
             Fu●en
             .
          
           
             c
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             d
             
             325.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             
               G●●son
               .
               Bucer
               de
               〈…〉
               .
               pag.
            
             9●
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Amesius
               in
               〈…〉
               .
               de
            
             1●
             .
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             
               ●●an
               Weem●s
               de
               〈◊〉
               .
               de
               〈…〉
            
             7
             pag.
             88.
             89.
             seq
             .
          
           
             h
             The
             Kings
             〈◊〉
             for
             the
             Service
             B●ok
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               land
               ,
               A●
            
             .
             1636.
             
          
           
             i
             VVee
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             Daplex
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             est
             ,
             un●
             〈◊〉
             &
             .
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             alia
             〈◊〉
             s●u
             imperialis
             in
             senatu
             ,
             illa
             pastorum
             ,
             haec
             p●incipis
             est
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Bancroft
               s●●na●
               Pauli
               cruce●
            
             .
             1589.
             p
             1.
             70
             
          
           
             l
             
               Calderwood
               in
               altar
               .
               Damas.
               pag.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Bancroft
               pag.
            
             48.
             
          
           
             n
             
               
               pag.
            
             65.
             
             &
             304.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Parker
               .
               de
               polit
               .
               eccl
               .
               l
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Stapleton
               de
               princip
               doctrinal
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c
             16
             
          
           
             q
             Becanus
             10.
             5.
             
             
               Opise
               cont
               .
               Spalat
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               repub
               .
               christi
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Parkerus
               de
               politeia
               eccles
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Raynold
               .
               collat
               .
               cum
               Hartio
               .
               c
            
             1.
             divis
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Greg.
             Magnus
             in
             Psalme
             pen●tent
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Alta●
               Da
               〈◊〉
               pag.
            
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Alta●
               Damas●
               pag.
            
             2●
             .
          
           
             2
             Ch●on
             .
             26.
             10
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Junius
               de
               ●en●il●animad
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             20.
             a●t
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Altar
               .
               Damas●●n
               pag.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Gulied
               .
               Apollonius
               de
               ju●e
               Magist●
               .
               ●nsa●●●●
               c.
            
             5.
             pag.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Sibrandus
               c●nt●a
               .
               Pag.
            
             148.
             149.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Muketus
               de
               polit●ia
               potest
               .
               pag.
            
             302
             
          
           
             f
             Nico.
             ●
             Wedelius
             in
             tractatu
             de
             epis●●pain
             Constan●●ni
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Becanus
               ●n
               ●pi●s●ul
            
             .
             10.
             2.
             
               de
               〈◊〉
               .
               ●●g
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             5
             n
             37.
             38.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Abulensis
               q
            
             38.
             
             &
             31.
             
          
           
             i
             〈…〉
             ●4
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈…〉
               c.
            
             2●
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Junius
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             4.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             a●t
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Spalato
               de
               repub
               eccles
               l.
            
             5
             c.
             5
             ●
             .
             88
             ▪
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             U●●tius
             .
             tract
             .
             de
             potest
             .
             ●●cles
             
          
           
             o
             
               Am●sius
               〈…〉
               .
               de
               concil
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             ad
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Calderwood
               〈…〉
               .
               pag.
            
             14
             ,
             15.
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Professor
               .
               Leydens
               .
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             49.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Gerardus
               de
               Magistr
               .
               polit
               .
               to
               .
            
             6.
             n.
             171.
             pag.
             5
             ●●
             .
          
           
             s
             Junius
             1
             Chron.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Becanus
               in
               〈◊〉
               .
               de
               〈◊〉
            
             5.
             n
             30
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Suarez
               〈…〉
            
             .
             25.
             n.
             12.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Suarez
               opused
               .
               3.
               
               〈…〉
               .
            
             25
             n.
             1●
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Becanus
               de
               prima●●
               reg●o
               l.
            
             3.
             ob
             .
             4.
             pa.
             73.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Suarez
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               prima
               .
               Pontif
               .
               c.
            
             25
             n.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Cajetan
               cōment
            
             .
             2.
             paic
             .
             19.
             v.
             11.
             
               supren●a
               duo
               capita
               judicio●um
               decernit
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Paraeus
               cōment
               .
               ad
               Ro●
            
             .
             13.
             dub
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Paraeus
             loc
             .
             citat
             .
          
           
             e
             Cicero
             ●
             Tus●ul
             .
             nulla
             tam
             fera
             .
             tam
             〈◊〉
             nis
             unq●am
             natio
             fu●
             ,
             quam
             non
             unbue●it
             religio
             ●●r●n
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Later
               ●
               Pauli
            
             3.
             
               ad
               Carol.
            
             5.
             
               imperatorem
               .
               apud
               Wolsium
               tom
            
             .
             ●
             .
             
               Lect.
               memor
               .
               pag.
            
             5●9
             .
          
           
             b
             Nicol.
             1
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Mi●ha
             .
             Impera
             .
             C.
             ul●
             na●n
             dist
             96.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Henric.
               Blyssemius
               tract
               .
               de
               Eccles
               p.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             a
             Tertullian
             de
             idol
             .
             c.
             8.
             
             Christus
             gloriam
             seculi
             &
             sibi
             &
             sais
             alienam
             esse
             judicavit
             .
          
           
             b
             Origen
             homil
             .
             12.
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             c
             Hilarius
             ad
             Auxe●t
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Chrysostom
               .
               hom
            
             .
             42.
             
               in
               Joan.
               Christus
               fugit
               (
               diadema
               ●errenum
               )
               ut
               oftenderes
               suum
               regnum
               nullis
               secularibus
               rebus
               indigere
               .
            
          
           
             e
             Ambrosius
             2.
             ●om
             .
             2.
             4.
             in
             Dei
             rebus
             sollicitus
             (
             sit
             Episc●pus
             )
             a
             secul●i
             negotio
             alienus
             ,
             non
             enim
             convenitunum
             ,
             duplicem
             habere
             potestatem
             .
          
           
             f
             August
             .
             trin
             .
             Cos.
             in
             Joan.
             
          
           
             g
             Survey
             of
             discipline
             ,
             
               cap.
               23.
               pag.
            
             280
             ,
             281.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Fenner
               〈◊〉
               .
               pa
            
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             i
             〈…〉
             .
             pag.
             219.
             
          
           
             k
             〈…〉
             2.
             p.
             4
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             l
             〈…〉
             4.
             pa.
             11●
             
          
           
             m
             ●Span
             .
             18.
             v.
             36.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Sonnius
               ap
               .
               t●n
            
             .
             1.
             pag.
             399
             
          
           
             o
             
               Survey
               of
               discipl
               cap.
            
             ●3
             .
             pag.
             280.
             
          
           
             
               Emanuel
               Sa.
               in
               〈◊〉
               Cle●●cus
            
             spake
             like
             a
             J●suite
             ,
             the
             ●ebellion
             of
             a
             Clerg●
             man
             ,
             against
             a
             King
             ,
             is
             no
             ●●eason
             because
             hee
             is
             no
             subject
             ▪
             The
             Jesuits
             vow
             out
             of
             Julius
             the
             third
             his
             Bull
             ,
             
               qua
               con
               〈…〉
               Jesu●tarum
               ,
               c.
            
             21.
             l.
             3.
             
               de
               vita
               ●gnat
               .
               Laiolae
            
             .
             All
             people
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Pope
             :
             we
             〈◊〉
             beside
             the
             communitie
             of
             the
             three
             ordinary
             vowes
             be
             bound
             by
             a
             more
             specialty
             to
             w●●●soever
             the
             present
             Pope
             and
             all
             others
             hereafter
             shall
             command
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             is
             as
             Mr.
             All●n
             principall
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Jesui●●
             at
             Rheimes
             i●
             a
             solomne
             oration
             ,
             It
             is
             〈…〉
             kill
             Kings
             .
          
           
             p
             Haiminsfieldius
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             q
             Arniseus
             de
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Baleus
               in
               〈◊〉
               pag.
            
             82
             
          
           
             s
             Baleus
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               Shardius
               in
               〈…〉
               .
               Go●stad
               par
               .
            
             4.
             pag.
             296.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Sleidan
               peri●d
            
             .
             5.
             c
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Lampadius
               part
            
             .
             3
             pag.
             203.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Catalogus
               test●um
               v●●ita
               .
               t
               is
               lib.
            
             15
             seculo
             12.
             pag.
             1544
             ,
             1545.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Apologia
               L●dov
            
             .
             4.
             
               contra
               calumnias
               Joan.
               papae
            
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             
               In
               decret
            
             .
             96.
             
               dist
               .
               c.
               cum
               ad
               verum
               &
               canone
               duo
               sunt
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Stephanus
             Aufrerii
             .
          
           
             c
             Hieronymus
             Pa●●us
             in
             〈◊〉
             qui
             〈…〉
             pract●●●●●●c●llariae
             Ap
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Iustm●an
               lib
            
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
               de
               off
               praes
               praes
               Ap●ric
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Bell●●mm
               de
               clericis
               c.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             f
             Inno●●ntius
             III.
             decret
             .
             1.
             t●t
             3●
             .
             
               de
               Major
               .
               〈…〉
               .
               imperium
               non
               paeest
               tace●datio
               ,
               sed
               sudsubest
               ,
               &
               〈…〉
               .
            
          
           
             g
             Bonifacius
             8.
             
               extra
               de
               〈◊〉
               &
               obed
               .
               C.
               una●n
               ●●n●●m
               .
               ●mnes
               Christ
               sideles
               de
               nec●ssit●●
               sa
               ●uis
               sub●●nt
               Pon●fici
               Rom●an
               〈…〉
               habet
               ,
               &
               ●mnes
               ●u●●cat
               ,
               〈…〉
               .
            
          
           
             h
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             i
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             k
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             l
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             m
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             n
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             o
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Silvest
               .
               in
               Concil
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               c.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Gratian
               ●
            
             43.
             
               c.
               nemo
               judicabit
            
             .
          
           
             r
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             s
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             t
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             w
             2.
             quest
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Cod
               l
            
             1.
             leg
             .
             31.
             
             
               An●●emius
               ,
               Cler●●●
               ex●●ane●
            
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Cod.
               l.
            
             1.
             
             ●●●
             .
             5.
             leg
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Cod.
               l.
            
             1.
             
             ●●●
             .
             6.
             leg
             .
             34.
             
             
               Anthemius
               praesi
               lal●
               ju●isd●
               ctio
            
             .
             111.
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Caus●n
             4.
             1.
             ca.
             45.
             
               decret
               .
               Grego
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             tit
             .
             39.
             c.
             23.
             
             Clem.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Luitprandus
             in
             vir●s
             Pontif
             in
             Agat●ore
             .
          
           
             c
             Ext●a
             .
             de
             Major
             &
             obed
             .
             C●unam
             .
             in
             Gloss.
             
          
           
             d
             Clement
             .
             Pastor
             de
             re
             ju
             dic
             .
          
           
             e
             
               C.
               fundamen
               .
               de
               elect
               .
               in
            
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             C.
             solit
             extrav
             .
             de
             Major
             .
             &
             obed
             .
          
           
             g
             
               In
               l.
            
             1.
             
               ceremoni
               .
               eccles
               .
               Rom.
               ●t
               .
            
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             New
             England
             .
          
           
             a
             Answer
             to
             the
             26.
             
             Question
             .
          
           
             b
             Dionys.
             Halicarnass
             .
             l.
             2
             antiquit
             .
             optiene
             cuiquam
             ex
             ●ulgo
             data
             ,
             ut
             que●n
             vellent
             sibi
             pa●●onu●n
             el●ge●ent
             
          
           
             c
             Terentius
             in
             Eunu●ho●e
             mi●●
             Patronum
             cupie
             .
             I
             ●a●
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Concilium
               Melevitanu●n
               ●n
            
             .
             402.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Concilium
               Car●bagin
            
             .
             5.
             c.
             9.
             an
             .
             420.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Hosp●nian
               de
               orig
               .
               te●nplo
               .
               to
               .
            
             4.
             
               de
               orig
               .
               honor
               .
               eccles
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             
               A●entinus
               in
               〈…〉
            
             .
             6.
             a●al
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Fdvar
               .
               Dido
               .
               lav
               .
               in
               〈…〉
               .
               p.
            
             591.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Origen
               .
               〈◊〉
            
             6.
             
               in
               Levit.
               is
               eligendus
               ex
               omni
               populo
               qui
               praestantior
               ,
               qui
               doct●●
               ,
               qui
               sanctier
               .
            
          
           
             k
             Abb.
             decius
             &
          
           
             l
             Rubi
             .
             in
             c.
             Quanto
             de
             jud
             .
             &
             in
             d.
             ca.
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Glossa
               in
               c.
               piae
               menus
            
             16.
             q.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Anton
             de
             Butr.
             &
          
           
             o
             Andr.
             Barbat
             .
             in
             d.
             c.
             Quando
             .
          
           
             p
             
               F●ancis
               .
               Suarez
               〈…〉
               &
               Statu
               〈…〉
               4
               de
               〈…〉
            
             8
             ●
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Ma●
               .
               An
               〈…〉
               Spalate●
               de
               〈…〉
               .
            
             3.
             pag.
             9●9
             .
          
           
             r
             
               A●brosius
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             epist.
             ●●
             .
             epist.
             ●●
             .
             
               〈…〉
               ,
               quod
               pa●peru
               ●●●●
               est
               .
            
          
           
             s
             Sy●ol
             3.
             
             〈…〉
             1.
             c
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Synod
               .
               Braca●ens
            
             .
             ●
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             u
             
               ●Span
               Anal.
               ●o
            
             .
             289
             
          
           
             x
             Gregorus
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             y
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             z
             C●●decernimus
             〈◊〉
             .
             9.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Altar
               .
               dam●s●
               .
               pag.
            
             3●2
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Gera●dus
               loc
               .
               co●n
            
             .
             10.
             6
             
               de
               min●ster
               .
               eccles
               .
               sect
            
             5
             pag
             134.
             135.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Suarez
               to●n
               .
               de
               vi●tut
               &
               stai●
               relig
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Sinon
               .
               c.
            
             28
             n.
             1
             ,
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Spalat●●sten●error
               .
               Suarez
               c.
            
             3
             n
             939.
             
          
           
             (
             ●
             )
             〈◊〉
             16.
             q
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Hospinian
               .
               de
               origi
               .
               templ
               .
               de
               or●g
               .
               bonor
               .
               eccles
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Justiman
               .
               N●vel
            
             .
             17.
             c.
             〈◊〉
             &
             c.
             18.
             
             Nov.
             123.
             
          
           
             g
             
               A●●●
               da●nas
               .
               pag.
            
             332.
             
          
           
             h
             Cartwright
             2.
             reply
             ,
             ●
             
               pa●t
               .
               pag.
            
             226.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Amesius
               ,
               de
               c●nscient
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             25
             q
             5.
             n.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Gul.
               Ap
               l
               〈…〉
               .
               in
               sac
               a
               sect
               .
            
             2
             c.
             1.
             pag.
             61
             ,
             162.
             
          
           
             l
             Athanasius
             epist
             ad
             solitariam
             ●●●am
             agentes
             .
             Uhille
             Canon
             ut
             a
             palatio
             mittatur
             is
             ,
             qu●
             sutu●
             us
             est
             Epis●opus
             :
          
           
             m
             
               Alta●
               da●●●
               .
               par
            
             .
             458.
             
          
           
             n
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             o
             Chap.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             1.